《My Family in the Novel?》


 Character Status and Power Structure

    <h4>Chapter -1: Character Status and Power Structure</h4>


    Many readers were puzzled by the apparent power discrepancy between the MC Adrian, a level 90 in stats, and Tristan, the original protagonist of the story.


    However, let''s delve into the deeper intricacies of this world''s unique leveling system.


    So I hope the exnations here helps.


    Each person possesses a distinctive and unique soul, and the status granted by the goddess reflects an individual''s personal potential.


    Take, for example, Tristan and Adrian. (system status'' down below)


    Although Tristan''s level is lower than Adrian''s, his personal potential is far higher. As a result, by the time he reaches the same level as Adrian, the disparity in their status will be incredibly significant.


    In this world, the numerical level is just one aspect of a character''s power, and it''s not the sole determining factor. The various attributes and statistics provided by the goddess reflect the multifaceted nature of each character.


    Nobody is born equal. When two babies are born, their individual stats are determined by the potential of their bodies and souls.


    For example:


    Baby 1 with higher potential = 50 mana, 50 aura


    Baby 2 with lower potential = 25 mana, 25 aura


    These unique stats are a direct reflection of their innate potential and can significantly impact their growth and abilities as they progress in life.


    [Name: Adrian Vulter Tellus (Ian Astrea)]


    [Lv: 92] [Gender: Male]


    [Age: 18 (23)] [Title: The anomaly]


    [Mana: 5500/5500] [Aura: 8500/8500]


    [Recovery Speed: A] [Agility: S]


    [Stamina: A] [Strength: S]


    [Intelligence: A] [Willpower: A]


    [Name: Tristan]


    [Lv: 80] [Gender: Male]


    [Age: 19] [Title: Protagonist]


    [Mana: 25,000] [Aura: 35,000/35,000]


    [Recovery Speed: S] [Agility: SS]


    [Stamina: SS] [Strength: SS]


    [Intelligence: A] [Willpower: S]


    [Name: Louise Obelia]


    [Lv: 85] [Gender: Female]


    [Age: 18] [Title: Heroine]


    [Mana: 30,000] [Aura: 200/200]


    [Recovery Speed: A] [Agility: C]


    [Stamina: B] [Strength: B]


    [Intelligence: S] [Willpower: S]


    [Name: Alex Darja]


    [Lv: 90] [Gender: Male]


    [Age: 18] [Title: Best Friend]


    [Mana: 8,000] [Aura: 12,000]


    [Recovery Speed: A] [Agility: S]


    [Stamina: S] [Strength: SS]


    [Intelligence: B] [Willpower: S]


    Ranks: D-C-B-A-S-SS-SSS-EX


    You can think of aura and mana as representing the soul''s intrinsic attributes, while the other stats pertain to the body''s physical capabilities. These body stats, such as stamina, agility, strength, intelligence, and willpower, are not fixed but can be influenced by an individual''s training, experiences, and how effectively they use their mana and aura in battle.


    for character art and spoiler talk feel free to join Discord server


    https://discord.gg/SFSZnKjz

 Chapter 1: Meet my Dad

    <h4>Chapter 1: Meet my Dad</h4>


    Morning.


    Bright rays of sunlight entering through the translucent veils.


    The sound of birds chirping.


    A bright fresh morning came into view.


    Along with this familiar yet unfamiliar ceiling.


    I looked around to see if I finally escaped this dream.


    "Hahh".


    I settled down on my bed.


    7 days, it''s been a whole week since I''ve repeated this same scenario.


    I think it''s finally time to ept this situation, no matter how much I think about it somehow, I''ve transmigrated to the novel {Estelle Academy''s Seven Virtues}


    A novel that I just recently started reading a world of swords and magic, filled with the thrill of mystery, adventure, romance along with its R-18 content and other clich¨¦ genres it was a very popr novel, so I should be happy getting inside this world right?.


    ''WRONG''.


    ''Seriously if you were going to transmigrate me into this novel at least let me finish reading it''.


    And of all the characters I just had to be ''Adrian Vulter Tellus'', a typical annoying 3rd rate viin who dies just a few months after interacting with the protagonist.


    But considering all the crazy annoying shit Adrian did to the Protagonist and the Main Heroine he deserved the ending he got, I mean who in their right mind would provoke a sword master''s disciple and try to force himself on a Girl beloved by the spirits.


    Seriously Adrian you''re not even the Final boss or the evil mastermind, where did you get all that courage from? I know your stupid and all, but based on your memories you did have somemon sense.


    Adrian was your typical arrogant Noble, he''s the strong to the weak and weak to the strong type of guy considering how weak he is, the thought of harming those two would''ve had never crossed his mind, the only thing he got is his family''s name and the minimal support that came from them, he shouldn''t even have bothered the protagonist!.


    "I''m Fucked".


    "Hahh".


    I sighed again.


    "Seriously what did I do to deserve this?".


    I looked at the pile of books and paper on the luxurious table right next to my bed, these are all the reading materials that I''ve started studying 4 days ago, all in preparation for the Estelle Academy entrance exam, I shivered just looking at it again makes me want to puke.


    Is it because I just recently graduated College the smell of books and paper pages, makes me feel light headed, seriously is this PTSD?.


    Though I''ve got to thank the Novel and Adrian''s memories That I at least am able to understand most of these instructional materials.


    ''Beginners Introduction to Elemental Magic''.


    ''The Apothecary''s Introduction to Alchemy''.


    ''Basic Swordsmanship training manual''.


    ''Beginners Guide on How to summon a spirit''.


    ''Lumenian Empire''s Majestic History Vol1''.


    ''Lumenian Empire''s Majestic History Vol2''.


    ''Lumenian Empire''s Majestic History Vol3''.


    ''Lumenian Empire''s Majestic History Vol4''.


    ''Introduction to Foreign Languages''.


    ''The Monarchs of the Continent''.


    ''Estelle''s Wisdom''.


    ''The Heroes'' Journey''.


    ''Sage Charlotte''s Guidance''.


    ''The Apostles Faith''.


    The duke must have realized I had no hope in the practical exams and hopes that I''ll at least do well in the written exams, to not be a shame on the family and be the first in history of being the only Tellus who failed to enter Estelle Academy.


    Contrary to the Duke''s belief Adrian was actually quite smart, well at least in 1 particr subject, that being ''The Heroes'' Journey''.


    ''Haha'' I chuckled inwardly as I read and felt the memories of the young Adrian who meticulously studied and secretly bought books involving the hero, ''how cute'', I wondered what reaction the young Adrian would''ve had if he saw his piece of shit future self-right now.


    As I was about to approach the books and start my daily routine.


    ''nk, nk, nk'' a sharp neutral sound produced by pieces of metal sprang, a long metal chain was tied to my feet under my bed.


    ''Looks like I''m still chained''.


    Maybe I shouldn''t have tried to escapest time.


    It all started a week ago.


    ****


    "Ahh!".


    "Y Young Master?".


    "Who the fuck was that? Wait who are you?".


    "Hurry call the healer the young Master''s awake!".


    "Ohh, young Master thank the Goddess you''re awake".


    "Young Master can you see my fingers? Please count how many fingers I''m pointing out."


    House Tellus of the Tn Dukedom rulers of the west in the Lumenian Empire and Loyal subordinates to the emperor, in fact they were so loyal that each family member was expected to have a ce in the imperial court, Imperial Knight, Military, Governance.


    Almost all things controlled by Imperial power there were at least a member of House Tellus that was why House Tellus was often called the Emperor''s Swords, but in reality, they were more like the Emperor''s Dog than swords.


    The current head of house Tellus Duke Frederick Tellus along with his 1st son and 2nd daughter, were walking towards a certain room, the heads'' personal butler informed him hat his second son Adrian already woke up.


    ''The Doctor said it will take a week for him to heal after the ident but it seems he''s quite resilient is he finally starting to change Afterall these years?'' the duke didn''t know how to react, he had always thought of Adrian as the family''s shame.


    ''if only he inherited even just a speck of that woman''s talent''.


    "tch" Aria eximed "Looks like that idiot woke up huh?".


    "Aria mind your words He''s still our brother".


    "Your older brother" Liam replied firmly "Furthermore was it not your fault he got into that situation?".


    "Huh? It wasn''t my fault that idiot suddenly barged in while I was having fun with those guys".


    "Those guys, you mean the disguised assassins sent for you?".


    "Exactly I was having fun luring those assassins into my room for Goddess'' sake, I mean if I was bound to kill those guys anyway might as well have some fun while at it right?" Aria replied while making an unsatisfied expression.


    Liam made a disgusted expression towards Aria "so when Adrian saw you doing it with FIVE GUYS all at the same time, was he supposed to do noth¡­.".


    "QUIET! BOTH OF YOU".


    The two got startled but immediately replied.


    "YES FATHER!".


    ''Tch that maid, even though I told her to cast vital poison on him ''Aria thought.


    ''That idiot still somehow woke up, even if the healer checked up on him everyday the symptoms of vital poison shouldn''t have been discovered especially on an unconscious person''.


    Aria looked at Liam ''did this guy?''.


    Aria dismissed the thought ''what was I thinking considering how much this guy hates Adrian, he doesn''t have any reason to cure or heal Adrian''.


    Aria turned towards the duke.


    ''Perhaps father?''.


    ''No father might have a sense of responsibility towards his children, but affection is a different matter for him we are nothing more than tools to elevate the family''s prestige''.


    After arriving to their destination, Frederick entered the room without even bothering to knock after all he was the head and owner of this house everything in this ce was his, after seeing their father enter, the two quietly followed.


    ''Oh well It doesn''t really matter now that he''s awake''.


    "Adrian, it seems you''re awake now how are you feeling?".


    ....


    "Adrian, it seems you''re awake now how are you feeling?".


    "Y you''re Grace!".


    The Healer tried to kneel.


    "Leave".


    "But, your Grace the young master still nee¡­".


    Frederick Didn''t bother replying to the healer but the aura he exuded, indicated that he had no time for anything trivial.


    After realizing the duke''s intention, the healer and the maids immediately fled the room.


    ''Ahh my head''s still tingling'' I was still robbing my forehead until someone asked me something I turned around towards the voice.


    ''Who¡­.''


    ''WTF? Who is this ridiculously handsome man, Golden Blonde hair that cascaded in waves, shimmering like liquid sunshine, framing his chiseled face with an almost ethereal glow.


    His strong jawline and well-defined cheekbones added a sense of rugged elegance to his appearance, giving him an air of timeless charm, that tall height and muscr frame hidden on his ssic historical like clothes, and those sharp dignified crimson red eyes, a rare shade that seemed to burn with intensity like those of Elder Vampires, it held a hint of mystery and danger, leaving you both captivated and intrigued''.


    ''Wait is he a vampire?''


    No matter how much I try to analyze him he''s just an ordinary human, but a very-very strong Human.


    ''Hmm interesting''.


    And those two at the back why is everyone here so pretty all of a sudden.


    ''Especially that girl I know your super-hot and all but aren''t your clothes a bit to revealing? Did youbine your lingerie and dress together?''.


    The girl made eye contact with me and smiled seductively.


    ''Wait why are you suddenly smiling at me?''.


    Her golden blonde hair cascaded like molten sunlight, framing her face with a radiant aura. Each strand seemed to shimmer with a natural glow, enhancing her striking features. Her skin, wless and sun-kissed, added to her allure.


    She wore a daring ck dress that left little to the imagination, its fabric clinging sensuously to her curves.


    The low neckline showcased her elegant corbone, and the open back revealed the subtle arch of her spine.


    The dress was expertly tailored, entuating her hourss figure, and the hemline entuated her long, shapely legs, her dress perfectly highlighted all of her assets, and just like the man in front of him her crimson red eyes, a rare and enchanting hue that seemed to smolder with intensity.


    These captivating eyes held a maic quality, drawing people into their depths with their alluring gaze.


    They glowed like deep rubies, adding an air of intrigue and seduction to her already striking appearance although she''s as beautiful as the man in front of me her aura and the way she dresses gave her a more seductive look, rather than the dignified and noble look this man and the guy behind him exuded.


    ''But why am I so bothered by the way she dresses? I''m pissed off for some reason''.


    ''No, for some reason I''m getting pissed just looking at her face, but why though?''


    "Adrian"


    mm it seems I was lost in thought and stared at her a bit too much. I returned my gaze to the man in front of me.


    ''Oh? This is unusual normally he would cower before fathers'' gaze'' Liam thought.


    "Wait Adrian?"


    "Yes, Adrian Vulter Tellus that''s your name or are you telling me I forgot the name your mother gave for you"


    "No not really, but sir trust me forgetting the name my mother gave me. just the thought of it gives me goosebumps"


    ''Like literally I don''t know what will happen. And what mother might do If that happens, the world might really never see the sun again''.


    ''Sir?'' the duke had a puzzled expression on his face.


    "Adrian"


    "Again, sir what are you talking about? My name''s Ian not Adrian"


    "It seems there are some problems in your memories for you to only remember thest three letters of your name, memory loss perhaps?"


    ''Did getting a direct hit from an anti-magic weapon cause his memories to jumble? I did hear from the Healer that his mana circles were disrupted because of the sudden trauma that came from it'' the duke thought.


    "Wait who are you exactly?"


    But his way of speaking right now.


    "Duke Frederick of House Tellus, your father"


    "Huh?"


    ''What type of leaf did this man inhale to spout such BS?''


    "Sorry but my father''s face is nowhere near yours"


    An unknown pressure suddenly descended in the room.


    ''Oh, I fucked up''.


    My body instantly heated up wai-wait dad why are you getting mad all of a sudden.


    "#### ## ### #### ## ####!"


    "Hah? Why are you getting so petty all of a sudden you know it''s true"


    "## ### ###"


    Now the temperature in the room begun to rise up.


    "Hey stop that, do you want to get these guys killed?"


    ...¡­.


    "What is this?"


    The duke Liam and Aria all coughed up blood, something bad was happening, after Adrian talked some nonsense in the air the atmosphere in the room suddenly got tense, the three of them suddenly got mmed on the floor.


    It was heavy, it was hard to breathe, everything suddenly got dark, it felt as if they were suddenly thrown into the deepest depth of the ocean, but unlike what you would expect under the ocean, it was hot very hot it felt like every cell on their body was burning, their bodies were starting to get burned a number of burns were continuing to rise up on their skins.


    Cough, cough, "father what''s going on".


    "Father help!"


    Duke Frederick tried to manifest his aura to counteract the pressure pressing against his body, but for some reason he couldn''t manifest his aura, let alone his sword force, as a sword master, he has faced countless foes exuding monstrous types of auras, auras are typically released to extrude fear and will towards your enemies.


    By manifesting and exuding your own aura you can basically counteract the aura released by your enemies removing their will and erasing the fear of death that your body instinctually reacts to, his aura was all he needed to fight against any being on the continent he wouldn''t even be afraid of fighting a dragon alone the most powerful creatures on the.


    If the Emperor orders him to, he would even take his own life without any fear or hesitation, his aura was his greatest ally to ovee any adversaries but that ally right now was gone.


    Suddenly everything got quiet not only was everything dark all of a sudden but now its so quiet he could hear his own heartbeat, for some reason he couldn''t even hear or see Liam and Aria anymore.


    Frederick gritted his teeth and tried to move under the intense pressure blood was oozing out of his mouth, he needed to save his children first before anything else.


    tick¡­. quelchh¡­. Kkkck


    he could hear something moving towards him he wasn''t sure what it was, but he could guess it was some kind of grotesque steps.


    and then suddenly it stopped right in front of him.


    every hair on Frederick''s body was standing, his humanly instinct told to never look at the being in front of him, no he could sense it his soul was screaming to get out of this ce right now.


    "## #### ### ### ## ### ######## ## ####!"


    The creature only spoke.


    Fredericks ear drums suddenly exploded.


    Pain.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    "What is this?" Frederick was convulsing.


    he has never experienced this much pain in his life before, the creature only spoke of something but it was much too painful his bloodied mouth was screaming, his mind was screaming, his soul was screaming everything he did was painful he didn''t know what to do, he tried to crawl, he tried to run, he tried to hide, but he couldn''t escape the pain.


    "S ome bo dy p lease m ak e it sstop" Frederick cried while calling for help.


    ''Pathetic'', Frederick thought.


    Duke Frederick Tellus Head of the famous Tellus family of the Tn Duchy rulers of the west and the Great General of the Imperial Army and former captain Golden eagle knights of the empire, considered to be the most powerful knight order in the empire, was crying for help.


    What else could you call this scene other than.


    "PATHETIC"


    "SOMEBODY PLEASE HELP ME!" Frederick screamed as hard as he could.


    After a few more screams of help.


    Somebody then touched him, all the pain suddenly disappeared.


    "Woah you really did a number on him Dad"


    "### # ### #### ####### ## #### ## ###"


    "What you know you can''t just show yourself to anyone right?"


    "# ####"


    "A, Adrian?"


    "Oh, Hi Sir Frederick I know now isn''t exactly the time and ce but"


    "Meet my dad"


    Frederick then looked at the direction Adrian was pointing at.


    "AHHHHH!!¡­ HA AH HAHAHAHAAHAHHAHAAHAHAHAHA!"


    "HAHAHAHAHA!"


    "AAHAHAHAAA!"


    Frederick Tellus could not recognize the thing he saw, no he couldn''t evenprehend or even process it, the important thing was that he saw it and it saw him, and their eyes met.


    Frederick screamed thenughed like a


    "MANIAC"


    as both his body and soul both did not know how to respond on the current situation.


    "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHA!"


    ....


    "Looks like his broken"


    "This all your fault dad"


    "## #####"


    "Yeah, yeah I know"


    "Just be careful next time"


    Adrian then made a hand gesture, suddenly a block spot appeared in the air.


    Suddenly a doll stood out of the ck dot, the doll stood about a foot tall, its porcin face marred with cracks and chipped paint, giving it a nightmarish appearance.


    Its ssy, unblinking eyes seemed to follow you wherever you went, filling the room with an eerie sense of watchfulness. The doll''s hair, once a delicate shade of golden white curls, was now hung in tangled matted strands that framed its unsettling never ending smile.


    The doll then suddenly jumped in front of Adrian, hugging him by the neck.


    Adrian hugged back, and carried the little doll into his arms.


    "###!"


    "Sis, can I ask for a little favor"


    ...


    Frederick opened his eyes wide he was standing outside his son''s bedroom.


    ''Why am I here?''


    His head started throbbing.


    ''that''s right I''m here to visit Adrian Lucas told me that he recently woke up''


    Frederick grabbed hold of the door.


    ''Right Adrian is just behind this door''


    As duke Frederick was about to enter.


    His whole body suddenly got tense.


    ''Why, can''t I move?''


    ''My hand it''s shaking?''


    His body felt numb for some reason.


    Bam!


    Frederick looked behind him he could see Liam suddenly falling to the floor butt first, with visible tears running down his eyes, and Aria who was shaking frantically and having an unsure gaze by the door in front of them.


    "W what''s wrong with you two?" Frederick slightly stuttered.


    The two couldn''t answer.


    As Frederick finally took courage to open the door.


    Aria suddenly spoke.


    "Wai-wait, I don''t know why but aren''t we forgetting something really important?"


    "Yes, I believe we did?"


    the two spoke at the same time unsure of what they forgot.


    The door then suddenly opened.


    "Oh?"


    "Hello father"


    "Ye, YES?"


    Adrian bowed.


    "I wish to express my heartfelt gratitude to you, dear father, for taking the time to visit your son"


    "Brother Liam, Aria, you guys even took the time to visit, that''s quite surprising?"


    "I appreciate you guys for taking the time to visit but, why are you crying and on the floor right now brother Liam?"


    The three of them only heard Adrian talk but why was Cold sweat trickling down their spines.

 Chapter 2: My Sisters’ Weakness

    <h4>Chapter 2: My Sisters'' Weakness</h4>


    "Ahhhrghh" I screamed and mmed the table.


    "Bam!" the table and books rattled some even flew high into the air because of the sudden impact.


    ''Oops I really need to adjust my strength on this body''.


    Bute on seriously duke do I really need to read all of these materials to pass the exam, is that how hopeless Adrian is to your eyes, and why did you chain me up? All I did was escape the pce to get some fresh air in the garden.


    ''I really wasn''t trying to skip my studies, like really, honestly'' I may not look like it but I''m quite studious, I think?.


    ''Like what''s the point of making that huge ass garden, if you''re not letting anyone near it'' except for the gardeners practically no one can enter the garden without permission.


    When he saw me pluck out a flower from the garden although only slightly, I did feel his murderous intent, but it immediately subsided, it seems the trauma from our first meeting still lingers in his soul.


    Although I did ask Sis to remove all their memories from that time, it seems Sis'' authority was not enough to remove the fear and trauma engraved on his soul, I mean he did got up close and personal with Dad Afterall, the two even made eye contact, I wouldn''t have been surprised if his head exploded right then and their.


    ''But why was that garden so important to him anyway?''.


    "Rumble".


    Suddenly a rumbling noise could be heard ''I''m hungry'' I guess I was to upied of my studying that I forgot to call for breakfast, well it doesn''t really matter, she should be here anytime now.


    Knock, knock.


    Speak of the devil.


    "Come in"


    After being granted permission My personal maid Analise Ventus opened the door and made her way towards my bed.


    No matter how much I look at her, I''m still not used to it, Analise Ventus, dressed in a ssic maid outfit, she wore it with an effortless grace that elevated the uniform into a work of art.


    The outfit entuated her ample bosom, which seemed to defy gravity in its tasteful embrace. The fitted bodice and delicatece trim highlighted her hourss figure, while the red skirt swayed gently with her every move.


    Her jet-ck hair flowed like a cascading waterfall, its glossy strands framing her exquisite features with an air of timeless elegance. Her striking golden eyes shimmered with an otherworldly allure, hinting at a mysterious depth that drew you in.


    "Good morning young master".


    "Good morning, Ana".


    Ana looked at the pile of opened books and bunch of paper with something written in them, before swiftly and wlessly removing them, putting them to the right side below my bed.


    "Excuse me young master".


    Ana prepared my breakfast and put it in front of my table.


    "Looks like I interrupted you on your studies young master".


    "No not at all, if anything I''m quite thankful of you Ana, having the loyalty to stay by my side, even after all the things that I''ve done".


    "I don''t deserve it".


    Analise looked at me with a surprised expression, and soon smiled and giggled.


    "Hehe, looks like young master is starting to mature now"


    "Never would I have thought the young master to admit his ws so openly like that"


    ''I was always mature you know (Ian), if anything it was Adrian who was immature'' Adrian thought.


    Analise was one of the few people who can speak informally towards Adrian, she just chose not to.


    Analise''s presence was akin to the older sister Adrian had always wished for. Her gentle and warm personality created aforting and nurturing atmosphere that enveloped those fortunate enough to know her.


    She extended a caring hand, offering guidance and support like a loving sibling, and her kindness served as a beacon of reassurance in Adrian''s life, that not all people out their hates him.


    But what is that thing that Analise brought? it''s sticking out of the closed cloche.


    I normally would have ignored it but, I couldn''t hold my curiosity.


    "By the way what is that?".


    "Oh this? Hehehe" Analise giggled, she wore a proud expression o her face.


    "I had a hard time acquiring this you know young master".


    "Wait could it be?".


    ''Please don''t let it be what I think it is''.


    Analise then slowly opened the lid.


    "Tada!".


    "It''s the food you absolutely adore".


    "Fire mammoth''s tongue mixed with salted pork and zed pickles ".


    I suppressed the queasiness that surged as soon as Iid eyes on the dish in front of me.


    I''m sorry Analise it might be Adrian''s'' favorite dish, but it sure as hell is not mine, who in their right minds would want to eat a fiery mammoth''s tongue, isn''t that the same as French kissing that damn elephant.


    Based on Adrian''s memories the dish itself was not bad nor was it good if anything it was average at most, the only reason Adrian beloved that dish was because you made it, the first and only person who personally stayed by Adrian''s side from the beginning until the very end of his short story.


    My mindset as Ian was preventing me from eating the dish in front of me, but that look, I looked at Analise with eyes full of expectations of me to enjoy the dish she meticulously acquired.


    Pressured by the expectant gaze of Analise I had no choice but to eat the food.


    "Mmhm, how I missed this vor it''s really good" I lied as naturally as I breathed.


    "Thank you, Ana,".


    "Hehe".


    "You are most wee young master".


    ¡­..


    After finishing my meal, I asked Analise for my schedule today.


    Today was finally the day I''m free from these damn restraints.


    nk, chink, Analise removed the chains tying my feet onto my bed.


    ''Ah finally freedom!'' I eximed inwardly.


    "Other than the usual study routine and the family dinner that you''re required to attend to tonight, not much is scheduled for you today young master" Analise replied.


    "So, in other words I''m literally free for the day".


    4 days from now Estelle academy''s entrance exam will take ce, the academy is located at the center of the continent and it will roughly 2-3 days to reach the Academy via a carriage, the duke must have intended for me to make use of whatever I want on my remaining time here, should I thank him tonight?.


    "Ana prepare my clothes; I''m visiting the town today".


    Analise tilted her head and looked at me quizzically.


    "Oh? I thought you hated crowded ces young master".


    "Today is probably myst day at this ce".


    Adrian continued "I wish to createsting and cherished memories of this ce before I leave, at the very least".


    Analise suddenly eximed excitedly.


    "What an admirable attitude you have! I will dress you up in the finest manner imaginable".


    Before I could even reply to just dress me up normally, Analise already approached her task with utmost dedication, determined to adorn her handsome master in attire that would amplify his nobility.


    She carefullyid out the suit, eachponent chosen to elevate his already regal presence. In the soft glow of the room, she draped a finely tailored suit jacket over his shoulders, ensuring it hung with an air of authority, its fabric exuding a sense of opulence.


    A meticulously pressed dress shirt, crisp and immacte, awaited beneath. She fastened elegant cufflinks, adding a touch of refinement to his ensemble.


    The trousers, expertly tailored, flowed gracefully over his frame, emphasizing his stature.


    Toplete the transformation, she chose a silk tie of royal elegance, knotting it with precision, with each step, her deft touch and keen eye for detail reaffirmed hermitment to bestowing upon her master an appearance of unparalleled nobility.


    As she stepped back to assess her work, it was clear that he now exuded an aura of dignified refinement and nobility that befitted his station.


    ''Wow Analise didn''t have to go this hard''.


    I looked at myself in the mirror, Adrian really is handsome as hell too bad he ended up bing a viin though, blessed with striking handsomeness, he had a head of lustrous ck hair that framed his face with a natural allure.


    His ashen gray eyes possessed an enigmatic depth, like stormy skies on a quiet evening, and they seemed to hold secrets and mysteries waiting to be unraveled, as Analise meticulously dressed him, his tall andmanding presence became even more evident.


    His features, chiseled and defined, exuded a sense of aristocratic refinement. The contours of his jawline and cheekbones gave him an air of regal distinction, while his posture conveyed a natural grace.


    Draped in the carefully chosen attire, he appeared as though he had stepped out of a bygone era, a vision of timeless elegance.


    Thebination of his striking physical attributes and the fine clothing bestowed upon him by his devoted maid made him an embodiment of captivating charm and sophistication.


    .....


    Analise was smiling widely looking proudly at her work.


    Looking at Adrian checking himself out in the mirror Analise chuckled inwardly.


    ''Looks like young master is still a child Afterall''.


    Even though she doesn''t have any right to call Adrian a child when she''s only 3 years older than him, for her even if a year, 10 years, or even 100 years were to pass, he would still be the young crybaby little master she served 11 years ago.


    Looking at him doing some ridiculous poses in front of the mirror, she suddenly had the urge to prank and tease Adrian.


    Analise suddenly moved forward and called out to Adrian.


    "Young master".


    "Ana?".


    Analise got close to her young master Analise grabbed hold of his hands, interlocking their fingers together.


    "Young mas, No Adrian" Analise said affectionately.


    Adrian was bewildered by the sudden situation, but Analise didn''t give him time to analyze the situation she moved her face forward within kissing distance of Adrian''s face, Adrian felt their breaths mixing together and blushed heavily.


    Adrian looked at Analise, jet-ck hair that flowed like a cascading waterfall, mesmerizing golden eyes. that were like two orbs of liquid sunshine, radiating warmth and depth.


    Her gaze was both intense andforting, like a flickering me on a chilly evening, her lips, a delicate shade of rose, were slightly parted, inviting him to speak or, perhaps, to draw nearer.


    He noticed a faint blush on her cheeks, a gentle flush that added a touch of vulnerability to her otherwiseposed demeanor.


    In this close moment Adrian found himself utterly captivated by the contrast between her dark, luxurious hair and her striking, golden eyes.


    It was abination that made her uniquely enchanting, and he couldn''t help but appreciate the beauty that was so close to him.


    Analise asked sensuously with a deliberate, alluring pace.


    "Adrian, am I beautiful?".


    "Yes" Adrian said absentmindedly his mind and reasoning was still clouded by the sudden situation.


    "Hmm" Analise replied seductively.


    Badump.


    Badump.


    Badump.


    Adrian''s heart was beating so fast.


    Analise got even closer grabbed his hands tighter then pressed her body against Adrian, her ample bosoms were making direct contact on Adrian''s chest, Adrian shivered at the feeling of two soft and majestic lemons pressing against him.


    ''Oh no, Did I tease him a bit too much?''.


    As Analise gazed upon Adrian''s profoundly entranced expression, she struggled to suppress herughter, contemting whether to conclude the prank at that very moment.


    ''Hmm?'' Analise suddenly had a realization.


    Badump.


    Badump.


    Badump.


    Analise''s heart raced rapidly and loudly at this very moment.


    ''I wonder if he can hear it?''.


    ''My body is getting got for some reason''.


    ''I think it''s time to end this charade before things go bad, Hehe I really had my fun their''.


    As Analise was about to move her head towards Adrian''s ear to try and whisper that this was just a prank.


    But before she could do that, Adrian suddenly caught her face.


    Their lips connected.


    "Mmhmmm?"


    Their tongues intertwined.


    "Hnnggh!"


    Analise tried to push Adrian away.


    "Wa-ait!, Mmmm"


    Only for her tongue to get swallowed once again.

 Chapter 3: My Sisters’ Weakness 2

    <h4>Chapter 3: My Sisters'' Weakness 2</h4>


    (R 18) Warning


    Adrian Vulter Tellus, her young master for which she considers as her little brother, the one and only person on this very world that she considers family, was gently pulling her closer to his embrace.


    "Hnngph"


    Their lips were still connected, their warm breaths collided, Analise not knowing how to react closed her eyes.


    Adrian then slowly pushed Analise to the bed, Adrian was now on top of Analise, a strand of saliva stringed around their mouths, as they let go of each other.


    "Mphwah"


    "Hah¡­ha"


    Analise rugged breaths could be heard, before she even realized it, Adrian unbuttoned her maid uniform and as if waiting for this very moment her ample breasts popped out, Analise then suddenly screamed "wait" and tried to cover her chest with her hands, but it was futile.


    "Hnn"


    Analise flinched as his warm breath suddenly tickled her neck, Analise was still confused by the sudden situation, but for some reason she didn''t want to stop him, Adrian slowly ran his tongue on her neckline all the way down to her cor and kissed it, Analise squirmed, Adrian then continued to y with her neck alternating from licking to kissing.


    Analise''s body tensed up, this type of feeling was new for her, her heart was pounding, her mind was confused, and her mouth continued to let go of vulgar noises inappropriate for a professional maid of the Tellus family.


    "haa"


    Her resistance slowly subsided, the hands that were covering her inviting melons lost their strength, Adrian seeing the opportunity got Analise up in a sitting position and with one swift motion effortlessly removed her ck seductive lingerie, Analise''s pink nipples presented themselves, like freshly plucked cherries they stood firm and proud.


    Adrian slowly put Analise back to bed, no resistance could be seen from her eyes, instead a deep sense of craving could be seen, like a hungry dog waiting for its master to feed her, in Adrian''s eyes she looked like the perfect prey ready to be eaten.


    "Ah"


    Adrian gently grabbed one of her breasts and brought it in his mouth, while his other hand gently caressed the other, he sucked her puffy pink nipples and twirled his tongue skillfully, switching from nipple to nipple, Adrian quickly got aggressive.


    Quick and long moans left Analise''s mouth.


    "Ah-ah..hmmm"


    Analise should''ve been ashamed by her current disy, this was not something she should be proud of, but the pleasure was just too much for her to bear, ignoring her sense of morality, Analise''s moans continued to grow louder and louder, His legs suddenly got in between her legs pressing it against her most precious treasure.


    "Ahmm-ahh"


    Slowly Adrian''s right hand made it''s way down between her legs, he got surprised by slimy feeling he felt, he looked at Analise in the eyes with a smirk on his face, Analise blushed and averted her eyes from Adrian''s mischievous gaze.


    Adrian sat up in between her thighs, then gently pushed her long maid skirt upwards, he then proceeded to spread her legs, Analise''s slimy ck underwear with a ck garter belt in between her thighs, were reflected on Adrian''s eyes, the man then chuckled as if finding this situation quite funny.


    Analise tried to say something to stop Adrian from teasing her too much, but she immediately clenched her wet slit, her lower abdomen slightly arched from the intense pleasure.


    "Haahh-ahh-ahh"


    He had already moved her underwear to the side, and inserted his fingers inside her, with careful and gentle movements, Adrian made a hook shape finger inside her and began to rub her insides from above, below and middle of her watery slit, Adrian then straightened and twirled his fingers.


    Her insides tightened and looking at Analise''s face that was about to cry, made Adrian realize his sadistic nature, the face she''s making right now was something he always wanted to see.


    Adrian rubbed faster.


    "Ahh-hah-ah-ah-ahh"


    He then finally paid attention on Analise''s untouched clitoris and pressed it, the intense pleasure made her hold onto the bed with both hands, her lower abdomen arched and matched his finger movements, his hands and her lower body were now in sync, Analise''s sudden movement only made Adrian rub faster relishing at the fact that Analise was enjoying every movement of his fingers.


    "Ah-ahhh-hnngh-ah-agh"


    "A-hnngghhh, Adriiann!"


    Analise screamed as she came, she reached an ecstasy she never knew existed, her eyes crossed upwards and her tongue protruded, her lower body arched up as she kept squirting, her slimy liquids spreading on Adrian''s face, Analise felt like she was about to meet the goddess at this very moment


    As Analise was still trying to calm down, Adrian kissed her intimately, after 2 minutes of intense French kissing Adrian whispered to her ears.


    "We''re not done yet"


    Analise smiled! with an expectant look on her face, she wanted more.


    She saw Adrian slowly taking off his suit, she felt a bit regretful of him removing the suit, since she''s the one who meticulously dressed him up, but the erotic thoughts on what was about to happen next, made her more excited.


    But then Adrian suddenly stopped.


    "???"


    With a slightly ragged breath Analise asked.


    "Hah-hah, Adrian?"


    But instead of replying Adrian just looked to a certain direction, Analise followed his eyes that lead through the door, there she saw Lilliana Vulter Tellus with eyes wide open, visible shock was written all over her face¡­


    ...


    ''What''s going on?''


    Analise moved forward and grabbed my hands and interlocked our fingers together.


    ''Why is she suddenly holding my hands?''


    "Young mas, No Adrian"


    ''Huh?? Wha-what''s going on?'' Question marks popped all over Adrian''s face, ''and why is she suddenly calling me Adrian all of a sudden''


    it feels weirdly good? no this feeling, this is ''SATISFACTION''


    Like a child who sessfully got their parents to buy them the new PS5, or a grad student sessfully getting their master''s degree.


    Intense happiness was welling up inside me, as if all my relentless endeavors had finally came to fruition.


    Badump, badump, ''wha-what the? My heart!''


    Suddenly Analise shoved her face closer next to mine, I got stunned, our breaths mixed, my heart started beating faster


    ''Her-her face isn''t it a bit too close right now?''


    I moved my head back ever so slightly, to try and stabilize the intense emotions I''m feeling right now, but now that were so close together, I can see why Adrian fell for her, those Ebony ck hair that cascaded down like a beautiful waterfall, and those two golden eyes that exudes a strange sense of intensity and warmth¡­


    ''Wait what I fell for her?'' I quickly rammed through Adrian''s memories, after a few moments of memory reading, I came back to reality, so that''s how it is huh.


    Although Adrian and Analise considered each other as family, at the end of the day they weren''t exactly rted by blood, Adrian at first considered Analise as the kind and mature older sister he always wanted, but as the years passed by so did their minds and bodies, as Analise got more mature and developed so did Adrian''s growing consciousness of her, at first it was just a simple crush butter developed into something more.


    Analise was oblivious to this fact, and just continued to be affectionate towards Adrian, Adrian felt conflicted on having these feelings for Analise, especially every time Analise teased him this growing sense of confliction almost ripped him apart, he couldn''t exactly push her away, since he didn''t want to hurt her and Analise was the only one he could rely on this house.


    I chuckled inwardly ''this girl is probably teasing me right now'' the look in her eyes as if waiting for a grand reaction from me, I can almost hear theughter seeping out of her mouth, as the new Adrian, I guess I should follow the script and let her have her fun.


    ''Hahh'' I sighed inwardly should I also follow the script once I enter the academy? And proceed to annoy the living shit out of the protagonist?


    Well, it''s not like I''ll actually die if he kills me, it''s gonna hurt as hell though, and I''ve always wanted to try ying a viin, though only 3rd rate Adrian was still a viin, if anything I''m curious about Adrian''s master which was veiled inplete mystery, I''ve read up to the 6th volume of this novel but no information regarding his master ever appeared, other than his short interactions with Adrian, and his title of Pride, they are basically an enigma, should I really follow the script and die? Or start a new beginning for Adrian and mess up the story??


    "Hmm, what to do?"


    "Adrian, am I beautiful?"


    Oh, I got lost on track their, back to acting mode


    "Yes" Adrian I said absentmindedly


    "Hmm" Analise replied seductively


    Badump, badump, badump


    But seriously, how much did you like this girl Adrian, your basically head over heels in love with her, your heartbeat can probably outrun a horse right now, if this keeps up even, I will have a hard timeee¡­


    Analise suddenly got closer to me


    hey woman what the heck are you doing, thi-these soft mounds I''m feeling right now


    Badump, badump, badump


    ''Ahhh'' I can''t take it anymore


    Analise moved her face closer to mine


    I''m sorry Adrian, but I''ll be taking her, ok? Don''t worry, I swear to take care of her until my eternity ends.


    I caught Analise''s face and kissed her, everything else happened after that¡­.


    ....


    "Lilliana Vulter Tellus"


    First daughter of duke Frederick Tellus, Lilliana Vulter Tellus, was widely regarded as the quintessential embodiment of grace and beauty within the empire. Her reputation as the "flower of the empire" stemmed not only from her exquisite physical features but also from her exceptional qualities and aplishments.


    With her enchanting presence and refined manners, Lilliana was the epitome of elegance at every social gathering and court event. She possessed a captivating charm that drew the admiration of both nobles andmoners alike. Her poise and charisma left asting impression on all who had the privilege of meeting her, beyond her physical attributes, Lilliana was known for her intelligence and wit. She disyed a keen intellect and a love for literature and the arts, often engaging in insightful discussions on various subjects. Her talents extended to music and the performing arts, where she graced the stage with her melodious voice and mesmerizing performances.


    Lilliana''s phnthropic efforts were also highly esteemed. She dedicated herself to charitable causes, working tirelessly to improve the lives of the less fortunate within the empire. Herpassion and generosity earned her the admiration and gratitude of those she helped.


    In addition to her public endeavors, Lilliana was a devoted daughter, sister, and friend, known for her unwavering loyalty and support. Her warm heart and genuine kindness endeared her to her family and closepanions, making her a beloved figure within her social circle.


    Truly she was the empire''s flower and house Tellus''s brilliant diamond.


    ''Based on Adrian''s memories we shouldn''t have any animosity towards each other, in fact we can be considered close?''


    Even though all my other siblings tormented me, she was the only one who openly approached me, as the flower of the empire Lilliana was always busy attending social parties, and other activities she was involved in, so whenever shees home, it was weird that she always visits me for some reason, well it''s probably to raise her reputation even more, I''m worthless to this family, so other than that I couldn''t see any benefit in getting involved with me.


    Although Adrian was happy that at least one of his siblings doesn''t downright bully him, Adrian considered her acts of kindness burdensome, as every time she pays attention to him, the eyes of everyone around him suddenly turns hostile, even though her smile and kindness are probably genuine, I can''t believe someone like her would fail to notice that.


    ''Is she doing it on purpose?''


    ''Anyway, damn she just had to show up in the most awkward situation possible''


    I looked at her she had a surprised look on her face, but she quickly changed into her benevolent smiling face


    ''Wow, this girl you can probably rival me in my acting skills''


    "Adrian what''s going on here?"


    Freeze, a chill suddenly trickled down my spine.


    ''What the?''


    What''s with this intense chill, I''m feeling right now, my heart thumped but not from love, rather is this fear?


    I looked at her again


    ''Is it just me or did the shine in her eyes got darker?''

 Chapter 4: My Sisters’ Weakness 3

    <h4>Chapter 4: My Sisters'' Weakness 3</h4>


    I still remember the first time we met.


    ¡­..


    I peered through my window and saw a heavy downpour; the raindrops created a rhythmic echo as they relentlessly struck the balcony''s railings. An innocent thought crossed my mind "is the Goddess crying?"


    Suddenly a white sh streaked "Boom" thunder roared.


    "Kyaa" I tucked behind my pillow, suddenly the door opened, Kaya Etena the head maid suddenly entered my room and informed me of my fathers'' return I hurriedly ran out of my room, the maids reprimanded me for running down the hallway saying things like "It''s notdylike to run in the corridors" and "Young miss, it''s not safe." However, I paid no heed to them I was determined to be the first one to greet my father.


    "Young miss?"


    I waved my hand to Lucas Martyr, the head butler of our house and my father''s direct assistant


    "Hello Lucas"


    Lucas chuckled


    "Young miss, are you here to greet the duke?"


    "Certainly, in my role as the heir and the future leader of the house of Tellus, it is my responsibility to consistently be the first to wee the head of our household"


    "Huhu, is that so how very mature of our young miss"


    "Hehehe" I smiled andughed proudly


    Clip, clop, clip, clop


    Out of nowhere, the distant sound of hooves began to resonate through the air, gradually growing louder and more distinct, as the echoing tter of hooves drew closer, it became apparent that a grand carriage, adorned with the regal g bearing the symbol of a fearsome wolf, was making its entrance onto the sprawling castle grounds, the air was filled with an air of anticipation, and a hushed excitement rippled through those who had gathered to witness this remarkable arrival.


    The carriage stopped just a few meters in front of them, the servants quickly conjured a mystical veil above the carriage to shield their esteemed master from the drenching downpour.


    Lilliana was confused as she watched the dukee out and stopped just outside the carriage door and extended his hand towards the door


    ''Is he waiting for someone?''


    And as if to answer Lilliana''s question a young boy with ragged ck hair and ashen grey eyes came out


    ''Small''


    ''Why is he so thin?''


    ''His eyes¡­ look simr to mine''


    Father got closer with the boy holding onto his hands, I bowed lifted my skirt and gave a greeting.


    "Wee back Father"


    Father didn''t even bother to reply to me, I then looked at the boy next to father, if you just dyed his hair into silvery white, he would look just like me and mother.


    "Lilliana Vulter Tellus"


    ''Huh?? Why is he addressing me with my full name?''


    "This is Adrian Vulter Tellus, your brother"


    ??? questions marks seemed to visibly appear on Lilliana''s head, the same could also be said for the bowing servants surrounding them.


    ''Huh?? Vulter? Brother?''


    Lilliana''s eyes glowed silver


    ''This hazy fog that''s covering father Lilliana''s eyes widened.


    ..''father, why are you lying?''


    ....


    "Adrian what''s going on here?"


    "Well, it''s¡­"


    Adrian didn''t know how to exin the current situation, both Analise and Adrian were currently on the bed, with him being on top of the half-naked Analise, anyone could guess what they were doing, he was sure that Lilliana wasn''t inquiring about their actions but rather how they had arrived at this point.


    "I, I seduced the young master!dy Lilliana"


    Before Adrian could provide any form of rification, Analise decided to give an exnation, her young master''s reputation was already rock bottom in his own household, he was already at the edge of being discarded, if news were to spread about himying a hand on one of his servants... she couldn''t imagine the amount of animosity her young master would get, just the thought of being the reason for her young master''s downfall was enough to break her heart.


    Analise hurriedly fixed her messy uniform, and tried to get up only to almost fall down, Adrian was quick to react and caught her, helping her stand back up, her body was still adjusting to their previous act''s of affection.


    "Be careful"


    "Yes, young master"


    Analise face was painted red as Adrian touched both of her shoulders, memories of what they did begun to resurface within her


    ''I still can''t believe I did that with the young master''


    "You seduced him?"


    "Ha-ha, ha-ha"


    Analise looked at Lilliana and swallowed her throat, Lilliana was looking at her with bloodshot eyes, killing intent was clearly visible in her ashen grey eyes, Analise couldn''t breathe properly, she felt like a single misstep or word could lead to her demise.


    In response to the sudden stream of bloodlust directed at Analise, Adrian called out to get her attention "Sister Lilliana"


    Analise coughed, Lilliana''s killing intent subsided, now she focused her attention on Adrian, after getting her attention Adrian tried to exin but nothing came out of his mouth, her mind was a mess as she watched Adrian, she was imagining the things Adrian and Analise did a while ago, her imagination ran wild to the point where she added some things that didn''t even happen.


    "Tsk" Lilliana clicked her tongue and started gathering mana in her hands, she was mad, she was frustrated, she had always believed that Adrian ''belonged to her''


    She was aware of a particr maid who had be close to her brother, and she knew her brother had a crush on her, but she brushed it aside, thinking that nothing will ever happen, After all even if Adrian was the lowest of low in their family hierarchy, he was still a Tellus the vast disparity in their statuses made it seem improbable that something as trivial as love and emotions could bridge the gap.


    With a sudden and powerful "st," a spherical burst of water erupted abruptly from Lilliana''s palm, it surged directly toward Analise, who was caughtpletely off guard by the unexpected offensive magical attack that Lilliana unleashed.


    An explosion urred, followed by a formidable burst of scalding steam. "Oh no," Lilliana eximed, realizing the consequences of her actions, her rage clouded her judgement and forgot that Adrian was also right in front of her.


    Swiftly, she employed wind magic to disperse the smoke, but what greeted her astonished her. A splendid purple barrier enveloped both Analise and Adrian. However, the most surprising revtion was that Adrian had erected the barrier himself, Adrian was only a 2-circle mage at best, erecting a barrier of this level and quality was beyond of what his 2 mediocre mana circles could ever produce.


    She quickly approached the two of them


    "Adrian are you okay"


    Adrian was embracing Analise on his chest


    ¡­"What exactly did youe here for?" Adrian''s tone was icy


    ''Huh? This was the first time Lilliana heard Adrian spoke coldly of her''


    "I understand that our actions were morally questionable, but attempting to take her life was crossing the line!"


    "But sh-"


    Lilliana tried to defend herself, but was quickly cut off.


    "Get out" Adrian said in a monotone voice.


    "Adrian, I was just..." She tried to utter her exnation, but inexplicably, her voice failed her, and her body seemed to be acting independently as it moved toward the room''s exit. Panic surged within her, and she couldn''t help but wonder, "What''s happening to me?"


    Without her conscious awareness, she found herself outside the room in the blink of an eye, and the idea of returning inside seemed entirely out of reach. It was as though an inexplicable force waspelling her to erase any inclination of going back.


    "I-I just wanted to..." Lilliana struggled toplete her sentence, her voice quivering, and tears freely streaming down her face. Her emotions overwhelmed her, making it nearly impossible to express her intentions.


    She felt a sense of relief that no servants were in close proximity to witness her emotional breakdown. She had specifically instructed them to stay away, as she needed to have a private conversation with Adrian. Sniffing back her tears, Lilliana continued to cry, the weight of her emotions too heavy to contain.


    ¡­..


    I watched Lilliana quietly exiting the room.


    "Tsk," Adrian clicked his tongue in frustration. "To think I had to utilize one of my authorities for something as insignificant as this. It''s not as if I couldn''tprehend Lilliana''s perspective. It was inevitable that Analise and I would face consequences, but attempting to take her life was undeniably crossing it"


    I looked at Analise "Ana are you ok?" but no reply came back hmm? Perplexed, I looked at her once more and only then did I realize that she had drifted off to sleep. I couldn''t help but wonder, "Did the shock from the attack cause her to faint?" I let out a small chuckle, admiring her serene slumber. "Haha," I mused, "she still appears radiant even in her sleep."


    I gently ced Analise on the sofa to rest, knowing that my bed had been wrecked during the chaos. Leaning down, I kissed her forehead and whispered softly, "I''ll be back."


    "Now, I believe it''s time to address this infuriating situation," I sighed in frustration. The thought crossed my mind that, with one of my authorities, I could potentially hypnotize Lilliana into epting my rtionship with Analise. However, it was a dangerous move. I pondered, "What if it goes wrong? What if she bes a mindless puppet, obedient to my everymand?" I chastised myself for neglecting to train and master my authorities as my mother had advised.


    With a reluctant sigh, I acknowledged, "I guess I should have listened to Mother''s scolding." Still, seeking her help now would likely incur her wrath. I sighed again, resigned to my decision. After all, I didn''t particrly like Lilliana, but I also didn''t hate her.


    Closing my eyes, I whispered, "Mom, I may need a tiny bit of your help, please." But there was no reply. My mother had always responded promptly in the past. "Is she sulking?" I wondered aloud. I called out to her again, but received no response.


    Growing increasingly worried, I attempted to contact my other family members. "Sis? Bro? Dad! Aunt!" I called out desperately. The silence was deafening, and my anxiety escted. Although I could still sense the authorities, they had granted me, I couldn''t connect with any of them.


    "What''s going on?" I muttered to myself. I delved deep into my consciousness and reached my soul. There, I saw the five authorities in the form of ck, liquid-like swords, still embedded in my heart. Everything appeared normal. However, I noticed that the ck chains connecting them to my family''s realm were gone. Instead, a white, translucent veil covered them. Puzzled, I moved closer to the veil and attempted to remove it. In an instant, my surroundings turned blindingly white. I had to shield my eyes from the sudden brightness.


    When I finally opened my eyes, I found myself in an entirely white room, sitting on a white chair with a white table in front of me. On the table, there was a cup, possibly containing tea. My heart raced as I heard a voice say.


    "Hello, Ian Astrea."


    Before me stood the most stunning woman I had ever encountered. Her tinum blonde hair and captivating gold-like eyes left me breathless. She emitted the same formidable aura as my family members, gazing at me with the indifference of a higher being observing an ant.

 Chapter 5: White Lie

    <h4>Chapter 5: White Lie</h4>


    5 minutes, for a seemingly interminable five minutes, Adrian and the mysterious woman engaged in an intense silent confrontation, their eyes fixed on each other.


    The woman''s gaze remained unyielding, cloaked in an air of indifference that only deepened the mystery surrounding her. Her eyes bore into Adrian, unwavering and unreadable.


    On the other hand, Adrian''s expression was a tumultuous mix of emotions.


    "Who is she? What happened to Mom and the others? Why did she summon me here? Where is this ce?" a bunch of questions popped up in Adrian''s mind trying to understand his current situation.


    His eyes, normally sharp and calcting, were now clouded with tension and confusion, he couldn''t properly decipher the being before him, and each passing second only added to his sense of unease.


    The tension-filled silence hung heavily in the air, unspoken questions and the weight of the unknown only added fear in Adrian''s heart.


    "Who are you?" Adrian finally asked


    "I''m certain you can already deduce that, can''t you? Considering it''s been a full week since you ventured into my domain"


    ''Domain huh?'' Adrian was sure she wasn''t talking about the ce they were currently at right now, but the actual world itself.


    And she was right, the aura her presence gave off could onlye from those of a higher existence, the suffocating energy that transcended the ordinary, that could onlye from a few beings.


    One of which is "THE GODS"


    Adrian swallowed the blooding out of his mouth, even just hearing her speak, was enough to shake his soul.


    ''I thought I was used to this type of presence'' Adrian bit his lips. Adrian had met several Gods before, most of which being his family members, but this was the first time he has felt a God''s aura directly shot at him, the overwhelming divine presence of a God bore down upon him with unparalleled intensity.


    "I''m sorry young man, but if I don''t do this much, I don''t know what those beings above us will do right now" the unknown Goddess looked up at the seemingly never-ending white sky.


    Adrian just realized this room had no ceiling, as everything was pure white, the skies above blended in.


    The skies above would''ve been the perfect embodiment of the word ''white'' a pristine and pure canvas, if not for the ck crack that''s seemingly increasing in size on its immacte surface, an ominous chill suddenly arose from those who gazed upon it.


    ''This feeling, Mom'' Adrian felt relieved, it seemed that his connection with his mother had been partially restored, like a missing puzzle piece slotting back into ce.


    Although it was only a fraction of the original connection, the warmth of that familiar bond reassured him in this unsettling and mysterious situation, afterwards he felt his other authorities reacting the connection with his other family members also seemed to be returning albeit slowly.


    "I see," Adrian thought, recognizing the Goddess''s cautious approach.


    Even as the most powerful entity in this realm, she appeared to be employing him as a hostage, understanding that an assault from five Unknown Gods could pose a considerable challenge even to her unmatched might here.


    "Have you finally understood the situation?" the Goddess inquired


    "Yes" Adrian replied, he pieced the puzzles together and understood the whole situation, he knew his current situation was an anomaly, for the Goddess his existence itself was like a ck dot ruining her perfect white canvas of reality.


    "How did you enter my domain, Ian Astrea?" the Goddess asked, "and you even took the body of one my children"


    "Forgive me for my rudeness, even I don''t know why I suddenly got transmigrated in this world, no in that goddamn novel!" Adrian replied


    "Novel?" The goddess asked innocently


    "Oh, it seems the memoirs of the universe echoed into your world" The Goddess can now somehow understand Adrian''s situation.


    "Memoirs of the universe?" Adrian asked ''I think mother lectured me about this stuff before but I didn''t listen'' cursed himself.


    "Ian Astrea Let''s make a deal" the Goddess quickly changed topic.


    Adrian realized what the Goddess did but didn''t mind it, her sudden proposal of a deal was more important.


    "A deal?" Adrian asked


    "Yes, I can''t exactly kill you, but you also can''t continue to exist in my domain" the Goddess said firmly and continued


    "Your existence itself is an anomaly, the more you interact with my world, the more damage you will cause on its providence, with each step you take, with each word you speak, you unwittingly unravel the threads of fate that have held this world together for ages untold"


    "The more deeply you immerse yourself in this domain, the more pronounced the damage you inflict upon its very essence, like a tempestuous storm sweeping through a serenendscape"


    "Adrian let out a sharp cry, and in an instant, his right eye and left eardrum ruptured, overwhelmed by the divine voice and presence of the Goddess that seemed to crush his very essence."


    The Goddess continued to speak while elegantly twirling her finger before Adrian, causing all his injuries to miraculously vanish.


    "I grappled with the difficult decision of what to do with you, given that you were blessed by entities simr to myself. Erasing you from existence wasn''t a viable option at that moment."


    "That''s when it urred to me that if I couldn''t erase you, perhaps I should eliminate the root cause of your anomaly."


    With a graceful gesture, the Goddess extended her hand, summoning a brilliant white sword, and offered a choice: "Embrace my authority, and I will trouble you no more"


    "Forgive me, dear Goddess, but you know what that means right?"


    "Indeed, I understand. If it means safeguarding the providence of my world, I''m prepared to do whatever it takes, even relinquishing my authority to an unworthy individual like you."


    "You misunderstand. epting your authority means abandoning my previous power, you know positivity and negativity cannot coexist."


    "Precisely. Your anomaly stems not from your extraordinary human strength but from the ipatible authorities you possess, which cannot be allowed to exist in this world."


    "You must realize this is unreasonable!"


    "You will be the catalyst for chaos in my realm, my domain, my world!"


    Suddenly, the white sword levitated in the air and thrust forward, piercing Adrian''s heart.


    Kneeling, Adrian gazed at his chest, blood spilling from his mouth.


    Weakly, Adrian whispered, "This isn''t even a deal."


    The Goddess, unwavering, asked, ''Would you have epted?"


    Then suddenly the heavens above roared with thunderous rumbles and crackling energy, while the ominous ck fissure in the sky expanded at an rming rate.


    Both the Goddess and Adrian looked above the skies.


    The very fabric of space seemed to be unraveling before their eyes. As the area rapidly plunged into darkness, in the heart of this colossal ck void, a gigantic pale hand descended ominously, casting an eerie and foreboding shadow over everything below.


    The Goddess got enraged seeing this, she believed that the random gods above her skies, should''ve understood her intentions, if an anomaly like him were to enter their domains, I''m sure they would do anything in their powers to cleanse or remove it.


    "You dare challenge me? In my own realm!" The Goddess radiated a brilliant, ethereal golden aura that seemed to emanate from her very being.


    With a fierce determination, she summoned a colossal sword crafted from pure, radiant light. This magnificent weapon of divine energy surged forward with astonishing speed, piercing through the looming and malevolent giant pale hand that descended ominously from above, the sh between the Goddess''s golden sword and the enigmatic hand''s darkness created a dazzling disy of cosmic forces in their struggle for supremacy.


    As the sh of these two iprehensible powers unfolded, the air crackled with the primal energy of the cosmos. Divine forces of positivity and negativity collided in a cataclysmic ballet of creation and destruction. Sparks of divine light and tendrils of sinister shadow danced in a celestial waltz, casting surreal patterns across the white cosmic canvas.


    The tension between these opposing powers was palpable, a palpable force that reverberated through the very fabric of existence. The itself seemed to hold its breath, as if waiting for the oue of this cosmic showdown that could reshape reality itself.


    Adrian was at awe watching the scene unfolding In front of his eyes.


    Adrian then looked at the Goddess.


    "Who dares touch me!" The Goddess shouted.


    A doll with an unsettling smile was holding her hand.


    "H-E-L-L-O"


    The Goddess didn''t know why but she felt her immediate defeat the moment the doll touched her.


    Adrian smirked.


    But it was short lived as the Goddess, in a dazzling disy of her divine authority, summoned not just one, but three more gleaming swords with a mere thought. These swords, manifestations of her celestial power, materialized in the air and surged toward Adrian''s chest with remarkable speed and precision.


    sh!


    Once again everything turned white.


    ¡­..


    "Hey idiot wake up"


    "Hm?" I said drowsily when did I fall asleep?


    "Wait Aria?" I looked at the side of my bed there I saw Aria Tellus, it was surprising I didn''t expect her to wake me up.


    "Yeah? Wake up already idiot, father called for us"


    "What happened to your room anyway"


    ''Yeah, why is my room like this?'' I touched my forehead ''agh'' seriously what''s wrong with me today?


    I asked Aria "Father called us, why?"


    "Hah? Did you forget what day it is today?" Aria sighed and continued


    "Today''s the day we make our way towards Estelle academy you idiot"


    "He probably has something to say to us before we go"


    "Hey are you listening to me?"


    I didn''t even bother replying to Aria, I was too focused on the screen in front of me.


    ¡­.


    [Name: Adrian Vulter Tellus (Ian Astrea)]


    [Lv: 91] [Gender: Male]


    [Age: 18 (23)] [Title: The anomaly]


    [Mana: 5000/5000] [Aura: 8000/8000]


    [Recovery Speed: A] [Agility: S]


    [Stamina: A] [Strength: S]


    [Intelligence: A] [Willpower: A]


    [Authorities: An Error has urred fixing¡­.]


    [An Error has urred fixing¡­.]


    [An Error has urred fixing¡­.]


    [Error couldn''t be recognize disying current status¡­]


    {Attribute: Darkness, Fire, Death, Mystic}


    [Authority: Mother''s Embrace: {Sealed}]


    [Authority: Dream of the Night: {Sealed}]


    [Authority: Touch of the Crying Doll: {Sealed}]


    [Authority: Eyes of the wondering crow: {Passive}]


    [Authority: Domain of the Fiery Scales: {Sealed}]


    {Attribute: Light, Creation, Life}


    [Sword of Light: Active]


    [Lionheart: Passive]


    [Ster Sris: Active]


    [White Veil: Active]


    [Mission: Save the World!]


    [Quests: 18! (Active quests) [click for more info]


    ¡­..


    ''What the hell is this?''

 Chapter 6: Fiery Hero

    <h4>Chapter 6: Fiery Hero</h4>


    ''I''m bored''¡­.


    ...


    The moment we set out on our journey to reach Estelle academy, I found myself surrounded by the mesmerizing beauty of nature.


    Thendscape was adorned with lush greenery, where vibrant trees stood tall, mountains pierced the sky, and crystal-clear rivers meandered through the terrain. Initially, I was utterly awestruck by the sheer magnificence that this world had to offer.


    Some nts, which I had never encountered before, emitted an ethereal glow during the night, casting an otherworldly radiance upon its surroundings.


    What truly left me astounded, though, were the colossal trees that reached heights surpassing even the tallest skyscrapers in my home city. These towering giants seemed to touch the heavens, their canopies creating a living, verdant skyline that dwarfed any man-made construction.


    "What a truly breathtaking view", truly a testament to the majesty of nature itself.


    ...


    ....


    .....''It''s truly breathtaking but''


    "If you see the same scenery over and over again, you''ll eventually get bored of it" I said absentmindedly.


    "What are you yapping about?" Aria asked.


    Oh yeah, I forgot about this girl, we''ve been riding in the same carriage since day 1, even though I wanted to ride the same one with Analise.


    Analise is riding the servant''s carriage just behind ours, Analise said it''s not appropriate for me, her master to ride in the same carriage as hers, I didn''t really mind riding in the servant''s carriage though.


    When father called for usst time, I thought it was something important, but he only talked about useless stuff like be careful and don''t ruin the family''s reputation, though I wished he could say that while looking at me straight, it ruined his whole serious father moment when he kept avoiding my eyes.


    It took some time but now I remember most of what happenedst time, I don''t know what the Goddess did, but somehow, I''ve gained a status like system, and those brilliant swords the Goddess shot at me messed with my authorities and sealed most of it.


    "Hey!" Aria eximed.


    "What?" I replied, while gently touching my ear she didn''t have to shout so close to my ear ''seriously what''s with her now''


    "Stop ignoring me!" Aria said angrily, looks like ignoring her for almost 3 days reached its limit huh, anyways I ignored her again and opened my status screen.


    Seeing me tantly ignoring her again Aria puffed, veins were popping off her head, I guess even a self-proimed dignifieddy like her, is still just a human, having no one to talk to for hours until the day ends must be tiring.


    Solitude really has a way of humbling even the most poised individuals, and Aria was no exception.


    [Name: Adrian Vulter Tellus (Ian Astrea)]


    [Lv: 91] [Gender: Male]


    [Age: 18 (23)] [Title: The anomaly]


    [Mana: 5000/5000] [Aura: 8000/8000]


    [Recovery Speed: A (85/100)] [Agility: S (98/100)]


    [Stamina: A (88/100)] [Strength: S (95/100)]


    [Intelligence: A (82/100)] [Willpower: A (86/100)]


    ....


    ....


    I ignored the rest of my status details and opened the quest section.


    Quests: 18! (Active quests) [click for more info]


    [click]


    1. [Heal 100 innocents''] [Reward: random XP, random stat +3]


    2. [Cure 100 innocents''] [Reward: random XP, random stat +3]


    3. [Protect the Innocent] [Reward: mana +500 aura +500]


    4. [Meet the saint] [Reward: Saint''s blessing]


    5. [y the Beast] [Reward: Beast fangs]


    6. [Protect the Sage] [Reward: Sage''s loyalty]


    7. [Kill 100 demons] [Reward: demon yer trait +30% more damage on demonic entities]


    8. [Purify the Corrupted Forest] [Reward: Elf queens blessing]


    9. [Revive the Guardians] [Reward: Guardians call]


    10. [Quell the Elemental Chaos] [Reward: chaos mana]


    11. [Kill/Save the Blood Monarch] [Reward: ???]


    12. [Reforge the Sword of Destiny] [Reward: ???]


    13. [Unearth Lost Relic] [Reward: ???]


    14. [Eradicate the gue of Darkness] [Reward: ???]


    15. [Secure the Forbidden Knowledge] [Reward: ???]


    16. [Stop a Celestial Collision] [Reward: ???]


    17. [Restore the sun] [Reward: ???]


    18. [Kill the Demon King] [Reward: ???]


    My head throbbed from simply reading through it. Initially, I considered it a mere coincidence that the first four quests mirrored exactly what Tristan, the protagonist of this novel, had aplished in the initial volume. However, as I continued to read through the remaining quests, I became increasingly certain.


    The subsequent quests were all events that unfolded in the next five volumes. A perplexing thought struck me: "did that crazy Goddess, make me the protagonist of this world? What about Tristan then?''


    Did Tristan also have this status system? Did he make all those decisions in the novel based on the quests provided for him, I held my chin in thought.


    ''No, I don''t believe that''s the case'' The Tristan I''ve read in the novel possessed amendable character and demonstrated genuine kindness. This is precisely why he symbolized the virtue of kindness at the academy. Furthermore, in Tristan''s personal monologues, there was no indication of a system guiding and preparing him for his destined path''


    ''Hah what should I do about this'' I sighed, should I really take his ce? ''I don''t even know the reason on how I got into this world!'' and now you''re telling me to rece the protagonist.


    Lost in my thoughts, I was jolted as the carriage came to an abrupt halt. Aria, who sat ahead of me, stumbled forward during the sudden stop, and her head collided with my chin. "I can''t help but miss seatbelts," I mused, reflecting on the differences in this world, particrly the astonishing speed at which the horses traveled.


    "Ouch, it hurts" Aria said painfully while gently rubbing her forehead, "what''s going on?"


    Suddenly shing noises and explosions could be heard outside the carriage.


    "Youngdy, young master, please stay inside the carriage" one of our knight escorts exined "a group of bandits suddenly ambushed us, but don''t worry we''ll take care of it immediately"


    "What kind of bandits would dare to assault a carriage bearing the emblem of the Tellus duchy? Are they idiots?" Aria inquired.


    Although I frequently disagreed with Aria, I couldn''t help but share her bewilderment. Despite our modestpany size, the knights of the Tellus household, especially the feared ck Wolf Order, were renowned throughout the empire. It seemed inconceivable that mere bandits would have the audacity to challenge us in this manner.


    Sounds of swords shing and scream of dying men epassed our surroundings, even the carriage has little venttion over the huge sounds of explosion surrounding us, at first I got worried about the situation on Analise side but quickly rest assured as I could feel the magic surrounding their courage activating properly, you could say we were perfectly safe inside our carriages as it''syered with advance protection magic, as I was just waiting for all of this to end quickly, Aria seemed to be acting uneasy.


    Hmm? She''s shaking, well that''s surprising I thought she would be used to this kind of stuff, ''is this her first time getting ambushed?'' well I guess that''s understandable she is part of the great house of Tellus After all, an Ambush would''ve never crossed her mind.


    "Hold it right there you evil viins!"


    Out of nowhere, a man''s anguished cry pierced the air, drawing the attention of all. I nced out of the carriage window and spotted a tall, red-haired young man with crimson eyes.


    ''That guy, don''t tell is he, who I think he is?''


    I walked out of the carriage, to get a better view, "hey what are you doing? The knights told us to stay inside!" Aria shouted; I just ignored her again "hey wait for me" Aria said impatiently


    "Why did you follow me?" I asked "I don''t know okay; it''s just I had a feeling that being with you would be much safer than being alone in that carriage"


    ''I guess she''s not wrong about that'' I then continued my attention on the unexpected situation at hand.


    The red haired-man gripped an enormous bastard sword, d in tattered attire, surrounded on all sides by the lifeless bodies of the bandits. He locked eyes with the remaining bandits and raised his voice in a defiant shout.


    "I''ll give you two choices," he dered, his voice resolute. "Depart immediately and find redemption in a new life elsewhere, or meet your demise in agony, leaving only your ashes scattered upon this ground."


    Both the knights and bandits stop their sh and focused on the young man.


    "Huh? Did you all hear that?" a disheveled man with a bald head and a thick ck beard eximed. Seemingly the leader of the group


    "Hahahaha!" The bandits erupted in hystericalughter.


    "Redemption, he says! Hey Robert, did you hear that? Redemption!" one bandit chimed in, struggling to hold back hisughter.


    "Or meet your demise in agony," another bandit mocked, imitating his words sarcastically while stifling a grin.


    "It appears this young man fancies himself a hero. Give it your all, boys!" the bald man ordered, pointing his axe menacingly at the red-haired man.


    "Yes, boss!"


    "Thetter it is, then," the red-haired man replied with a visible glint of irritation in his eyes. He was not pleased with the bandits'' earlier taunting. Suddenly, his de ignited in red mes.


    "You''re all dead!" with a fierce re the young man smirked and swiftly dispatched the oing bandits.


    With each strike of his sword mes burst forth, every cut he did melted flesh and bones a single strike was all it took for the mes to spread and consume the unlucky individual caught by it, with a speed unbelievable for ordinary humans he quickly cut through theing 20 bandits that dashed for him, going from one bandit to another he made a beautiful disy of his swordsmanship


    The bandit captain realizing the situation was no joke, started chanting, while ordering his men to distract the red-haired man, the number of screams increased as quickly as they faded.


    "O, spirit of the earth so grand, Rising from the depths, by ancient hand. Rock and soil, your essence true, I call upon your power to renew"


    An orange magic circle appeared beside the bald-headed bandit, and a boar taller than an average adult man, made out of rock and dirt appeared.


    "A spirit!" a knight in our escort group shouted, looks like they didn''t expect the bandit leader to be a summoner.


    "Get him!" The bald captain ordered his spirit to attack, while he made a turn to try and attack the young man from the left side, the mage bandits were already preparing to shoot their magic in case the young man dodge right.


    "Destructive me Arts!" "Inferno de Strike!" shouted the red-haired man, his body was suddenly ingulfed in a burst of crimson red mes which hastily made its way towards his sword, he shed horizontally, the earth spirit boar got cut in half, its body known for its defensive capabilities, was cut like butter after turning into moltenva, the hard rock and dirt that once protected its body proved to be useless in front of the young man''s sword strike.


    With his spirit dead the bald captain fell to the ground while coughing up chunks of blood, although there are benefits in making a contract with a spirit, such as the spirit''s blessing and spirit will, not many people sign a contract with them, as part of your soul would have to pay the price in case of their untimely defeat.


    The bald captain attempted to rise but could only manage to prop himself up on his knees. Gasping for breath, he fixed his gaze on the approaching young man before him. It was only at that moment that he noticed the insignia adorning the young man''s earrings.


    "You, so you''re a member of the Darja n, eh?" the bald captain remarked, his emotions a mix of amusement and bewilderment at the series of unfortunate events he had beenpelled to face. First, he had been unjustly coerced into assaulting a Tellus carriage, and now he found himself pitted against a member of the Darja family, renowned as the most formidable practitioner of me arts in the entire empire.


    He watched as he saw his man quickly getting dispatched by the Tellus knights.


    "Seriously what bad luck" said the bald captain with visible regret in his eyes.


    A sword them came right between his throat "do you surrender?" said the red-haired man.


    "Are you seriously asking me that? Just do it already!" the bald captain shouted


    "My apologies, I suppose that was impolite of me" the fiery-haired young man remarked before raising his enormous bastard sword to bring matters to a close.


    "Stop" a sharp voice prevented the young man from ending things there.


    His gaze settled on the pair drawing near. One of them was a young man, much like himself, with hair as dark as ebony and eyes as gray as ash. The other was an enchanting beauty, her golden blonde hair cascading like sunlight, and her eyes a mesmerizing shade of crimson red were approaching him.


    "You two are?"


    "Oh, where were my manners"


    "My name is Adrian Vulter Tellus"


    "This here is my little sister Aria Tellus"


    "We would like to express our gratitude for our unexpected savior, but first may I know thy name?"


    .....


    "Oh, forgive me my name is Alex Darja" Alex said absentmindedly ''hmm, did he just get lost in thought while staring at Aria?''


    ''I guess that confirms It I had my suspicion but he really is Alex Darja, with a tall and muscr build and that fiery red-hair and eyes,bined with that unique fiery personality, I''ve finally met him the main protagonists'' best friend Alex Darja Estelle academy''s virtue of Diligence.''


    I then continued to exin things at hand "Even though you are our savior and we greatly appreciate you for that can you please spare this man''s life at least for the time being" I exined


    "Our family is quite famous you see so there''s not a lot of bandits around who has the courage to try and ambush us, and from the looks of it he''s not one of those bandits either, someone may have coerced him into attacking us you see, so he''s valuable for information"


    ''Is this guy even listening to me?'' and why do you keep staring at Aria when I''m the one talking here''


    A growing concern started to emerge within me, prompting me to exercise my authority just to be sure.


    [Authority: Eyes of the wondering crow: {Passive}] although it''s an authority stated as passive, I have to actually focus on my eyes in order to activate its true effect.


    It''s a skill that enables me to perceive a person''s mental state, although it''s not identical to mind reading, ites quite close to it.


    [Alex: enchanted by Miss Aria''s beauty!]


    Oh no!eback Alex! don''t let this bitch fool you.


    ''She belongs to the streets''

 Chapter 7: Entrance Exam

    <h4>Chapter 7: Entrance Exam</h4>


    "Ahem!"


    "Mr, Darja?"


    "Huh o-oh, yes given the situation I also think it would be best" Alex said perplexedly, ''is this dude still not over it?'' and don''t just tantly stare at her you''re making it obvious for Goddess''s sake, if a handsome hunk of a dude like you does that, you''ll only make this bitch''s ego skyrocket, I looked at Aria curious as to how awfully quite she''s been this whole time.


    [Authority: Eyes of the wondering crow: {Passive}]


    [Aria: Creeped out by Alex''s tant staring, wants you to end the conversation quickly]


    ''Eh? That''s quite surprising'' I had the impression that Aria would enjoy this situation. However, her bodynguage suggests otherwise, as she''s crossing her arms in front of her chest, seemingly to shield herself from Alex''s gaze.


    But her action inadvertently heightened her allure, causing Alex''s stare to appear even more inappropriate, making the situation increasingly ufortable. Aria sought refuge behind me, and as Alex recognized the impact of his actions on her, he offered an apology.


    "My apologies, mydy. Your beauty was so captivating that I may have stared a bit too intently" Alex said apologetically, He appeared genuinely embarrassed by his behavior, suggesting that even someone as virtuous as him can''t escape the temptation of lust. Aria''s silence in response to his apology was like a sharp dagger piercing Alex''s heart.


    "Haha, no worries Mr. Alex and apologies for my sister''s rude behavior, my sister is just a bit shy around strangers you see" I replied trying to ease the tension


    "No, there¡ª" Alex attempted to interject, but I preempted him by heading towards the defeated bandit leader. It was clear that this conversation would never conclude if we continued to exchange apologies.


    "Hello, there I''m gonna be asking you a few questions I hope you don''t mind"


    The bandit leader just stared at me silently, but I just continued to ask the questions anyway


    "Heiron, Granviel, Elias andstly Kaisa which of these 4 great families is your employer?" The bandit leader''s gaze wavered briefly, showing surprise at the mention of these family names, but that fleeting reaction soon gave way to a steely resolve. He chose to maintain his silence and continued to fixate on me, evidently convinced that divulging the information wouldn''t alter his current predicament in any meaningful way.


    After a few moments, with a single swing of my right hand I cut his head off, Aria, Alex, the knights and some of the captured bandits that surrendered were surprised by my action, though from the looks of it the knights and Alex were more surprised that I cut a man''s head off without any weapons, only Aria was surprised that I killed him already,


    ''Has she already surmised my strength, or perhaps she''s mistook dad''s prowess for my own when she became entangled in his stupidity?''


    After a few moments of silence Aria finally asked "why did you kill him already?"


    "Oh that? I already got my answer" I replied nonchntly, Aria shot me a questioning nce, but I brushed it off, believing it was beyond herprehension. Her irritated expression and sigh indicated her frustration, actually a little while earlier, when the bandit captain maintained his silence, clearly attempting to withhold information, his thoughts were actively revolving around his employer''s identity.


    [Authority: Eyes of the wondering crow: {Passive}]


    [Carlo: think''s a Tellus brat like you won''t be able to do anything against the Granviel''s]


    ¡­.


    Tellus, Granviel, Heiron, Elias, and Kaisa¡ªthese five noble families collectively form the bedrock of the empire, serving as its unshakable pirs. Each family, with its own unique history and strengths, ys a pivotal role in upholding the empire''s stability and prosperity.


    Granviel in particr is renowned as one of the 3 prestigious duke families within empire. Their reputation is aplex one, characterized by both their infamy and their unique abilities. They are particrly, notorious for their insatiable greed, a trait that has been passed down through generations. However, what truly distinguishes the Granviels from the ordinary is their extraordinary mastery of earth magic.


    The Granviels have cultivated a deep and profound connection with the earth itself. This magical affinity allows them to harness the elemental power of the earth in ways that few others can match. Their control over earth magic is not only exceptional but also a source of envy among other noble families. It grants them a formidable advantage in various aspects of life, including matters of wealth, politics, and even warfare.


    ''Why did the Granviel family stage this farce? They must be well aware of the dire repercussions that could follow if this ambush were to be linked back to them'' the novels didn''t mention the Granviel''s attacking Adrian and Aria''s carriage, most of the time it was on Tristan''s perspective or one the main casts, I was lost in thought trying to guess the reason, when a voice broke my concentration.


    "Hahaha, I must admit, I didn''t expect young Master Adrian and Lady Aria to attend Estelle Academy. Let us all pass the exams, I do hope we find ourselves in the same ss for at least some of the general subjects," Alex eximed with enthusiasm.


    "Yes, I certainly hope so. I never anticipated Mr. Darja would be a fellow iing freshman like us, especially considering the impressive disy of strength he just demonstrated," considering his build and physique, anyone would''ve thought he was some wondering warrior.


    "By the way, I think there''s no need for formalities among friends anymore, right? Mr. Darja, as we''ll be future schoolmates. Let''s converse informally," I added.


    "Alright then, Adrian and Aria, which courses are you both nning to pursue at Estelle?" Alex inquired. And continued "I''m obviously in thebat department" Alex said while flexing his muscles.


    Well, that was a fast change in tone, I thought to myself with an inward chuckle. "As for me, I''ll be joining the Alchemy department, given my expertise in that field. But for Aria, I''m not sure, what course are you nning to pursue?" I said calmly.


    Alex and Aria exchanged puzzled nces upon hearing my response. I understood their confusion, given my disyed strength; it seemed like a waste for me to focus on the Alchemy department, ''I have my reasons okay don''t give me that look''


    "I''ve decided to enroll in the Magic Department," Aria dered, her tone holding a hint of irritation that had lingered since I allowed Alex to join us in the carriage. Her annoyance was evident as she continued to pinch my side intermittently.


    As the events from earlier began to settle, I decided to strike up a conversation with Alex, though I already had a clear idea of his destination, thanks to my prior knowledge from the novel. Nheless, I chose to y along, feigning ignorance to extend the offer for him to apany us on the journey to the academy.


    ''I mean, since we''re heading to the same destination anyway, it makes sense for us to travel together, doesn''t it?''


    After a few more hours on the road, I could see Alex attempting to initiate a conversation with Aria, while they exchanged words, I felt bad for Alex as Aria just kept answering yes and no to his questions, I nced out the window and beheld a sprawling cityscape that stretched before us.


    "It appears we''ve arrived, ''Estelle Academy''" I announced, even though it was merely an educational institution, the sheer scale of the ce made it appear more like a small city in its own right. The vastness of the campus was impressive, hinting at the grandeur and significance of the institution we were about to enter.


    "It''s beautiful" Aria eximed with genuine enthusiasm. Estelle Academy wasn''t just impressive due to its sheer size; it also possessed a captivating blend of natural beauty and a medieval architectural aesthetic. The campus was nestled amid lush greenery, with towering ancient trees and well-tended gardens that added a serene and picturesque quality to the surroundings.


    The buildings themselves exuded a sense of history and tradition, with their stonework and intricate details reminiscent of a bygone era. It was this harmonious fusion of nature and medieval charm that made Estelle Academy not only grand but also undeniably beautiful.


    Estelle Academy, while physically located within the borders of the Lumenian Empire, held a unique and esteemed status as a neutral educational institution. This was because the academy''s mission transcended national boundaries, serving as a hub of knowledge and learning for students hailing from every corner of the continent.


    Despite being situated within the empire, Estelle Academy was widely recognized as an inclusive haven that weed students not only from the Lumenian Empire but from all the nations spanning the vast continent. Its reputation as a neutral ground for education and enlightenment was a testament to itsmitment to fostering unity and coboration among diverse cultures and nations.


    Within its hallowed halls, individuals from various backgrounds, ethnicities, and nationalities converged, forming a rich tapestry of perspectives and talents. This inclusivity and international character made Estelle Academy not just a center of learning but also a symbol of harmony and cooperation among the nations of the continent.


    As we made our way deeper into the heart of the academy, we eventually bid farewell to Alex. Our journey led us to the central hub of the institution, where the registration for foreign students was set up Given that we were not official students yet, our focus shifted to the fortingbat department entrance exam.


    This critical evaluation was slotted to take ce at Cleave Hall, a distinguished venue situated on the western side of the academy campus. As we said our goodbyes to Alex, he appeared to be in quite a hurry, a clear indication that the exammencement time was fast approaching. I couldn''t help but think that, considering his background and connections, he might not even need to take the test to secure admission to the academy.


    Even though the Magic and Alchemy Departments represented distinct academic disciplines, there was a convenient ovep in our circumstances. Both departments had their entrance test exams scheduled to be held in the same location: Estelle Hall, a prominent structure situated at the northern edge of the sprawling academy grounds.


    This fortunate arrangement not only made it easier for Aria and me to navigate the academy on this important day but also highlighted the interconnectedness of the various departments within Estelle Academy. Despite their differing fields of study, the institution aimed to foster an environment where students from various disciplines could interact, coborate, and share their knowledge.


    As we made our way to Estelle Hall, we couldn''t help but appreciate the symbolism of this shared testing venue, reflecting the academy''smitment to unity in diversity and the pursuit of knowledge across a spectrum of academic pursuits.


    Aria''s examination was quite distinct, with her written test scheduled to take ce on the first floor of Estelle Hall. The location choice was practical, providing a conducive environment for students to tackle theoretical aspects of their magical studies.


    However, it was the practical test that piqued my curiosity. This evaluation was to be conducted outside, in the public training ground adjacent to Estelle Hall. The presence of numerous target dummies in the open area strongly suggested that this portion of the examination would focus on the application ofbat magic and defensive spells. The sight of these dummies lined up as potential targets hinted at a rigorous and demanding examination process.


    In contrast, the alchemy department''s tests were held conveniently on the second floor of Estelle Hall, indicating that my own examination would be more focused onboratory work, concocting potions, and demonstrating a profound understanding of the alchemical arts.


    Aria and I eventually parted ways, with a warm smile, she leaned in and said, "Hey, make sure to pass, alright?" Her words carried a genuine sense of encouragement, and there was a hint of affection in her voice as she swiftly moved away.


    I chuckled "haha, well that was cute is that her way of cheering me on?" As I ascended to the second floor, where the alchemy department''s examination rooms were situated, I was met with a sight that left me in awe. The sheer number of students gathered for the exams was staggering. Some wore expressions of anxiety, their faces reflecting the weight of the moment. Others were furiously scanning through their notes and papers, as if their entire futures depended on these few hours.


    What truly caught my attention were a handful of students who seemed to be conducting impromptu experiments on the floor, right there in the corridor. I couldn''t help but wonder, "Is that even allowed?" Their audacity and creativity in the midst of this tense environment left me both impressed and bewildered, adding an extrayer of intrigue to this momentous day.


    "Attention!" bellowed a formidable figure d in imposing white robes, his presencemanding the immediate focus of everyone in the room. As the sound of his voice reverberated through the air, a palpable tension filled the space, and all eyes snapped to the fearsome figure who had just spoken.


    In a stern and unyielding tone, the man introduced himself as Terion Lake, a senior professor from the alchemy department who would be presiding over the examinations. His reputation preceded him, and the mere sight of him struck fear into the hearts of many students.


    With amanding presence, Professor Lake began to assign examination rooms to the anxious candidates. "You, from that girl over there," he pointed firmly, "go to ssroom 12-A. And you, from that young man in the back," his gaze locked onto another, "you two are headed to 12-B." His voice continued to resound, methodically directing students to their designated examination locations.


    Finally, the professor''s finger pointed in my direction. "You," he dered, "to ssroom 12-D." I followed his instructions, entering a room that held the promise of both challenge and opportunity. Within, I discovered an array of twenty tables, each meticulously set up with an assortment of twelve different reagents, each poised for experimentation.


    The atmosphere in the room crackled with anticipation, as students prepared to embark on their alchemical examinations, knowing that the next few hours would determine their futures within the hallowed halls of Estelle Academy.


    As my gaze fell upon the twelve carefully arranged reagents, an involuntary smile tugged at the corners of my lips. Each of these mystical ingredients held its own unique properties, and together, they formed a tapestry of potential and wonder:


    1. Rock mushrooms spores


    2. Rainbow Geckos blood


    3. Sylvan Heartwood


    4. Feyfire Ember


    5. Voidshade Ink


    6. Dreamwalker''s sand


    7. Nymph''s Tears


    8. Thunderstruck wooden branch


    9. Vorpal crystals


    10. me vipers Venom


    11. Elemental essence


    12. Lunar Lotus petals


    Everything is exactly as it was detailed in the novels. I''m sorry, Miss Euphemia Dunhaven. I understand that you are supposed to secure the highest rank in this examination. But would it truly be a burden for both of us to share the top spot? After all, what I''m crafting here is something you''ll undoubtedly achieve in the near future, I silently reassured myself, pushing aside any feelings of guilt.


    "Yup I''m not cheating at all"

 Chapter 8: Unrivaled Genius

    <h4>Chapter 8: Unrivaled Genius</h4>


    Euphemia Dunhaven, a remarkable child with an innate genius, captivated the world around her from a very young age.


    At the tender age of six, she was already delving into the pages of challenging books, her emerald green eyes sparkling with wonder and curiosity about the world.


    Despite her youthful appearance, her manner of speaking mirrored that of an adult, a testament to her precocious intellect.


    It wasn''t until she reached the age of eight that her genius truly began to shine.


    One day, she observed her beloved grandfather working on an experiment with an alchemical brew in hisboratory. Her curiosity got the better of her, and she couldn''t resist asking.


    "Grandpa, what are you doing?" Her grandfather, a loving and wise figure, wore a small smile as he gazed at her in response to her question. Gently, he stroked her head and replied, "Well, aren''t you a curious one. I''m making a potion, my dear."


    "Potion? What''s that?" inquired Euphemia, her curiosity piqued.


    With a heartyugh, her grandfather exined, "Haha, well, depending on how you use or make it, a potion is something that can be used to help or harm people."


    Euphemia''s young heart brimmed with interest, and she asked with hopeful eyes, "If I make a potion, will I be able to make Roger y with me again?"


    Roger, their loyal dog, had been a cherished member of their family for over 21 years. Despite her grandfather''s best efforts and various potions, they hadn''t been able to prevent the relentless march of time from taking its toll on Roger.


    Her grandfather''s eyes showed a mixture of surprise and a hint of sadness as he processed her innocent request.


    Nevertheless, he smiled proudly and replied, "I''m sure you will, my child." He chose to nurture her hope, shielding her from the harsh reality of life, for he couldn''t bear to extinguish her passionate wonder.


    "Grandpa, teach me how to make potions!" Euphemia eximed with unbridled enthusiasm.


    Her grandfather''s smile widened, and he walked to a corner of the room, retrieving a book. He handed it to Euphemia, saying, "''The Apothecary''s Introduction to Alchemy.'' Grandpa, what''s this?" Euphemia asked, peering at the book.


    "It''s a famous book created by the primordial alchemist Odysseus. Well, it''s more of a dictionary, but what makes it famous is that it contains detailed records of his experiments," her grandfather exined.


    "It''s the best beginner''s guide for those who wish to pursue alchemy and be an alchemist, eventually reaching the highest rank of an ''Apothecary.''"


    "So, if I read this, Grandpa, I will be an alchemist?" Euphemia asked, her determination shining in her eyes.


    Her grandfather chuckled warmly. "Not exactly, but it''s a promising start on your journey towards bing an alchemist."


    "Okay, I''ve decided! The title of Apothecary will be mine in the future!" Euphemia dered enthusiastically, raising her hands in the air.


    Her grandfatherughed heartily. "Hahaha, I''m sure you will, Euphemia."


    At first, he dismissed it as a child''s dream, but little did he know that in just three days, he would start to believe that Euphemia might actually attain the coveted title of Apothecary.


    As time passed, her grandfather was wandering through the halls of their mansion when he witnessed the incredible.


    Euphemia and Roger were running around together, a sight that left his aged face marked with shock and awe.


    "E-Euphemia, how?" he stammered, unable to believe his eyes.


    "Oh, I just gave Roger this potion I made yesterday," Euphemia exined, holding up a colorful vial of the potion reagent in her hands.


    She continued with her signature "Hehehe"ughter, saying, "I realized that Roger''s problem stemmed from his old age. So, instead of making a potion to prolong his life, I created one that rejuvenated him, returning him to his youthful self."


    The quest for a rejuvenating potion that could turn back the hands of time had been the obsession of alchemists, wizards, and scientists for centuries.


    Many had embarked on this ambitious journey, driven by the allure of regaining their youth and vitality. However, the road to such a discovery was fraught with danger, and more often than not, the risks outweighed the potential benefits.


    Euphemia, with her youthful enthusiasm and genius intellect, had achieved the impossible.


    She had crafted a rejuvenating elixir that promised to return one to their youthful self. Her grandfather, aware of the perils that often apanied such experiments, couldn''t help but be concerned.


    "Euphemia, you didn''t do anything dangerous, did you?" he inquired, his eyes filled with a mixture of pride and worry.


    He knew the lengths people would go to for such a potion and was anxious about the methods she might have employed.


    Euphemia, who possessed an innate understanding of the natural world and alchemical principles, met her grandfather''s concern with a reassuring smile.


    "No, Grandpa, I didn''t do anything risky. While I was carefully mixing the reagents, I made a simple yet profound discovery. It all started with Moonlit Dew, Golden Honey Nectar, and a Phoenix Feather Extract."


    Her grandfather listened intently, realizing that Euphemia''s approach was different from the reckless experiments of the past. She continued to exin her findings, her voice filled with excitement and wonder.


    Euphemia''s grandfather was at a loss for words. All he could do was lift her high in the air and exim joyfully, "Euphemia, you''re a genius!"


    "But I already knew that, Grandpa, hehehe," Euphemia responded with a proud and confident smile that belied her young age.


    As Euphemia''s genius and fame continued to grow, her remarkable discovery of the rejuvenating potion became the talk of the realm.


    The news of her achievement quickly spread through the noble circles, creating an unprecedented demand for the elixir that promised to restore youth and vitality. Those who had long yearned for a chance to regain their lost vigor were now willing to go to great lengths to obtain it.


    However, the actual supply of Euphemia''s potion could not meet its demand. The ingredients she used, including the precious Moonlit Dew, Golden Honey Nectar, and Phoenix Feather Extract, were rare and difficult to obtain. Consequently, the Dunhaven family faced a dilemma as they received countless requests from nobles seeking ess to the life-altering elixir.


    Euphemia''s grandfather and father, recognizing the potential dangers of their discovery, decided to take a strategic approach.


    They knew that in the cutthroat world of nobility, the elixir could be a tool for power and influence, potentially leading to disputes and conflicts.


    To safeguard their family and Euphemia''s future, they decided to approach the highest authority in thend: King Judas Kai Yamara.


    In a momentous meeting, they presented their daughter''s remarkable discovery to the king. They offered an annual supply of the rejuvenating potion directly to the royal pce in exchange for King Judas Kai Yamara''s protection and patronage.


    The idea of having a source of eternal youth at his disposal greatly intrigued the king, who had grown older and had concerns about the future of his reign.


    After careful consideration and negotiations, King Judas Kai Yamara epted the Dunhaven family''s proposal. This alliance between the Dunhavens and the monarchy brought mutual benefits.


    The royal pce gained ess to the elixir, ensuring the king''s vitality and securing the stability of the realm. In return, Euphemia''s family received the protection of the crown, assuring their status and safeguarding Euphemia''s genius from those who might seek to exploit or harm her.


    Despite the Dunhaven family''s considerable power and their marque rank in the kingdom of Yamara, they were well aware that their influence might not be sufficient to shield Euphemia from all external threats, especially those posed by the neighboring empire.


    The empire had a history of coveting the kingdom''s wealth and advancements, and the elixir of rejuvenation represented an enticing prize.


    In the midst of this delicate bnce of power and intrigue, Euphemia''s brilliance had not only transformed her family''s destiny but had also cast her into the turbulent currents of royal politics and empire ambitions.


    Her path, now intertwined with the fate of the kingdom, would demand her unparalleled intelligence, courage, and resourcefulness to navigate the treacherous waters thaty ahead.


    As the love and praises continued to pour in for Euphemia''s remarkable achievements, a shift began to ur within the once-unconditional love of her siblings.


    The warmth and affection they had once showered upon her gradually evolved into something far darker¡ªhatred, simmering beneath the surface, born from jealousy and the constantparisons to their prodigious sister.


    It was when Euphemia celebrated her thirteenth birthday that she couldn''t help but notice the peculiar change in her rtionship with her elder brother, Isaac. He began to avoid her, his once-frequent presence in her life diminishing without exnation. Euphemia, distraught by the growing rift, was determined to mend their strained bond.


    Desperate to fix their rtionship, Euphemia resolved to gift her brother a potion. As she wandered through their familyboratory, she stumbled upon a sight that caught her attention¡ªa sight that would unwittingly set off a chain of events.


    Isaac was engrossed in the brewing of some reagents, a determined expression etched onto his face. Concerned for her brother''s safety and the sess of his endeavor, Euphemia couldn''t help herself but speak out.


    "Brother, that''s not quite right," she began, her voice tinged with concern. "You should decrease the amount of green bird blood by about 30% to improve the sess rate."


    However, her brother''s ears remained deaf to her advice. He simply shot her an annoyed look and continued with his work.


    The atmosphere in the room grew tense, and then, as if foretelling impending turmoil, the reagent exploded, filling the air with a cacophony of shattering ss and hissing liquids.


    Euphemia tried to exin, her voice quivering with concern, "See, I told you that you should have¡ª"


    But before she could finish her sentence, Isaac erupted with rage. His eyes gleamed dangerously, and he unleashed a torrent of anger upon her.


    "SHUT UP!" he thundered, his voiceced with fury and frustration. With a sweeping motion, he threw a cascade of vials crashing to the floor just beneath Euphemia''s feet.


    "Do you think you''re so clever that you can teach me now? HUH!?"


    "Just because you managed to create that damn potion, you believe you''re superior to everybody else!"


    "Even Mom and Dad, even Grandpa¡ªthey all keep singing your praises, urging me to be more like you "


    "Be more like Euphemia, create something on Euphemia''s level, what you''ve done is impressive, but it''s never good enough, I''M SICK AND TIRED OF HEARING ALL THAT SHIT!"


    Isaac''s voice, initially filled with anger, gradually transformed into something more poignant. He continued, his words heavy with sorrow and frustration.


    "FOR FIVE YEARS, Euphemia! What did I do wrong? Why should I be treated like trash? Why must I be constantlypared to you? I''ll never be like you, and you''ll never be like me. What did they ever expect from me anyway?"


    As he poured out his emotions, tears streamed down Isaac''s face. His voice, once fueled by contempt, anger, and jealousy, now cracked with sadness and an overpowering sense of injustice.


    He clutched his own hair in desperation, as if trying to rip away the turmoil inside him.


    "HEY E!!"


    Euphemia, herself overwhelmed and unprepared for the torrent of emotions unleashed by her brother, found herself at a loss for words.


    She watched in silence as Isaac stormed out of the room, leaving her to grapple with the weight of the situation and the sudden realization that her remarkable talents had inadvertently sown the seeds of discord within her own family.


    For the young Euphemia, who had always been the recipient of love, care, affection, and praise, this was an abrupt and harsh introduction to the emotion she had never encountered before¡ªhatred.


    ¡­..


    "My expectations were a bit high considering this is Estelle Academy," Euphemia mused, her discerning eyes scanning the assortment of twelve reagents spread out before her.


    The assignment appeared deceptively simple, as the teacher had tasked the students with crafting something extraordinary from these twelve supposedlymon ingredients.


    However, Euphemia, the prodigious alchemical genius of her time, found herself unable to share the perplexity of her peers. As her ssmates grappled with the challenge, she couldn''t help but harbor a suspicion about the task''s true nature.


    In her mind, the endeavor seemed almost too easy. She thought, "telling us to make something out of these twelvemonly found reagents is a piece of cake, you know? Quite suspicious."


    Yet, Euphemia''s perspective diverged drastically from the rest of her fellow examinees. To them, these ingredients were indeed rare and precious, each one eliciting whispers of awe and wonder as they examined the carefully curated collection.


    The examiner himself had emphasized the value of theseponents, remarking on their rarity and importance. But for Euphemia, they were asmon as the air she breathed.


    In stark contrast to her peers, Euphemia''s family possessed an entire warehouse dedicated solely to her potion-making endeavors.


    These mon" reagents were anything but ordinary formon people.


    Rock Mushroom Spores, Rainbow Geckos Blood, Sylvan Heartwood, Feyfire Ember, Voidshade Ink, Dreamwalker''s Sand, Nymph''s Tears, Thunderstruck Wooden Branch, Vorpal Crystals, me Vipers Venom, Elemental Essence, and Lunar Lotus Petals¡ªeach had its own unique properties and origins, yet they were all well within her understanding and reach.


    As Euphemia contemted the assortment, her sharp intellect began to discern a pattern. She realized that six of the reagents werepatible with each other, while the remaining six were not.


    The question loomed in her mind: "Did they do this on purpose? And if so, could finding a way to perfectly mix all these ingredients be the key to achieving a perfect score?"


    Although her musings seemed more befitting of a graduate student at Estelle Academy than a mere entrant, Euphemia couldn''t help but pursue this uncharted territory.


    The thrill of a challenging puzzle ignited her determination, pushing her beyond the confines of conventional thinking.


    With unwavering confidence in her abilities, she regarded the twelve reagents once more and dered to herself, "It''ll be a bit hard, but nothing is impossible when ites to potion-making."


    The creative alchemy that would emerge from Euphemia''s efforts after the test would soon be a legend in its own right¡ªa testament to her unparalleled brilliance and innovation.


    Her creation would be heralded as the second-best reagent ever to grace the entrance exam of Estelle Academy, etching her name into the annals of alchemical history.


    ....


    Two days had passed since the rigorous entrance exam at Estelle Academy, and the long-awaited moment had finally arrived.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, the official eptance and rejection letters, each bearing the magical seal of Estelle Academy, appeared as if by sorcery at the lodgings where the aspiring students were staying.


    In the elegant chambers of her residence, Lady Euphemia received the letter through the hands of her personal maid, Marie.


    The missive was a thing of anticipation for many, but Euphemia''s demeanor remained remarkablyposed. She had seemed to anticipate its arrival with an air of inevitability.


    "Lady Euphemia, a letter has arrived," Marie announced with a hint of excitement, presenting the envelope to her mistress.


    Euphemia nced at the letter indifferently, as though it were merely a formality. "Hmm? Oh, it must be the eptance letter," she remarked casually, her expectations seemingly met. The prestige of Estelle Academy had always felt like a destiny she was meant to fulfill.


    "I wonder what''s inside the letter. I heard that the top 5 students of each department get to have a personal message sent by the principal. Hurry up and open it, young miss," Marie urged, her genuine curiosity about the contents of the letter evident.


    The rtionship between Euphemia and Marie was far more than that of a maid and her mistress. They shared a bond that resembled that of sisters, and they conversed as equals.


    With a yful smile, Euphemia responded, "Yeah, yeah, don''t hurry me," before carefully breaking the seal and unfolding the letter. However, as she did, something extraordinary happened.


    The letter levitated on its own, and a small holographic image materialized before her¡ªnone other than Principal Victoria Stacia herself.


    "Hello, dear Euphemia Dunhaven," Principal Victoria greeted, her voice emanating from the holographic projection. The principal seemed unusually jubnt, pping her hands and even releasing a party popper in a burst of celebration.


    "Congrattions on being epted at Estelle Academy."


    The holographic image was filled with a vivacity that was quite unexpected. Principal Victoria continued, her enthusiasm.


    "You''re officially the second rank in the alchemy department''s freshman year, and the potion you created during the exams was truly breathtaking. Who in their right minds would have thought that sessfullybining all those reagents would result in a potion capable of boosting your mana and aura output by 40%? Truly, tha¡ª"


    However, Euphemia didn''t allow the principal''s congrattory message to fully unfold. Her mind raced with a singr thought, and she interrupted the holographic projection with a simple, yet profound question.


    "I''m number two?"

 Chapter 9: Meeting the Protagonist

    <h4>Chapter 9: Meeting the Protagonist</h4>


    ''I''m Number one?''


    I was in a predicament right now; I didn''t think the potion that I created would boost me into the number 1 spot in the alchemy department.


    ''What about Euphemia''s potion that was supposed to be heralded as the best potion ever created on the academy''s entrance exam?''


    I know I copied one of the potions she was supposed to create in the future, but from what I remember in the novels it didn''t really gain much attention,pared to the potion she made on the entrance exams.


    ''Did I miscalcte something?''


    "Truly how did you make that potion?" Principal Victoria asked


    ''Oh, right I forgot about her''


    Right now, I''m personally talking to Principal Victoria via magical hologram, at first, she congratted me with all sorts of praises for taking first ce.


    However, her intent slowly shifted towards asking me questions about the potion I had crafted, and she''s not even hiding it.


    "And you only even used 4 out of the 12 reagents provided, how is that possible?"


    ''This Greedy snake''


    "Well, I can''t exactly tell you that Principal Victoria"


    "You know of the alchemic rules, right? I replied firmly


    "Yes, I know that''s what makes it so frustrating" Principal Victoria said with an unsatisfied look.


    "But what you''ve achieved is truly remarkable," Principal Victoria eximed, her eyes sparkling with intrigue. "You''ve concocted a potion with the incredible ability to temporarily propel a mana circle to reach its next stage, even if it''s only effective for the first three circles."


    "It may only affect the first three circles, but it''s still a substantial boost, especially for ordinary magicians. Just imagine the reactions of those currently stuck in their bottlenecks. They''d be able to catch a fleeting glimpse of the formidable wall they''ve been so eagerly trying to ovee."


    The principal''s interest grew even more palpable, and her hunger for knowledge was evident as she spoke with a hint of anticipation.


    "The secret of how it''s made... I find myself greatly desiring it," she said, her tongue subtly grazing her lips in a gesture that was both enticing and unsettling.


    The implication of her words hung in the air, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. Her desire for the potion''s recipe seemed insatiable, and I was bing increasingly wary of her intentions.


    ''Hello miss Principal your true intentions are slipping!''


    Anyways, I''m really d the 3 alchemic rules existed, at least no one can question me about the potion I created, it wasn''t even mine in the first ce.


    In this world there are 3 alchemic rules that alchemist must follow when creating their potions.


    The Essence of Origin


    - Every alchemical potion was said to be infused with a unique, magical essence of origin. This essence was inextricably tied to the creator of the potion, rendering it impossible for others to replicate the exact form.


    The Exclusivity of Knowledge


    - Every alchemist held the right to remain silent when it came to sharing the intricate processes of their potions and reagents. It was a rule that emphasized the sanctity of an alchemist''s secrets.


    The Alchemist''s Right


    - Only the alchemist who had created a potion possessed the right to sell their product, even if it was a creation they had freely shared with others. This rule essentially granted a monopoly to the creators, ensuring that their mastery over their creations remained unchallenged.


    Yup so in other words "MONOPOLY" that safeguarded the art of alchemy, a system designed to protect the unique talents and creations of each alchemist.


    Although these rules won''t protect you from people with real power, consider Euphemia''s circumstances as an example. She not only relies on her family''s protection but also seeks the safeguard of their kingdom''s monarch.


    "So how about this Adrian if you teach this older sister your secrets, I''ll give you some extra benefits inside the academy"


    "Like special ess to the school training grounds at any given time, a privateb at Estelle Hall or even a chance to pick any high-grade grimoire in the school treasury"


    Is she trying to strike a deal with me? I''m sorry but thest negotiation I had with someone resulted in me having my authorities got sealed ''so no thank you''.


    Wait "Older sister?" I absentmindedly said aloud.


    "Yes, older sister, why do I look like anything other than an older sis?" The principal looked at me with a wide smile and eyes devoid of any light, and a tinge of murderous intent could be felt even though she''s currently a hologram right now.


    "Ye-yes that''s right what else could you be other than an older sis" I replied swiftly, my tone a mixture ofpliance and exasperation, dealing with this shameless woman was bing increasingly challenging.


    Despite her appearance, which retained the timeless beauty of a woman in her twenties, there was no denying that she was well over 200 years old. It didn''t matter if you were a half-elf or possessed the looks of a youthful enchantress; the passage of time remained an undeniable truth.


    "Hmm is that so?" She doesn''t seem to fully believe me, but shrugged it off anyways as it was a pointless discussion.


    "How about it, Adrian Do you ept?"


    "No" I said firmly


    "Why?!" Principal Victoria''s voice rang out in desperation, echoing in the chamber. Her plea was desperate, and even though she begged me with all her might at this very moment, I knew in my heart that I couldn''t, no, I wouldn''t yield to her request.


    What if the world''s demands for my potions soared to a level I couldn''t even fathom? I was already walking the thin line of stealing someone else''s sess. If I were to take more, what would be of Euphemia''s future? The thought weighed heavily on my conscience.


    ''I''m sorry, Miss Principal, but I do have my conscience''


    "I can''t exactly tell you, but a no is a no"


    "Then how about some small clues you only used 4 of the reagents right? So how about telling me two, no at least one of the regents you used"


    "Alchemic rule"


    "Just the first letter of the regent would be enough"


    "Alchemic rule"


    ¡­ "Then is the first ingredient used solid or liquid?"


    "Alchemic rule" I said without a change in my smiling expression.


    "Tsk you''re a tough nut to crack huh" with a click of her tongue, the principal turned away from me, while sprouting some profanities that I can clearly hear.


    "Then how about a night with me?"


    ????? what is this insane woman thinking making such an inappropriate suggestion like that, to a dignified student like me, of course I will say no.


    "...Alchemic rule"


    "Ohh? What''s with the slight pause?"


    "Shut up, you know what I mean"


    "Hmm? Whatever could you mean, no?" the principal said lusciously.


    "And you''re talking informally to me now, you know, I''m not so sure if that''s what a dignified student sound like"


    "I mean you''re the one making such inappropriate suggestions"


    "Did I, though? A night with me could imply a multitude of different things, you know?" She acted shocked, covering her mouth with her hand, her eyes sparkling with mischief. It was clear she was thoroughly enjoying the difort she was causing me.


    Dealing with this woman was bing increasingly unbearable, and my frustration was steadily mounting with each passing moment as I listened to her.


    "Young master your dinner is ready"


    ''Oh, thank the Goddess''s, Analise you truly are a gift from the heavens above, now I have an excuse for ending the call''


    "Now, if you''ll excuse me, dear Principal Victoria," I began, a polite but firm tone in my voice.


    "It appears that my dinner is finished cooking." With a courteous nod, I made my intention to end the conversation clear, eager for an escape from the perplexing and audacious exchange.


    "What? We''re not done talking yet," Principal Victoria protested, her words interrupted abruptly as I sealed the magical envelope with a decisive gesture.


    The magical disy ceased, and the hologram gradually faded away, leaving the principal shouting for me to wait. However, I paid no heed to her pleas.


    I knew that despite our abrupt end to the conversation, there would be ample opportunities for her to contact me directly at school, either through a face-to-face meeting or by summoning me to her office. Yet, in the back of my mind, I was aware of her demanding schedule, especially now with the influx of new students joining the school.


    Turning away from the fading hologram, I directed my attention to Analise, my lovely maid and lover?


    I embraced her warmly from behind as she was walking out of the room, a gesture of gratitude for her support.


    "Thank you, Ana," I whispered softly into her ear and ced a gentle kiss on her cheek.


    "Young master?" Analise appeared slightly perplexed by my unexpected disy of affection but didn''t voice any objections.


    ''You may not be aware of it, but you''ve essentially spared me from a string of headaches that I would have undoubtedly endured had I continued that conversation with the principal''


    Slowly my hands made it''s way up into Analise''s breast.


    "Hey Ana, maybe we could continue¡ª" I began, but my sentence was abruptly cut short by a resounding "smack." I blinked in surprise, a cascade of question marks popping up all over my mentalndscape.


    "Young master, it''s dinner time right now," Analise interjected firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    "Lady Aria is waiting for you downstairs."


    She continued, her voice tinged with concern, "You also have a big day tomorrow. You''ll need to prepare for the entrance ceremony and draft a speech, given your status as the top freshman in the alchemy department."


    Her words served as a sobering reminder of the responsibilities and expectations thaty ahead. Despite my desire to continue our lovely time together.


    I couldn''t ignore the pressing matters that required my attention, both at the dinner table and in preparation for the uing events.


    "Hey, what took you so long?" Aria asked, her toneced with impatience and frustration.


    I replied, somewhat flippantly, "Oh, the Principal was bombarding me with a bunch of stupid questions, you know how she can be."


    Aria raised an eyebrow, her confidence unwavering as she pointed out, "Huh? Why are you lying? You know that only the top 5 students receive a personal call or message from the principal."


    In response, I retrieved my eptance letter from Estelle Academy, disying it proudly. The elegant seal adorning the parchment was a testament to my status among the top 5 students. Aria''s eyes widened in disbelief, her initial anger giving way to shock.


    After the uneventful dinner, I made my way back upstairs to my room.


    However, the memory of Aria''s surprise and disbelief still lingered in my mind, and I couldn''t help but chuckle to myself. It had been rather amusing to witness her shocked expression as she realized the truth about my top-ranking status at Estelle Academy.


    After some contemtion, I had made a resolute decision. I was no longer content with my role as a third-rate viin in this story. Instead, I chose to align myself with the protagonist as one of their allies, ying a supporting role in their quest to save the world.


    Whether it was in in sight or from the shadows, I was determined to assist the protagonist in their journey.


    However, I couldn''t ignore the uncertainty that came with the mysterious system bestowed upon me. The consequences of failure, both for Tristan and myself, remained shrouded in uncertainty.


    As Iid down on my bed.


    "Don''t worry, Tristan, I''ll guide you every step of the way." I muttered.


    With newfound determination, I muttered to myself, "Let''s save the world!" while raising my clenched fist in the air.


    "Tomorrow will mark the day when I finallye face to face with the protagonist of this world," I mused, a mix of anticipation and curiosity bubbling within me.


    The thought of encountering the central character of the grand narrative that unfolded around us filled me with a sense of wonder and a touch of trepidation.


    As I prepared for the meeting, my mind raced with questions. What kind of person would they be? Now that this is a real world will he be the same as it was stated in the novel? Will he face the same challenges he had encountered in the novels?


    And, most importantly, how would our paths intersect, altering the course of our intertwined destinies? The prospect of this fateful encounter filled me with a sense of purpose, as I eagerly awaited the unfolding of our shared story.


    I need to find a way to make contact with my family members soon, I''m worried about them, despite my authorities being sealed the ck swords are still embedded in my heart that means they''re at least alive somewhere out there.


    "I miss them" it''s only been a few days but I miss them so much.


    I closed my eyes, knowing that this was the beginning of a new chapter in my role within the story, one where I would strive to make a difference in the world''s fate.

 Chapter 10: Meeting the Protagonist 2

    <h4>Chapter 10: Meeting the Protagonist 2</h4>


    "Where is he exactly?"


    I was walking through the alleyways of Estelle academy looking for the protagonist.


    "But seriously this academy is too damnrge"


    How am I going to find him like this "hah" I sighed, ording to the novel the protagonist was supposed to pass on one of these alleyways after getting lost and encounters the Main heroine who was being ganged upon by some random strangers and saves her.


    My heart quickened with excitement as I contemted the prospect of witnessing this clich¨¦d yet electrifying scenee to life right before my eyes.


    but considering the main heroine''s strength I don''t think he had to save her though?


    ''Well, it doesn''t matter, I need to find him'' I thought


    "I mean isn''t this my chance to see a clich¨¦ scene in real life?"


    My n after finding the protagonist is to quietly observe him travel through the alleyways and watch him rescue the main heroine, after everything ends, I will present myself pretending to be a lost student.


    As I ruminated on the genius of my n, a sense of satisfaction washed over me.


    This way, I would forge a connection with both the protagonist and the main heroine, all while staying true to the essence of the main story.


    It was a wless strategy, allowing me to be a part of this captivating narrative without directly altering its course.


    As I continued to dash through the intricate alleyways of Estelle Academy, my eyes briefly flicked to my watch, the luminous digits disying 7:30 AM.


    "Only 30 minutes left," I mumbled to myself, a sense of urgency gnawing at me.


    The grand opening ceremony of Estelle Academy starts at 8:00 AM, and I was acutely aware of the ticking clock. I couldn''t help but wonder if the protagonist had already swooped in to rescue the main heroine.


    With a surge of determination, I quickened my pace. I needed to hurry up and find the protagonist, for time was slipping away like sand through my fingers.


    My thoughts raced, envisioning the climactic scene I hoped to witness before the opening ceremonymenced.


    But then, in a moment of distracted haste, disaster struck. A resounding "Bam" echoed through the alleyways as I inadvertently collided with someone.


    The impact sent me crashing not only into the stranger but also into the unforgiving alley walls. The world seemed to spin briefly, and for a fleeting moment.


    ''Did a trailer truck hit me?'' what the heck was that a person?


    "Oh no, I''m so sorry; I didn''t mean to do that." The stranger I had collided with quickly approached me, his demeanor a mix of worry and contrition.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, extending his hand toward me. I assessed my physical state, realizing that I was, in fact, unharmed.


    ''Is his body made of titanium or something? And why is he so handsome?''


    "Yeah, I''m fine, thanks," I replied with a reassuring smile


    "But do watch where you''re going next time."


    "I''m really sorry," he uttered, his words carrying the weight of genuine regret.


    ''Tsk'' I inwardly clicked my tongue in frustration.


    I simply didn''t have the time for this. Every second counted, and I needed to hurry to find him. The urgency of the situation weighed heavily on my mind as I prepared to move on.


    But just as I was about to make my escape, the guy I had collided with called out to me.


    "Wait!" His voice held a note of curiosity and perhaps a touch of desperation.


    "Uhm, are you a student here by any chance?" he inquired, his tone tinged with uncertainty.


    I couldn''t help but offer a wry smile in response. "Well, as you can see," I replied, subtly extending the distinctive robes of my uniform.


    These robes were the unmistakable attire of students from the alchemy and magic department at the academy.


    His face brightened with a glimmer of hope, and he continued with his line of questioning.


    "Oh, then if you don''t mind me asking, do you know where the opening ceremony is to be held?"


    ''Hmm? Wait this pattern''


    "Are you also lost by any chance?" I asked pretending to be in the same situation as him.


    His eyes widened with recognition.


    "Well, yes" he admitted, the tension of our previous collision now dissolving into shared amusement. "Wait, are you also?"


    We both burst intoughter simultaneously, although for different reasons the absurdity of our situations sinking in. In the midst of this unexpected encounter, it seemed that destiny had conspired to bring two lost souls together, each searching for something elusive in thebyrinthine alleys of Estelle Academy.


    ''Found you, Mr. Protagonist'' I couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly as a sense of triumph washed over me.


    But the novels truly failed to do justice to his physical description. The words on those pages couldn''t possibly capture the breathtaking reality before me.


    His hair, a shade of dark blue so deep it seemed to absorb the very essence of the night sky, framed a face that was equally captivating.


    His eyes, like twin pools of cerulean blue, held an almost hypnotic quality, drawing you in with an intensity that left an indelible mark on your soul.


    It was as though the universe had decided to paint its most vivid shades on this canvas of a human being, and I couldn''t help but be captivated by the living, breathing embodiment of the protagonist before my eyes.


    "Uhm, is there something on my face?" he questioned, his voice carrying a note of uncertainty.


    His furrowed brow and the subtle shift in his demeanor betrayed a hint of self-consciousness.


    ''Had my gaze lingered on him a bit too long, making him wonder if there was an issue with his appearance?''


    "Oh, no, not at all haha"


    "I was just...uh, lost in thought for a moment. Sorry if I seemed a bit distracted" my words came out in a slightly flustered manner, embarrassed by the fact that I was so captivated by his appearance.


    "Haha, is that so" he replied slightly embarrassed, while looking at me suspiciously.


    ''Hey what''s with your reaction? And don''t look at me like that!''


    [Authority: Eyes of the wondering crow: {Passive}]


    [Tristan: unsure about your reaction, wondering if you''re¡­]


    ''Hey Tristan don''t jump to conclusions!''


    "Boom," a sudden and thunderous explosion echoed through the air, the ground tremored slightly, startling everyone in the vicinity.


    "Kyaahh! Cecilia, stop!" cried out a girl, her scream piercing the air, filled with a mix of fear and distress.


    Tristan and I exchanged a swift but meaningful nce, a silent agreement passing between us.


    Without wasting a moment, we instinctively nodded at each other and moved with purpose in the direction from which the explosion and the girl''s cry had emanated.


    ''Right, Ipletely forgot about her, so much for a perfect n''


    ...


    "I''mpletely lost" muttered a beautiful girl, a sense of disorientation washing over her as she wandered deeper into the bewildering maze of Estelle Academy''s alleyways.


    It was creepily quiet.


    A voice suddenly pierced the quiet of the surroundings, a girl''s frustrated muttering cutting through the tension.


    "Hah, I should''ve stayed with Leslie. Who knew that I would get lost like this after buying some cotton candies?"


    A deep, rumbling voice responded, its tone reproachful.


    "That''s why I warned you about not letting her see any sugary snacks, Cecilia!" The speaker, a towering goriposed entirely of rocks, loomed like a giant carriage-sized sentinel.


    Cecilia, who appeared as a massive snake of mes with a head the size of a small house, fired back in defense. "What! It was you, Tn, who openly guided her on what vor was the best!"


    Amid their bickering, another voice, this one stern andmanding, tried to restore order.


    "Hey, both of you, stop fighting!" cried Louise.


    "But Louise Tn started it!"


    "What you''re the one who med me for nonsense"


    "What do you mean nonsense yo¡ª"


    However, her pleas fell on deaf ears, as the two elemental beings continued to exchange heated words. The tension in Louise''s voice escted, a rare hint of anger creeping in.


    "Stop it, both of you!"


    In the face of their summoner''s distress, Tn and Cecilia immediately ceased their quarrel, recognizing the gravity of Louise''s emotions.


    It was an unusual sight for anyone unfamiliar with their unique connection, Louise usually never expresses such emotions unless she''s really stressed out.


    As she was currently nagging both Cecilia and Tn.


    To an outsider, it might have seemed like the girl was talking to empty air, speaking on her imaginary friends and possiblybeled her as someone crazy.


    But the truth was quite different, normal people can''t see them but she can, and they exist everywhere nature touched, they are the metaphysical beings called ''SPIRITS''


    Louise Obelia possessed a rare gift as an exceptional summoner, allowing her to not only see but freely converse with spirits, in their metaphysical form.


    A talent that no summoners in this world had, they would have to spend mana and summon their spirits to converse and see their spirits.


    It was a talent that many would envy, and it had forged a deep bond between her and the otherworldly beings she summoned.


    As she continued her journey through thebyrinthine alleyways of Estelle Academy, Louise couldn''t help but reflect on her own misjudgment.


    She had mistakenly believed that this route would serve as a shortcut to Charlotte Hall, where the academy''s entrance ceremony was set to take ce.


    As Louise continued her anxious journey through the dimly lit and narrow alleyways, her heart raced with each step, desperate to find an escape route from thisbyrinthine nightmare. The oppressive silence of the alley was broken suddenly by an unfamiliar voice that sent shivers down her spine.


    "Oh, would you look at this?" eximed a man with a wicked grin, clutching a gleaming knife in his hand.


    "Are you lost, little princess?" mocked another man, who had silently crept up behind her, his tone dripping with sinister intent.


    "Hmm? Are you a student? It''s rare for a student to enter these parts, you know," chimed in yet another man, his voice oozing with malicious curiosity.


    Louise, her innocence and naivety still intact, found herself momentarily bewildered by the bizarre encounter.


    A thin man, seemingly the most sinister of the group, couldn''t contain his amusement and chuckled, his eerieughter echoing off the cold, graffiti-covered walls.


    "You''re really pretty, aren''t you?" he leered, hisughter bing increasingly unsettling. Louise, unable to fathom their true intentions, was utterly baffled by the bizarre situation she had unwittingly walked into.


    "Finally, some people. Uhm, do you know the way to Charlotte Hall by any chance?" she asked, her wide eyes filled with genuine innocence.


    "??? pfft hahaha," erupted the random thugs in mockingughter, their mirth echoing eerily through the alley. They exchanged incredulous nces as if Louise''s question was the punchline to some sick joke.


    "Do you not understand the situation you''re in right now?" one of the men retorted, his voiceced with a mixture of disbelief and menace, trying to convey to Louise the gravity of her predicament.


    "S-situation? I understand, you know. I''m lost right now," Louise replied with an air of nonchnce, oblivious to the true danger that surrounded her.


    Her innocence and confusion only seemed to fuel the twisted amusement of the menacing men in the alley, making her vulnerability all the more pronounced in this ominous encounter.


    "Hey give us all your belongings, even better strip naked right now" said the man holding the knife and continued "don''t worry we promise we won''t hurt or touch you"


    "Kekeke" the thin manughed at his colleague''s request.


    The man behind Louise slowly approached her.


    "Hey don''t worry kid we''re quite gentle you kn-"


    He couldn''t continue his words, as his head flew straight into the thin man''s chest creating a hole upon impact.


    "T-Tn what are you doing!" screamed Louise in shock and horror, contrary to one might expect Louise was actually quite used to death, but the death she encountered were all monsters who tried to harm her.


    Unbeknownst to her awareness Tn self-manifested using Louise''s mana, their bond was at the point we''re he could protect Louise without her having to chant and summon him, or any of her close spirits.


    "They are trying to harm you, Louise; you are much too innocent, my master," Tn whispered with deep concern, his incorporeal form hugging Louise tightly as he shielded her from the impending violence that loomed ominously.


    Louise attempted to voice her confusion and concern, but her words were momentarily stifled by the sudden explosion that rocked the alley.


    With a resounding "Boom!" a colossal serpent of living mes manifested, its fiery form wriggling and winding around the dark corners of the alleyways.


    The intense heat radiated from the creature, casting eerie, flickering shadows upon the cobblestone walls.


    The fiery serpent, a manifestation of Louise''s potent magical abilities, cast its menacing gaze upon the two grown men who had threatened her.


    Its eyes, each asrge as their entire torsos, bore into them with an intensity that sent shivers down their spines. The elemental spirit of fire, an embodiment of wrath and vengeance, seemed poised to exact fiery retribution.


    However, unbeknownst to Louise, the thin man among the assants had secretly attempted to use hypnotic magic on her.


    But in the presence of powerful spirits like Tn and the fiery serpent Cecilia, his magical efforts were as conspicuous as someone recklessly parading naked in broad daylight.


    "You dare use something like that?" the fiery serpent hissed, its ming maw widening ominously, as if preparing to consume the offenders and send them to purgatory.


    The line between punishment and mercy blurred, as Louise desperately pleaded.


    "Kyaahh! Cecilia, stop!" Her voice carried a mix of fear andpassion, trying to halt the elemental fury that had been unleashed.


    "What''s going on here?" Amidst the chaos, a neer with dark blue hair and cerulean blue eyes arrived on the scene, baffled by the surreal tableau before him. His voice cut through the tension as he questioned the bizarre circumstances.


    ¡­..


    I watched the bizarre scene right in front of my eyes a giant gori made out of rocks was currently hugging a beautiful girl.


    A giant ming snake ready to swallow some random thugs, and a handsome young man holding his sword confused on what to do.


    "Where is the clich¨¦d scene I was supposed to see?"

 Chapter 11: Meeting the Protagonist 3

    <h4>Chapter 11: Meeting the Protagonist 3</h4>


    "The butterfly effect"


    A concept poprized by chaos theory, suggests that small and seemingly insignificant actions or events can have far-reaching and unpredictable consequences, resulting inplex situations.


    ''I was currently experiencing it right now''


    Who would''ve thought that a simple interaction could result to this.


    "Haah" I sighed


    A giant gori made of rock and stones was currently hugging a beautiful girl with blond hair and pink eyes.


    A colossal ming snake, ready to swallow some two unknown thugs.


    And our dear protagonist holding his sword unable to process the absurd situation he was facing.


    Then there''s me who was watching all this just behind our dear protagonist.


    ''Now how should I deal with this situation?''


    "Stop what are you doing," said Tristan His de shimmering with a dense blue aura that illuminated the scene.


    It was a testament to the absolute mastery he possessed over his own aura, a manifestation of his unwavering resolve to protect those in need.


    ''Gulp'' If I were to get directly hit by that without my authorities could I survive?


    ''I don''t know''


    ''Damn this munchkin protagonist why are you already so strong?''


    ''It''s just the start of the story, you should''ve at least nerfed him with something dear author!''


    "Wait don''t hurt Cecilia!" Screamed Louise, her voice rang out, a plea to spare the creature that hade to her defense.


    "Cecilia?" Tristan questioned, his features etched with confusion as he tried to make sense of the name and the bewildering circumstances that had unfolded before him.


    Louise, her eyes filled with a mix of fear and determination, gestured towards the two stunned thugs who had been at the center of the altercation. Her trembling hand pointed directly at them, her voice quivering as she spoke


    "She was only protecting me from these guys."


    As the realization dawned upon one of the thugs, he regained his senses and tried to seize control of the situation.


    Paned his voice as he cried out for help, desperately attempting to shift the me away from himself and hisrade.


    "Please help us, th-this girl attacked us all of a sudden!" he stammered, his fear palpable.


    Hispanion, upon grasping hisrade''s intent, chimed in with a simr narrative, his voice trembling with fear.


    "Ye-yes, that''s right! This girl killed our friends!" Their ims were wild and unsubstantiated, but they clung to them as a desperate attempt to escape the consequences of their actions.


    The colossal snake, Cecilia, hissed ominously in response to their words, its fiery eyes narrowing with a dangerous intent.


    The threat of the serpentine guardian hung heavily in the air, serving as a silent reminder of the power at its disposal.


    Amidst the chaos and usations, Louise''s voice wavered as she fought back tears, attempting to exin the true nature of the situation.


    "Please trust me. These two are my spirits," she began, her voice quivering but resolute. "They don''t typically harm anyone who doesn''t harbor any negative intentions towards me."


    Tristan, now able to assess the situation more clearly, lowered his sword slightly and turned his attention to the two thugs.


    His eyes, which had previously shimmered with a dense cerulean hue, began to transform, taking on a golden shimmer. It was a subtle shift, but it signified his growing understanding and the deepeningplexity of the situation.


    "Is that true?" Tristan questioned, his voice firm but not usatory. His golden eyes bore into the two thugs, seeking the truth amidst the tangled web of ims and counterims.


    ''Right, he had that skill, or should I say authority?'' Ipletely forgot this


    "Veritas Auris" His eyes were the instruments of divine justice, a gift that allowed him to see through the intricate tapestry of deceit, lies, and illusions that shrouded the world.


    This was a skill or an authority, he used on vol 4 when he fought the beast of the night Kaksan.


    ''And I can already guess who gave him that authority'' I thought bitterly, a distinct edge to my internal monologue.


    The mere thought of the person behind Tristan''s unique gift really pissed me off.


    ''So, he already had that since the beginning?'' I wondered, my mind racing to piece together the timeline of Tristan''s adventures.


    The realization that this remarkable authority had been at his disposal all along left me pondering why he hadn''t wielded it sooner.


    ''Then why didn''t he use it on vol 2 when he fought the illusionist, Be?'' The question gnawed at me like an insistent itch, demanding an answer that remained stubbornly elusive.


    It was a moment in Tristan''s journey where such a power could have turned the tide of battle, and the omission raised doubts and curiosities.


    "Ugh, so many questions, so little answers," I grumbled to myself in frustration.


    My thoughts buzzed with unresolved mysteries, each one a piece of arger puzzle that refused to reveal its secrets.


    Veritas Auris, Tristan''s selective use of his abilities, and the motivations of the Goddess who had granted him this extraordinary power all coalesced into aplex tapestry of uncertainty.


    The thug''s voice quivered as he mustered the courage to respond to Tristan''s inquiry.


    With a shaky breath, he uttered, "Yes, please believe us, Mr. swordsman; this girl is a murderer."


    The weight of his usation hung heavily in the air, a bold im that cast a sinister shadow over the unfolding scene.


    Tristan remained stoic; his golden eyes locked onto the trembling thugs.


    He didn''t jump to conclusions, but his unwavering gaze was a testament to hismitment to uncovering the truth.


    His sword, which had initially shimmered with a dense blue hue, still hung at his side, a silent but potent reminder of the authority he wielded.


    Desperation clung to the thugs like a second skin, and they grasped at any straw that might help them escape the dire consequences of their actions.


    "You guys are students, right?" one of them continued, his voice fraught with urgency.


    "A murder has happened in broad daylight. Please, call the authorities." Their appeal to Tristan was both a plea for mercy and a gambit to shift the responsibility onto others.


    The mention of authorities added ayer ofplexity to the situation.


    It was a dangerous game they were ying, for involving the authorities would mean a thorough investigation into the incident.


    Tristan''s golden eyes seemed to pierce deeper into the thugs'' souls, evaluating the credibility of their ims and the sincerity of their desperation.


    Tristan then closed his eyes.


    "Click"


    The sharp, distinct sound echoed through the alleyway, a solitary note that resonated with a sense of finality.


    Apanying that sound, a brilliant blue sh emanated from Tristan''s sword, its gleaming de returning to its scabbard with a fluid, practiced motion.


    The thugs let out piercing screams that cut through the air like a discordant symphony of despair and agony.


    "AGhhhh!!"


    "Ahhh!"


    One of their arms fell to the ground, and they cried out in pain.


    "Go, this is the only mercy I can show you guys," Tristan said with a cold finality. His voice bore the weight of judgment, and his blue eyes, which had returned to their original color, bore into the two trembling thugs with utter indifference.


    There was a certain icy chill in his words, a chill that sent a shiver down the spines of the defeated men, who now cried out in pain as they fled the alleyway, their flight marked by the echo of their anguish.


    As the thugs retreated, leaving behind a trail of fear and regret, my thoughts returned to Tristan''s eyes.


    ''They''re blue again?''


    ''No, it''s shifting from gold to blue''


    Although his eyes returned to their original shade of cerulean blue, subtle sparks of golden hues could still be seen on his irises.


    Tristan then turned his attention to Louise, his concern evident in his voice and his demeanor.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, his voice gentler and warmer than it had been moments before.


    Louise, herposure regained after witnessing Tristan''s awe-inspiring abilities, replied with unwavering determination.


    "Ah, yes, I''m fine." She brushed the dust off her robes and bowed to Tristan, gratitude shining in her eyes.


    "I''m really sorry, and thank you!"


    "Wa-wait, you don''t need to thank me," Tristan protested, waving his hands in denial. He was quick to deflect the praise, his humility and integrity shining through.


    "It is I who should be sorry," he admitted, his voice tinged with remorse.


    "Sorry I almost jumped to conclusions," he added, acknowledging the momentarypse in judgment.


    In that fleeting moment, the tension that had gripped the alleyway began to dissipate.


    The mysteries surrounding Tristan''s abilities and the strange events that had unfolded remained, but for now, the immediate danger had passed.


    The connection between Louise and her enigmatic spirits, as well as the enigma of Tristan''s powers, had brought them together in a most unexpected and remarkable encounter.


    As the tension from the intense confrontation began to subside, Tristan and Louise found themselves locked in a momentary gaze, their eyes meeting in an exchange that felt oddly intimate.


    Their eyes, reflecting the myriad emotions and thoughts that had passed between them, revealed a mutual curiosity and a trace of warmth that began to thaw the residual unease.


    Bing aware of the somewhat awkward situation they had found themselves in, both Tristan and Louise quickly averted their gaze, a flush of crimson creeping onto their cheeks.


    It was as if the intensity of their eye contact had ignited a spark that neither of them had anticipated.


    In an attempt to break the burgeoning silence and diffuse the palpable tension, Tristan cleared his throat and, with a bashful smile, introduced himself.


    "I''m Tristan, a first-year student at thebat department," he said, extending his hand in a friendly gesture.


    Louise, still blushing slightly, responded in kind by epting his hand and shaking it with a gentle grip.


    "Oh, I''m Louise Obelia, a first-year student at the summoning department," she replied, her own smile mirroring Tristan''s warmth.


    Their hands sped for a brief moment, a symbol of the newfound connection they had forged amidst the chaos of the alleyway.


    As their smiles lingered, it was as if the weight of the recent confrontation had dissipated entirely.


    In its ce was a sense of camaraderie, an unspoken understanding that they were both students navigating theplexities of their respective departments.


    The chance encounter had brought them together, and in that moment, they shared a genuine and sincere appreciation for the unexpected friendship that had blossomed between them.


    Just as Tristan and Louise were deep in their introduction and the newfound connection they were forming, a sudden interruption pulled their attention away.


    Another hand, grasped both of them simultaneously.


    "I''m Adrian Vulter Tellus," I introduced myself with a confident smile, my presence was a surprising and unexpected addition to the unfolding moment.


    "Oh," Tristan and Louise chimed in unison, their previous conversation momentarily forgotten as their attention shifted to me.


    ''Yup they forgot about me''


    It was as if my arrival had caught them both off guard, their initial connection now shared with me who had entered their lives in the blink of an eye.


    The trio stood there, hand in hand, a peculiar scene of newly formed bonds and unspoken questions.


    The alleyway, once a ce of tension and uncertainty, had now be the backdrop for a serendipitous encounter, bringing together three students from different departments, each harboring their own mysteries and stories waiting to be told.

 Chapter 12: Entrance Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 12: Entrance Ceremony</h4>


    "Phew, we made it," Louise eximed between haggard breaths, her chest heaving with exhaustion.


    Tristan, seemingly unfazed by the intense running we had just endured, replied


    "Luckily, the ceremony hasn''t started yet"


    I couldn''t help but think inwardly, "This damn overpowered protagonist," as I caught my breath alongside them.


    After a series of intense sprints throughbyrinthine alleyways, we finally reached Charlotte Hall, where the entrance ceremony was set to take ce.


    ''The system considers me as level 91 you know? How high are his stats for him, to run nonstop and not sweat at all''


    "Let''s hurry up and get inside," I said, trying to maintain a nonchnt demeanor despite the adrenaline still coursing through my veins.


    Louise looked at us, a hint of sadness in her eyes, and asked, "I guess this is goodbye for now?"


    "Well, I guess so," I replied firmly, though the words tasted bittersweet on my tongue.


    As we entered the grand hall, we noticed that each department had been designated its own section. Thebat department sat to the right, the magic department to the left, and so on, with the summoning department adjacent to the magic department, and finally, the alchemy department to the left of the summoning department.


    As we separated to find our respective seats, Tristan turned to us with a bright smile. "It was nice meeting you guys. Let''s see each other soon."


    "Yeah, let''s see each otherter," both Louise and I chimed in simultaneously.


    We had altered Tristan''s words, changing "soon" to ter," and it brought a genuine smile to his face, knowing that we had formed a special bond in our short time together.


    As I bid my farewells to both Louise and Tristan, I scanned the grand hall and realized that nearly every seat was already upied, except for one lone, empty chair conspicuously positioned at the very front of the Alchemy department''s designated area.


    Without hesitation, I made my way over to it and took a seat.


    Above the chair, a shimmering magic text read, "Adrian Vulter Tellus," confirming that each seat was indeed designated for a specific individual.


    It seemed that the arrangement was meticulously nned, a fact that hadn''t been mentioned in the novels I''d read.


    As I settled into my spot, I couldn''t help but notice the girl seated to my right. Her gaze was fixed squarely on me, and she was tantly scanning me from head to toe.


    Her actions caught me off guard, and I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Uhm, is there any problem?"


    She responded with a thoughtful "hmm" before saying, "So, you''re the one supposed to sit there, huh?"


    "Yes, is there any problem?" I inquired, growing curious about what had prompted her peculiar scrutiny.


    She leaned in slightly and exined.


    "The front seats are typically reserved for the top 5 students of each department, with the very front seat closest to the stage being reserved for the top-ranked student."


    I nodded in understanding, realizing that I was now upying the prestigious front seat of the Alchemy department.


    "That means you''re ranked first for our department," she concluded, her expression a mix of curiosity and subtle annoyance.


    I shrugged nonchntly, not fullyprehending her vexation.


    "Well, I guess so," I replied casually, though my response seemed to only fuel her irritation.


    Her annoyance became more evident as her features contorted. Inside my head, I couldn''t help but wonder.


    ''What''s wrong with her? Why is she suddenly so upset?''


    Putting aside her strange reaction, I decided to introduce myself.


    "I''m Adrian Vulter Tellus, nice to meet you," I said, offering my hand for a handshake.


    She replied with a smile, but as she shook my hand, her grip was surprisingly firm, almost to the point of difort.


    "I''m Euphemia Dunhaven, nice to meet you too," she responded, her smile belying the tension in her grip.


    "Wait, Euphemia?" I thought inwardly, feeling a cold sweat trickle down my back as I locked eyes with the person whose knowledge I had stolen.


    ''Well, it was her future self that I stole that knowledge from so I didn''t technically steal from her yet right?'' I thought trying to console myself.


    Her question came as no surprise, though it carried a hint of anger and intense curiosity.


    "If you don''t mind me asking, from one alchemist to another," she inquired.


    "What type of potion did you present to secure the top rank?" Her voice betrayed a burning desire to know who had surpassed her, and I couldn''t me her.


    My nerves got the better of me, and I let out a nervousugh, attempting to downy the significance of the moment.


    "Haha, Alchemic rules," I replied cryptically, desperately trying to divert her attention away from the specifics. It was the only reason I coulde up with at the moment.


    once again ''Thank you Alchemic rules''


    Euphemia scrutinized me, her brows furrowing slightly as she assessed my response.


    "Is that so?" she said, her tone carrying a hint of skepticism.


    It was clear that she wasn''t entirely convinced, but she decided to turn away, attempting to ignore my presence.


    ''Haha'' I couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly at her apparent attempt to dismiss me, despite the fact that I was seated right next to her.


    Deep down, I had a nagging feeling that this encounter was only the beginning of what promised to be an annoying and persistent interaction.


    Euphemia Dunhaven wasn''t the type to give up easily, and I knew that our paths would cross again, and next time, I''d have toe up with a far more convincing exnation for my remarkable achievement in alchemy.


    ...


    The anticipation in the air was palpable as the grand hall filled with the lively chatter of students and the hushed whispers of faculty members.


    Sounds and music echoed through the vast space, indicating that the long-awaited ceremony was about tomence.


    The orchestra, positioned strategically in a corner of the hall, began tuning their instruments, the soothing hum of strings and the melodic trill of flutes melding together to create a harmonious prelude to the event.


    As the lights dimmed, the magical glow of enchanted orbs suspended above the stage illuminated the room, casting an ethereal aura that heightened the sense of anticipation.


    The collective hush of the audience signaled that the ceremony was about to begin in earnest.


    Thebination of sounds and music created a mesmerizing ambiance, setting the stage for the start of a new chapter in their lives at the academy.


    "Rumble, rumble," the ominous sounds of thunder echoed through the air, creating an electrifying tension in the audience.


    Suddenly, "Boom!" apanied by a blinding sh, a lightning strike struck the stage with breathtaking precision. The dazzling disy of nature''s power left the spectators momentarily awestruck.


    As the reverberations of thunder subsided and the dissipating smoke cleared, the figure of the principal emerged dramatically.


    She stepped forward, her silhouette imposing against the backdrop of the illuminated stage.


    With an air of theatricality befitting a character from the pages of a novel, the principal raised her voice to address the assembled students.


    "Wee, new students of Estelle Academy!" Her words rang out with authority and charisma, and she seemed to have emerged from the very heart of the thunderstrike itself.


    "As you step through the doors of this institution," Principal Victoria continued, her weing speech resonating with a mixture of warmth and determination.


    "I encourage you to embrace the challenges and opportunities that lie ahead."


    Her gaze swept across the assembly of fresh-faced students, each with their own dreams and aspirations.


    The atmosphere in the grand hall was electric with anticipation, and every eye was fixed on the principal as she spoke.


    "I want you to know that you have chosen a path that is filled with endless possibilities," she continued, her voice unwavering.


    However, her next words took a surprising turn, injecting an element of uncertainty into the room.


    "Trust me, most of you here won''t graduate to the path that you''ve thought of," she dered bluntly. The abruptness of her statement left the students and even some staff members puzzled.


    Vice Principal Edward, in particr, looked visibly shaken by the principal''s words.


    "Fate is like a bitch," Principal Victoria remarked with an air of indifference, her words hanging in the air like a challenge.


    The students exchanged bewildered nces, unsure of how to interpret her enigmatic statement. It was a moment that left many in the audience feeling uneasy.


    "And the only way to fight a bitch, Is to be bitches yourselves."


    As she spoke, the atmosphere in the hall grew increasingly tense.


    The principal released some of her mana, exerting a subtle pressure on the students, a tangible reminder of her authority.


    "Learn to adapt, learn to survive, and above all, be strong," she emphasized. Her words carried the weight of experience, hinting at the rigorous journey ahead.


    "At Estelle Academy, there is no right and wrong for your talents, only results," she proimed, her unwavering gaze locking onto the young faces before her. It was a stark reminder that in this prestigious institution, excellence was the only standard.


    "Dream big, work hard, and never underestimate your potential," Principal Victoria continued, her tone shifting to one of encouragement.


    "Each one of you has a unique gift to offer, and we are excited to guide and witness your growth and achievements."


    A palpable tension hung in the air as the students absorbed her words.


    The principal concluded her speech with an unsettling grin that sent shivers down the spines of the ordinary students.


    It was a speech that left asting impression, a stark reminder that Estelle Academy was a ce of both extraordinary opportunity and unforgiving challenge, and that their journey here would be like no other.

 Chapter 13: Entrance Ceremony 2

    <h4>Chapter 13: Entrance Ceremony 2</h4>


    After the principal had delivered her intense and enigmatic speech, she was practically whisked off the stage by a group of concerned faculty members.


    As she disappeared from view, Vice Principal Edward stepped up to the podium. Beads of sweat glistened on his forehead, and he cleared his throat, his demeanor noticeably more subdued in contrast to the principal''s fiery presence.


    "Haha, please do forgive our principal for her... er, unique way of speaking," Vice Principal Edward began, a nervous chuckle escaping his lips.


    "She''s still quite stressed, you see, from the amount of work she had to tackle."


    The audience chuckled along, appreciating the vice principal''s attempt to lighten the mood. However, it was evident that he, too, had been somewhat taken aback by the principal''s unorthodox speech.


    ''She wasn''t like thisst year, what happened'' he questioned inwardly.


    "Anyway," he continued, "so much for our principal''s way of encouragement. Now, let us call on our top students."


    As he announced the names of the top students from each department, a wave of surprise rippled through the audience.


    "Tristan from thebat department"


    "Be Raiseinler from the magic department"


    "Louise Obelia from the Summoning department"


    "Andstly Adrian Vulter Tellus from the Alchemy department"


    Tristan and Louise exchanged surprised nces; their astonishment evident on their faces.


    It seemed that the two of hadn''t expected that the three of us, who had identally met and be recent friends during our wacky intense journey to the academy, would end up as the top students of our respective departments.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly as I observed their reactions.


    We then made our way on top of the stage, preparing to deliver speeches that would set the tone for the iing freshman ss.


    It was a responsibility we had epted willingly, for as representatives of our respective departments, it was only natural that we should provide some form of guidance and inspiration.


    As Tristan took his ce at the podium, he exuded an air of confidence that was impossible to ignore. He began his introduction.


    "Hello, my name is Tristan, the top representative of thebat department. As you can see, I have nost name, for I am amoner."


    A subtle wave of discontent rippled through the crowd as some students realized Tristan''smoner status. Among the nobility in attendance, this revtion was met with disdain and thinly veiled annoyance.


    Then, out of nowhere, an intense pressure descended upon the audience. It wasn''t as overwhelming as the principal''s aura, but it carried an undeniable potency, and it was far more dangerous, that sent shivers down the spines of those present.


    "I can assure you," Tristan continued, his voice unwavering


    "As the top student of thebat department, and in the name of my master, Siena Scaith..."


    He paused for a moment, allowing the anticipation to build before delivering his final statement with absolute certainty.


    "I am the strongest"


    The effect was immediate. Murmurs erupted within the crowd, a tumultuous blend of fear, admiration, and respect.


    The revtion that Tristan''s master was none other than the famed Siena Scaith, one of the continent''s three grandmasters, only added to the astonishment.


    It was a bold deration that left an indelible mark, not only on the students but also on the faculty and staff.


    Tristan had asserted his dominance in a way that demanded recognition and respect, setting the stage for an intriguing andpetitive year ahead.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle softly to myself as I watched Tristan''s confident promation. It was as if the whole room had collectively held its breath, and even my own heart seemed to skip a beat in the moment.


    How could someone deliver such a bold statement with that charming smile and those handsome features? It almost felt like a crime, but it was undeniable that Tristan had a charisma that drew people in.


    ncing down at the audience, I couldn''t help but notice the faces of the girls below, their eyes fixated on Tristan with a mix of admiration and infatuation.


    He had unintentionally ensnared their attention, leaving them looking at him like lovesick maidens. It was a scene straight out of a romance novel, and I couldn''t suppress a small smile at the spectacle.


    As Tristan gracefully stepped away from the podium, allowing Be her turn to deliver her speech, a sudden realization seemed to dawn on him.


    His confident expression faltered, and a hint of panic flickered across his face. I couldn''t help but let out a quiet, amused chuckle.


    This was the moment from the novel when Tristan had realized that he had made a promise with his master not to mention her name.


    "Hahha," the smallugh escaped my lips involuntarily. I knew exactly what Tristan was in for.


    Having read the novels up to the sixth volume, his master, Siena Scaith, was sure to give him a world of pain, during his first semester as a second-year student.


    ''I can''t wait for it to happen''


    A voice then suddenly interrupted my thoughts.


    "Hello, I am Be Raiseinler," Be began her speech with droopy, half-closed eyes, her voice filled with a sleepiness that was almost infectious. Her words were slow and drawn out, as if she had just woken from a deep slumber.


    The audience watched in puzzled silence as Be continued her speech, or rather, attempted to continue.


    However, after a minute of full silence and several stifled yawns, Be seemed to realize that she was struggling to stay awake at the podium.


    With a somewhat embarrassed yet good-natured smile, she decided to cut her speech short and made her way off the podium, taking her ce next to Tristan.


    A visible wave of confusion erupted from the crowd, with many students and faculty members exchanging bewildered nces.


    Question marks seemed to pop out of their heads as they tried to make sense of Be''s unusual and unexpected presentation.


    It was a moment that left everyone scratching their heads, wondering what had just happened and what could have possibly caused Be''s drowsy demeanor during such an important asion.


    After Be''s unconventional presentation, it was Louise''s turn to take the podium.


    She approached it with a nervous demeanor, and a soft, tentativeughter escaped her lips as she began.


    "Hehehe, hello everyone. My name is Louise Obelia, the top student of the summoning department."


    Louise''s appearance was a striking contrast to her apparent nervousness. With her beautiful tinum blonde hair, pink eyes, and her seemingly fragile disposition, she presented a captivatingbination of someone cute and endearingly timid.


    The crowd found themselves drawn to her, and her authenticity seemed to resonate with them.


    It was undeniable that Louise''s charming and delicate appearance garnered her poprity, a fact that was evident in the smiles and encouraging nods from the audience.


    There was something inherently appealing about someone who appeared both beautiful and humble.


    "Uhmm, I''m still new to this kind of stuff," Louise continued, her voice trembling slightly.


    "So, I don''t really know what to say, but as students embarking on our journey at Estelle Academy..."


    She hesitated for a moment, searching for the right words, but then her expression brightened with a warm and sincere smile.


    "I hope we''ll all get along and befriend each other."


    While her speech might have seemed na?ve in the context of Estelle Academy, where results were often considered paramount, the crowd responded with genuine apuse and appreciation.


    Louise''s words, filled with sincerity, purity, and kindness, had touched the hearts of those in attendance, reminding them of the importance of forming bonds and friendships on their journey ahead.


    As Louise made her way down from the podium, her sincere smile lingered as she made eye contact with me. I returned her smile with equal sincerity,


    "Hello, I am Adrian Vulter Tellus," I began, and an immediate murmur swept through the crowd. It seemed that they were taken aback by the fact that another Tellus had risen to be a top-ranking student.


    ''Ohe on you already heard my name being announced a while ago, why act surprised now?''


    ''Am I being ignored again?''


    The name Tellus carried weight within the academy, for the previous top-ranking student from our family had been my famous older sister, Lilliana.


    She is still a fourth-year student at Estelle Academy, but due to her busy schedule and her influential status among the empire''s aristocracy, she was often away from the academy.


    I continued with my speech.


    "If you want to die,e visit me"


    "If you want to live,e visit me"


    "If you don''t know what to do"


    "Come visit me. I''ll help you"


    The hall fell into a heavy silence, even the faculty members appearing puzzled by the enigmatic statement.


    Tristan and Louise exchanged confused nces, and I could see the questions in their eyes, however, I chose to ignore their bewilderment as I took my ce beside them.


    Well, it''s rted to my missions but for now this is enough.


    As I scanned the crowd, my eyes inadvertently met Euphemia''s gaze, and I noticed a small, knowing smile ying on her lips.


    A sense of unease washed over me as I realized that my message might have inadvertently piqued her curiosity.


    "Shit," I muttered under my breath, my heart pounding with a sudden realization.


    "Did I just give her a reason to annoyingly visit me?"

 Chapter 14: Offering

    <h4>Chapter 14: Offering</h4>


    The principal certainly had a way with words, I mused to myself, a wry smile tugging at the corners of my lips as I reyed her words from the entrance ceremony in my mind.


    "There''s no right and wrong for your talents, only results huh" I''ll make sure to embody that dear principal.


    Right now, I was walking down the hallways of Lucian Hall.


    Lucian Hall, is an imposing and grand mansion that resembled a castle, served as the dormitory for the top 10 students of each department at Estelle Academy.


    It was also home to special case students, such as those of high nobility or royalty, who were afforded the privilege of residing in this opulent establishment. The very name "Lucian Hall" resonated with prestige and exclusivity.


    Within its hallowed halls, approximately a hundred and eighty students, ranging from first-year students to seasoned fourth-years, called Lucian Hall their temporary home during their stay at the academy.


    As I navigated the first floor of Lucian Hall, I arrived at the door with my name elegantly inscribed upon it: "Adrian Vulter Tellus."


    Using my personal key, I entered the room and was immediately taken aback by its sheer luxury. The room was spacious, adorned withvish furnishings, and exuded an air of refinement andfort.


    It was not lost on me that this room was a testament to the academy''smitment to providing the best amodations to its top students.


    However, I couldn''t help but marvel at the fact that not only the top students but also members of royalty and high nobility enjoyed simr opulence within these walls.


    Estelle Academy really spared no expense in ensuring thefort and prestige of its elite residents.


    I sat on the side of the bed to get my thoughts back into ce.


    I opened my status screen.


    [Name: Adrian Vulter Tellus (Ian Astrea)]


    [Lv: 91] [Gender: Male]


    [Age: 18 (23)] [Title: The anomaly] [+2 New]


    [Mana: 5000/5000] [Aura: 8000/8000]


    [Recovery Speed: A] [Agility: S]


    [Stamina: A] [Strength: S]


    [Intelligence: A] [Willpower: A]


    [Authorities:]


    {Attribute: Darkness, Fire, Death, Mystic}


    [Authority: Mother''s Embrace: {Sealed}]


    [Authority: Dream of the Night: {Sealed}]


    [Authority: Touch of the Crying Doll: {Sealed}]


    [Authority: Eyes of the wondering crow: {Passive}]


    [Authority: Domain of the Fiery Scales: {Sealed}]


    {Attribute: Light, Creation, Life}


    [Authority: Sword of Light: {Active}]


    [Authority: Lionheart: {Passive}]


    [Authority: Ster Sris: {Active}]


    [Authority: White Veil: {Active}]


    [Mission: Save the World]


    Quests: 18! (Active quests) [click for more info]


    I gained a new title?


    [Title: The anomaly] [+2 New]


    [New Title: Hero''s friend]


    [New Title: The third wheel]


    A sense of amusement and bewilderment washed over me.


    While "Hero''s friend" made sense due to my recent friendship with Tristan, "The third wheel" left me scratching my head.


    I recalled the time I had joined Tristan and Louise''s conversation in the alleyways, and it dawned on me that my presence might have inadvertently disrupted the natural flow of their budding romance.


    ''But I just wanted to see a cliched scene that time''


    Anyways enough of these annoying titles I shifted my focus on my authorities


    I never had the time to check what effects the Goddess''s authority have as I was too skeptical about using it, Afterall she was the reason most of my authorities got sealed.


    I don''t know what she''s nning or why she gave me this system and this missions that was meant for Tristan


    But if she''s going to take advantage of me, I''ll sure as hell abuse the shit out of the authorities, she provided me.


    [Authority: Sword of Light: {Active}]


    [Description: Manifests a sword of pure divine light, capable ofpletely extinguishing those of the negative aspect, gets stronger the more aura poured in]


    [Consumes: 100 Aura per second of its activation]


    I guess I have roughly a minute and twenty seconds to effectively use this authority, but isn''t this sword a bit to OP?


    I can basically permanently extinguish those of the negative aspect, be they demons or evil spirits, those who use the negative side of the spectrum of power, will basically be over the moment they get hit by this sword.


    [Authority: Lionheart: {Passive}]


    [Description: Gives you the courage to face any situation without fear]


    Huh that''s it? Pretty straight forward I guess, this will be useful when I face someone stronger than me.


    [Authority: Ster Sris: {Active}]


    [Description: Your aura and mana will be converted to divine energy, making an explosion of pure divine energy with you as the center of the st]


    My reaction to the Ster Sris authority was mixed, leaning toward skepticism.


    The notion of bing a living divine bomb, while powerful, carried significant risks and potential consequences. It was an ability I would need to use with extreme caution.


    [Authority: White Veil: {Active}]


    [Description: Summons a white veil made of light that blocks any attack, the blocked attack will be converted into pain that directly hits the user]


    The White Veil''s defensive properties were undeniably impressive, capable of blocking virtually any attack.


    However, the revtion that the blocked attack''s pain would be redirected toward me left me incredulous. It seemed like an ability suited for sacrificial heroes, like Tristan.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of thest two authorities. While their power was evident, their potential drawbacks were equally apparent.


    Truly these authorities were meant for you Tristan.


    I let out a weary sigh and allowed my body to sink into thefort of my bed. The day had been long and eventful, and my fatigue was starting to catch up with me.


    Time seemed to blur, and as I rested, I slipped into a deep slumber. The world around me faded away, leaving me in a state of peaceful unconsciousness.


    ...


    ...


    ¡­.


    I woke up, disoriented and unsure of my surroundings.


    The darkness that enveloped me was stifling, and it took a moment for my eyes to adjust to the obscurity that shrouded everything.


    "Did I fall asleep?" I muttered groggily as I struggled to sit up in bed. The air felt heavy, and an eerie silence hung in the atmosphere.


    "Why is it so dark?" I wondered aloud, my voice carrying in the stillness. Gradually, my vision began to clear, revealing an unsettling scene.


    I found myself surrounded by a destendscape of dead trees and barrennd. Something obstructed my view of the starry night sky.


    I squinted upward, trying to make sense of the shadowy obstruction. It wasn''t long before I realized they were not stars but a multitude of crows.


    Thousands of them filled the skies, their red eyes ring down at me malevolently.


    "Caw, caw, caw," the crows screeched in unison, their cacophonous cries echoing through the eeriendscape.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the surreal and unsettling sight before me. It was then that I knew where I was.


    "Looks like you''re awake, Ian," a voice, simultaneously human and crow-like, broke through the unsettling cacophony.


    A bewildering and unsettling figure manifested at the bedside¡ªnot quite a woman, but rather a grotesque fusion of human and avian elements. Her head bore the eerie likeness of a monstrous crow, with four glowing red eyes that radiated an unsettling intensity.


    Her unnatural visage wasplemented by a nightmarish physique featuring four arms and six ominous ck wings. Her skin, deathly pale, entuated the macabre nature of her appearance.


    Sinister ck veins were prominently visible beneath her pallid flesh, throbbing in an eerie, pulsating rhythm, adding to the overall horror of her presence.


    "Aunt!" I eximed in excitement, throwing my arms around her without hesitation. She embraced me in return, patting my back soothingly.


    "Now, now, Ian, I know you''re excited, but we have a lot to talk about," she said gently.


    Concern for my family flooded my thoughts. "Aunt, what about Mom and the others? Are they okay?" I asked anxiously.


    The fact remained that they had engaged in a fierce battle against the goddess within her own domain.


    Regardless of how godlike my mother and the rest of my family were, the influence of causality had the potential to reduce their divine stature to that of mid-level deities.


    "Don''t worry, dear. They are all fine," my aunt reassured me. "It''s just that they can''t make contact with you right now"


    Relief washed over me at her words.


    Then suddenly a tremor coursed through the very ground beneath us, unsettling the already eerie environment, reality itself appeared to crack and fracture


    "Tch, she noticed, huh," my aunt muttered with a tone of irritation, clearly familiar with the unsettling developments.


    As the cracks in reality deepened, white threads of light began to emerge, a telltale sign of the looming presence responsible for this disruption.


    I needed no further exnation to recognize the source of this otherworldly power.


    "That Bitch Goddess again"


    With a sense of urgency, she turned her attention to me. Her slender, eerie form leaned closer; her voiceced with a grave seriousness.


    "Ian, I don''t have much time, so listen well."


    "Kill, just kill them all" Her eyes bore into mine with an intensity that left no room for doubt.


    "You know what I mean, right?"


    "Yes" a smile left my lips as I answered.


    ¡­.


    ¡­..


    I awoke abruptly from the surreal nightmare that had unfolded in my slumber.


    The gravity of my aunt''s words hung heavy in the air, and as consciousness flooded back into my mind, I couldn''t help but chuckle, though it was aughter tinged with madness.


    "HAHAHA"


    "Kill, huh?" I muttered to myself; my voiceced with hysteria.


    The meaning behind my aunt''s cryptic directive had be startlingly clear. It had been a long while since I had been called upon to fulfill such a grim task.


    As I contemted the weight of her words, a sense of inevitability settled over me. The memories of past offerings and the dark rituals I entailed resurfaced in my mind.


    The time for such offerings hade again, and I couldn''t deny the twisted thrill that surged through me at the prospect.


    The concept of offerings took on a newfound significance in my mind, as I realized that they would y a crucial role in strengthening my reconnection with my mother and the rest of my divine family.


    The weight of this responsibility settled on my shoulders, and I understood the profound purpose behind it.


    "I''m sorry, Tristan," I whispered to myself, a heavy weight settling upon my conscience. Mymitment to guide and support him had been resolute, an unspoken vow I had made to myself.


    But in the wake of recent events, I couldn''t escape the realization that this promise carried a haunting caveat.


    I understood now that my duty to Tristan didn''t extend to safeguarding those dear to him.


    The people who held a special ce in his heart were not automatically under my protection, nor could I shield them from the treacherous paths they might tread.


    "The purer they are the cleaner their souls, the stronger they are therger their soul, and the kinder they are the more beautiful their souls"


    "So, you won''t mind me taking them as offerings, right?" I pondered silently, the rationalizations of my cause churning in my thoughts. It was a question I asked myself, a troubling contemtion of the grim path ahead.


    "Don''t worry even if most of them were to disappear I''ll make sure topensate"


    Myughter, rang out once more, albeit with a touch of confusion this time. It was a mirthless, unsettling sound that echoed in the confines of my mind.


    Theplexities of my dual existence, the duty I carried, and the darkness that had long been a part of my existence weighed heavily on me.


    As I grappled with the moral ambiguities of my mission, I couldn''t deny the growing sense of unease that apanied it.


    The line between right and wrong blurred in the face of the unsettling tasks thaty ahead, and I found myself trapped in a web of conflicting emotions and dark purpose.


    "I''m tired," I muttered, the exhaustion from the weight of my thoughts.


    The weariness in my voice was palpable as I sumbed to the overwhelming fatigue that enveloped me.


    With a heavy heart and a clouded mind, I allowed myself to drift into sleep once more, as I sought sce in the embrace of slumber, hoping that the dreamscape would offer respite from the burdens of my reality.

 Chapter 15: The Loner Euphemia

    <h4>Chapter 15: The Loner Euphemia</h4>


    "He seems a bit too normal," Euphemia muttered under her breath, a puzzled frown creasing her forehead.


    As she continued her ndestine observations of Adrian, she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss.


    It had been a whole week since she had started discreetly tracking his every move, and nothing out of the ordinary had transpired.


    Even during the recent exam, Adrian had merely concocted a simple potion that seemed well within the capabilities of any aspiring alchemist.


    Euphemia''s confusion deepened as she pondered the situation.


    "What''s going on?" she questioned, her voice tinged with a mixture of frustration and intrigue.


    Her expectations had been set high for the alchemy department''s number one student, but Adrian appeared far too ordinary to meet those expectations.


    Day after day, she trailed him in secret, noting his unremarkable routine. Adrian attended sses dutifully, participated in discussions when prompted, and even socialized with his three friends. It was a far cry from the image of a prodigious alchemist she had envisioned.


    As she followed him into the bustling cafeteria of Estelle Hall, her gaze shifted to the cute blonde girl who apanied Adrian during lunch.


    She recalled that the girl was the top student of the summoning department. Euphemia couldn''t help but wonder about the nature of their rtionship.


    "Are they going out?" she mused silently, her curiosity getting the best of her. But a closer examination of their interactions led her to dismiss that possibility.


    It seemed that the blonde girl was more interested on the blue-haired boy who they hang out with.


    The mystery of Adrian Vulter Tellus deepened with each passing day, leaving Euphemia determined to uncover the truth behind the facade of normalcy that he presented to the world.


    ¡­..


    "Looks like she''s here again, huh, Adrian, haha," Louise said with a chuckle. Her voice carried a mix of amusement and curiosity as I nced behind me, spotting the beautifuldy with ck hair and emerald green eyes seated a few tables away.


    There she was, Euphemia Dunhaven, the persistent shadow that had been following me for a week now.


    "Haah" I couldn''t help but sigh.


    It was painfully obvious that Euphemia was on a quest to uncover some hidden secret within me, spurred on by the fact that I had bested her for the number one spot in the alchemy department.


    In my mind, what she''s doing is on borderline stalking.


    "Euphemia''s at it again, huh?" I remarked, acknowledging her presence.


    Euphemia made eye contact with me for a brief moment before quickly averting her gaze. Well, at least she wasn''t directly bothering me like I had initially feared.


    Louise''s smile widened as she delved deeper into the topic.


    "Haha, Adrian, don''t you think she''s interested in you?" Her voice was filled with amusement, and she seemed genuinely intrigued.


    I chuckled softly. "Haha, I don''t think so, Louise. If anything, she sees me more as a rival than a romantic partner." I tried to downy the situation, not wanting it to be the focal point of our conversation.


    Louise, however, remained unconvinced.


    "Hmm, how would you know that? When you''ve never even talked to her all this time," she countered, appearing quite confident in her analysis.


    "Trust me, as a girl myself, I can feel it. That girl has a crush on you. Yup, I guarantee it, right Cecilia?" Louise said while asking her spirit for confirmation.


    She then yfully suggested, "Want me to go talk to her?" Louise wore a full smile, clearly invested in the unfolding drama.


    I firmly rejected the idea. "What? No," I responded, determined not to let things escte further.


    Just then, two familiar voices called out to us.


    "Yo, what''s up, guys?


    "What are you guys talking about?"


    "Alex, Tristan, you''re here!" Louise eximed.


    Tristan and Alex had be friends after their battle at the entrance exam at Cleave Hall. While Alex had lost to Tristan quite decisively, his remarkable fighting spirit and sword techniques had earned him the title of the number two student in thebat department.


    Every day, they made the journey from Cleave Hall to Estelle Hall just to have lunch together with me and Louise.


    We had suggested eating at the central district''smercial area, but they insisted oning here to save us the trouble of traveling.


    Alex yfully flexed his muscles, iming that the journey served as exercise for usbat department students, eliciting giggles from Louise.


    "Hear this, hear this," Louise began excitedly.


    "I think someone''s interested in Adrian."


    "Oh, it hasn''t even been a whole month since we''ve attended the academy, and our Adrian already has a girlfriend," Alex teased with a grin.


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. "I told you she''s not interested in me, and Alex, she''s not my girlfriend."


    Tristan added his own brand of humor to the situation. "Congrattions, Adrian. I didn''t think you''d be leaving our friend group this early, but we understand if it''s for your beloved," he chimed in with a smile, contributing to the teasing.


    "Seriously, you too, Tristan?" I said, feeling a bit betrayed by his unexpected participation in the ridiculous topic.


    Curiosity got the better of Alex as he pressed for more information. "So, who''s the lucky girl our dear Adrian gave his heart to?"


    Louise''s giggles grew more pronounced, and she cast a knowing look my way. It was clear she was signaling something to me.


    Her eyes seemed to convey the message, "Should I tell them or not?"


    My response was a silent plea, "Please, no."


    Her grin remained as she turned her attention back to Tristan and Alex. Tristan, in particr, seemed troubled by our silent interaction, his curiosity getting the best of him.


    As Louise and I had grown closer, we had developed a silent understanding,municating with just a few nces.


    Despite the ongoing teasing, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sadness for Tristan. It was obvious that he harbored feelings for Louise, although I know he wasn''t consciously aware of it.


    He only realized it after Vol 4 when Louise almost died after facing the beast of the night Kaksan.


    ''But don''t worry, Tristan'' I thought to myself ''I won''t steal Louise from you. In fact, I fully support your rtionship. I guarantee I''


    ''Besides I''m even enticing you to realize your feelings faster by bing a potential rival so hurry up and realize it you dense protagonist''


    With a sense of resignation, I raised my hand and conjured a small magic missile. Almost instantly, a slim metal golem appeared at our table, ready to take our orders.


    "May I take your order, please?" the golem inquired. At Estelle Hall, nearly everything was imbued with magic, even the process of ordering food was facilitated by magically engineered golems. To ce an order, you only needed to fire a small magic missile into the air, and the golem would arrive promptly.


    I sighed, realizing that I would be footing the bill this time. "Okay, so lunch is on me. Pick whatever you want."


    Louise''s giggle grew more pronounced as she began perusing the menu, seemingly drawn to the most expensive items. I couldn''t help but think, "Seriously, this girl."


    Initially confused, Alex and Tristan soon grasped the meaning behind my gesture, realizing that my silent exchange with Louise had sealed the deal: lunch was indeed on me.


    ¡­..


    As Euphemia continued her relentless observation of Adrian''s various expressions and gestures, she meticulously cataloged each change. Her gaze shifted from fascination to mild irritation and eventually to a resigned acknowledgment of something beyond her understanding.


    "Now he''s all smiles" she noted silently as she observed Adrian''s interactions.


    "Okay, now he''s annoyed" she muttered under her breath, her dedication to recording every detail unwavering.


    "Now he seems to have given up on something"


    Euphemia''s eyes remained locked on Adrian''s every move. She maintained her vigil from a few tables away, determined to uncover any hidden meanings behind his actions.


    A familiar voice interrupted her intense scrutiny. "Lady Euphemia."


    Turning to her side, Euphemia found Marie, her loyal personal maid. While servants were not allowed in the lecture halls of Estelle Academy, they were free to move about elsewhere to assist their masters.


    Analise, in particr, Adrian''s personal maid, was currently aiding Aria in Gaben Hall, a mid-sized dormitory for students considered among the middle ranks.


    Aria had failed to secure a spot among the top 10 students in the Magic department, leading her to adjust to life at Gaben Hall. Analise, along with a few other servants, was helping her adapt. Aria''s jealousy of Adrian, who enjoyed a more luxurious dorm life at Lucian Hall, was palpable.


    Marie expressed her concern, addressing Euphemia''s peculiar behavior.


    "I know you''ve just experienced your first crush and all, but what you''re doing isn''t healthy. Instead of obviously stalking someone, you should go out and interact more with other students and make friends," she suggested, her worry evident.


    "Or better yet," Marie continued, "just talk to the person himself to get to know him better"


    "Haah" Marie sighed.


    She hadn''t anticipated that herdy would be like this just a few weeks after entering the academy.


    Euphemia''s actions were not only bordering on creepy but also earning her a reputation as someone peculiar, causing many students to avoid her.


    In the bustling cafeteria, Euphemia stood out as the only one without someone to talk to, raising serious concerns about her school life. Marie realized that this couldn''t continue unchecked.


    Euphemia, however, defended her actions, responding to Marie''s advice.


    "What are you talking about, Marie? First, I don''t have a crush; I''m merely curious about him. Second, I do have friends; you just haven''t met them yet" she stated firmly before returning her focus to Adrian.


    Marie was pretty sure that the reason she hadn''t met any of Euphemia''s friends yet, was simply because herdy hadn''t made any friends at the academy.


    Marie could only sigh, understanding that herdy was deeply entrenched in her curiosity, regardless of the consequences.

 Chapter 16: Truthful Rewards

    <h4>Chapter 16: Truthful Rewards</h4>


    Thankfully, Euphemia stopped following me after some time. I couldn''t help but think that the girl was bing crazier and crazier by the day.


    "Thank you, Marie" I silently expressed my gratitude to Marie, who had managed to divert Euphemia''s attention away from me.


    At that moment, I found myself in one of the privatebs of Estelle Hall, diligently mixing reagents. I was preparing simple healing potions and purification potions in anticipation of the uing jointbat exams.


    These exams were scheduled to take ce in two weeks, and they involved our senior students fighting against us, the first-year students.


    The purpose was to foster friendship, impart knowledge, and give new students a taste of what to expect at Estelle Academy.


    The second-year students would face off against us first-years, while the fourth-years would battle among the third years. It was an annual event that aimed to promote camaraderie and provide valuable insights intobat.


    Of course, the real battles would ur in the magical,bat, and summoning departments, as their areas of study were morebat-oriented.


    Meanwhile, those of us in the alchemy department had the task of preparing hundreds of potions to support the faculty and medical ward of the academy.


    With the expected influx of injuries during the exams, our potions would be in high demand.


    I couldn''t help but feel a bit sorry for the second-year students who would be facing us first-years.


    With the presence of the overpowered protagonist, Tristan, their chances of victory seemed slim, as he had effortlessly defeated all the second-year students he had encountered, leaving no room for a challenge.


    Indeed, the quests provided by the system seemed to follow a pattern reminiscent of events in the novels I had read.


    As I examined the first three quests, I couldn''t help but draw parallels to the narrative I was familiar with.


    Quests: 18! (Active quests) [click for more info]


    [click]


    [Heal 100 innocents''] [Reward: random XP, random stat +3]


    [Cure 100 innocents''] [Reward: random XP, random stat +3]


    [Protect the Innocent] [Reward: mana +500 aura +500]


    In the novel, Tristan encountered simr events that required him to perform acts of healing and protection.


    These events often served as a means to showcase his extraordinary abilities to the people around him. Healing magic was a rare and revered skill, typically associated with those blessed by light-based mana.


    In this world, individuals possessing light-based mana were believed to be directly blessed by the goddess, elevating the status of priests and healers.


    Tristan''s idental disy of powerful healing magic in a crowded arena left a profound impact. News of his abilities quickly spread among faculty members who were struggling to attend to the needs of countless students.


    As expected, they turned to Adrian to assist in healing and caring for the many who had not received proper attention.


    Tristan''s responsibilities extended beyond mere healing; he also had to employ Purification spells to aid those who had suffered severe injuries from dark spells cast by students of the magic department.


    This demanding but rewarding experience brought fulfillment to Tristan, who had a deep-rooted desire to help those in need.


    This significant incident marked the inception of Tristan''s interactions with the Saintess, a woman utterly devoted to her divine duty as a servant of the goddess.


    Her unwavering dedication led her to volunteer her services to the academy''s faculty and healing wards, where she tirelessly tended to those in need.


    With an aura of grace andpassion, she moved through the wounded and the afflicted, channeling her powers to mend their ailments.


    It was amidst this backdrop ofpassion and selflessness that the Saintess firstid eyes on Tristan.


    Witnessing his divine attributes and the unmistakable purity of his heart, she couldn''t help but take a profound interest in the young protagonist.


    Her gaze held a depth of understanding, recognizing that there was something exceptional about him¡ªsomething that transcended the ordinary.


    With a sense of aplishment, I gazed upon thest potion I had just finished brewing. A satisfied nod confirmed my work''s quality, and when I turned my gaze to the side, I beheld a towering collection of potions, the result of my diligent efforts.


    "Haha," I chuckled to myself, considering how I should enlist the golems to safeguard this precious stockpile.


    These potions represented the culmination of my preparations for the uing exams, even though I still had a full two weeks toplete my share of the required potions.


    Creating them ahead of time had several motivations.


    Firstly, I wanted to avoid any procrastination and ensure that the task waspleted well in advance. My past experiences withst-minute projects during my college years had left me with enough trauma tost a lifetime.


    Secondly, I wished to keep my brewing activities hidden from Euphemia''s prying eyes. The thought of her bombarding me with countless questions, coupled with her penchant for stalking, sent shivers down my spine.


    Lastly, I had a pressing engagement outside the academy tomorrow, where I would obtain an item meant for our protagonist, Tristan.


    This particr item was set to appear in Volume 4 of the novel, and while I did feel a pang of guilt for acquiring it ahead of him, it was simply too perfect for my needs.


    I couldn''t help but smirk as I thought about it. After all, Tristan had never made full use of the item in the novels, which had left me incredibly frustrated.


    The item in question was known as the "Night Robe"


    A supremely overpowered piece of equipment. It rendered the wearer invisible to the naked eye, effectively erasing scent, sound, aura, and mana.


    As long as even a hint of darkness touched the wearer during the night, they would be invisible.


    I couldn''t fathom why Tristan had misused this remarkable item.


    During the Beast Subjugation arc in Volume 4, he had used light magic while invisible, alerting the beast of the night Kaksan and allowing it to inflict significant damage.


    That incident had nearly cost him the life of Louise, and it had been a source of great frustration for me as a reader.


    Returning my attention to the reagents and potions once more, I cast a simple magic missile spell into the air. A golem promptly appeared by my side, ready to assist.


    "What can I do for you?" the golem inquired.


    "Hide¡ªno, keep these potions in a secure location," I instructed.


    "As youmand," the golem responded, swiftly springing into action to ensure the safety of my valuable concoctions.


    I stared at the letter I had started to write just before diving into the potion-making process, and a wave of uncertainty washed over me. Would this excuse I''d crafted suffice? I carefully reviewed the words on the page:


    "Due to personal reasons involving my family, I am kindly requesting a leave of absence for tomorrow and the day after."


    A deep sigh escaped my lips as I pondered the adequacy of this excuse for my teacher. It felt weak andcking in detail, and I couldn''t shake the nagging worry that it might not be convincing enough to cover the real urgency of my situation outside the academy.


    ...


    I let out a sigh of relief as the letter had worked like a charm, and my professor had readily epted my excuse.


    I couldn''t help but wonder whether it was due to my high-ranking noble family background or my position as the top student in our department that such family excuses often seemed to work.


    Regardless, I was grateful for the teacher''s understanding.


    On the other hand, I couldn''t help but chuckle at the teacher''s denial of Euphemia''s request for leave. Watching her attempt toe up with excuses to leave ss early had been quite amusing.


    After some time, I had finally arrived at my destination. Getting here had required finding a carriage willing to take me into Kaksan Forest, a massive woond located in the northeastern part of the academy.


    This forest was so vast that it bordered two major countries, the Lumenian Empire and the Holy Kingdom.


    While these two nations were considered allies, the im over the enormous forest was always open, leading to both countries seeking ways to incorporate Kaksan Forest into their territories.


    Deep within this sprawling foresty the Night Robe, a unique item that only appeared during the night when a very special thousand-year-old tree was bathed in moonlight.


    This tree was unique because it was actually alive, belonging to the rare species of treants, trees with full consciousness.


    Although I had no idea of the tree''s current location, I was confident that I could find it. I had arrived during the day to start my search early.


    To locate it more efficiently, I nned to rely on not only my knowledge from the novels, based on Tristan''s descriptions of the ce, but also on the full extent of my authority.


    [Authority: Eyes of the Wandering Crow: {Passive}]


    With this authority, I could discern the mental states of almost all living beings. Finding that ancient tree should be a manageable task.


    As long as I focused and looked at most of the trees in this forest, I was certain that the tree would be thinking about something right now.


    However, I needed to exercise caution while using this power. The influx of information sent to my brain could be overwhelming, and I didn''t want to lose my mind amidst the abundance of thoughts.


    While it might be tempting to assume that ordinary trees had no consciousness, the reality was quite different.


    Most trees and nts were actually often upied with thoughts of reproduction every single day.


    ''Honestly it''s quite disgusting''

 Chapter 17: Truthful Rewards 2

    <h4>Chapter 17: Truthful Rewards 2</h4>


    I ventured deeper and deeper into Kaksan Forest, encountering some wild beasts along the way. Thankfully, they posed no significant threat, so I continued my journey uninterrupted.


    I also periodically used my authority on nearby trees to ensure I didn''t overlook the specific tree I was searching for.


    [Authority: Eyes of the Wandering Crow: {Passive}]


    [Unnamed tree: asking the sun to give him more!]


    [Authority: Eyes of the Wandering Crow: {Passive}]


    [Unnamed tree: feels good transforming his insides, he feels really, really good!]


    [Authority: Eyes of the Wandering Crow: {Passive}]


    [Unnamed tree: wants their seeds to be taken!]


    [Authority: Eyes of the Wandering Crow: {Passive}]


    [Unnamed tree: flowing their fluids up to their leaves! While in extreme ecstasy]


    [Authority: Eyes of the Wandering Crow: {Passive}]


    [Unnamed tree: mad at another tree for taking his nutrients]


    [Authority: Eyes of the Wandering Crow: {Passive}]


    [Unnamed tree: d he could spread their flowers]


    The mental states of these trees flooded my thoughts with a headache-inducing amount of trivial information. I couldn''t help but furrow my brows in annoyance.


    Seriously this is so ridiculous, you guys don''t even have a brain why do you guys even have mental thoughts.


    It made me remember those horrible memories back in my previous world, the first time I used this authority on those nts, I seriously lost my innocence during that time.


    "Haah" I sighed, how I wish I didn''t let my curiosity take over me that time and just ept the innocent looking nature of nts and trees itself.


    Although I was hoping to find the thousand-year-old tree before night falls, I guess I have to give up on the thought, considering my mind would probably break from using my authority too much, especially if it''s being bombarded by useless tree thoughts.


    I looked at my bag and checked the food I brought


    "This should be enough tost me a day or two" I took a bread and sat dawn a nearby tree, I only prepared two days'' worth of food thinking this was going to be easy, considering how easily Tristan found the tree in the novel.


    "This tree feels really nice for some reason" I was about to rest and wait for the night toe when suddenly I heard a growling sound


    "Grrr" I looked to my side and saw a Venom leopard, with silky ck fur and fangs protruding those red venomous fangs I whistled in amazement.


    "Do you see me as prey little cat?" I chuckled in amusement. Although these guys were considered a B rank monster in this world,pared to the monsters back in my previous world, these guys look cute.


    But instead of immediately lunging at me the leopard just continued to growl and threatening me by showing its venomous fangs.


    "Hmm, What''s wrong with him?" I used my authority to check


    [Authority: Eyes of the Wandering Crow: {Passive}]


    [Unnamed Venom Leopard: Warry of you finding her cubs]


    "So, it''s a female," I murmured and scanned the surroundings for her cubs. However, my actions only seemed to make her more wary and agitated.


    The leopard roared and growled even more menacingly, its crimson venomous fangs appearing to glow even brighter.


    "Alright, alright, you win. I''ll move to another tree," I said aloud, hoping the creature could somehow understand my intentions.


    After all, monsters in this world still possessed a certain level of intelligence.


    I rose from the tree where I had been resting and began to move elsewhere.


    But within moments, the leopard pounced at me from behind.


    Before her fangs could reach my neck, a white, translucent veil materialized out of thin air, protecting me.


    Her fangs made contact with the veil, and I could see them crack slightly.


    [Authority: White Veil: {Active}]


    This authority was undoubtedly overpowered, as it blocked attackspletely, transferring any damage into direct pain for the user. I couldn''t help but mutter in disbelief.


    "It''s seriously the perfect defense authority for masochists."


    While it was true that I had a high pain tolerance, I couldn''t imagine using this authority to save others, as I personally disliked pain.


    However, it seemed perfect for goody two shoes'' heroes like Tristan, who spammed it like crazy during the subjugation arc to protect Louise and the other students from Kaksan''s attacks.


    I pondered the idea of Tristan sharing the same authority with me at this moment.


    It seemed highly unlikely, considering that he had only started receiving blessings and authorities after encountering the Saintess and engaging in their daily morning prayers at the academy church.


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the potential consequences if Tristan were to eventually be blessed by the same authorities I possessed.


    I then looked at the leopard after ignoring my useless thoughts.


    It appeared to be in pain after its failed attack on the veil. It must have been experiencing an intense toothache by now.


    The leopard looked at me once before turning away running.


    As the leopard attempted to distance herself, she hadn''t gotten too far when I swiftly grabbed one of my healing potions from my bag. Without hesitation, I hurled it towards her, the ss vial shattering upon impact.


    The soothing liquid washed over her face, instantly mending her venomous fangs and alleviating her pain.


    The leopard blinked, her eyes wide with surprise and confusion, as if unable toprehend the sudden change in her condition. She didn''t growl or threaten me anymore. Instead, her demeanor seemed to shift from hostility to a mix of gratitude and puzzlement.


    "What? I''m not heartless enough to harm an unwitting animal, especially a mother who''s just trying to protect her cubs," I muttered to the bewildered leopard, hoping that somehow my words would convey my intentions.


    With her fangs now pain-free, she wasted no time and disappeared into the depths of the forest once more, her graceful form blending seamlessly with the lush foliage.


    "Seriously, what a strange encounter," I mused, watching her vanish from sight. It was yet another unexpected twist in my increasingly unusual journey.


    ¡­..


    "Yo, Louise," Alex cheerfully greeted as he and Tristan strolled into Estelle Hall''s cafeteria.


    "Good afternoon, Louise," Tristan added with a warm smile.


    Their arrival signaled the beginning of their customary lunch gathering, where the 4 of their usual friend group usually met up to share a meal.


    Louise, however, seemed to be in a world of her own, and her response came a bit btedly.


    "¡­. Oh, yeah, good afternoon, guys," she said, her gaze distant as if lost in thought.


    Alex couldn''t help but notice the absence of their fourth member.


    "Hmm, where''s Adrian?" he inquired.


    Louise''s tone turned a bit somber as she replied, "I heard from his ssmates that he seemed to have taken a leave of absence for a few days due to family-rted problems."


    "Oh, that''s unexpected," Alex remarked, attempting to lighten the mood. "I guess we''ll have lunch just the three of us, huh?"


    "Yeah, I guess so" Louise replied and nodded timidly, the weight of the situation casting a shadow over their usual group lunch.


    Tristan, a bit attuned to Louise''s feelings, voiced his concern, "What''s wrong, Louise? You seem to be lost in thought."


    Louise hesitated; her troubles evident in her expression. "It''s nothing, really¡­ it''s just I can''t tell you right now," she replied, her tone apologetic.


    Tristan considered pressing for more details, but he ultimately respected her wishes and chose to let it be. Alex, meanwhile, decided to yfully tease Louise.


    "Oh, are you sad Adrian''s not with us right now?"


    Louise dismissed the notion quickly, asserting


    "What? No, well I mean yes, but not really. Although I''m sad Adrian''s not with us right now, I''ve got another reason, okay?"


    Alex, always one to keep the banter going, responded, "Yeah, yeah, we truly believe you, Spirit Princess," while letting out a whimsical whistle.


    Louise''s irritation with Alex grew, and she couldn''t help but call upon her fire spirit. "Cecilia."


    With hermand, the atmosphere in the cafeteria tensed up, and a hissing sound filled the air. Behind Alex, a giant snake eyeball materialized, revealing itself as Cecilia, Louise''s Gigantic fire spirit.


    Understanding the gravity of the situation, Alex quickly knelt on the ground, sping his hands together in apology. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, okay? I was just kidding."


    "Hahaha" Tristan''sughter soon echoed through the cafeteria, effectively diffusing the tension.


    He addressed Alex, attempting to smooth things over, "Alex, I know you love to tease us, but you know Louise was getting ufortable, right?"


    Alex continued to bow his head, sincerely apologizing once more. "Yeah, yeah, I know. I''m sorry, Louise."


    Tristan chimed in again, trying to mend the atmosphere, "And Louise, you know Alex was only joking"


    Louise, feeling somewhat embarrassed by her outburst, replied with a timid smile, "Yeah, I forgive him."


    In an effort to dispel the lingering tension in the air, Louise didn''t waste any time.


    With a flick of her wrist, she conjured a small magic missile that soared into the air before bursting into a dazzling disy of sparks. In its wake, a golem materialized, its stony form taking shape before them, ready to serve.


    "May I take your order, please?" the golem politely inquired, its voice a gentle hum in the cafeteria''s ambient chatter.


    Alex, always one to break the ice, was quick to respond. "I''ll take a zing steak and two random sides, please," he ordered with a cheerful grin.


    Tristan was next in line, ready to make his selection. He began, "Then I''ll take¡­" but before he could finish, his words trailed off as he noticed Louise''s distant expression. She seemed lost in thought, her focus drawn elsewhere.


    The golem patiently awaited her response while the chatter of other students in the cafeteria continued around them, unaware of the inner turmoil Louise was grappling with.


    ...


    A while ago, Louise found herself wandering the corridors of Estelle Hall. Her ss had ended earlier than usual that day due to a practical training session outside. Louise possessed the unique ability to summon high-ranking spirits, which had earned her exemption from participating in the practical training. Instead, she generously offered her guidance to her ssmates on the intricacies of spirit summoning.


    As she strolled through the hallways, her thoughts turned to Adrian. Louise couldn''t help but think about how he usually visited her during such breaks.


    She contemted what his reaction might be to the sudden change in her schedule. A light chuckle escaped her lips as she entertained the thought. "Hehe," she mused inwardly.


    Determined to meet up with Adrian, Louise made her way to the second floor, specifically heading for the alchemy department ssrooms.


    Time seemed to be on her side as she noticed the alchemy department students gradually exiting the ssrooms. It seems their ss had just concluded.


    Louise quietly lingered outside, hoping to surprise Adrian. However, as the minutes passed, she grew restless, realizing that Adrian was taking longer than expected, questions immediately popped in her mind.


    "Why was Adrian taking longer than usual?"


    "Is he in another ssroom?"


    "Had he be engrossed in a particrly captivating experiment or an enlightening discussion with a professor?"


    Pondering his whereabouts, she approached a pair of passing alchemy students.


    "Excuse me," Louise inquired politely.


    One of the students turned to her and responded, "Yes?"


    "Is Adrian still inside?" Louise asked, her curiosity getting the better of her.


    The student immediately replied, "Oh, if you''re looking for Adrian, I''m afraid he''s not here right now. He took a leave of absence for a few days, it seemed to be family-rted matters."


    epting this unexpected turn of events, Louise responded with a simple "Thank you."


    She couldn''t help but wonder why Adrian had suddenly been called away for family matters but chose to dismiss it, knowing that such issues were not umon among high-ranking nobles.


    A sigh escaped Louise''s lips, disappointed that her n to surprise Adrian had been thwarted. Just as she was about to head to the cafeteria to join her other friends, a voice called out to her.


    "Hey, you!" A girl''s voice broke through her thoughts.


    Louise turned to see who had called her. It was none other than Euphemia Dunhaven, the girl who seemed to shadow Adrian''s every move.


    "You''re the girl who''s always with Adrian, right?" Euphemia inquired.


    Louise nodded in affirmation. "Yes, that''s right," she replied, a bit puzzled by Euphemia''s sudden interest.


    Euphemia leaned in; her expression serious.


    "Let me give you some piece of advice. As I''ve observed him more closely than anyone else in this entire school"


    "Stay away from him, the Adrian you''re seeing and meeting right now is fake"


    Louise''s brow furrowed in confusion.


    "What do you- "She was about to ask for an exnation when Euphemia''s voice suddenly rose, cutting her off.


    "Just stay away from him!" Euphemia''s loud deration echoed through the hallway, drawing the attention of nearby students.


    Louise opened her mouth to respond but was left standing there, baffled by the unexpected confrontation.


    She watched as Euphemia turned and walked away with a disdainful snort, leaving her in a daze, surrounded by curious onlookers.


    ...


    "Louise, Louise!" came the urgent call of Tristan, snapping Louise out of her reverie. She turned her attention in the direction of his voice, and reality swiftly reasserted itself.


    Tristan''s concern was palpable as he asked, "Are you okay?"


    "Hmm?" Louise responded; her mind still partly adrift in her thoughts.


    "I''mpletely fine," she assured him with a faint smile.


    "Says the one who''s making our dear golem wait," Alex chimed in, gesturing towards the imposing figure of the Golem that stood patiently by Louise''s side, awaiting hermands.


    "Oh, then I''ll be taking..." Louise began giving her orders, but her thoughts involuntarily wandered back to the recent encounter with Euphemia.


    "Just stay away from him!" Euphemia''s words echoed resolutely in her mind, disrupting her concentration.


    "Who is she to tell me that?" Louise muttered under her breath; her irritation evident.


    Her words caught Tristan and Alex off guard, and they exchanged puzzled nces, uncertain about the source of Louise''s vexation.


    This marked the first time in her life that Louise felt genuinely irritated by someone''s words, no this was the first time in her life that she hated someone.


    The encounter with Euphemia had left an unsettling impression on her, and it seemed to linger in her thoughts, overshadowing even her magical pursuits and the duties at hand.

 Chapter 18: Truthful Rewards 3

    <h4>Chapter 18: Truthful Rewards 3</h4>


    "Seriously, where is that damn tree?" I muttered in annoyance; my frustration was quite visible.


    ncing up at the sky, I watched the sun rising once more, its golden rays casting a cruel reminder of the night''s wasted efforts. An entire night had slipped away, slipping through my fingers like sand.


    With a heavy sigh, I sank down onto the ground, my body screaming with exhaustion. While I do have huge amount of stamina, the relentless use of my authority had drained mepletely.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if I was losing my mind. During that long, eerie night, I had witnessed a tree''s silent moans. I couldn''t hear them, but the information had been sted directly into my brain, and the sight had sent shivers down my spine.


    "Hahaha," Iughed in disbelief, the sound tinged with exhaustion. I was beyond tired. At this rate, it felt like it might take me an entire year to find that elusive tree.


    The forest stretched out endlessly in every direction, abyrinth of trees, foliage, and shadows. Searching for one specific tree, blessed by the moonlight, in this vast, tree-infested wilderness was akin to attempting to find a single ant in a bustling ant colony.


    As Iy on the ground, my body gradually eased into a sense offort, the tension and stress of the night slowly melting away.


    "I''ll try again tonight," I murmured to myself, determined despite my weariness.


    My eyes drooped, my body unable to withstand the exhaustion any longer, and my thoughts began to blur.


    Before I knew it, sleep imed me, granting me respite from the relentless search and the haunting visions of the night.


    ¡­..


    "Adrian''s still not here huh," Tristan said, his brows furrowing with concern. "I also visited his room at Lucian Hall earlier in the morning, and it seems he hasn''t returned yet."


    Louise nodded in agreement. "Yeah, they did say it will take him a few days to resolve his family matters."


    "But it''s kinda weird, you know?" Alex chimed in, a hint of suspicion in his voice.


    Louise and Tristan exchanged puzzled looks. "What do you mean?" Louise asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "Well," Alex began, leaning in slightly, "I asked his little sister regarding the matters with Adrian, but she was just confused as to why Adrian went on leave. Do you think he didn''t tell her?"


    Louise was taken aback. "Wait, Adrian has a little sister? Is she attending Estelle Academy as well? Why didn''t you tell us that?"


    Alex hesitated for a moment. "I was going to tell you guys about her, but I was waiting for Adrian to bring up the topic and actually introduce her to you guys"


    That was actually an excuse, unbeknownst to his friends, the real reason Alex had held back was the fear of introducing Tristan to Aria.


    Alex trusted his own looks and considered himself quite handsome, but in front of Tristan, who seemed to embody the very essence of beauty, he couldn''t help but feel inferior.


    To Alex, Tristan was like a living work of art, and he feared he mighte across as a muscr toad inparison, he secretly hoped to dy their introduction, worried that Aria might take an interest in Tristan instead of him.


    Louise''s eyes sparkled with genuine curiosity as she leaned forward, her enthusiasm barely contained. "So which department is she enrolled in?" she asked with an eager smile.


    Alex smiled back, pleased by Louise''s enthusiasm. "She''s in the magic department, so she should also be here at Estelle Hall," he replied, sensing her excitement.


    Louise''s excitement bubbled over as she suggested, "Then let''s hurry up and meet her. She could join us at lunch, don''t you think our friend group is a little too small? Hehe." Her enthusiasm got the best of her as she identally mmed the table in her excitement.


    She had several reasons to be thrilled ¨C meeting Adrian''s little sister and the prospect of having another girl join their circle. While she did have some female friends in her ss, they weren''t as close-knit as her group with Tristan and Alex.


    However, Tristan, always the voice of reason, held up his hand, trying to temper Louise''s eagerness.


    "Wait, Louise calm down for a bit. I know you''re excited and all, but don''t you think it would be weird if we just suddenly introduced ourselves to someone right now? I mean, I know we''re friends with her brother and all," he reprimanded gently, "but we''re still basically strangers"


    "Oh, I guess you''re right, hehe," Louise admitted with a sheepish grin, scratching the back of her head.


    Tristan, still pondering the mystery, continued, "Back to the topic at hand, why do you think he didn''t tell her?"


    "Are they not close Alex?"


    Alex considered the question for a moment, his brow furrowing. "No, I think they''re very close. When we first met each other, Aria was sticking quite close to Adrian."


    "Here are your orders"


    Their conversation was abruptly interrupted when a golem suddenly appeared, delivering their orders with a mechanical precision.


    "Oh, thanks, bud," Alex eximed with a grin, taking his te.


    "You are most wee," replied the golem in its usual monotone voice before turning away.


    Louise couldn''t help but yfully scold Alex. "Alex, don''t you think ordering zing steak all the time is bad for your health?"


    Alex chuckled heartily, flexing his biceps. "Hahaha, you don''t get it, Louise. Every man needs their meat for these babies to grow," he said with a wink, while flexing his biceps.


    Louise giggled. "Haha, I don''t think that''s how you''re supposed to describe it, though."


    "I guess we''ll just have to wait for Adrian''s exnation when he returns," Tristan said calmly, while expertly mixing his pasta.


    ...


    "sh, sh," each swing of my hand cut down three bodies, leaving the Razor wolves in pain and chaos.


    "Rouaahhg!" screamed the wounded razor wolf, its agony echoing through the forest.


    I couldn''t help but wonder where these creatures hade from. I had only recently woken up and resumed my search for the elusive moonlit tree when dozens of Razor wolves had suddenly attacked me.


    While they might not be as powerful as the Venom leopard I encountered yesterday, their sheer numbers and systematic hunting style made them a formidable threat to the average hunter or adventurer.


    One by one, I dispatched them ¨C one, two, five, eight, eleven. There weren''t many left, but the imposing figure at the back of the pack, cold eyes fixed on me, was likely the Alpha. It patiently waited for an opportunity to strike.


    Then, suddenly, a wolf growled to my left, while the one to my right lunged straight at me. These creatures knew how to exploit blind spots and were growing increasingly annoying.


    I had had enough. I allowed my aura to surge through my body, enhancing my senses and increasing my blood flow. An aura sword materialized in my right hand as I swiftly spun, beheading the wolf to my right. With a burst of speed, Iunched myself at the wolf to my left before closing in on the Alpha.


    The wolves surrounding me were slow to react, taken aback by my sudden movements. As if biding its time, the Alpha opened its mouth wide, gathering a powerful gust of wind into an orb of pure sma.


    "Shit, it was a Tempest Wolf," I cursed, realizing the danger. But before I could react, the sma ball expanded and hurtled toward me like a bullet, causing a thunderous explosion and sparking lightning. An enormous mushroom cloud billowed where I had been standing just moments ago.


    The Alpha seemed satisfied, even though it had sacrificed its own pack members to eliminate me, just as it was about to turn back a voice called out.


    "Wow, you really killed your ownckeys just to get me, huh?" I taunted. A white veil manifested, protecting me from the st as my authority shielded me from the damage.


    "But I have to admit, that hurt like hell."


    Before the Alpha could react, a sonic boom resounded, and I appeared right in front of it. I reached out to pierce its brain, but a green translucent barrier suddenly materialized, forming a shield that blocked my attack.


    "Tsk," I instinctively jumped back, my senses alert to an imminent attack. Hundreds of vinesshed out where I had stood just moments before.


    "That''s enough, evil foreigner," a woman with striking green hair and green eyes appeared beside the wolf.


    She seemed to float a few inches above the ground, dressed in a white gown reminiscent of ancient Greek attire. She cast a disapproving nce at the wolf.


    "I told you, Zekel, you couldn''t take him on your own," the green-haired woman reprimanded her beastlypanion.


    The wolf responded with a snort, clearly trying to deny the woman''s words.


    I couldn''t help but interject, my irritation mounting.


    "Excuse me for interrupting your wonderful conversation, but were you the reason these guys attacked me?" I demanded an answer.


    The green-haired woman turned her gaze towards me, her piercing green eyes locked onto mine.


    "Yes, tell me, evil foreigner, why did youe to this forest?"


    I was taken aback.


    "You''re seriously asking me that after trying to kill me? I wonder what would have happened if I wasn''t strong enough. And what do you mean by ''evil foreigner''? I''vee here with pure intentions, you know," I retorted, my frustration with this unreasonable woman growing.


    "Pure? Haha, you make themest of lies, foreigner,"


    she scoffed, her green eyes glowing ominously.


    "Although you may try to hide it, my eyes see right through you, foreigner. The number of dark blessings you possess is abnormal."


    I was dumbfounded, unable toprehend how she could discern such a thing.


    "The longer you stay in this forest, the more dangerous it bes"


    "That beast is reacting to your energy," she warned ominously.


    With a swift motion, she raised her arm, green energy gathering in her hands. Vines erupted from the ground, binding me in a near-chokehold.


    The energy in her handspressed into a tiny pebble-sized sphere, but I could sense the immense power she held.


    The once-vibrant and lush trees surrounding her withered as she drained their vitality.


    "This woman is really crazy," I thought to myself.


    "So, do me a favor and disappear," she said menacingly. Bathed in the moonlight, her face exuded an even greater ferocity as she released the condensed energy toward me.


    A deafening explosion shook the forest, leaving me to wonder what kind of perilous journey I had just stumbled into.

 Chapter 19: Truthful Rewards 4

    <h4>Chapter 19: Truthful Rewards 4</h4>


    "To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit, Zekel?" a beautiful green-haired woman perched gracefully upon a massive tree, bathed in the ethereal glow of the moonlight, inquired.


    Her majestic emerald eyes fixated on her familiar guest, their luminescence mirroring the enchanting radiance of the night sky.


    In response, the visitor merely growled, emitting an aggressive, wolf-like sound that carried the weight of its concerns.


    It had journeyed through the moonlit forest, its instinctspelling it to seek out its long-time friend.


    Zekel, the tempest wolf, embodied a striking presence beneath the silver moonlight. Its fur shimmered like moonbeams, and its translucent, azure eyes radiated not only untamed ferocity but also a regal dignity that spoke of ancient wisdom.


    Tonight, it hade to Meralda, one the forest''s guardian, bearing grave concerns about the sanctity of their beloved woond realm.


    "So, you''ve also noticed, huh?" the green-haired woman, Meralda, remarked, revealing her keen awareness of the issue at hand.


    Zekel growled angrily in response, as if questioning, "So why aren''t you doing anything?"


    "Leave the being be, Zekel," Meralda responded with a serene wisdom. "Although I can sense an evil presence behind it, it hasn''t taken any direct action against the forest. It''s not yet something we should be concerned with."


    "As the chosen guardians of this great forest, it is our duty to eliminate threats that may cause imbnce or severe destruction," Zekel retorted, its conviction unyielding.


    Meralda countered with an air of patient understanding, "I don''t see how an insignificant being like that could pose a threat to this forest"


    "While I sense great evil lurking in its shadows, its presence is currently too faint to justify any drastic measures"


    Zekel growled even louder, a tone of frustration in its rumbling response.


    "It would be best to eliminate that being, Meralda"


    "Although I only caught a glimpse of that boy from afar, my instincts keep telling me that he''s something that needs to be eliminated immediately."


    "So, you would harm the innocent without sufficient evidence?" Meralda retorted, her voice carrying the wisdom of ages. "If anything, that boy could just be a misguided worshipper of malevolent spirits."


    Zekel''s growl carried a tone of frustration as it replied, "Did hundreds of years of peace cloud your mind, Meralda? Or have your senses dulled with the passage of time? You know for a fact that boy is a threat, no, a great threat! I can feel it; I don''t need evidence when my instincts are already warning me."


    Meralda scoffed, her confidence unwavering. "You''re letting your instincts control you, Zekel. I thought you had evolved beyond being a mere beast and be an intelligent being. It seems that once a beast, always a beast, huh?"


    "What did you say?" Zekel growled menacingly, its aura crackling withtent power, causing the very atmosphere to shudder as he unleashed his pent-up energy.


    Meralda maintained herposure but secured her hair from behind as the gust of wind hit her and the tree she sat upon. She was cautious of the branches potentially tangling her hair.


    The glint of yful mischief in her eyes never wavered as she observed Zekel''s disy of power.


    Meralda gazed at Zekel once more before proposing a deal, her voice carrying an air ofpromise.


    "Why don''t we do this, Zekel? I''ll monitor the boy for the time being, and if I discover any evidence, be it small or substantial, that he might harm the forest, I''ll give you permission to eliminate him"


    "In fact, I''ll even join you. But if nothing everes to light, you''ll leave this matter alone. So, what say you?"


    "Deal" Zekel growled his eptance, surprising Meralda.


    "Hmm? That was fast. I thought you''d argue more. How boring" she remarked, puffing her cheeks yfully.


    Zekel only retorted with a slight growl and said, "You''ll only make fun of me anyways"


    "Besides, I got what I wanted, and my instincts have never betrayed me in my hundred years of existence"


    Zekel then moved forward, leaning closer to the tree upon which Meralda was resting. His piercing azure eyes bore into her, filled with silent contemtion.


    "Oh, my, are you going to sleep here? I thought you hated old man Habas," Meralda asked, her voiceced with amusement.


    "What, this tree is Habas?" Zekel replied, puzzled. "I thought there was still a year left before he reincarnates back."


    "No, I thought so too, but it seems he reincarnated earlier than usual. I''m currently staying by his side so that he would mature and regain his memory faster," Meralda replied.


    "That makes sense," Zekel conceded.


    Habas was no ordinary tree; he was an intelligent and ancient being, a Treant. He belonged to one of the rarest species in their world.


    Together with Meralda, the great spirit of the forest, and Zekel, the tempest wolf, the three of them formed the triumvirate of guardians tasked with protecting and preserving the forest''s wondrous beauty and natural bnce.


    Unlike the other two guardians, Habas couldn''t live for more than a hundred years, for his duty was to sacrifice his life once he reached that age.


    This sacrifice was crucial to continue the seal on the beast of the night known as Kaksan, whichy deep within the heart of the forest.


    Kaksan was a creature of such ferocity and destruction that it took theirbined powers, as well as assistance from the Elf tribe living


    in the forest, and Habas''s ultimate sacrifice to seal it away. They didn''t truly defeat the beast; they only managed to contain it, for Kaksan possessed the terrifying power of adaptation.


    Thankfully, Habas possessed the unique ability to reincarnate through his seeds, gradually regaining his powers and memories during his hundred-year lifespan.


    And at the end of it, he would willingly offer his life once more to maintain the seal.


    It was a sad and tiresome duty, and both Meralda and Zekel would have done anything to take his ce. But Habas, as the oldest and wisest among them, had always insisted that it was his responsibility to do it and protect his little siblings.


    Although they weren''t rted by blood, their centuries ofpanionship had forged a bond stronger than any blood tie¡ªa bond known as family.


    Zekel looked at Meralda, his azure eyes holding a hint of mischief, before speaking, "You got something wrong, Meralda."


    "What do you mean?" Meralda asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "I don''t hate him; I just find him annoying," Zekel replied with a wry grin before closing his eyes, positioning himself near the tree to rest.


    Meralda couldn''t help but chuckle at his response. "Is that so?" she remarked, her voice light and yful.


    "You really can''t be honest can you" Meralda chuckled


    ...


    "So has he done anything yet?" Zekel asked, his voice carrying a touch of impatience as the early morning light filtered through the forest.


    "No, if anything, it seems he''s just looking for something," Meralda replied, her emerald eyes focused on the young man who had been searching all night long.


    Zekel couldn''t help but voice his concerns, "And you don''t find that suspicious?"


    Meralda chuckled lightly, shaking her head. "How exactly is that suspicious? Seriously, you''re making a fuss over such small details."


    Zekel scoffed in annoyance, clearly frustrated by Meralda''s nonchnce.


    As time passed, Meralda updated Zekel on the situation, "Oh, it seems he fell asleep."


    "What? What do you mean sleep?" Zekel questioned, his curiosity piqued.


    "Exactly as it sounds," Meralda replied with a hint of amusement. "He got exhausted from trying to find something all night and ended up falling asleep on the ground."


    Zekel couldn''t help but express his concern, "How foolish of him. Won''t the wild beasts attack him then?"


    Meralda raised an eyebrow, a yful smirk on her lips. "Isn''t that what you wanted? Don''t tell me you''re worried for the young man now."


    Zekel quickly rified, "What, no! I''m just worried for the beasts that may end up eating poisoned meat if anything."


    Meraldaughed at Zekel''s response. "Yes, yes," she said yfully, enjoying their banter as they continued to observe the situation together.


    ¡­..


    Time passed, but nothing suspicious happened. They continued to watch and observe as the young man peacefully slept. The forest seemed calm and undisturbed, much to Meralda''s satisfaction.


    As the day wore on and the sun began to dip towards the horizon, the young man finally stirred from his slumber. He nced around, checked his bag, and then ventured deeper into the forest.


    "See, I told you nothing would happen," Meralda remarked triumphantly to Zekel.


    But Zekel remained resolute, his instincts still on high alert. "No, let''s continue to watch. My instincts are still screaming that we should eliminate the boy immediately."


    Meralda was about to retort when suddenly, the ground beneath them trembled ever so slightly, and an oppressive pressure descended upon them. It was a sensation they both knew too well ¨C the presence of the Beast of the Night, Kaksan.


    "What? How? Why is he waking up all of a sudden? Habas hasn''t reached a hundred years old yet" Merilda''s panic was evident.


    Before she could react further, a wolf''s howl pierced through the forest, and it was a howl of anger and urgency. Zekel had decided to take matters into his own hands and had already run off toward the young man''s location, apanied by the wolves he had called.


    "Wait, Zekel! Let''s assess the situation first!" Meralda screamed, but her brother was too far ahead to hear her. Her worry for Zekel was evident and natural, knowing that the young man''s presence alone had been enough to rouse the dangerous beast.


    "He''s too dangerous for Zekel" Meralda thought, her resolve firm. Without thinking twice, she took to the air, her emerald hair trailing behind her as she flew to assist her impulsive brother. But as she left, she couldn''t help but cast a worried nce back at the tree where Habas resided.


    "I''m sorry, Habas. We''ll be backter" she whispered to the tree, her heart heavy with the knowledge that their older brother''s safety was at risk.


    With unwavering determination, Meralda sped toward her destination, her mind set on the task at hand ¨C the awakening of the looming threat that was Kaksan, the Beast of the Night.

 Chapter 20: Truthful Rewards 5

    <h4>Chapter 20: Truthful Rewards 5</h4>


    Upon dashing to the scene, Zekel swiftly issued orders to his pack of Razor wolves.


    Dozens of them immediately spread out through the dense forest under hismand, their silvery forms blending with the shadows. Zekel''s keen instincts guided them as they hunted their prey.


    "There he is," Zekel whispered as he spotted the young man.


    Without hesitation, hemanded one of his wolves to attack the intruder from the rear. Zekel, as the highest-grade wolf-type magical beast in the forest, possessed a unique ability tomunicate with andmand other lower-level wolves using pure instinct.


    It was akin to telepathy and allowed him to coordinate with his subordinates silently. This ability was especially useful for pack hunters like him, although he no longer needed a pack since evolving into a tempest wolf.


    As two of his wolves pounced on the unsuspecting young man from behind, Zekel felt a sense of satisfaction.


    Razor wolves, although considered low-level monsters by human standards, possessed razor-sharp teeth capable of piercing steel and a ferocious bite force. Their sheer numbers and speed made them a formidable force when working together.


    However, Zekel wasn''t reckless or impulsive, contrary to Meralda''s opinion. He desired to confront the young man personally, but his instincts told him to wait, or he would meet his end.


    Logically, he reached the same conclusion as well, knowing that few beings in their world had the power to hasten the seal on Kaksan, the Beast of the Night, by merely through their presence.


    Such an ability was possessed only by arch-demons and high-ranking malevolent spirits. Thus, he chose caution over recklessness, opting to watch the situation unfold.


    But what transpired next was entirely unexpected. Instead of being caught off guard, the young man swiftly turned and effortlessly decapitated the two Razor wolves with his bare hands.


    "What the heck? Where did these guyse from?" the young man, Adrian, wondered aloud.


    "What kind of martial arts was that? Turning your hands into des?" Zekel questioned himself.


    Adrian''s swift and precise movements left Zekel in awe. He witnessed the manifestation of a thin aura de in Adrian''s hands, an extraordinary feat.


    Zekel''s instincts screamed at him, confirming that this man was no amateur.


    The stance and form disyed by Adrian, along with his incredible speed and precision, were characteristic of those who had reached the rank of master in this world.


    As Zekel kept staring at Adrian, Adrian suddenly stared back.


    Adrian locked eyes with Zekel and smiled, uttering, "Found you."


    Zekel''s bewilderment grew. How had Adrian detected him from such a great distance? He was currently hundreds of meters away, expertly concealed within the lush camouge of the forest. The situation perplexed him, leaving him with unanswered questions.


    "Change of ns, everyone surround him" With Zekel''smand, the razor wolves moved swiftly, encircling Adrian in a lethal dance. They lunged one after another, attempting to overwhelm him with sheer numbers.


    But Adrian, though initially perplexed by the sudden onught, reacted with astonishing speed and precision.


    As the wolves closed in from all directions, Adrian became a blur of motion, dodging and parrying their attacks with remarkable ease.


    His hands moved like des, effortlessly slicing through the wolves. It was a disy of martial arts prowess that left Zekel both astounded and unnerved.


    A normal person would have sumbed to panic when facing a pack of razor wolves, but Adrian showed no fear. His smile remained, a menacing and confident grin that sent chills down Zekel''s spine.


    Zekel''s wolves continued their relentless assault, trying to find an opening in Adrian''s defenses. However, Adrian''s movements were a mesmerizing dance of martial skill, and he seemed tireless. The wolves grew frustrated as their attacks were met with swift counters.


    As Zekel observed the relentless onught of his razor wolves, he began to grasp the futility of their attacks. Adrian''s movements were a mesmerizing blend of skill and speed, and it was clear that overwhelming him with sheer numbers was not going to work. With a heavy heart, Zekel realized that he needed to change his approach.


    In a decisive moment, he issued new orders to his wolves. Two of them were designated to draw Adrian''s attention, to engage him directly and test his defenses.


    The other wolves would position themselves strategically to attack from his blind spots. It was a calcted maneuver, a desperate attempt to find an opening in Adrian''s seemingly imprable defenses.


    The wolves chosen for the task understood the gravity of the situation. They steeled themselves for the uing confrontation, knowing that their lives were at stake.


    Zekel, too, prepared himself mentally and physically for what was toe.


    He understood that this battle might result in the sacrifice of his loyal pack, but he was willing to pay any price to eliminate the threat posed by the young man before him.


    Even if it meant his own life as well.


    With unwavering determination, Zekel readied himself tounch an attack. His azure eyes locked onto Adrian, who continued to move with grace and confidence amidst the chaos of the battle.


    Zekel''s instincts screamed at him that this was no ordinary adversary.


    The forest, their duty as guardians, and their very existence were on the line, and Zekel was prepared to give his all in this high-stakes confrontation.


    But just as the wolves executed their maneuver, Adrian''s power surged to new heights, a purplish translucent de of aura manifested in his right hand, in a burst of incredible speed, he dispatched the wolves on his left and right with lightning-quick strikes.


    Then, with unwavering determination, he charged straight through Zekel''s position, heading directly for the tempest wolf himself.


    Adrian''s eyes bore into Zekel''s with a fierce determination. His aura crackled with energy, and a palpable sense of danger emanated from him. In that moment, it became clear to Zekel that he was facing not just an ordinary human but a formidable adversary with skills and power that defied exnation.


    As the tempest wolf, Zekel possessed a devastating and highly destructive attack known as "Storm''s Tempest."


    It was a technique that harnessed the raw power of nature,pressing gusts of winds into an orb of searing sma. The destructive potential of this attack was staggering, capable of reducing its target to atomic levels.


    With unwavering determination, Zekel initiated this fearsome technique. The air around him crackled with energy as he gathered the necessary winds. His azure eyes gleamed with intensity as he prepared to unleash the full force of his power upon Adrian.


    Adrian, realizing the dire situation he was in, couldn''t help but curse under his breath. "Shit, it was a Tempest Wolf," he cursed, his mind racing toe up with a n. But time was not on his side.


    The gathered energy at Zekel''s mouth swirled and condensed, forming a pulsating ball of scorching sma. It began to growrger and more vtile by the moment as Zekelpressed the destructive force within it, ready to unleash devastation.


    The entire process unfolded in a matter of seconds, leaving Adrian with no time to react or escape. His forward momentum only added to his helplessness as he hurtled toward the impending cataclysm.


    The sma ball expanded and hurtled toward Adrian like a bullet, causing a thunderous explosion and sparking lightning. An enormous mushroom cloud billowed where he was just moments ago.


    Debris and leaves were sent flying in all directions, and the ground trembled from the sheer force of the st. It was as though a small-scale storm had erupted within the forest.


    As the smoke and dust began to settle, Zekel seemed satisfied he was sure Adrian was gone reduced to atoms.


    But a voice proved him otherwise "Wow, you really killed your ownckeys just to get me, huh?" Adrian remarked to his astonishment, Adrian emerged from the dissipating smoke,pletely unscathed.


    "But I have to admit, that hurt like hell." Adrian remarked


    His clothes were fine, and his hair was slightly disheveled, but he stood tall with an air of confidence.


    And a floating white veil seemed to surround him, "what is this level of holy power? He is too pure" Zekel inwardly questioned, "but the amount of darkness I feel from him is just as great too what the heck is this abnormality?"


    "Boom"


    Zekel had no time to react as a sudden sonic boom echoed in the surrounding area. In just a few seconds, Adrian was already right in front of Zekel''s face.


    Adrian stretched out his hands, and the aura sword in his grip condensed, bing a more prominent shade of purple.


    His menacing bloodlust radiated, washing over Zekel''s entire being, rendering him paralyzed. It was a terrifying presence that threatened to snuff out his very existence.


    Just as Adrian was ready to pierce Zekel''s head with his formidable aura sword, a sudden surge of dense green energy formed a protective barrier around Zekel, repelling Adrian''s attack.


    The barrier glowed with an ethereal light, crackling with power as it absorbed the force of Adrian''s strike.


    Adrian, his senses razor-sharp, detected an impending attack from his right and instinctively leaped backward. Suddenly, hundreds, no, thousands of vinesshed out and struck the very spot where he had stood just moments ago.


    As the dust settled, a beautiful green-haired woman with emerald eyes emerged from the forest, her presencemanding the attention of all who beheld her. It was Meralda, the great spirit of the forest, and her gaze bore into Adrian with intense hostility.


    "That''s enough, evil foreigner," Meralda dered, her voice filled with contempt as she red at Adrian, making it clear that she considered him a threat to the forest.


    Floating gracefully near Zekel, Meralda reprimanded him with a mix of anger and concern. "I told you that you couldn''t take him on your own, Zekel."


    Zekel, though unwilling to admit it openly, couldn''t help but snort in response. Deep down, he knew that if Meralda hadn''t arrived when she did, he would likely have met his end at Adrian''s hands. Her presence had saved him from what could have been a fatal confrontation.


    Adrian, his annoyance palpable, interrupted their conversation with a pointed question. "Excuse me for interrupting your wonderful conversation, but were you the reason these guys attacked me?"


    Meralda, without missing a beat, replied with a falsehood. "Yes, tell me, evil foreigner, why did youe to this forest?" She hadn''t been the direct reason for the attack, but it wouldn''t have made much difference either way.


    Adrian''s expression shifted from perplexity to irritation as he responded


    "You''re seriously asking me that after trying to kill me? I wonder what would have happened if I wasn''t strong enough. And what do you mean by ''evil foreigner''? I''vee here with pure intentions, you know." His anger was understandable, considering the sudden and unprovoked attack he had endured.


    Meralda, unimpressed and undeterred, scoffed at Adrian while thoroughly assessing his presence. Her emerald eyes glowed ominously as she spoke.


    "Pure? Haha, you make themest of lies, foreigner"


    "Although you may try to hide it, my eyes see right through you. The number of dark blessings you possess is abnormal."


    Adrian was left dumbfounded, struggling toprehend how she could discern something so deeply concealed within him.


    "The longer you stay in this forest, the more dangerous it bes. That beast is reacting to your energy," Meralda warned ominously, her emerald eyes fixated on Adrian.


    Adrian furrowed his brow, unable to fully grasp the context behind her words. Before he could inquire further, Meralda''s actions spoke louder than her words. With a swift and elegant motion, she raised her arm, and green energy began to gather in her hands. Vines erupted from the ground, swiftly snaking around Adrian like snakes holding him in a near-chokehold.


    As the green energy continued to gather in her grasp, itpressed into a tiny pebble-sized sphere. Adrian could sense the immense power contained within that small object.


    The once-vibrant and lush trees surrounding Meralda withered at an rming pace as she siphoned their vitality to fuel her formidable magic. Their leaves wilted, and their branches sagged as their life force was drawn into the green energy sphere she had conjured.


    Meralda couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt and sorrow for the trees she was inadvertently harming. She had always been the guardian of this forest, and her bond with the flora and fauna ran deep.


    In her heart, she whispered an apology to the suffering trees, her emerald eyes reflecting her sadness.


    "I''m sorry," Meralda inwardly apologized to the trees, her voice a gentle murmur within the forest''s collective consciousness. It was a testament to herpassion, even in the midst of a dire situation, that she felt the need to extend her regrets to the very essence of the forest itself.


    Adrian couldn''t help but think to himself, "This woman is really crazy."


    Meralda, bathed in the ethereal glow of the moonlight, had a menacing aura about her. Her face exuded an even greater ferocity as she released the condensed energy toward Adrian.


    The air crackled with tension, and a deafening explosion shook the forest as the energy sphere hurtled toward him.


    As the rising smoke began to mingle with the canopy of leaves above, attempting to reach the distant clouds, Meralda watched with a heavy heart.


    She couldn''t help but feel a profound sense of sadness and guilt as she surveyed the damage she had wrought upon the forest she had sworn to protect.


    Tears welled up in her emerald eyes, glistening like dewdrops in the moonlight.


    Meralda''s heart ached as she continued to inwardly apologize to the very soul of the forest itself. The trees, once vibrant and full of life, now stood as withered and pained witnesses to the unleashed power she had channeled.


    She believed, perhaps naively, that her actions were for the greater good, but the price paid by the innocent flora weighed heavily on her conscience.


    In her heart, Meralda thought that sacrificing a part of the forest to eliminate the perceived threat was a necessary evil.


    She believed that she had acted to preserve the delicate bnce of the forest and protect it from the ominous presence that had intruded upon its sacred grounds.


    It was a painful decision, one that came at the cost of her own connection to the very essence of the forest she loved.


    Meraldanded gently on the forest floor, her body radiating an aura of exhaustion and sorrow. Zekel, her steadfastpanion and protector of the forest, approached her with a sense of reassurance in his eyes.


    "It was for the best, Meralda," Zekel murmured, trying tofort her in the wake of the devastation they had witnessed.


    He believed in her intentions and trusted her judgment, even if it meant sacrificing a part of the forest they both cherished.


    "#@!$###" iprehensible words resounded in the air.


    Meralda managed to muster a weak smile, her emerald eyes reflecting the moonlight as she attempted to reply to Zekel''s words.


    However, before she could form a coherent response, an unimaginable shock rippled through her.


    A nightmarish sensation overcame her senses as she witnessed a horrifying sight: hundreds of crimson-ck spears materialized out of thin air, piercing through Zekel''s majestic form.


    His once-silver fur now bore the grotesque hue of dark crimson, flesh protruded out of his body and his azure eyes, once filled with strength and resolve, popped out of his eye sockets dimmed with pain and agony.


    "Ze¡ªkel?" Meralda''s voice quivered with horror as she stared at the agonized form of herpanion. Zekel''s once-majestic presence had been reduced to a tortured existence, his body riddled with the crimson-ck spears.


    In stark contrast to the despair that gripped Meralda, Adrian''s response was a chilling and maniacalughter that reverberated through the forest.


    "HAHAHAHAHA! That one really, really, really REALLY! hurt, you know, Woman!" Adrian''s words were punctuated by a disturbing intensity.


    "And I really hate PAIN!" he dered with a tone that sent shivers down Meralda''s spine.


    Meralda''s mind raced as she tried to make sense of the inexplicable events unfolding before her.


    How could Adrian have emerged unscathed from her devastating attack?


    The translucent white veil she had observed around him for a fleeting moment added anotheryer of confusion to the already perplexing situation.


    She couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something profoundly unusual about this young man. His resilience in the face of her powerful magic defied exnation.


    Meralda''s emerald eyes darted around, searching for any clues or answers hidden within the forest around her.


    "@!!#@#@#$!" Adrian screamed iprehensible words, and shadows, no darknesspletely engulfed his hands turning into ws.


    Adrian''s transformation continued, and it became increasingly surreal and otherworldly.


    His once ashen grey eyes had morphed into abyssal ckness, resembling the depths of a cosmic void. Strange stars, like ethereal beacons, began to orbit within the inky ckness, casting an eerie, celestial glow.


    Simultaneously, his physical appearance underwent a dramatic change. His skin grew as pale as the moonlight, almost translucent in its pallor.


    His once-medium length hair began to grew longer, cascading down his back, and it had transformed from its original color of ck into a radiant, pristine white.


    His very presence seemed to emit an otherworldly aura, leaving Meralda in awe and disbelief.


    Meralda''s emerald eyes locked onto Adrian''s, and she could see a turbulent mixture of emotions swirling within him.


    Hatred, anger, and something darker she couldn''t quite identify danced in his gaze. It was a disconcerting disy that deepened the mystery surrounding him.


    As Adrian''s lips curled into an unsettling, creepy smile, Meralda couldn''t help but feel a growing sense of foreboding. She knew that she had to tread carefully, for this encounter had taken a treacherous turn. Her primary concern was protecting the forest and herpanions from whatever malevolent force had taken hold of Adrian.


    "it''d be a waste to kill you immediately, so let''s have some fun, shall we?" Adrian dered while presenting an extremely creepy smile.

 Chapter 21: Truthful Rewards 6

    <h4>Chapter 21: Truthful Rewards 6</h4>


    "It''d be a waste to kill you immediately, so let''s have some fun, shall we?" Adrian''s chilling words hung in the air like a dark omen. Meralda couldn''tprehend the transformation he had undergone.


    The once-vulnerable young man had been reced by an entity of unsettling power and strangeness.


    "What is going on?" Meralda asked herself, the once weak-looking young man she tried to kill a while ago was nowpletely gone.


    In his ce stood a being of profound abnormality, an entity that defied her understanding of the world. The transformation had been swift and iprehensible, leaving Meralda utterly bewildered.


    Although her heart ached with the desire to mourn for Zekel, there was no time for such grief. The enigmatic figure before her moved with unnatural grace and purpose, and Meralda sensed that she was facing an entity of immense power and malevolence. Her duty to protect the forest superseded all else.


    As Adrian advanced, Meralda''s instincts kicked in. With remarkable agility, she dodged a sudden strike, creating a shockwave that resulted in an explosive impact.


    The force of the collision sent debris and dirt flying in all directions, shrouding the area in a massive dust cloud, amidst the chaos, a cobweb-like pattern emerged on the ground, a testament to the tremendous force that had been unleashed.


    As the dust settled after her narrow escape from Adrian''s devastating attack, Meralda''s thoughts raced. Her emerald eyes remained fixed on the enigmatic figure before her.


    She knew there was no time for mourning her fallenrade, Zekel. Her primary concern was defending the forest and herself from this newfound threat.


    Adrian''sughter reverberated through the clearing, sending shivers down Meralda''s spine.


    His eyes, once human, now resembled dark voids surrounded by stars. An eerie aura exuded from his transformed body.


    Meralda was keenly aware that she couldn''t allow this malevolent presence to go unchecked. She summoned the ancient magic of the forest, causing the very flora and fauna to respond to her call.


    Vines erupted from the earth, reaching out like serpents to ensnare Adrian and restrict his movements. Her determination was evident as she focused her energy.


    Adrian, however, disyed an unnatural grace and agility as he danced gracefully between the encroaching vines. He seemed inplete control of his newfound abilities, dodging and evading with uncanny precision.


    Closing the distance with astonishing speed, Adrian unleashed a powerful strike on her abdomen that sent Meralda flying backward.


    She crashed through the forest, breaking through several trees before finallying to a stop.


    Pain coursed through her body, but the forest''s guardian refused to yield. Her duty to protect this sacred cepelled her to stand firm.


    She summoned thest vestiges of her strength, channeling the magic of the forest into one final, desperate attack.


    The ground beneath Adrian erupted in a storm of thorns and brambles, a final attempt to subdue him and shield the forest from harm.


    Meralda''s face disyed unwavering determination as she directed her magic toward her formidable adversary.


    Adrian, now fully in control of his dark powers, countered her attack with a mere wave of his hand. Shadows engulfed the thorns, causing them to wither and fade away.


    Meralda watched in disbelief as her final gambit failed. Adrian approached once more, his unsettling smile never wavering.


    She knew that she had to find a way to stop him, for the sake of the forest and all that she held dear. With every ounce of her strength, she prepared to face this formidable adversary head-on.


    As Meralda struggled to regain her footing, a devastating punch to the face sent her hurtling through the air once more.


    Her body tumbled uncontrobly as the force of the blow propelled her away from her assant. Before she could recover, Adrian swiftly closed the distance between them.


    With uncanny speed, he delivered another powerful kick thatunched Meralda high into the skies.


    Her tattered form soared against the backdrop of the darkening forest canopy, and it seemed as if gravity had momentarily released its hold on her.


    But Adrian was relentless. Closing in on Meralda''s ascending trajectory, he appeared just a few meters above her suspended form.


    Adrian stretched his hands and a purplish dark condensed form of energy manifested in his w like hands, before punching directly at Meralda.


    His fist connected with her body once again, delivering a crushing blow that sent her hurtling back towards the forest floor.


    The impact was cataclysmic. A massive explosion rocked the surroundings as Meralda''s body crashed through the thick foliage, obliterating trees and uprooting nts in its path.


    The once-tranquil forest was now a battleground of chaos and destruction, and Meralda''s strength and resilience were being tested like never before.


    Adrian gradually descended to the ground, his movements now more controlled and deliberate. With a casual wave of his hand, the swirling dust and debris began to settle, revealing the aftermath of his devastating attack.


    In the heart of the colossal crater, Meralday battered and broken, a stark contrast to the vibrant and majestic spirit she once embodied. The very essence of her beauty had been marred by the relentless assault.


    Adrian''s ashen-grey eyes, nowpletely ck and adorned with stars, fixated on the wounded great spirit.


    He wore an expression of both frustration and disdain, his emotions amplified to unnatural levels by the transformative power he had invoked.


    "Tsk, this is all you amount to?" Adrian sneered, disappointment evident in his voice. He had anticipated a more formidable opponent, and yet Meralda''s condition left him wanting more.


    "You forced me to even use this magic, and now you''re this disappointing. At least let me have my fun, Woman!" Adrian''s voice held a note of exasperation as he berated his fallen adversary.


    In this altered form, his emotions surged beyond normal human boundaries, resulting in intense and overwhelming feelings of anger, sadness, and other primal instincts.


    This transformation was a skill he had learned from his family, but they had always warned him to use it judiciously to prevent his mind from sumbing to madness.


    Despite the incredible power it granted him, Adrian was still human, and the consequences of losing himself to this form were dire.


    Adrian approached the battered Meralda and, with an almost casual cruelty, seized her by her emerald hair, wrenching her head up to meet his gaze.


    "Hey, can you hear me?" Adrian inquired, studying her battered face for any sign of response. Meralda, however, remained silent and unresponsive.


    The pain coursing through her body was overwhelming, making even the simplest actions a Herculean effort.


    In an attempt to elicit a reaction, Adrian delivered a sharp p to Meralda''s cheek. The force of the blow caused her to cough up what seemed to be blood, though its hue was an unsettling translucent green. Still, Meralda''s voice remained trapped by her agony, and she offered no response to Adrian''s inquiries.


    Frustration welled up within Adrian as he realized he was making no progress in extracting information from the great spirit.


    "Hey, I know you''re still alive, and I can''t have you dying yet, considering you''re probably connected to the thing I''m looking for," Adrian dered, his voice tinged with impatience. But his words fell on deaf ears, as Meralda remained umunicative.


    Exhaling deeply, Adrian sighed in resignation. Closing his eyes, he focused on calming his racing heart and the turbulent emotions that had overwhelmed him during his transformation.


    Gradually, the aura of abnormality surrounding him receded, and he reverted to his original form.


    His once-ck eyes returned to their ashen-grey color, his long white hair shortened and regained its natural ck hue, and his wed hands returned to their human state.


    "Whoo, I''m back!" Adrian eximed with an almost childlike enthusiasm, his mood swiftly shifting from the intense battle mode to his usual self.


    Taking a deep breath, he contemted his recent transformation. "Haah, I really don''t like going into that mode, but circumstances needed me to do it," Adrian reflected inwardly. Although he retained his


    consciousness during the transformation, it felt as if one of his emotions took the reins, steering him through a turbulent storm of madness. He was an observer in his own body, watching as his other self-acted out.


    Adrian shifted his gaze to the battered form of Meralda, still crumpled on the ground in pain. His grip on her loosened as he released her hair, and a small, self-deprecating chuckle escaped his lips.


    "I really did you dirty, huh? Haha," Adrian said with a hint of wry amusement. "But it''s your fault for attacking me for unreasonable reasons."


    He nced around at the forest, now marred by their confrontation, and a touch of regret flickered across his ashen-grey eyes.


    "I really just wanted to find the moonlit tree, though," Adrian murmured to himself, his voice tinged with a hint of mncholy.


    As he surveyed the aftermath of the battle, his eyes fell upon the battered form of Zekel, still impaled by the grotesque spikes he had conjured. A sly grin crossed Adrian''s lips as he mused to himself, "What a great catch. I never thought I would have an offering thisrge and pure so fast."


    "@##$#" Iprehensible words flowed from Adrian''s lips, and from the shadows, ck hands emerged, each with a grotesque mouth in its palm.


    They slithered towards Zekel''s battered body and began devouring it, piece by piece. Adrian''s eyes gleamed with an unsettling amusement as he watched the macabre spectacle unfold.


    "I hope my offer reached you, Mother," Adrian whispered inwardly, his smile growing slightly.


    Turning his attention back to Meralda, he pondered his next move. "Now, what should I do with this girl?" he wondered aloud.


    "I can''t let her die just yet. Although I can make her into an offering right here, right now, it would be aplete waste, considering this girl probably knows where the Moonlit Tree is."


    Adrian searched for his bag amid the debris of the battle, eventually finding it after some effort. He examined its contents and couldn''t hide his disappointment as he muttered,


    "Only two are left intact, huh?" It was no surprise, given the intensity of the fight.


    With care, he retrieved the two remaining potions and approached Meralda. In a deliberate and almost ritualistic manner, he poured the potions over her battered body.


    The miraculous elixirs worked their magic, and Meralda''s wounds began to heal rapidly, her injuries vanishing in a matter of seconds.


    Slowly, Meralda''s eyes fluttered open, and she found herself staring into Adrian''s intense gaze as he crouched down beside her.


    His expression seemed to convey a mixture of curiosity and something more sinister.


    "Hello," Adrian said, his voice a strange blend of friendliness and malevolence.


    Meralda attempted to speak, to question him, but her voice faltered, and words refused to escape her lips.


    Before she could fullyprehend the situation, Adrian grabbed her face with an almost violent force, forcing her into an unexpected and unwee kiss.


    "Mmph," Meralda attempted to resist, but Adrian''s relentless intensity overpowered her feeble attempts to push him away. His tongue invaded her mouth, leaving her feeling vited and helpless.


    "shhto-mmm," Meralda managed to mumble in a desperate attempt to voice her protest. She struggled against him, but her strength was sapped.


    The potions she had taken had healed her wounds, but they had not restored her vitality.


    "####" Adrian continued to mutter iprehensible words as their lips remained locked in a grotesque union.


    Seconds turned into minutes as the relentless kiss continued, and Meralda felt a growing sense of dread and difort.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Adrian abruptly released her lips. A glistening trail of saliva lingered, connecting their mouths as they parted.


    "Cough, cough," Meralda coughed and sputtered, her senses returning as the bizarre encounter left her reeling. She realized that Adrian had done something to her during that invasive kiss.


    Suddenly, translucent ck chains emerged from her chest, coiling around her like malevolent serpents.


    The chains snaked their way toward Adrian''s hands, connecting to his palm and wrists, as if they were conduits for some dark magic.


    Adrian''s lips curled into a sinister smile.


    "You''re mine now"

 Chapter 22: Truthful End

    <h4>Chapter 22: Truthful End</h4>


    "You, what did you do to me?" Meralda''s voice trembled with a mix of fear, anger, and confusion as she finally managed to regain herposure enough to speak.


    Her eyes locked onto Adrian''s, searching for any sign of humanity in the malevolent being before her.


    Adrian''s lips curled into a sinister smile, his eyes gleaming with wicked amusement.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Adrian taunted, relishing the terror he instilled in her.


    "This chain signifies that I own you now, hahaha. From now on, you''re basically mine, both body and soul. You won''t be able to defy my orders or will."


    Meralda''s desperation propelled her into action. With a surge of hope, she lunged for the spectral chains that bound her to Adrian''s will, her fingers trembling with determination.


    She sought to shatter the unnatural bond, to break free from the shackles that threatened to imprison her very essence.


    But as her fingers made contact with the ethereal links, a searing pain unlike any other tore through her, not in her body, but deep within her soul.


    Agony enveloped her being, and her grip instinctively tightened over her chest, trying to alleviate the torment that radiated from within.


    "It''s better if you don''t resist, woman," Adrian cooed, his voice oozing with sadistic pleasure, as he watched her struggles with perverse satisfaction. "The more you resist, the more painful it will get."


    Meralda, gasping for breath, her body wracked with pain, realized that defiance came at a terrible cost. Her willpower, once formidable, was tested to its limits.


    Adrian, ever the puppeteer of her torment, allowed her a moment of reprieve. Meralda panted heavily as she tried to regain herposure, her spirit battered but not defeated.


    After what seemed like an eternity of suffering, Adrian finally posed a question, his tone unnervingly calm. "Now that you understand your situation, tell me your name."


    Meralda hesitated for a brief, agonizing moment, her moans of difort echoing in the oppressive silence. But ultimately, the relentless pain made her surrender a piece of her identity.


    "M-eralda" she replied slowly, her voice strained, a sign that even in the face of her darkest hour, she clung to a sliver of defiance, a flicker of her true self that refused to be extinguished.


    As Adrian contemted the situation, he couldn''t help but wonder about Meralda and her role in the grand scheme of things. Her name had never appeared in the novel he had read, leaving him with questions about her existence.


    "Meralda, huh? Your name wasn''t mentioned in the novel. I wonder if you died when Kaksan woke up," Adrian pondered aloud, his curiosity getting the better of him.


    Meralda, still in pain and defeated, barely registered Adrian''s words. She simply hung her head, defeated and hopeless.


    Adrian, however, quickly dismissed his own thoughts with a careless shrug.


    "Well, I don''t really care," He dered, his focus shifting back to the task at hand.


    He then grabbed Meralda''s face forcefully, making her wince in pain, and posed a direct question that sent shivers down her spine.


    "Now tell me, are you connected to the moonlit tree?" Adrian''s voice dripped with a menacing tone that made it clear resistance was futile.


    In ast-ditch effort to protect the tree''s secret, Meralda''s mind raced as she attempted to resist Adrian''s inquiry.


    But the chains forcefully gripped her heart and soul, resulting in intense pain, she then realized the hopelessness of her situation.


    With trembling lips, she reluctantly replied.


    "Y-YES" biting her lower lip in frustration and sorrow.


    Adrian''s satisfaction was visible across his face, as a sinister smile crept across his face.


    He didn''t stop there, pressing further, "Do you know where it is located?" His relentless questioning left Meralda feeling helpless and cornered.


    Tears welled up in Meralda''s eyes as she choked back her emotions and finally gave in.


    "YES" she confessed, her voice quivering with the weight of her surrender. She could only imagine the horrors that awaited her brother, Habas, if this monstrous intruder found whatever he sought.


    Adrian''s mood seemed to brighten as he reveled in his sess.


    "Good, good," he chuckled darkly.


    "I knew it was a good choice to keep you alive. I even have the added bonus of having a spirit, though our contract is a bit different than normal, hahaha." His amusement at the situation was chilling.


    With his cruel grin firmly in ce, Adrian issued a finalmand.


    "Now, take me to where the moonlit tree is," he ordered, leaving Meralda with no option but toply.


    Defeated and exhausted, Meralda offered no resistance as she led Adrian deeper into the forest, her heart heavy with the burden of her choices and the ominous fate that awaited the sacred tree she had sworn to protect.


    "Hey, why are you crying so much? Don''t worry, I won''t hurt the tree or anything," Adrian reassured Meralda in a tone that, for once, seemed genuinelyforting. His words, however, failed to ease the turmoil within her.


    Meralda found herself in a state of utter confusion. Adrian had just promised not to harm the sacred moonlit tree, but after all the devastation she had witnessed, she couldn''t simply take him at his word. Skepticism and fear still gnawed at her heart, causing her to cast a hateful re at the man who had shattered her world.


    Adrian, unaffected by her hostility, simply shrugged in response to her mistrust. It seemed that he had grown ustomed to being the viin in this narrative.


    "Hey, take me there faster. I only have this night left as my excuse from school," Adrian ordered, a tinge of urgency in his voice.


    He knew that his excuse letter was only valid for a two-day absence, and if he didn''t return to the dorms by sunrise, he would be in deep trouble with the school authorities.


    Moreover, he hadn''t informed Aria about his sudden departure especially with his bullshit excuse of family matters.


    If his friends were to suddenly ask her about his situation, it could lead to even moreplications, just imagining it gave him headaches.


    Meralda, under the influence of Adrian''s control, couldn''t resist hismands. With a determined resolve, she elerated her flight towards the moonlit tree, and Adrian followed closely behind.


    It took them a few minutes to arrive at their destination after speeding up for a bit.


    "So, this is the moonlit tree, huh? I''ve got to say, it does look truly magnificent," Adrian remarked, his eyes fixed on the tree. At first nce, it appeared like an ordinary tree, but the closer they got, the more majestic it became.


    Meralda, despite her inner turmoil, couldn''t help but feel a flicker of satisfaction when Adrianplimented the moonlit tree. She quickly scolded herself for such thoughts, reminding herself that he was nothing more than a monster in human skin.


    Adrian turned his attention back to the tree, cing his right hand on its trunk, expecting some kind of reaction. Time ticked by¡ªseconds turned into minutes, and after a total of five minutes, there was still no response.


    "What''s wrong with this tree? Why isn''t it reacting?" Adrian voiced his confusion.


    He then turned to Meralda, seeking an exnation. "Hey, Meralda, what''s wrong with this tree? Why isn''t it reacting?"


    Meralda sighed, her voice tinged with a hint of frustration. "I don''t know what kind of reaction you were expecting, but it''s impossible to get a reaction from the moonlit tree just yet. It''s still maturing and sleeping. Even if I stay by its side to hasten its awakening, you would still need to give it a few months or more," she replied, hoping to quell Adrian''s impatience.


    "What? I can''t wait that long. How else am I supposed to get the night robe then?" Adrian voiced his frustration, his impatience growing. He pondered inwardly


    "I guess there was a reason why Tristan got the robe at ater time, so trying to get it first was never gonna happen, huh?"


    "What was the purpose of all the hard work I came here for, haah?" he sighed in frustration.


    Meralda''s curiosity was piqued as she heard him mention the night robe. "Night robe?" she echoed, her voice filled with curiosity and knowledge about the particr item.


    "Yes, do you know where it is? Can you give it to me, no, give it to me," Adrian demanded eagerly, his hope rekindled.


    "I don''t know about this night robe thing you''re talking about, but we do have a collection of robes we kept from the hunters and adventurers we killed who got too close to the tree," Meralda exined, her confusion growing.


    "Oh, show them all to me," Adrian eximed with excitement, leaving Meralda even more puzzled.


    As Meralda didn''t understand why Adrian was so interested in a robe, she couldn''t help butugh inwardly at the irony. She couldn''t fathom that all of this chaos and bloodshed had been for the sake of a robe.


    Using her wind magic, Meralda floated the robes hidden inside the tree. A glowing translucent green light emanated from the center of the tree before the robes began to float out. In total, there were eight robes that emerged, but Adrian immediately identified the one he was seeking.


    "A robe as dark as the darkest night, and as beautiful as the darkest pearl" Adrian murmured, recalling the novel''s description of the night robe. A full smile lit up his face as he grabbed hold of the night robe.


    Adrian then turned to Meralda, expressing his gratitude.


    "Thank you, this time it''s really the truth," he chuckled slightly, leaving Meralda still trying to make sense of the strange turn of events.


    ''But seriously, who would have thought that the truthful reward Tristan received from the tree, after answering all his questions honestly, was just a looted item collected from hunters and adventurers'' Adrian pondered inwardly.


    "Hahaha" He couldn''t help butugh heartily, finding the absurdity of the situation utterly amusing.

 Chapter 23: Testing

    <h4>Chapter 23: Testing</h4>


    After donning the night robe, I immediately tried it on, relishing the feeling of its fabric against my skin. It felt remarkablyfortable, and I couldn''t help but strike a few poses, adjusting the robe to find the best fit. I wished I had a mirror to see how it suited me, and I turned to Meralda for her opinion.


    "Hey, Meralda, does it suit me?" I questioned, looking at her expectantly.


    Meralda nced at me with a look of disdain, clearly still harboring her dislike for our interaction. Despite her evident reluctance, she replied, "Yes, it suits you well."


    I held my chin in thought, nodding my head in satisfaction.


    I supposed the night robe would indeedplement my physique, given that it was tailored for Adrian''s build. After a few more minutes of admiring the robe, I decided it was time to return.


    "I guess I''m done here now. I better head back to the academy," I stated.


    Upon hearing my words, Meralda''s expression unexpectedly brightened, and she couldn''t conceal her happiness. "S-so you''re going now?" she asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    "Yes, I guess it''s time for us to bid farewell to this forest," I replied, feeling a hint of disappointment as I gazed at the beautiful surroundings.


    "Wait, what do you mean by ''we''?" Meralda inquired, her confusion evident.


    "We, as in the two of us, of course. As my personal spirit, you''reing with me, you know," I responded nonchntly, expecting her to have grasped that idea from the moment she became bound to me.


    "I can''t leave this forest. Who will protect the moonlit tree and manage this forest? The seal of Kaksan has be unstable due to your presence, so the forest needs me more than anyone right now," Meralda hurriedly tried to exin her situation, desperately hoping that I would understand.


    "Hmm? I don''t care about all of that. If anything, it''s your fault for trying to attack me in the first ce. I would''ve just hurried up and left if you guys had just talked to me or something," I replied, showing little sympathy for her plight.


    She wouldn''t have been enved, and all the other unfortunate events in this forest wouldn''t have happened if they hadn''t attacked me in the first ce.


    I wasn''t sure about how I had influenced Kaksan''s seal, but it was clear in my mind that killing him was Tristan''s job, not mine. Even if he did wake up faster than expected, I made a silent promise to take care of him myself the next time I visited this forest.


    "Let''s get out of here. I don''t want to bete," I said, impatient to return to the academy.


    "Wa-wait, listen¡ª" Meralda attempted to plead, but I didn''t give her the chance to finish. My decision was clear, and I was determined to bring her with me, whether she liked it or not.


    .....


    It took some time even after Meralda used her full speed to carry me, as I had ordered her to fly straight to the Academy for convenience. I couldn''t help but chuckle slightly, looking at Meralda''s irritated expression.


    As wended near themercial district of the academy, I was in awe. It was 2 am in the morning, but themercial district was still alive and bustling. There were even some students roaming around. Had I worried for nothing, or were these students who had managed to escape the dorm curfews? How resilient they were.


    I strolled through the streets, checking out all the shops. It felt like a festival, a truly wondrous sight. Of course, the nearby people couldn''t see Meralda floating right beside me, as she was a spirit. They could only see her when she manifested. The only people capable of seeing her right now would probably be the principal and Louise.


    Then, it happened. I bumped into someone, and a frail-looking guy fell to the ground as he collided with my shoulder.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Are you okay?" I asked, reaching out my hand to help him up.


    "Watch where you''re going, kid," he said angrily, pping my hand away before getting to his feet and storming off.


    I couldn''t help but think he was a rude person, even though I had only tried to help and apologize. However, something about the tattoo on his shoulder looked awfully familiar.


    Where had I seen it before? I pondered for a while, but nothing came to mind. Minutes passed, but still, nothing. Then, it suddenly hit me¡ªit wasn''t because I had seen it, but because I had read about it. That guy was part of the ck Lion Organization, hidden deep within the academy. What a coincidence.


    The memories of the ck Lion Organization shed in my mind. The moment they showed their true colors and involved the students in their crimes, the school immediately cklisted them and, they had been easily wiped out when the principal made her move.


    I tried to recall their boss''s name. Was it Rosal? No, maybe it was Rosil? The exact name escaped me, but I did remember reading about the brutal descriptions of his demise as he tried to enve innocent students. He had met an ending deserving of a viin.


    Then, an idea popped into my head. If they were bound to get wiped out anyway, why not take matters into my own hands? I chuckled at my own genius. These guys were basically free offerings. I looked at Meralda and instructed her to find the man who had bumped into me.


    "Why?" she asked, puzzled by my request.


    "You don''t need to know," I replied, my thoughts already racing ahead.


    ....


    The night, a representation of the absence of day, brought with it an imprable darkness, the perfect cloak for those who deemed themselves as predators.


    In a dimly lit basement concealed within the bustlingmercial district of Estelle Academy, beneath the veil of the night sky, a harrowing scene unfolded.


    Amidst the shadows, a man''s agonizing screams pierced the eerie silence.


    "B-boss, please wait," the man whimpered, his voice trembling with fear.


    "kkkk!" he screamed, his plea echoing through the dimly lit chamber.


    "We seriously did not harm a student¡ª" another man attempted to exin, but his words were cut short as a brutal kicknded squarely on his head.


    "Aghh!" he cried out in excruciating pain, clutching his injured skull.


    "Tsk," came the disapproving sound from a muscr figure with a conspicuous lion tattoo etched on his face. He sat regally in a worn chair, leisurely puffing on a cigar, his eyes filled with disdain as they fixated on the two unfortunate souls.


    "I don''t care whether you harmed a student or not," he said, rising from his seat with a slow, deliberate movement, his subordinates who was beating the two men immediately moved away.


    "What I care about is how you let that student escape. You allowed a single, insignificant student to sever one of your arms! You are members of our Pride, the ck lions of this academy, and you let this disgrace ur?"


    The ck Lions, a dark underground organization operating discreetly within the confines of Estelle Academy, held an enigmatic presence that eluded the scrutiny of the academy''s upper echelons.


    Although they didn''t boast an extensive membership, their influence reached deep into the academy''s underbelly, where they orchestrated a dark web of operations.


    One of their most notable ventures was their iron grip on the institution''s ck market.


    Estelle Academy, despite its esteemed reputation, still had its dark side, as it expanded over the years, and grewrger, the sprawling institution became increasingly difficult for the academy''s administration to control every facet of its existence.


    Unbeknownst to the academy''s higher-ups, an intricate ck market had emerged within itsbyrinthine corridors and hidden recesses, beyond their scope and jurisdiction.


    The Boss''s kicks rained down mercilessly upon the two battered figures. They desperately tried to offer exnations; their voices drowned in the chorus of their own agony.


    "Badil was with you, damn it! What happened to him, HUHHH?" the man roared in fury, his subordinates unable to meet his seething gaze, knowing that it was their ipetence that had invited this violence upon them.


    Badil, despite being one of the most unsettling members of their group, held a unique ce in the boss''s heart.


    Among the motley crew of misfits and rogues, he stood out as the only mage capable of wielding high-ranking dark magic. His talents were exceptional, and they were a crucial asset to the gang''s operations.


    What set Badil apart was his mastery of hypnosis magic. This particr skill proved invaluable when it came to misdirecting the authorities and throwing them off the organizations trail.


    His hypnotic abilities allowed them to weave intricate illusions, manipting the perceptions of those who sought to apprehend them.


    The boss bing more and more irritated that they somehow lost Badil, tried to end the two right then and there, but before he could do so a man''s scream stopped him.


    "B-boss!" gasped a man with wild green hair, his chest heaving as he struggled to catch his breath. "We''re under attack," he managed to convey betweenbored breaths.


    To this, their boss, known as Rosil, scoffed dismissively. "So what? Hurry up and beat the living daylights out of them," he retorted casually, as though confrontations like these were everyday urrences.


    "Are you a newbie or something?" Rosil questioned mockingly. "Fights like this tend to happen sooner orter," he exined, his subordinates chuckling at the green-haired man''s expense.


    "Is this kid for real?" one man guffawed, hisughter mingling with the others in the room.


    "Go back up there, kid, and prove yourself!" another man chimed in, the mirth in his voice undeniable.


    Amidst the cruelughter and their colleagues writhing in agony, the two unfortunate souls continued to gasp for breath, the darkness of the night concealing their torment, while the predatory instincts of their boss andrades ruled the shadows.


    "You guys don''t get it! They are all DEAD! ALL OF THEM!" The green-haired man screamed, his voice strained and frantic, as if he had just witnessed the unthinkable.


    "Huh?" Rosil, the leader of the ck Lions, was about to inquire further when, abruptly, the room plunged into darkness.


    It was a mere flicker, but in that brief moment, Rosil''s sharp eyes caught sight of a vivid purple sh before everything was engulfed in shadow.


    Suddenly, something wet trickled down Rosil''s cheeks, causing him to instinctively touch his face. His fingers came away damp and sticky.


    His instincts set in, and he urgently demanded that someone restore the lights.


    "Hey, you idiots! Someone turn the lights back on!" Rosil''s voice wasced with a growing sense of dread.


    "We can''t, boss," one of his subordinates exined, their voice quivering.


    "What do you mean you can''t?" Rosil demanded, his patience wearing thin. His subordinate, sensing his boss''s rising anger, scrambled to rectify the situation.


    A fire mage among them acted quickly, conjuring a low-level fire spell, Torchial, which cast a flickering fireball-like torch into the air.


    "You could''ve done that from the start!" Rosil snapped at his subordinate.


    But instead of the expected apology, the subordinate''s face contorted with fear as he gazed past Rosil. "B-boss," he stammered, pointing a trembling finger behind him.


    Rosil turned, and a chill raced down his spine. Therades who had been standing close by just moments ago were now decapitated, blood gushing from their necks. It was then that Rosil realized what the liquid on his cheeks had been: the warm, crimson spatter of their blood.


    Tension and fear surged through him, and he swiftly drew the sword from his waist, adopting a defensive stance.


    "Everyone, be on guard!" he shouted, trying to rally his remaining subordinates. However, eerie silence greeted hismand. He knew the answer without needing confirmation.


    In that dimly lit basement, it became chillingly apparent that only he and the fire mage remained.


    "Are you Rosil?" a mysterious voice echoed from the shadows behind the fire mage.


    "Aghck" The fire mage gasped and sputtered blood as a sword pierced his heart from behind. The figure twisted the de before withdrawing it, plunging the room back into darkness as the fire spell was extinguished.


    "I''ll ask again, are you Rosil?" the enigmatic figure''s voice reverberated through the darkness.


    Rosil, undeterred, attempted tounch an attack, shing at the air where he believed his unseen assant to be, however, his de struck nothing but empty space.


    "A muscr build, red hair, and that lion tattoo on your face fits all the description" The voice continued, describing his appearance, even mentioning the distinctive lion tattoo etched onto Rosil''s face.


    Though the situation was unexpected and unsettling, Rosil refused to panic. His mind raced, searching for an escape strategy.


    He had survived countless life-and-death scenarios, and he maintained the confidence that he could emerge from this one unscathed.


    "Who are you?" Rosil demanded, closing his eyes to concentrate and extending his aura to sense the presence of his mysterious adversary.


    To his astonishment, he felt the figure already in front of him. He swung his sword horizontally, intending to cleave his unseen foe in two, but before he could connect, both his arms were severed from his shoulders.


    "AGHH!!" Rosil''s anguished scream echoed through the room as he fell to his knees, clutching the stumps of his arms.


    Suddenly, the lights flickered back to life, and what Rosil saw horrified him. The room was littered with the mutted corpses of his twenty men, seemingly hacked from all directions.


    Hundreds of small, ck hands with mouths in their palms crawled toward the remains, slowly devouring them.


    Laughter and tears mingled in Rosil''s mad outburst. "Hahaha," he cackled, gripped by sheer madness.


    "Who the hell are you? Why are you doing this to us?" Rosil finally demanded of the mysterious figure. Now that the lights were on, he could see the stranger clearly: dressed in ck robes that concealed their entire body and head, with a smiling white mask and wielding two ominous ck swords. The figure spoke, but Rosil couldn''tprehend their words.


    "Hmm, your worth is lower than I thought," the mysterious figure remarked. "As expected, those with pure hearts would have been better, but that would have caused me trouble."


    "Hey!" Rosil shouted, but his plea was cut short as the figure swiftly beheaded him. With a simple sh, his head rolled from his body. Rosil, the leader of the ck Lions, was no more.


    The mysterious figure then turned their attention to two men who had been brutally beaten but somehow survived the massacre. Approaching them, the figure remarked,


    "Hmm, I thought you guys looked familiar. What a coincidence, eh?" the mysterious figure said with amusement.


    The battered men tried to mumble incoherently in response.


    Raising their hands, the mysterious figure murmured


    "Don''t worry; you''ll be in a much better ce now." A colossal ck hand manifested beneath the two men, engulfing them whole.


    After only a few days, the aftermath of the gruesome incident sent shockwaves through the heart of Estelle Academy''s secretive underworld, plunging it into a state of profound chaos and turmoil.


    The news of Rosil''s demise, along with the annihtion of the ck Lions, spread like wildfire, and the academy''s hidden denizens were left reeling from the sudden power vacuum.


    ¡­..


    In a certain room, a sharp, distinctive beep echoed through the air, cutting through the ambient sounds of the environment.


    Simultaneously, a holographic blue screen materialized in front of Adrian''s eyes, surprising him with its sudden appearance.


    [Quest]


    [Complete] [Protect the Innocent]


    [Reward: mana +500 aura +500]


    Adrian smiled.

 Chapter 24: Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 24: Preparations</h4>


    When the questpletion award popped up, I was quite surprised. I hadn''t expected toplete it so soon, especially considering I had wiped out the ck Lion Organization before they could unleash terror on the academy. I wondered if it was because my swift action had prevented their malevolent ns or if they were already harming innocent people in the shadows. Regardless, I figured all''s well that ends well.


    Turning my attention to the side of my bed, I noticed Meralda still sleeping. I couldn''t help but wonder if spirits even needed to sleep, and why had she chosen to sleep next to me, given her apparent disdain for me.


    "Hey, Meralda, wake up," I called out.


    Despite my attempts to rouse her, she refused to awaken. I tried shaking her shoulder, but she remained in slumber. Then I noticed her ears turning red.


    "You''re awake, aren''t you?" I teased with a smirk.


    Her body flinched, but she stubbornly kept her eyes closed. I prodded further, intrigued by her reaction.


    "Are you embarrassed because you slept right next to me or something? Are you a kid?" I continued to tease.


    Meralda finally couldn''t take it any longer and sat up, her facepletely red.


    "What? No! I was just trying to find afortable ce to sleepst night, and it just so happened that your bed was the perfect spot. Its soft texture and the boun¡ªugh, why am I exining this? Anyway, yes, it''s just because your bed was the mostfortable," she stammered, attempting to rify her situation.


    "Right," I replied with a grin. "I don''t really mind, but do you even need sleep? You''re a spirit, aren''t you?"


    "I don''t actually need sleep, but I do it as a sort of hobby," Meralda exined. "And sleep actually allows us spirits to absorb nature energy faster."


    "So, hanging saliva on your mouth is part of increasing your spirit energy too?" I teased,ughing.


    Meralda''s response to my teasing was swift and painful. She told me to shut up and fired weak green energy beams at me. I winced in pain as one of the beams grewrger grazed my head, leaving a small cut. Did this girl seriously try to kill me just now?


    Despite the pain, I couldn''t help butugh at the sight of Meralda, who was now limping on the ground.


    "Attacking your master immediately invokes punishment, you know?" I taunted, continuing tough as she looked at me with disdain.


    Meralda''s eyes burned with frustration, and she struggled to stand up. It seemed she had underestimated the consequences of her actions.


    However, despite her annoyance, I couldn''t deny that there was a hint of amusement in her eyes, as if she found our banter strangely enjoyable. This spirit was definitely something else.


    ¡­..


    "Hey, Adrian, I thought you were heading to your ss now."


    I nodded in response, saying, "Well, yes, I am, but I have to buy something on the way first."


    We were currently strolling through themercial district of the academy. I had given Meralda the excuse of needing to make a purchase, but in reality, I was trying to find and establish some kind of connection with a certain someone who would be important in the future events of the story. If I could get to know her early on, it would undoubtedly expedite my ns.


    I scanned the bustlingmercial district from side to side, asionally stopping to buy some food from the stalls, but still, there was no sign of her. Had I searched for her too early? ording to the novels, she began helping people in need during this time. As I became increasingly convinced that I wouldn''t find her today, I decided to give up and head to ss. Just as I was about to turn around, though...


    "Bump."


    I bumped into someone, and they fell to the ground. Seriously, what was it with me always bumping into people on these streets?


    "Are you okay?" I asked, extending my hand to help the person get up.


    The hooded girl replied, "Ah, yes, I''m fine," as she stood up and brushed off the hem of her long robe. "I''m really sorry; I wasn''t looking where I was going."


    "No need to worry," I apologized sincerely. "I should have been more careful."


    "Oh, there''s no need, kind brother," she said gracefully, sping her hands together.


    "I''m sure you didn''t mean it. I''m sure the Goddess has already forgiven you for your kindness in offering me a helping hand. May the Goddess be with you always, kind brother." With a slight bow, she continued on her way, not giving me a chance to respond.


    I couldn''t help but smile. I had finally made the connection I wanted. It was nice to meet you, dear saintess. I chuckled slightly to myself before heading on my way to ss.


    As I continued my way to ss, I couldn''t help but smile to myself. Meeting the saintess, even if it was just a brief encounter, had given me a sense of aplishment.


    I knew that establishing a connection with her would be crucial for my future ns, and I was already brainstorming ideas on how to make it happen.


    Should I create a fake scenario that would require her my assistance? Or perhaps I could find a way to naturally cross paths with her again? The possibilities seemed endless, and I chuckled to myself as I thought of all the schemes, I could employ to get closer to her.


    However, my moment of triumph was interrupted when I noticed Meralda''s disapproving look. She was giving me a disdainful expression, and I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in response.


    "What?" I asked, genuinely curious about her reaction.


    Meralda sighed and rolled her eyes. "It''s nothing, really. It''s just that your smile is¡­ well, let''s just say it''s not the most attractive thing I''ve ever seen."


    I blinked in surprise, not expecting such a candid remark. Then, I burst intoughter, unable to contain my amusement. "Really? My smile is that bad?"


    Meralda nodded, her expression unyielding. "Yep. You might want to work on that."


    I chuckled even more at her bluntness. "Well, thanks for the honesty, Meralda. I''ll keep that in mind."


    Despite her critique, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of contentment. Life at the academy was bing more intriguing with each passing day, and I was determined to make the most of every opportunity that came my way, ugly smile and all.


    ¡­.


    "Good morning."


    "Good morning, Jasmine."


    "Hey, did you know yesterday¡ª"


    The alchemy department''s students greeted each other with warm smiles and casual chatter as they filtered into the ssroom.


    The atmosphere was brimming with happiness, and the camaraderie among the students was palpable. It was a beautiful and heartwarming testament to the joys of school life. In this ssroom, friendships blossomed, knowledge was shared, and each day held the promise of exciting discoveries in the world of alchemy.


    As the students continued to relish their youthful days, one individual remained fixated on a specific student''s return.


    "Where is he? Is heing back today?" Euphemia''s thoughts raced. For the past two days, her mind had been consumed by questions about Adrian''s absence. While some might see her curiosity as rude, Euphemia was simply clueless rather than disrespectful in such matters.


    She couldn''t shake the strange feeling that Adrian was being dishonest, perhaps conducting secretive experiments elsewhere. She also couldn''t help but notice how Adrian had actively avoided her whenever they met.


    Euphemia sat by her desk, her gaze locked on the ssroom door, checking her watch repeatedly in the hopes that Adrian would make an appearance. The minutes seemed to pass at an excruciating pace, and with only three minutes left before sses were set to begin, Euphemia''s hope waned. Yet, she patiently continued to wait, longing for Adrian''s return.


    Then, their teacher''s voice cut through the room as he entered. Euphemia''s shoulders slumped as she began to lose faith in Adrian''s arrival. The teacher''s greeting was met with the students'' replies, but Adrian was notably absent.


    "Good morning, everyone," the teacher announced, starting the ss. Euphemia''s anticipation waned further.


    However, just when it seemed Adrian wouldn''t show, he suddenly appeared, slightly out of breath, but determined.


    "Good morning," he called out to the teacher, his voice filled with relief at making it in time. The teacher reprimanded him for his tardiness but allowed him to take his seat.


    "Oh Adrian, you''re lucky you made it with just a minute left. Take your seat," the teacher reprimanded, his tone stern yet not devoid of understanding. Adrian let out a relieved chuckle and nodded, quickly moving to upy his usual spot in the ssroom.


    Euphemia couldn''t help but notice that Adrian looked slightly disheveled, as though he had rushed to get to ss. She wondered what might have caused him to bete and why he had been absent for the past couple of days. Her curiosity burned even brighter, and she decided that today she would attempt to approach him and find out the truth.


    "Thank you, professor," Adrian said with a sheepish smile as he settled into his seat. Euphemia couldn''t help but feel her heart skip a beat the moment she saw him, but she couldn''t quite exin why. It was one of those curiosities that would linger in her mind, a puzzle she would find herself trying to solve in the future.


    ¡­..


    ''Phew I made it''


    As I rushed to make it on time for my ss at Estelle Hall, I couldn''t help but feel the pressure of bncing my responsibilities. On one hand, I had my studies and the uing joint training exam, which I needed to excel in to maintain my reputation and position at the academy. On the other hand, there were the mysteries surrounding this world and the mission the bitch goddess gave me.


    While it was tempting to use Meralda''s abilities to fly me to ss and save time, I knew that it wasn''t the right moment. Flying during the day would draw too much attention, and I wanted to keep Meralda hidden until she was truly needed in the uing challenges, especially during the joint training exams having her as a hidden trump card is a plus, so, I made my way to ss on foot, trying to blend in with the other students.


    As I entered the ssroom and looked for my seat, I felt a peculiar sensation, as if someone''s gaze was fixed on me. I turned to my right and found Euphemia, her deep green eyes locked onto mine. It was an intense and prating stare that made me momentarily ufortable. I quickly averted my gaze and took my seat, trying to shake off the feeling.


    Despite my best efforts to concentrate on the uing ss, my mind kept drifting back to Euphemia''s gaze. What had I done to earn such attention? We had interacted before, but nothing out of the ordinary. Her sudden interest in me was puzzling, to say the least.


    I couldn''t resist stealing another nce in her direction. This time, she greeted me with a warm and friendly smile that caught me off guard. Could she really smile like that? It was a smile that radiated kindness and warmth, making her look even more attractive than before.


    I shook my head, trying to push the thought aside. While Euphemia was undoubtedly a beautiful woman, I needed to focus on my studies and the challenges ahead. The mysteries of the world and the secrets of the goddess wouldn''t solve themselves, and I had a lot of work to do if I wanted to uncover it.

 Chapter 25: Annoyance

    <h4>Chapter 25: Annoyance</h4>


    "Hey," Euphemia called out to me as I made my way through the bustling hallways of the academy.


    I turned to her my curiosity piqued.


    "What?"


    "Let''s talk," she said, her voice filled with determination.


    I hesitated for a moment, ncing around at the students passing by, all busy with their own affairs.


    "I''m busy right now, so maybeter?"


    I tried to excuse myself, hoping to find a way to avoid a conversation with Euphemia.


    However, she was having none of it. Euphemia quickly closed the distance between us, spreading her arms wide to block my path.


    "Wait," she insisted, "I''m just going to ask you a few questions."


    I arched an eyebrow, curious about what she wanted to discuss.


    "What kind of questions, exactly?"


    Euphemia''s expression was a mix of curiosity and earnestness.


    "Just some things I''ve been wondering about. You don''t have to answer if you don''t want to, but it won''t take long."


    I sighed inwardly, realizing that avoiding her wouldn''t be so easy after all.


    "Fine, ask away."


    Euphemia''s eyes lit up with excitement, and sheunched into her questions, her genuine curiosity evident in her every word. As we began to converse, I couldn''t help but wonder what had sparked her interest in me, and where this unexpected conversation might lead.


    Euphemia''s questions came at me like a barrage, and I found myself increasingly irritated by her persistence.


    "During your absence, what type of experimentations did you do?" she probed.


    I stared at her incredulously.


    "What?"


    "Don''t lie to me," she insisted.


    "I know the excuse you used about having family-rted matters was a lie. Now, tell me what sort of experiments did you conduct secretly. I know I''m prying a bit too much, so as an exchange, I''ll even give you some of my secret methods in brewing my potions."


    I sighed in exasperation. This girl had always been one to stick her nose where it didn''t belong. She couldn''t resist the allure of a mystery.


    "Haah, what I told in my excuse wasn''t a lie," I retorted, my irritation clear in my voice.


    "I was seriously away due to family matters, and even if I did lie and used the extra time for secret experimentations, I have no obligation to tell you, do I? And what value do your secret methods have to me when I''m the number one student at our department, Miss Number Two?"


    I hoped my assertive response would drive the point home and discourage her from prying further into my affairs. The less I had to deal with Euphemia''s curiosity, the better. However, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of regret at passing up the opportunity to learn from her, considering I was always on the lookout for ways to help her naturally surpass me in rank without arousing suspicion.


    But contrary to my expectations, Euphemia didn''t seem to get upset by my words. Instead, she gazed into my eyes, her expression unwavering, and shed that beautiful smile of hers. Shivers ran down my spine, not from fear, but from a growing sense of unease. What was this girl about to do?


    "Alright, I won''t pry any longer," she finally relented, her voice softening. "It seems I''m offending you for some reason."


    I was taken aback by her sudden change in demeanor. Did she finally understand how rude and invasive her questions were? But before I could respond, she continued.


    "Instead, how about you help me?" Euphemia suggested, her eyes filled with hope.


    "Help you?" I echoed, puzzled by her request.


    "As you said, I''m our department''s number 2, and you''re the number 1," she exined. "So helping me wouldn''t be a problem for you, would it? Honestly, I''m having trouble with my experiments at the moment, so will you please help me?"


    She sped both of my hands with hers, her expression a mix of sincerity and vulnerability. I couldn''t help but feel conflicted. While I suspected that her request was merely a ploy to gain ess to my own research, her earnestness tugged at something inside me. Could I trust her enough to share my knowledge? Well, it''s not like I have a bunch of knowledge regarding alchemy in the first ce.


    "No, I''m sorry," I replied, my voice firm.


    "I''m also busy with my own experimentations."


    As I turned to leave, Euphemia''s desperation reached a new level. She grabbed onto one of my arms and pressed on, undeterred.


    "What type of experimentations exactly?" she asked, her eyes searching mine.


    I hesitated for a moment, considering my response. But ultimately, I decided to maintain my boundaries.


    "I told you, that''s none of your business."


    Euphemia didn''t back down. "Then help me with mine," she pleaded.


    My patience was wearing thin, and I finally snapped. "No."


    "Then tell me" She insisted, her smile never fading.


    I could only make a face full of irritation as I struggled to contain my frustration. Euphemia''s unwavering persistence was pushing all the wrong buttons, and I found myself growing increasingly agitated.


    "Look," I began, trying to keep my voice steady, "I don''t owe you any exnations about my experiments or my research. What I do during my absence is my own business, and frankly, it''s none of yours."


    Euphemia''s smile remained intact, almost as if she were enjoying this confrontation. Her emerald green eyes held a glint of determination, and it was clear that she wasn''t going to give up easily.


    "Haah" I could only sigh.


    ¡­..


    "Bye everyone"


    "Hey wanna train at the groundster"


    "Sure, let''s meet at 2"


    "Bye Louise"


    "Bye Chelsy"


    "Louise, can I have a bit of your time it''s regarding your application for the uing joint training exams"


    "Yes professor?"


    students exchanged farewells and ns for future training sessions as the summoning department ss came to an end. Louise Obelia, the top student in the summoning department, found herself facing a dilemma. She had been struggling to concentrate during sstely, and it was starting to show.


    "Louise, is something wrong?" Professor Mona inquired; concern etched across her face.


    Louise hesitated for a moment, contemting whether to confide in her teacher. She finally replied,


    "No, nothing really, Professor. I thought you were going to ask me questions regarding my application for the uing joint training exams?"


    The professor''s inquiry had been merely an excuse to address Louise''s apparent troubles. "That was just an excuse," she admitted, "I couldn''t help but notice that you haven''t been paying as much attention in ss as you used to. Is something bothering you? You can tell me if you want."


    Louise considered her teacher''s offer but ultimately decided to keep her personal worries to herself. "I''m really fine, Professor," she assured her. "I''m sorry for not paying attentiontely. It''s just that some of my spirits have be quite talkative, so my attention tends to drift elsewhere."


    Professor Mona nodded understandingly. "I see. Please make an effort to focus in ss next time."


    With that, she let Louise go, and the young summoning student left the ssroom with a heavy heart and a troubled mind. She couldn''t share with her professor the real reason behind her distraction ¨C the absence of her dear friend.


    However, as Louise walked out into the hallway, she was in for a surprise.


    "It''s nice to see you again, Louise," Adrian greeted her.


    "Adrian?" Louise couldn''t contain her excitement and emotion. She rushed forward and enveloped him in a warm hug.


    "You''re back!" She giggled happily. "I''ve missed you so much."


    Adrian responded with a mixture of surprise and awkwardness. Hugs and affection like this were unfamiliar territory for him, and he wasn''t entirely sure how to react. However, he managed an awkwardugh and replied,


    "Yup, I''m back"


    "Ahem"


    As Louise and Adrian shared their warm reunion, their moment was interrupted by a clearing of the throat. Both of them turned their heads to the source of the sound, and Louise''s expression immediately soured when she saw who it was.


    "I hate to ruin your little reunion, but let''s hurry up and go to the cafeteria. I''m getting hungry," Euphemia dered, her smile as radiant as ever.


    Louise''s frown deepened, and she couldn''t hide the glint of irritation in her pink eyes. "Adrian, why is she here?" she demanded to know.


    Adrian began to exin, "Well¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Euphemia chimed in confidently, "We''re partners."


    "Partners?" Louise asked, her curiosity piqued despite her initial annoyance.


    "Yes, partners," Euphemia confirmed, taking a step closer to Adrian and casually linking her arm with his. She looked back at Adrian and gave him an affectionate smile. "Right, Adrian?"


    Caught off guard, Adrian hesitated for a moment before nodding in agreement. "Yes."


    Louise''s expression shifted from annoyance to confusion. She wasn''t entirely sure what was going on, but it was clear that Euphemia had some level of influence over Adrian, and this unexpected partnership left her with many questions.


    ....


    "Uhm, Adrian, who is she?" Tristan inquired, a hint of confusion in his voice.


    I began to introduce Euphemia, but she didn''t leave room for me to exin. With a graceful gesture, she spoke for herself


    "My name is Euphemia Dunhaven, Adrian''s partner. Nice to meet you" she said, offering a slight bow and lifting the hems of her skirt.


    Tristan and Alex exchanged nces, somewhat surprised by the unexpected introduction. Tristan then introduced himself, saying,


    "Oh, hello, I''m Tristan, and this is Alex"


    Alex gave a casual nod. "Yo"


    Euphemia confirmed that she knew they were Adrian''s friends but didn''t borate further, leaving Tristan and Alex curious.


    They turned their attention back to me, expecting me to provide some exnation. I couldn''t help but feel a headacheing on.


    Euphemia''s persistent insistence on referring to me as her partner stemmed from a previous agreement where I reluctantly epted her as my training partner.


    Now, she seemed to be taking this partnership to a whole new level by casually inserting herself into our friend group.


    Tristan and Alex exchanged nces again, puzzled by the situation. Louise, on the other hand, continued to shoot cold res, especially at Euphemia.


    Euphemia, seemingly unfazed, asionally wore a smirk when she caught Louise''s icy stares, further worsening Louise''s mood.


    The lunch that day became the heaviest they had ever experienced, as the tension between the two women shed and seemed to spark lightning all around them.


    ¡­..


    Adrian had returned to his dormitory after a long day of sses and training. As he flopped onto his bed, a sense of fatigue washed over him. He nced at the clock and realized it was still early, too early for sleep. Restlessness began to gnaw at him, and an idea popped into his head.


    "Hey, Meralda, wake up," he eximed, prodding his dormant spirit with a yful grin. It had be a routine to find her napping the moment she materialized in his room.


    Meralda stirred, her ethereal form slowly taking shape. She blinked her translucent eyes, looking somewhat disoriented. "Wh-what?" she mumbled.


    "We''re going out," Adrian dered with newfound energy, as if he had just discovered a hidden treasure.


    Meralda''s expression shifted from confusion to mild irritation. "For what?" she asked, still trying to shake off her drowsiness.


    Adrian chuckled mischievously, his eyes twinkling with excitement.


    "Nothing, really. We''re just going to make preparations to show our pure and beautiful saintess just how dangerous and ugly the world can be."


    Meralda frowned, thoroughly unimpressed by Adrian''s enthusiasm for mischief.


    "Do we have to do this now?" she groaned.


    Adrian didn''t wait for her to fully wake up and agree. He was already out of his bed and on his feet. "Come on, Meralda, we have no time to waste," he urged, gesturing for her to follow him.


    Reluctantly, Meraldaplied, her form solidifying as she floated beside Adrian. She knew that once he had an idea in his head, there was little she could do to dissuade him. And so, they embarked on an adventure that would involve gathering elements to teach their saintess the less enchanting aspects of the world.

 Chapter 26: Foolish Saintess

    <h4>Chapter 26: Foolish Saintess</h4>


    The next morning arrived, and with it, a sense of purpose as Meralda and I swiftly boarded a carriage.


    "A student? Where are you headed off to, young master?"


    the coachman inquired, curiositycing his tone. It wasn''t amon sight for students to take a carriage, especially when they could easily walk or take the academy''s internal transportation.


    "To the slums, please," Adrian replied with determination.


    The coachman hesitated, concern etching his features.


    "A-are you sure?"


    "Yes, I have some business there, you see."


    The coachman didn''t press further and steered the carriage toward the slums. Adrian gazed out of the window, watching as the scenery transformed before him.


    Meralda, who had seen this route the night before, still couldn''t contain her awe at the sight in the daylight. Adrian, on the other hand, observed the familiar sights with a sense of peaceful familiarity.


    Contrary to what one might expect, the academy did indeed have its own slums section. Its origins were rooted in the aftermath of various wars that had forced refugees from neighboring countries to seek shelter elsewhere. The academy, known for its neutral stance and vast grounds, became the perfect haven for these disced individuals.


    Initially, the coexistence between the original academy residents and the neers was harmonious. The refugees found a new home, and the academy''s resources provided a safety. However, as the academy expanded and more people arrived, finding employment and sustaining themselves amid a rapidly changing economy became increasingly challenging.


    Although the academy offered minimal support, it soon became insufficient, especially as the number of refugees continued to rise. Eventually, the once-promisingmunity began to deteriorate, transforming into the slums ¨C a ce where those who couldn''t keep pace with the ever-evolving world struggled to survive.


    The carriage gradually slowed its pace as it delved deeper into the academy''s slums. With each passing moment, the atmosphere underwent a stark transformation. The bright, sunny ambiance gave way to a dark and gritty one, and even the coachman himself struggled to maintain a neutral expression. He wore a somber look, likely grappling with the oppressive and unpleasant atmosphere that hung in the air.


    I couldn''t help but notice the intense scrutiny they faced from the slum residents. It was a marked difference from the curious but generally friendly gazes of themercial district. While I entertained the idea of offering these people a better life in the embrace of my mother, I understood that such an action would result in a devastating loss of life, a genocide if you might say and that''s something I couldn''t justify just yet.


    The coachman, seemingly affected by the unsettling environment and the piercing stares of the slum inhabitants, couldn''t help but voice his curiosity.


    "What exactly brings you all the way to visit here, young master?"


    I considered the question for a moment. I could have brushed it off, given the coachman''s prying nature, but instead, I chose to respond.


    "Nothing special, really. I haven''t been at the academy for long, you see, and I''ve made a small acquaintance with someone who lives here. Embarrassing as it may be, this person actually saved me once, and I wanted to see what kind of ce this is out of sheer curiosity."


    My reply was intended to help ease the coachman''s nervousness, providing him with an exnation for our unusual destination.


    As I observed the people around me in the depths of the academy''s slums, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of disappointment. The individuals I saw appeared to me as the embodiment of failure.


    They didn''t merely nce or walk past; instead, they moved with heads hung low, a tangible air of fear and apprehension about them. Instead of emanating envy or resentment, their gaze was filled with worry, a fear that they might unintentionally cause harm to the students who ventured into their territory.


    Harming a student within the academy was an unthinkable transgression, a surefire way to seal one''s fate and invite swift retribution. I couldn''t discern the intricacies of each person''s story, but the overall atmosphere was far from uplifting.


    Meralda, my ever-observantpanion,mented on the stark contrast between this environment and the more privileged districts of the academy. "This ce is awfully differentpared to the central andmercial district master" she noted.


    I couldn''t resist a smirk at her use of the title "Master." "Yeah, I agree. By the way, you''re calling me ''Master'' now, eh?" I teased.


    Meralda responded with an annoyed re and a curt "Shut up." The dynamic between the two of us was a mix of yful banter and genuine camaraderie.


    Despite our brief visit to the slums the previous night, this deeper part of the slums was uncharted territory for us. We had enlisted the help of some individuals near the outskirts to assist with our ns today, but I couldn''t help but wonder if everything was proceeding as intended.


    As I disembarked from the carriage, I realized that the slum residents showed no inclination to challenge me. I had appeared as an upper-ss figure, which, in reality, I was. These peoplecked the resources, stamina, and audacity to pose a threat to a student of the academy. They had seen enough of the world to recognize the stark differences in our appearances and resources.


    That sense of security continued even after I left the carriage behind. The slum inhabitants instinctively dispersed, creating a wide berth around me. There was no desperation or pleas for alms, only wary avoidance. I couldn''t help but acknowledge the stark divide between the privileged students and the destitute slum residents.


    As I walked deeper into the slums, the atmosphere grew darker and more oppressive. The people here stared at me with a mix of curiosity and resignation. They weren''t hostile, but rather fearful of my presence. Hushed conversations followed my every step, and I couldn''t help but feel like an outsider intruding upon their world.


    It was a stark reminder of the divide between the academy and the slums, a divide I had rarely ventured into despite the proximity. It was one thing to know about the struggles of these people academically, but experiencing it firsthand was an entirely different matter.


    As I strolled through the area, my keen senses picked up on a gathering of people nearby. The scene was curious enough to capture my attention. In the midst of the impoverished crowd, there stood a figure so incongruously clean and well-kempt that she immediately stood out. It was the saintess.


    I hadn''t expected to find the saintess here so early. Her robes bore traces of dust and dirt, suggesting that she had been in this ce for a while.


    She seemed to be offering the people her healing and food services, and they were all too eager to oblige. It made sense why she preferred to work here secretly as a sideline.


    The moment the church higher-ups found out; she would surely face trouble. She didn''t even have her personal pdins guarding her. Just how much did this girl trust people?


    "These people are just the trash" I muttered without realizing it.


    "I agree," Meralda replied unexpectedly.


    I was taken aback by her response. It was quite unexpected to hear such a sentiment from Meralda, a spirit. I had assumed she would be morepassionate toward the people in the slums. After all, spirits often embodied ideals of empathy andpassion.


    However, as I looked into her wondrous green eyes, I saw that they were filled with something else entirely: disgust. It was a stark contrast to what I had anticipated. Meralda''s gaze seemed to prate through the fa?ade of the slum residents, seeing their true intentions and underlying selfishness.


    I couldn''t me her for her reaction. The people here, while undoubtedly facing challenging circumstances, had disyed a certain level of opportunism and a willingness to take advantage of the saintess''s kindness. They were quick to gather around her for free food and healthcare, some even resorting to deceptive tactics to secure a better share. It was clear that the saintess''s generosity was often taken advantage of, and Meralda saw through it all.


    In a way, Meralda''s response served as a reminder that appearances could be deceiving. While on the surface, it might seem like the slum residents were in dire need of help, their actions told a different story. It was a harsh reality that even someone as benevolent as the saintess had to contend with.


    I couldn''t help but silently agree with Meralda. The more I observed, the more I understood her perspective. The people here weren''t necessarily victims of circumstance; they were opportunists who had grown ustomed to relying on the saintess''s charity. It was aplex issue, one that went beyond the surface of poverty and need.


    I sighed, realizing that our mission here might not be as straightforward as I had initially thought. There wereyers to this situation that I hadn''t fullyprehended, and the truth behind the slums was far more intricate than I had imagined.


    As I approached the saintess, the atmosphere around us seemed to shift. The people who had been gathering around her quickly noticed my presence, and their expressions changed. Fear and unease washed over them, and they began to squirm nervously. It didn''t take long for all the eyes in the crowd to fixate on me.


    The looks I received from the people were far from weing. Instead, they bore an unmistakable sense of danger. It was as though they saw me as a threat, an intruder in their world.


    I could sense the tension in the air, and it made me acutely aware of the divide between their harsh reality in the slums and my privileged position as a student of the academy.


    I could almost sense what was going through their minds as they regarded me with suspicion. My appearance was a stark contrast to the locals of this ce. Unlike the people here, who struggled to maintain personal hygiene and cleanliness, I was clean and well-groomed. My school uniform, though a far cry from the ragged clothing of the slum dwellers, marked me as someone who didn''t belong here.


    I understood that in their harsh world, the mere fact that I stood out as different could be enough to provoke hostility. However, I wasn''t here on a charitable mission or to offer assistance.


    Despite their circumstances, it wouldn''t be eptable for them to simply gang up on me or touch me without consent. My academy uniform served as a sort of barrier, a reminder that I was a student and not to be trifled with.

 Chapter 27: Foolish Saintess 2

    <h4>Chapter 27: Foolish Saintess 2</h4>


    The weight of their collective gaze felt like an oppressive force, and I couldn''t help but feel ufortable. It was none of my business how they treated me, but the intensity of their stares was unnerving. Each set of eyes on me felt like a sharp, piercing judgment.


    As I tried to navigate through the sea of scrutiny, even the saintess, whom I had observed from a distance, turned her attention toward me. I couldn''t help but hope for some assistance in this situation.


    I wished she wouldn''t just stand there, tantly staring like the others. Thankfully, it seemed she had noticed my predicament and quickly moved in my direction.


    Now that I had a clear look at her through the opening of her hood, I couldn''t deny that she was indeed strikingly beautiful. Her captivating sky-blue eyes wereplemented by her long, flowing white hair, and the white veil covering half of her face only added to her allure.


    Her figure was equally captivating; her ample bosom seemed almost ready to burst out of her robes, even though her attire was quite loose.


    It was hard to believe that the enchanting woman before me was also a student here at Estelle Academy, enrolled in the general subject''s department.


    She even went to great lengths to disguise herself as a humble nun to assist those in need, an admirable endeavor that revealed her selflessness and dedication.


    "Hello, brother, are you perhaps lost?" the saintess questioned, her voice carrying a gentle and caring tone, it wasn''t umon for members of the church to address others as "brother" or "sister," as it was a reflection of their doctrine.


    ording to their beliefs, every person was considered a child of the goddess, emphasizing the importance of unity and mutual support, treating each other as one big family. However, it was apparent that not everyone within the church truly embraced this doctrine, and only a few, like the saintess before me, genuinely lived by its principles.


    "Ah, no, I''m not lost," I replied, feeling a slight blush creeping up my cheeks. "I just came here to meet up with an acquaintance, and, well, though it''s embarrassing to say, I wanted to do a bit of exploring as well, haha." The saintess smiled gently at my response.


    "How about you, sister? Why are you here?"


    "Sister?" she murmmured, feeling a bit puzzled.


    "Oh, my, you must also be a follower of the goddess, dear brother" her voice brimming with happiness


    "As you can see, I''m offering free healing and providing some rations to the people here" the saintess exined. It seemed she was quite pleased to meet someone who seemed to share her faith.


    Although I wasn''t truly following her doctrine, I decided to y along for now. After all, calling her sister was a small price to pay to avoid causing any offense.


    The saintess touched her cheek and continued in a saddened tone.


    "It''s worrying me that the people outside of this area are ignoring the sick and poor here, even though all of us are equal in the end. Though I''m d another soul has entered this ce to help out the people here." She said with a small smile while looking at me.


    I sighed internally. It appeared she had misunderstood my intentions once again.


    "Ah, no, I''m not really here to help out," I rified. "I''m just here to meet someone as well as explore the ce."


    The saintess made a shocked face and realize what she had done she looked genuinely apologetic.


    "Oh, my, I''m so sorry. It seems I was too excited to see someone else not from this ce, and my mind jumped to the wrong conclusion," she said, bowing her head slightly.


    I couldn''t help but smile at her sincerity.


    "No need to apologize, sister. I appreciate your kindness and dedication to helping those in need here" I replied politely, deciding to go along with the "sister" term for the moment.


    It seemed that a slight smile would grace the saintess''s lips whenever I addressed her as "sister." Perhaps the constant formality of being referred to as "saintess" every time she met someone had grown burdensome. I could only imagine the weight that came with being the most revered woman in the church. Even the most benevolent individuals would find the expectations and responsibilities tiresome.


    As we continued our conversation, I couldn''t help but notice how genuine andpassionate she was. She genuinely cared for the people in this impoverished area of the academy and was doing her best to provide them with some relief, both through healing and offering food. It was a stark contrast to the attitude of many others who simply ignored the plight of those less fortunate.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if the saintess remembered our brief encounter yesterday. Did she recognize me, the young man who had identally bumped into her on the street? Or had she simply forgotten about it in the midst of her work in the slums?


    I decided to test the waters and asked, "Sister, do you oftene to the slums to help the people here?"


    She nodded with a warm smile. "Yes, I try to visit as often as I can. These people need all the support they can get, and it''s my duty to provide it."


    I pressed a bit further, hoping to jog her memory. "I actually saw you rushing here yesterday, Sister. I was the one who identally bumped into you near themercial district."


    Her eyes widened with realization, and she nodded. "Oh, I remember now. You were the kind young man who helped me up after the collision. I''m truly sorry for that."


    I quickly waved off her apology with a small chuckle "Please, there''s no need to apologize. It was my fault for not watching where I was going"


    We walked around a bit more, and once again, a crowd gathered around the saintess,pletely ignoring my presence once again.


    Children and adults alike swarmed her like moths to a me, begging for food, and some even argued and shouted at her for not giving them more.


    The kids pleaded with her to heal their sick parents, and I noticed a few sneaking food from one another. It was a stark disy of selfishness that made my blood boil.


    I couldn''t hold back my frustration any longer, and the word "TRASH" slipped from my lips. The saintess turned to me, shock and anger in her eyes.


    "I don''t know what you meant by that, brother, but I think it would be best for you to apologize," she urged.


    "Ye-yes, that''s right. Apologize" chimed in the people surrounding her, hoping to garner some sympathy from the saintess.


    I couldn''t help but let out a bitterugh. "Hahaha"


    "B-brother?" the saintess looked concerned.


    "I''m sorry," I said, still chuckling. "I just find it funny how these people try to cling to you. Can''t you see they''re justzy and selfish, willing to do anything for a free handout? They don''t contribute to anything at all and simply ept what others give them."


    "W-what? Take that back, brother. You know that''s not true" the saintess protested, her voice trembling.


    "I won''t take it back," I replied firmly.


    "Excuse me?" the saintess said, her shock evident.


    "Trust me, sister" I continued, "the moment you leave this ce is the moment they return to theirzy and toxic lives. They might say thank you now and promise to change for the future, but let''s be honest, even you know they won''t"


    The saintess''s expression turned stern. "There are things you should and shouldn''t say, brother. You don''t know about this ce or the circumstances of these people. Just because you have food under your table and dress nicer than them doesn''t give you the right to criticize them."


    I fell silent for a moment, appearing to ponder her words. It seemed she believed she had made an impact with her response, as she continued with a proud voice


    "No one here is here because they like it. They all have their own circumstances. Some came here by ident, some due to poverty, others due to past wars that ravaged the continent. Some were even innocently born here. Of course, a special person like you, born with talent and luck, wouldn''t understand them. But that doesn''t mean you have the right to judge them just because of that."


    "Haha, that''s funny" I replied.


    "Sorry?" the saintess looked perplexed.


    "You say that we all have our own circumstances, but aren''t you just tantly ignoring mine?" I said to her.


    "Who cares if I''ve lived a better life than them? Who cares if I have more talent or luck? What matters is who worked for it. You don''t know me, sister. You don''t know my circumstances. I worked hard to get into the position I have right now. Talent? I don''t have that. Caring parents? Trust me, the moment I was born, I was probably thrown out in the gutter. I was just lucky to be saved by a loving family." That goes for both me and Adiran.


    I scanned the faces of the people surrounding the saintess, and they immediately avoided my gaze, with a smirk I said


    "All I see here are people trying to survive that''s it, these guys are nothing more than just people who don''t want to work their entire lives. You could probably say the children here are innocent, but you of all people should already see that in the future, they won''t be any different from thezy bums here, I mean look at them clinging on to you crying and begging with their fake ass tears"


    "That''s not true. They just..." the saintess couldn''t finish her sentence


    "Look at the people outside of this ce, sister," I continued. "They''re all working hard to have something to eat and provide for their families. Now, look at thesezy bums who don''t know what to do with their lives. Can''t get a job? That''s just an excuse. Anyone can make that excuse; even the most ordinary person out there has that problem. What theyck is the effort to actually try. Nobody supports them? Tell me what happened years ago when the academy epted these people with open arms. What did they do when the school provided them withbor jobs for the progress of the city? That''s right, nothing. They justzily epted the money and food the academy provided them. Then, when it was all gone, they turned into thesezy bums who couldn''t keep up with society"


    "N-no that''s because"


    "Now that I think about it, aren''t you the one who made them more into failures, sister?" I challenged her further.


    The saintess''s re became incredulous, clearly thinking I was spouting bullshit. However, upon deeper reflection, it was evident that there was some truth to my words.


    "You''re the one who gave them food and even free healing," I continued. "Do you know how expensive a simple healing from a clergyman can be? How lucky of them, I can even see that some houses are newly built. Did you sponsor this for them? Oh, my, you even provided them with roofs over their heads. I don''t know how long you''ve been visiting these people, but you''ve turned them into failures who keep relying on you."


    "You-you''re wrong," the saintess said with slight tears in her eyes.


    "How can you say that when you don''t know anything? It''s because of people like you that these poor people exist. If we just work and help each other, I''m sure things will change."


    "Do you truly believe that, sister?" I questioned.


    "Yes," she replied firmly.


    "Is that so?" I nced a couple of meters away and finally saw the man I had been searching for. I thought inwardly and sent a small magical charge at him. He made eye contact with me before nodding and disappearing into the slum alleyways. I turned my attention back to the saintess.


    "Sister, instead of giving these guys fish, you should teach them how to fish," I suggested. The people surrounding the saintess quickly lowered their heads, realizing what I meant.


    "Teach them how to fish?" she echoed.


    "Yes, exactly. Offer them a job, make them work for their food," I continued. "Why don''t we have a bet, dear sister? I''ll give them a week at most, maybe even just a day, before they give up working."


    "You said it yourself, right? All they need is people who actually understand and help them to change. If I lose this bet, I''ll give everything I have to help them myself, I swear." I showed her my student card, with the number 1 indicating I was the top student in my department. Being the number 1 student at the academy had its benefits, one of which was almost unlimited funding provided by the academy itself.


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, the saintess quickly epted and shook my hand.


    "No going back now, okay?" she warned.


    "Of course" I agreed.


    I looked to the side and acted as if I had spotted the person I had been looking for.


    "Well then, goodbye for now, sister"


    "Yes, goodbye" the saintess replied with an unknown emotion etched on her face. It was likely the first time someone had brought her face to face with reality. While ideals were good, without actual action, they were just empty words.


    "Poor girl" Meraldamented next to me.


    "Oh, that''s unexpected of you," I remarked.


    "Yes, poor her for being in the palm of your hands. I can''t believe you''re about to do that to her" Meralda replied.


    "Well, it was bound to happen to her sooner orter, and I don''t know if our dear Tristan would be there to save the day now that I messed up big time with the main story timeline, so it''s inevitable."


    "If you say so" Meraldamented, seemingly uninterested.


    I looked back at the saintess, who was already struggling to argue with the people.


    "These people really are just TRASH" Imented aloud.

 Chapter 28: Foolish Saintess 3

    <h4>Chapter 28: Foolish Saintess 3</h4>


    "Have you guys been preparing?" I asked as I gathered my group.


    "Yes, boss," they replied in unison.


    I nodded in satisfaction. "Good, good. Now, you guys know what to do, right?" I handed each of them a few gold coins, and their faces immediately lit up. If only they had tails, I could probably see them wagging like a bunch of dogs.


    "Yes," they affirmed eagerly.


    "Well, then, go on," I gestured for them to carry out their tasks. It seemed I would have to visit this ce again tomorrow.


    I nced at my watch and realized I was veryte for ss. Darn, I hadpletely forgotten about that. Well, I did expect to bete or even absent, so it was a bit toote to go now. I decided it would be better to recruit a few more people for the grand y tomorrow.


    ¡­..


    "I''m not wrong," I whispered to myself


    "Trash"


    Recalling the words of the young man from yesterday my fist hardened. Just thinking about it made my hands and feet tremble, not out of anger but because we had fundamentally different viewpoints on the subject.


    For me, helping people was a natural and positive thing to do. While many members of the church had chosen to turn their backs on the people in the slums, I believed that deep down, if they had the resources, they would undoubtedly agree to help as well.


    Yesterday, I had offered the people of the slums a job and asked them to contribute to finishing a new housing project that I had personally sponsored. I even sweetened the deal by paying them a few silver coins for every hour they worked. When the topic of pay and money came up, almost all of them had eagerly applied for the job.


    It was proof that with a little support, even theziest individuals could change. As I looked ahead, I saw the people working diligently and enthusiastically, and it filled me with a sense of hope.


    "Good morning, sister," a familiar voice greeted me. It was the young man I had met yesterday, and it appeared he had arrived early.


    "Oh, you''re here, brother. Quite early for you," I replied, a bit surprised by his punctuality.


    "It seems you''ve given them a job, sister," hemented, his tone neutral.


    "Yes, that''s right. It just so happened that one of my housing projects here wasn''t finished yet, so instead of hiring the usual workers, I decided to involve the people from the slums in the job," I exined, hoping he would understand my perspective.


    "Hmm, but won''t this take away jobs from the regr workers? Aren''t you showing a bit of bias toward the people here, sister?" he asked with a sly smile, and I couldn''t help but clench my fists. His words were undeniably true, and I felt a pang of guilt.


    "No, the regr workers will still handle the actual design and nning of the house. The people from the slums are providing an additional workforce," I replied, trying to justify my decision.


    "Is their job dangerous, sister?" he inquired, his expression serious.


    "No, it''s just simplebor, like moving rocks and wood. It may be challenging during the noon because of the sun, but I''m certain that every drop of sweat they shed today will be worth it. Actually, watching them work so diligently since early this morning has only strengthened my desire to help them" I said with sincerity, my heart filled with empathy for the people I was trying to support.


    "By the way, yesterday you said that if they wouldst working for a day, you would give your full support to the people of the slums, right?" I asked, wanting to ensure he wasmitted to his promise.


    "Yes, I did," he confirmed, his tone resolute.


    "No backing out, okay?" I pressed further.


    "Of course, I already made my promise," he replied, crossing his heart to emphasize hismitment.


    I returned my attention to watching the people from the slums as they continued their work. However, his words from yesterday lingered in my mind, and I couldn''t help but bring up the topic again.


    "Hey, what did you mean by ''I made them that way''?" I asked, my voice tinged with curiosity.


    "By ''that way,'' do you mean ''failures''?" he rified, his words quite mocking in tone.


    "Don''t speak it aloud, brother; you know that''s rude," I reprimanded him, feeling slightly embarrassed by the bluntness of his statement, even though I wasn''t entirely sure why.


    "It''s exactly as I said yesterday, sister. It''s not that they can''t work; it''s more of a ''they won''t work'' situation, especially with you being there to save them from extreme hunger and sickness," he exined.


    His words stung a bit, but I remained steadfast in my belief that helping those in need was the right path.


    "But you can see them working now, right, brother?" I said, a hint of pride in my voice.


    "Yes, I can see that, but..." he began, trailing off.


    "But?" I prodded.


    "Sister, did you know that jobs like this aren''t umon outside the slum district? In fact, just a few blocks away from the slums, a road is being developed, and in the northwestern and eastern sides of the academy, simplebor jobs like this are needed and quite rampant due to the ever-rapid growth of the academy" he exined, wearing a sly smile.


    My heart sank as I began to understand the implications of his words.


    "Yesterday, you probably talked them into doing this job, offering the aspect of free healthcare from you, as well as free food. Combined with the fact that you pay them for such a simple job like this, a bunch of them probably thought it was time to show their benefactor who didn''t give up on them that they changed for the best," he continued to exin.


    I was at a loss for words, not entirely sure how to respond to his observations.


    "But trust me, sister, human nature doesn''t change that easily," he added. "That''s why they''re so cooperative right now. They''re just enthusiastic because of the bonus money you''re about to give them. But it probably won''tst long. Give it a day or two under the blistering hot sun, and they''ll likely go back to relying on your freebies, sister," he concluded with a chuckle.


    His words grated on my beliefs, and I responded with conviction, "I understand what you mean, brother, but you don''t know that, and you don''t know these people. Humans are more than capable of change, and I can see it; these people are truly changing for the better."


    "We shall see, sister," he replied, maintaining a confident grin. "And the thing about you turning them into failures is still a given fact, okay?"


    As much as I wanted to maintain myposure and understanding, I felt a surge of frustration towards this young man. Deep within, I wished for the strength to forgive him if I ever found myself tempted to resort to violence.


    ¡­..


    As I observed the saintess''s reaction to our conversation, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt. It seemed that I had pushed her too hard with my blunt words. Her hands trembled, and she bit down hard on her lip, appearing on the verge of tears. I had certainly gone too far in my critique, and I realized that her reaction now was only a glimpse of what she might experienceter.


    "What if he''s right?" I imagined her doubting herself, wrestling with my words long after our conversation had ended.


    But she remained resolute, defending her belief in the people of the slums. "It''s not going to go the way you think," she dered with unwavering conviction.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle softly at her pouting expression and trembling hands. Despite our differences, I found her reactions endearing, especially when I could only see half of her face through her veil. Her beautiful sky-blue eyes conveyed her emotions clearly.


    Before parting ways, I offered her some parting advice, though it was tinged with my skepticism. "Sister, did you know that just because you are born poor doesn''t necessarily mean that you are born kind?"


    She sought rification, but I ignored her, choosing instead to leave her with a final warning. "Don''t let your guard down, sister. The moment you even show a hint of weakness to these people, they will ravage you like wolves."


    With those parting words, I turned and walked away, leaving the saintess to her noble but challenging task.


    ¡­..


    As I watched the people in the slums working together, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of warmth in my heart. The camaraderie among them was evident as they coborated to aplish their tasks.


    "Hey! Cedric, we can''t move this," one person called out.


    "Huh? I told you to push it under the drain just a while ago," another responded.


    "Then let''s push it together; it''s too heavy, man."


    "Hey, Gabby, help us out here."


    "Coming."


    Their willingness to support one another and work as a team was heartening to witness. It reaffirmed my belief that these people were capable of change and that my efforts to help them were worthwhile.


    I pushed aside the doubts that had been raised by the young man''s words earlier. What did he mean? I chose to focus on the positivity and unity I saw before me, knowing that my actions were making a difference, no matter how small it might be.


    ¡­..


    I turned to Meralda, my spiritpanion, and gave her a firmmand, knowing that our n was about to unfold.


    "Meralda, you know what to do," I said, my tone resolute.


    Meralda hesitated for a moment, her green eyes reflecting uncertainty. "Are you sure about this?" she asked.


    "Of course. Are you backing out now?" I responded, my determination unwavering.


    "No, of course not," Meralda replied, her loyalty shining through. With a determined nod, she proceeded to carry out the task I had assigned her.


    Meralda''s magical energy shifted, and soon, flowers began to bloom in her palms. Momentster, a golden powder spread out from the blossoms, drifting into the air and eventually reaching the workersboring a few blocks away.


    "Is it done?" I inquired.


    Meralda nodded in confirmation.


    A subtle smile crept onto my face, but Meralda immediately frowned in response. is my face really that ugly when smiling?


    The spell she had cast was rtively simple, consisting of debuffs like increased fatigue, hot-headedness, and various other negative effects that would undoubtedly impact the workers'' ability to perform their tasks.


    "Haa, how fun," I muttered under my breath, a hint of amusement mixing with my lingering guilt. Watching the situation unfold, I couldn''t help but acknowledge the necessity of our n, even as I grappled with the moral implications.


    The saintess, with her unwavering dedication to helping these people, needed to confront the harsh realities they faced. It was only through firsthand experience that she could truly understand their plight.


    While it might seem harsh, our actions were intended to open her eyes to theplex web of issues at y in the slums.

 Chapter 29: Foolish Saintess 4

    <h4>Chapter 29: Foolish Saintess 4</h4>


    In a realm enveloped by infinite white skies, a radiant figure appeared. A beautiful woman with golden blonde hair and shimmering golden eyes watched as her visitor approached.


    "Why are you here, Cali?" she inquired, her voice a melodic blend of curiosity and concern.


    Cali, the silver-haired woman, chuckled softly as she settled into a white chair. "Oh, my, am I not allowed to visit my beloved sister?"


    The golden-haired woman''s expression remained unchanged; her eyes unwavering. "You and I both know that''s not your true intention. Now speak, why have youe?"


    Cali sighed, herughter fading. "You really are no fun, huh? I just came to check on you, you know. After all, you did fight those monsters."


    "That''s it? Nothing else?" Her sister''s gaze bore into her.


    "Of course. What else could I havee for, personally visiting you like this?"


    "I don''t know, like fooling around?" the golden-haired woman retorted.


    Cali shrugged and gazed up at the boundless white skies. "How rude of you."


    "So, they''re still trying to enter, huh?" Calissia asked, changing the subject.


    "Yes, and it''s getting harder by the day. I was just luckyst time when I was able to sever their hold on this world by attacking their apostle. But I don''t know how long I willst. Each of these beings possesses the strength of a primordial."


    "Wait, seriously? A monster with the strength of a primordial god?" Calissia eximed, her silver hair shimmering in surprise.


    "Yes, and they''re not monsters. The amount of divinity I felt from them makes them more akin to gods than mere powerful beasts or monsters."


    "What? There''s no way! Although I was far away from the pantheon during their attack, I still felt their presence. The level of abnormality I sensed from them made them seem more like unfiltered demons or perhaps a mixture of both divine and demonic forces. Is that even possible? What are they truly?"


    "That, I also don''t know, Cali. I''m just doing my best to prevent them from influencing the realm right now. Although they''re calm at the moment, I don''t know when they will start acting up again, especially that giant pale hand. Probably only you, me, and Kadrak can survive being touched by that entity."


    For the first time in her immortal existence, Calissia, the goddess of the elves in this world, felt a shiver of fear course through her. The unknown nature of these beings and the extent of their power left her filled with dread.


    "They won''t break out, right?" Cali asked as she gazed upon the colossal, dark crack that marred the otherwise pristine sky.


    "For now, I''m holding them at bay. But I can''t predict how long that willst," the golden-haired goddess replied with a weary expression. "I''m postponing calling a meeting of the entire pantheon to prevent widespread panic, but I can see that a meeting is bing increasingly necessary. I can''t even leave this ce, as I have to continuously channel my energy into sealing the crack in space."


    "Then should I call for a meeting?" Cali inquired, concern etching her features.


    The goddess shook her head. "Not yet. Summon the rulers of each realm instead. Calling all the gods now would only lead to chaos, and we can''t trust everyone."


    Cali nodded in agreement. "I guess you''re right. Well, then, good luck, sis. Don''t break, okay?" With those words, she vanished in a shower of shimmering silver light, teleporting away.


    Alone again, the goddess turned her gaze upward to the turbulent skies. Her voice, soft but determined, murmured, "I don''t know what you beings are, or what entity that child with your influence is, but one thing I promise you for certain: "you won''t be touching my realm."


    ¡­.


    ''Dark''


    I saw nothing but darkness.


    My consciousness drifted in a sea of darkness, the only sensation being a faint whisper that seemed to call my name.


    "Ia," I heard, the voice barely audible. Confusion washed over me as I wondered where I was and why it was so dark.


    "¡­Ian," the voice persisted, gaining rity with each repetition. It was a voice that resonated deeply within me, one that I knew intimately.


    "Ian!" With a sudden surge, the voice grew louder, and I felt like thousands of pale white hands erupted from all directions, as if they were trying to embrace me. It was a surreal and disorienting experience, and I struggled to make sense of it.


    Turning around, I saw her¡ªan ethereal woman with ebony-ck hair and eyes that seemed to hold the entire gxy within their depths. She was seated on a throne made of pale hands, gazing at me with warmth and affection that prated my very soul.


    "Mom!" I cried out as I woke up, the dream still fresh in my mind. The transition from that surreal realm to the waking world left me momentarily dazed.


    "You''re awake, master?" Meralda''s voice brought me back to reality, and I realized I had spoken aloud. Her curious gaze bore into me, and she couldn''t help but inquire, "And what do you mean by ''mom''?"


    I hesitated, grappling with the strange dream and the emotions it had stirred within me. "No, it''s nothing," I replied, brushing off her question. Instead, I decided to change the subject. "What time is it?"


    Meralda, always dutiful, checked the time. "It''s currently 2:00 PM in the afternoon. The n is going smoothly."


    "Good," I replied, relieved that things were going ording to our designs. Both of us were perched on a nearby rooftop, strategically positioned to monitor the worksite where the saintess and the slum residents wereboring. Our goal was to observe how events unfolded and, if necessary, intervene to ensure that my predictions about the saintess came to pass.


    The sun hung high in the sky as we watched the workers below, waiting for the opportune moment to set our n into motion.


    I couldn''t shake the feeling that the strange experience I had just encountered was more than just a dream. The voice, the sensation of being surrounded by those pale hands, and the vision of my mother¡ªit all felt eerily real. Could it be that my mother was trying to make contact with me from wherever she was?


    To find some answers, I decided to ess my status.


    [Name: Adrian Vulter Tellus (Ian Astrea)]


    [Lv: 92] [Gender: Male]


    [Age: 18 (23)] [Title: The anomaly] [+4 New]


    [Mana: 5500/5500]+500 [Aura: 8500/8500]+500


    [Recovery Speed: A] [Agility: S]


    [Stamina: A] [Strength: S]


    [Intelligence: A] [Willpower: A]


    [Authorities:]


    {Attribute: Darkness, Fire, Death, Mystic}


    [Authority: Mother''s Embrace: {S@#le!}]


    [Authority: Dream of the Night: {Sealed}]


    [Authority: Touch of the Crying Doll: {Sealed}]


    [Authority: Eyes of the wondering crow: {Passive}]


    [Authority: Domain of the Fiery Scales: {Sealed}]


    {Attribute: Light, Creation, Life}


    [Authority: Sword of Light: {Active}]


    [Authority: Lionheart: {Passive}]


    [Authority: Ster Sris: {Active}]


    [Authority: White Veil: {Active}]


    [Mission: Save the World]


    As I opened the interface, I noticed something unusual. My mother''s authority, which had been dormant for so long, seemed to be bugging out. This couldn''t be a coincidence. It had to be rted to the inexplicable encounter I had just experienced.


    A sense of anticipation and curiosity filled me. What was my mother trying to convey to me, and why now?


    ¡­.


    In the scorching heat of the day, tensions were running high among theborers at the construction site. They had been toiling away tirelessly, their bodies drenched in sweat, and their patience wearing thin. Edgar and Gareth, two of the workers, found themselves at odds, their tempers ring as they exchanged heated words.


    "Hey, Edgar, I told you to ce this shaft over there, didn''t I?" Gareth''s voice wasced with frustration.


    "Hah? You do it yourself, old man. I''m exhausted here," Edgar shot back, his voice trembling with exhaustion. "We ran out of water a while ago, and you''re still trying to make us work in this blistering heat?"


    Their argument was drawing the attention of the otherborers, who had momentarily stopped their tasks to watch the brewing conflict.


    "Huh? What did you say? The only reason I''m asking you is because you''re the one who did the least amount of work," Gareth used, pointing an using finger at Edgar.


    "What do you mean by that?" Edgar asked, his anger rising.


    Gareth looked around at their fellow workers, gesturing to the construction site.


    "You know what I mean. Everyone can see that you did the least amount of work, and you''re the one who emptied our water bottle, for goddess''s sake!"


    The tension in the air was palpable, and it seemed like a fight was about to break out between the two men. Their fists were clenched, and anger clouded their judgment.


    Just as the situation was spiraling out of control, the saintess, who had been overseeing their work, stepped in with amanding presence.


    "What''s going on here?" Her voice cut through the heated argument like a soothing breeze.


    The workers turned their attention to the saintess, their faces flushed with embarrassment for letting their tempers get the best of them. Edgar and Gareth exchanged a begrudging nce but quicklyposed themselves in the presence of the saintess.


    Gareth spoke up first, trying to save face. "We were just having a disagreement, sister. It won''t happen again."


    The saintess nodded, her eyes filled with understanding. "I understand that the work is hard, and the conditions are challenging, but we must work together as amunity. Let''s not forget the teachings of the goddess¡ªto support and help one another."


    Her words seemed to resonate with the workers, and the tension dissipated as they returned to their tasks, their bickering forgotten, at least for the time being.


    Amid the fragile peace that had been temporarily restored, a sudden, thunderous boom echoed through the air, shattering the calm. Startled cries and shouts filled the atmosphere, shattering the newfound tranquility, and all eyes turned toward the source of the disturbance. It was evident that a fight had erupted not too far from where the saintess and theborers were gathered.


    The saintess''s face showed deep concern, and without hesitation, she sprang into action. Her white robes billowed as she rushed toward themotion, her veil fluttering behind her. The workers followed her lead, driven by a mixture of curiosity and a sense of duty to protect their newfound sanctuary.


    As they reached the scene, they were met with a chaotic sight. Two groups ofborers were locked in a fierce altercation, their faces contorted with anger and frustration. The dispute appeared to have escted quickly, and the violence was spiraling out of control.


    The saintess raised her voice above the mor, her words carrying an air of authority.


    "Stop this at once! We are here to help and support one another, not to harm our brothers and sisters."


    Her plea momentarily pierced through the anger, causing some of thebatants to hesitate. But others remained steadfast in their rage, paying no heed to her words.


    Seeing that her words alone would not quell the fight, the saintess extended her hands, her divine energy radiating around her. A soft, warm light enveloped the area, washing over the quarrelingborers. The light seemed to have a calming effect, soothing their heightened emotions and diffusing their anger.


    Slowly but surely, the workers began to release their clenched fists, and the tension in the air started to dissipate.


    The saintess couldn''t help but wonder what had caused such a sudden and intense dispute among the workers. She had watched over them closely, knowing full well the harsh working conditions under the scorching sun. However, she had secretly cast spells on them to enhance their stamina and strength, ensuring that they wouldn''t tire easily.


    As she approached the bickering groups, she observed their flushed faces and sweaty brows. Physically, they should have been able to endure much longer without sumbing to exhaustion or frustration. Her protective enchantments had been carefully woven to ensure theirfort and well-being during thisborious task.


    Puzzled by their behavior, the saintess tried to discern the root of the conflict. She listened carefully as the workers traded usations and insults. It became apparent that the argument had little to do with physical fatigue or the challenging work itself.


    The worker''s voice rang out above the mor of the construction site, drawing the attention of his fellowborers. His face was flushed with abination of exhaustion, frustration, and thirst. Sweat dripped from his brow as he spoke, his words filled with a mix of desperation and anger.


    "We''ve run out of water, sister!" he dered, his voice cracking with emotion. "It''s sweltering out here, and they''re pushing us to our limits. We can''t take it anymore!"


    His impassioned plea resonated with many of the workers, who had been silently enduring the scorching heat and demanding physicalbor. As the realization that there was no water avable washed over them, someborers began to drop their tools and move toward the nearest patches of shade, seeking relief from the oppressive sun.


    The saintess, standing amidst the growing unrest, felt a pang of guilt for not having anticipated this critical need. She had focused on enhancing their physical capabilities but had overlooked the most fundamental requirement¡ªwater. It was a mistake she couldn''t ignore.


    In response to the worker''s outcry, she took a deep breath and stepped forward. Her voice carried a soothing andpassionate tone as she addressed the gatheredborers. "I apologize for this oversight," she said, her wordsced with genuine concern.


    Despite the arrival of water and the saintess''s efforts to ensure the workers'' hydration, a lingering sense of apathy and weariness permeated theborers. The shade, once a respite from the unrelenting sun, had be a sanctuary where they sought refuge from both the heat and the demanding work ahead.


    The saintess observed their behavior with growing concern. It was clear that her previous approach, while well-intentioned, had unintentionally fostered dependency rather than empowerment. She knew she needed to address this issue promptly and encourage a sense of self-reliance among theborers.


    Taking a deep breath, the saintess stepped forward once more, her voice carrying a blend of empathy and resolve. "I understand that the sun is unforgiving, and the work is challenging," she began. "But we cannot let exhaustion and difort deter us from our goals. We are here to help one another, to build a better future together."


    Her words were met with skepticism and murmurs of discontent. Some workers shook their heads in disagreement, and others openly voiced their frustration. "We''ve heard promises before," oneborer shouted. "What good is a better future if we can''t even survive today?"


    The saintess''s heart sank as she witnessed the negative reaction from theborers. It was evident that her previous actions had created a cycle of dependency that would not be easily broken. She knew that merely providing food, water, and shelter had not addressed the root causes of their struggles.


    Undeterred, she continued, "I understand your doubts, and I acknowledge that we have more work to do. But giving up and retreating to the shade will not solve our problems. It''s crucial that we work together, as amunity, with determination and perseverance."


    However, her words seemed to fall on deaf ears as moreborers retreated to the shelter of the shade. They were disillusioned, feeling that their efforts had gone unnoticed and unappreciated. The sense of unity and shared purpose that once existed had eroded, reced by a growing sense of resentment.


    As the saintess watched with a heavy heart, she realized the enormity of the challenge ahead. Breaking the cycle of dependency and fostering self-sufficiency would require more than just words; it would demand a fundamental shift in mindset and a renewedmitment to the idea that they could shape their own destiny.


    She knew that rebuilding trust and hope among theborers would be a daunting task, but she remained steadfast in her determination to guide them towards a better future¡ªone where they could regain their sense of agency and work collectively to ovee the obstacles that had held them back for so long.


    The workers mind was already filled and their bodies had enough they realized that even if they did nothing the saintess was their to provide and care for them


    Theborers'' initial enthusiasm had waned as they began to realize that the saintess was indeed providing for their immediate needs. The promise of food, water, and shelter, which had initially spurred them into action, had unintentionally led tocency. Their minds were now filled with the assurance that the saintess would always be there to care for them.


    As they retreated to the shade and rested their weary bodies, a sense of resignation settled in. They had be ustomed to relying on external assistance, and the prospect of enduring the hardships ofbor in the scorching sun lost its appeal. Their trust in the saintess''s benevolence had morphed into an expectation that bordered on entitlement.

 Chapter 30: Foolish Saintess 5 (R18) (REWRITE)

    <h4>Chapter 30: Foolish Saintess 5 (R18) (REWRITE)</h4>


    Warning R-18 content (SEXUAL VIOLENCE AHEAD BE ADVISED)


    The relentless heat bore down on me as I gazed at theborers, their expressions a mix of exhaustion and frustration. I felt a growing sense of unease in the pit of my stomach. These were the people I had dedicated my life to helping, and now they seemed to have lost faith in my mission.


    "No, this is wrong," I thought to myself, determined to find a way to rekindle their spirits. I knew that if I didn''t act swiftly, the doubts sown by that young man''s words would take root, and my efforts to uplift them would be in vain.


    Summoning every ounce of positivity, I could muster; I addressed the wearyborers. "Everyone, I understand that we''re all tired right now. Why don''t we take a break and return to our workter?"


    As I spoke, I couldn''t help but notice that they avoided my gaze, their faces turned away from me. Their silence weighed heavily in the air, and I could sense their disappointment and disillusionment. It was clear that my attempt to motivate them had fallen t.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows over the weary workers, their responses weighed heavily on my heart. Each word they uttered was like a dagger, and I could feel the despair creeping in.


    "I appreciate the effort you''ve done for us, sister, but this type of work really isn''t for me," one of them said, their voiceced with resignation.


    "You would still be there for us, right, sister?" another asked, their eyes pleading for reassurance.


    "I''m sorry, sister," came yet another apology, delivered with a heavy heart.


    The weight of their words pressed down on me, and a sense of helplessness washed over me. I had dedicated my life to serving these people, to lifting them up from the depths of poverty and despair. But now, it seemed that my efforts had faltered, and they had lost faith in the path I had set before them.


    I couldn''t ept this defeat, not when I believed so strongly in their potential for change. The doubts sown by that young man''s words had taken root, but I refused to let them define our future.


    "No, this is wrong," I whispered to myself, my determination reignited. I couldn''t abandon them now, not when they needed me the most.


    ¡­.


    "Her eyes are still determined, huh?" I muttered with a sense of disappointment. The saintess''s unwavering determination to help the people in the slums despite the setbacks was both admirable and frustrating to witness.


    "By the way, good job, Meralda," I praised my spiritpanion, who had yed a crucial role in agitating the workers with her magic. Meralda didn''t seem entirely pleased with my approval and cut straight to the point.


    "Are you going to do it now?" she asked, her eyes reflecting a mix of uncertainty and concern.


    "Hmm? No, not yet," I replied, leaning back against the rooftop''s edge. "I told those guys to do it when the sun falls, so probably anytime now."


    Meralda continued to watch me, her emotions a swirling mix of doubt and curiosity. She, too, must have been wrestling with the moral implications of our actions.


    ...


    As the sun dipped below the horizon and twilight descended upon the slums, I found myself trapped in a moral quandary. My role as the Church of Light''s saintess had always been centered on helping those in need, irrespective of their backgrounds. However, the young man''s stinging words, which had taken root in my heart, were now casting doubt on my convictions.


    I was a third-year student at the academy, well aware that my time there was limited before graduation. My initial determination had been to use my abilities to assist the people in the slums as much as I could. But as the shadows lengthened around me, I couldn''t ignore the doubts that had begun to gnaw at me. Had my well-intentioned efforts inadvertently fostered dependence among the slum''s residents?


    Standing in the fading daylight, I grappled with a growing conflict within me. One part of me still clung to the belief that extendingpassion and support could guide these people toward a brighter future. Yet another part, burdened by an increasing sense of responsibility, wondered if it was time to step back and let them learn from their own choices and experiences.


    "Should I persist in aiding them, regardless of their circumstances?" I questioned; my thoughts tumultuous. "Or should I adopt a different approach, one that fosters self-reliance and personal growth?"


    The weight of my decision bore down on me, and I felt torn between my deeply held ideals and the stark reality I had encountered.


    ¡­..


    As the saintess continued her determined walk through the dimly lit and ominous streets of the Slums, her heart swelled withpassion for the suffering she had witnessed. Poverty and despair seemed to cling to every corner of this forsaken ce. The resolve to make a difference grew stronger within her with each step she took.


    It had been a long day of offeringfort and sce to the downtrodden, and she was now making her way to a waiting carriage that would take her back to the sanctuary of her home. The Slums were notorious for their dangers, and the saintess wanted to ensure her own safety as well.


    However, as she reached the waiting carriage, a voice suddenly pierced the heavy silence. "Sister! Sister! Wait!" came the frantic cry, apanied by the sound of hurried footsteps. The saintess turned to see a man approaching her, his breath ragged from the rush.


    The man coughed, a result of his hurried sprint to catch up with her. Trying to maintain herposure, the saintess spoke gently, "Calm down, brother. What seems to be the problem?"


    Hearing her soothing words, the man''s initially turbulent emotions began to settle, and he stammered, "I-it''s my daughter. She''s sick, and she''s acting in a weird way. Please, I don''t know what to do. Please help me," he pleaded with desperation in his eyes.


    Understanding the urgency of the situation andpelled by her unwaveringmitment to help those in need, the saintess nodded without hesitation. "Take me to where she is," she urged, her voice filled withpassion.


    The man nodded in gratitude and quickly led the saintess through abyrinth of dark and narrow pathways. As they navigated these shadowy alleys, the saintess couldn''t help but notice the squalor and filth that surrounded them. It seemed unlikely that anyone could live in such deplorable conditions.


    "I''m sorry," the man murmured, his voice barely audible amidst the gloomy surroundings. The saintess, straining to hear, asked, "What do you mean?"


    The man locked eyes with her and said, "I''m truly sorry."


    Confusion clouded the saintess''s mind for a moment, but it quickly dissipated as she realized that they were not alone. Four more men emerged from the shadows, their intentions dark and foreboding. One of them moved swiftly behind her and pinned her arms, causing shock and fear to wash over her. She understood the gravity of her situation, her instincts racing to find a way out of this perilous encounter.


    As the adrenaline surged through her veins, the saintess''s heart pounded in her chest. Her mind raced with thoughts of escape and self-preservation. She couldn''t fathom what these men wanted from her, but their sinister expressions filled her with dread.


    "Wh-what are you doing?" she stammered, her voice quivering with fear, hoping to reason with them and escape this nightmare.


    But the five men remained quiet and looked at the saintess with lust in their eyes, their sinister intentions bing all too clear. As they tried to push her onto the ground, expecting her to be helpless, the saintess surprised them all. With lightning-quick reflexes, she dodged the man who came at her from the front, his grasp slipping through thin air.


    The saintess knew that she couldn''t rely solely on her physical prowess. Drawing upon her divine powers, she channeled energy into her body, strengthening her physicality. With a powerful burst of strength, she broke free from the man who had pinned her arms from behind, leaving him stunned and reeling.


    "Tsk," one of the assants cursed, frustrated by the saintess''s unexpected resilience.


    "Hey, hold her properly!" another one shouted, realizing that they were dealing with a formidable adversary.


    Despite her fear, the saintess managed to muster a trembling voice as she asked, "Wh-what are you guys trying to do?" Her voice held a mixture of terror and confusion, pleading for answers even as she remained vignt, ready to defend herself from any further harm.


    But the five men ignored her question and quickly attempted to attack her again, driven by their sinister motives.


    A white streak sliced through the air as one of them brandished a knife, shing at the saintess with menacing intent. They expected her to panic and fall victim to their assault. The man holding the knife couldn''t help but smile with cruel anticipation. A part of him yearned to rip off the hood and veil covering the mysterious nun''s face, curiosity about whaty hidden beneath. Was she pretty or ugly? He didn''t care; all he knew was that they would have their way with her after this encounter.


    However, the unexpected urred. Instead of sumbing to fear, the saintess swiftly positioned herself in a martial arts stance, her hands deftly intercepting the trajectory of the knife attack. With a series of fluid movements, she twisted her arms expertly, disarming the astonished assant. And as if that weren''t enough, the saintess''s hands shot forward, delivering a powerful punch to the man''s chin, causing his eyes to roll back in agony.


    "The Church of Light''s martial arts? I thought only the pdins were the only ones allowed to learn that," one of the bewildered attackers murmured in perplexity. They couldn''tprehend how a seemingly random nun who had been helping impoverished people in the slums possessed the skills of the church''s elite warriors. The saintess''s unexpected prowess had thrown them into disarray.


    Although the saintess had been brought up and nurtured by the church to be the perfect embodiment of the Goddess in the mortal world, they hadn''t neglected to teach her the basics of self-defense. Even in her role as a spiritual leader, the world could be a dangerous ce, and she needed to be prepared.


    Ignoring the fallen man, who still writhed in pain from her earlier counterattack, the saintess moved with agility and grace. She couldn''t help but hope for his swift recovery, even in the midst of this perilous situation; her unwaveringmitment to do good for all people still held strong within her.


    The four remaining assants, momentarily dazed by theirrade''s misfortune, quickly regained theirposure and closed in on the saintess. The tension in the alleyway grew palpable.


    As they advanced, the saintess counted silently to herself, using her divine powers to scan her immediate surroundings. "1, 2, 3, 4, 5," she counted, her senses reaching out for any hidden threats. To her relief, her divine awareness revealed no one else lurking in the shadows. A small breath of relief escaped her lips as she realized that there wouldn''t be an unexpected ambush catching her off guard.


    With newfound knowledge of her surroundings, the saintess steeled herself. "I don''t know why these guys suddenly attacked me," she thought inwardly, her determination unwavering. "But I''m not going down that easily."


    She adjusted her stance, drawing upon her training and experience. A part of her longed to unleash her formidablebat divine arts, but she knew that using such powers would likely be lethal. Instead, she chose to rely solely on her martial arts skills, aiming to restrain and subdue her attackers rather than harm them. The saintess stood ready, her movements calcted and precise, ready to confront whatever dark intentions these men harbored and protect herself from harm.


    "Get her!" one of the assants screamed as they lunged at the saintess simultaneously, their collective efforts fueled by desperation. However, their attempts proved futile in the face of her well-honed skills.


    To her left, the man''s aggression was met with a swift and powerful kick to the chest. The impact sent him staggering backward, clutching his aching chest, gasping for breath. Meanwhile, with a sudden and graceful turn, the saintess executed a karate-like punch straight at the man who came charging directly at her. The force of her blownded squarely on his face, causing it to redden instantly, resembling a ripe apple. Pain and surprise contorted his features as he absorbed the full force of the saintess''s punch.


    The remaining two assants sought to confuse the saintess by attacking from opposite directions. At first, it appeared that their tactic might be working, as the saintess transitioned from offense to defense, shifting her focus to both attackers simultaneously. Yet, it quickly became evident that her martial prowess was unmatched.


    With a keen sense of timing and precision, she grabbed the arm of the man attempting a direct punch to her abdomen. In one fluid motion, she utilized her divine-enhanced strength, taking a deep breath to gather her energy. With remarkable ease, she hurled the man with the outstretched arm toward hispanion. The two assants collided with a resounding crash, cries of pain echoing through the alley.


    "Ahg!" they both screamed in agony as they collided into each other, their attempt to outmaneuver the saintess ending in a painful and humiliating defeat. The saintess stood her ground, her martial skills and divine strength proving to be an insurmountable obstacle to the attackers who had underestimated her.


    "Haah!"


    The first man the saintess had brought down seemed to have recovered and attempted to sh at her once again with a knife. However, his efforts were in vain as the saintess swiftly adjusted her body, turning slightly to her left to dodge the stabbing attack. The man''s momentum caused him to lurch forward, and the saintess seized the opportunity to deliver a swift knee kick to his stomach. With a gasp, the man was sent flying several meters into the air, struggling to catch his breath.


    As the saintess remained vignt, she sensed something approaching her. Tilted her head just in time to dodge a projectile hurtling straight at her. With a swoosh, the rock flew harmlessly past her. It was evident that the other four assants were growing desperate, resorting to throwing whatever objects they could find.


    They began an onught of rocks and random items, forcing the saintess to go on the defensive. Her concern for the fallen man behind her was evident, even as they continued their assault. The four assants found it amusing how this nun still showed worry for someone who had tried to harm her, and they sought to take advantage of her kindness.


    One of them nced at another, sharing a knowing look. He reached into his pocket and hurled something at the saintess. The saintess, busy trying to block and catch the rocks flying her way, had no choice but to take the hit.


    Given her enhanced body and defensive divine arts, something like a random rock throw posed little threat. However, the sound of a "crack" resonated through the air as the mysterious ss vial made contact with the saintess''s arm. Unknown liquid sprayed into the air and quickly drenched her face and body.


    At first, the saintess dismissed the liquid as an ordinary vial they had found, thinking it contained water or some innocuous substance. But soon, she realized that her breathing was growing increasinglybored, and her body was heating up.


    "Hahaha, good job, Fred," one of the assantsughed triumphantly, revealing that this liquid held a sinister secret.


    One of the menughed and praised hisrade, their sinister n having somehow worked. The saintess''s convulsing body betrayed her as she fell to the ground, unable to control the overwhelming sensations coursing through her.


    She writhed in pain, her body growing hotter by the moment, confusion and fear gripping her thoughts. "What''s wrong with me?" she wondered inwardly, the world spinning around her.


    "Ah!" The saintess screamed in agony as one of the men cruelly seized the opportunity and delivered a vicious kick to her stomach.


    "You surely did a lot to us, huh, bitch?" he taunted, his disdain evident.


    "Hey, don''t damage her too much; we haven''t had our fun yet," another one chimed in.


    "Oh, right, I forgot, hahaha," they allughed in unison, their malevolent intentions evident.


    The saintess struggled toprehend what was happening, her mind shrouded in a haze of pain and confusion. As one man seized her arms and another spread her legs, a third unzipped his pants, dering his intention to be the first. The others eagerly assented, their sinister desires fueling their actions.


    "Wait, let me cut that bitch''s face first," another man interjected, brandishing his worn-out knife. Without hesitation, he shed straight at the saintess''s white veil, revealing her face to them¡ªlong, flowing hair, sky-blue eyes, and a visage radiating purity and beauty. Her unveiled face only added to their perverse lust.


    As the man who had unzipped his pants approached tomit his vile act, the saintess, still in a daze, realized the direness of her situation and screamed, "Nooo!" In her confusion and fear, her divine power surged uncontrobly, resulting in a powerful explosion that sent the men hurtling, crashing into the alley walls. They groaned in pain, disoriented by the sudden st.


    The saintess, despite her disoriented state, mustered the strength to crawl away, determined to escape this dreadful alley. Tears streamed down her face, and her body trembled as she moved, her senses still clouded, she couldn''t help but notice the massive amounts of liquid escaping her womanhood.


    "Hey, where are you going?"


    "We haven''t finished yet, right?"


    "Come back here, bitch."


    Most of them slowly rose to their feet, staggering towards her with malicious intent, determined to continue their assault. Desperation etched across her face, the saintess crawled, her strength waning.


    Tears welled up in the saintess''s eyes upon hearing their voices, and her heart raced with terror. She thought inwardly, "Somebody, please help me!" Her plea echoed silently within her mind, a desperate call for salvation.


    Then, a ray of hope pierced through the darkness. A familiar voice rang out, breaking through her despair. "Well, would you look at that. I told you these people were nothing but trash, didn''t I, sister?"


    With renewed strength, the saintess immediately looked up, her eyes locking onto the source of the voice. A surge of hope washed over her, rekindling her spirit.


    Tears streamed down her face as she reached out and clung to the man who had spoken.


    "Help me, please!" she cried aloud, her voice quivering with fear and relief. The man enveloped her in a protective embrace, hisforting words soothing her frayed nerves.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here to help" he assured her, his presence a beacon of hope amidst the encroaching darkness.


    ¡­..


    "Waaaah!"


    "Sniff, sniff."


    "Waah...! Waah....!"


    The saintess''s cries echoed loudly as she clung to me with a grip so tight that she resembled a baby ko clinging to its mother. If I were ever to stand up, I would surely carry her with me. In an attempt tofort her, I gently patted her trembling back before reassuring her.


    Her desperate plea was entirely understandable, given the harrowing ordeal she had just narrowly escaped. The threat of sexual assault had hung over her, a cruel and dehumanizing experience that left her traumatized and vulnerable.


    "You''re okay now"


    With a swift and gentle motion, I retrieved my school robe and draped it over her quivering figure, offering her a shield from the turbulent surroundings. The fabric enveloped her like a protective cocoon, providing a semnce offort amidst the chaos that had unfolded.


    As I cradled her in my arms, her grip on my neck tightened, her fingers clutching desperately as if she believed I might vanish into thin air at any moment. The vulnerability in her touch tugged at my heartstrings, a poignant reminder of the sudden trauma she had to endure.


    "Did I push her a bit too much?"


    Turning my attention to the bewildered group of men, I noticed their attempts to speak or move were in vain, as an overwhelming aura of bloodlust radiated from me. One of them even sumbed to unconsciousness under the intense pressure.


    Their eyes locked onto mine, it seems one of them realized who I was and tried to speak but I only wore a sinister smile in response cing a finger over my lips, signaling silence, before vanishing from their sight, truly they did their jobs to perfection, a chuckle escaped my lips.


    "You can take all the time you need, Meralda" I whispered softly before fading away into the shadows of the alley. My words lingered in the air, their echo adding an eerie quality to the deserted passage.


    The five men, utterly perplexed by the sudden turn of events, exchanged confused nces, their bewildered expressions mirroring their disbelief. Even the one who had faintedy sprawled on the floor. Then, as if from nowhere, a radiant green light manifested, giving birth to a stunning green-haired woman with emerald green eyes.


    "Trash" she uttered with disdain, and in an instant, vines erupted from the ground, piercing the five men. The punishment for their actions was swift and unforgiving, as nature itself seemed to exact retribution for their wickedness.


    ...


    "Sniff, sniff." The saintess''s tears continued to flow, a poignant reminder of the torment she had endured at the hands of her assants. I couldn''t help but berate myself inwardly for my role in exposing her to such a harrowing experience.


    "They almost got their way with her," I sighed heavily, my thoughts weighed down by a mix of regret and relief. I had given those men instructions to attack the saintess and to do whatever they pleased, but their actions had surpassed my expectations, catching her off guard in a horrifying and potentially deadly situation.


    Had I been too audacious in my attempt to show her the world? Regret gnawed at me, and I couldn''t help but feel like the architect of this nned assault. Well, I am the perpetuator in the firs ce.


    If my sister were here now, she would undoubtedly condemn me to a century in her timeless realm as punishment for my actions.


    "Haa how I miss her doll like face "My mind wandered momentarily to memories of my sister''s doll-like face, her gentle presence, and her unwavering guidance. But I quickly shook off the reminiscing, focusing on the saintess''s trembling form in my arms.


    "Uhm, sister," I began, my voice filled with genuine concern, "I don''t have a specific ce to take you at the moment. Would it be eptable if I brought you directly to Lucian Hall?"


    The saintess didn''t respond with words; instead, she clung to me even tighter, her body shivering with vulnerability. However, she nodded her head ever so slightly, a sign of her consent. I could feel herbored, ragged breath against my neck, a testament to her fragile state.


    With her agreement, I swiftly employed my night robe''s magic to shroud us in darkness, making us invisible to the outside world. In an instant, we were off, racing through the city. I harnessed my aura and magic, propelling us forward at incredible speed, determined to reach Lucian Hall and safety as quickly as possible.


    After what felt like an eternity, we finally arrived at our destination. I turned to the saintess, a sense of uncertainty in my voice as I asked, "Uhm, sister, I don''t know which room you belong to, so if you could kindly guide me?"


    There was no response, just silence that hung in the air, carrying an unspoken weight of the trauma she had endured.


    "Uhm, sister?"


    ¡­..


    ...


    I tried again, but still, no words came forth.


    A deep sense ofpassion welled up within me as I considered her predicament. "Uhm, you won''t mind if I take you into my room then? I don''t have much there, but a change of clothes and a nice bath would be helpful, right?" I suggested, my voice gentle and understanding.


    The saintess clung to me even tighter, her grip like a lifeline, and she nodded in agreement.


    Upon entering my room, I deactivated the night cloak''s effect, allowing the ambient light to fill the space. Carefully, I lowered her onto the bed, but she refused to let go, her fear of being alone palpable.


    With a simple p of my hands, the room''s lights illuminated the surroundings, revealing its grand furnishings. "Don''t worry, sister," I reassured her. "I won''t be going anywhere. See that closet over there? That''s where my clothes and towels are. You''ll even find some pajamas, although they are all for men. I''m sure they''ll suffice for you to sleepfortably tonight."


    As I turned to leave, the saintess clung to my arms, her eyes filled with a plea that begged me not to abandon her. A soft chuckle escaped my lips as I realized her fear.


    "I''m not going anywhere," I reassured her, my voice warm andforting. "I''m just going to set up the bathroom, okay?" She nodded quietly, her expression gradually easing as she began to trust that I would be there for her.


    With the bath prepared, I gestured for the saintess to enter. As she hesitated, her gaze still fixed on me with a lingering fear of abandonment, I smiled warmly, offering her the reassurance she so desperately needed.


    As the saintess soaked in the bath, she continued to call out to me, repeatedly addressing me as "brother." Each time, I would gently respond, "I''m right here." It was clear that my actions had left a deep impression on her, and I couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt for the trauma she had experienced.


    After her bath, she emerged and changed into my pajamas. I had turned away, giving her privacy, grateful for the spaciousness of the room. But she hesitated, her voice trembling as she said, "Uh-uhm, brother." I turned back to look at her, and she continued, "T-Thank you!" She bowed her head in gratitude, and I smiled in response. However, I noticed she averted her eyes, and I couldn''t help but wonder if my smile had somehow startled her. Yet, the blush on her cheeks and the reddish outline of her ears suggested a different kind of embarrassment.


    "Well then, goodnight for now, sister," I said, preparing to sleep on the nearby couch. However, before I could settle in, the saintess grabbed my arm again, leaving me wondering what was on her mind.


    "Hmm?" I inquired, turning to face her.


    "W-wait," she stammered, her grip on my arm firm. "Elena. Call me Elena."


    A chuckle escaped my lips as I realized that we had never properly introduced ourselves. "Adrian, my name is Adrian, but you can call me Adrian or Ian, whichever one you like."


    "Adrian, Ian" she murmured, testing the name on her lips. "Then, Ian, can I call you Ian?"


    "Yes, of course," I replied with a warm smile.


    As I moved toward the couch, ready to rest for the night, she once again grasped my hands, her voice and body trembling. Her teary eyes met mine as she spoke


    "I-Ian"


    "My body is very hot" her wordsced with a subtle urgency.


    Confusion and concern swirled in my mind, but when I saw the dampness spreading beneath her on the bed, I quickly realized the gravity of the situation. Shit The aphrodisiac I had given those men was still in effect.


    I couldn''t help but marvel at the unexpected sess of their n. My intention had merely been to ensure that the events followed the novel''s scenario precisely.


    Recing the hypnotic magic one of the assants in the novels used with my drug, I hadn''t actually expected that thesemon thugs would manage to sessfully employ the drug.


    In the original narrative, the saintess skillfully thwarted one of her assants who employed hypnotic magic. I pondered why she hadn''t fortified her mental defenses with her divine magic, just as the novel had described. Perhaps she had underestimated the danger, or maybe there was another reason.


    Her grip on my hands tightened, and her plea resonated in my ears, "Please help me." Her drowsy sky-blue eyes held a desperate gaze, and sweat trickled down her forehead, causing her hair to cling to her skin. I was left grappling with the dilemma of how to handle this unexpected and sensitive situation.


    I reluctantly distanced myself from her, a sense of disappointment evident in her eyes and the tone of her voice.


    "W-wait," she implored, her face flushed with embarrassment and uncertainty.


    A soft but decisive "click" filled the room as I locked the door.


    Turning back toward her, I slowly approached the bed, my fingers undoing the buttons on my shirt with a measured pace.


    As I advanced, I couldn''t help but notice theplex array of emotions ying across her face¡ªuncertainty, fear, and a visible sense of excitement. It was a tangled web of feelings, and amidst it all, excitement stood out prominently.


    I couldn''t help but reflect on my own actions, a mix of self-reproach and understanding washing over me.


    "Hah, seriously, I''m trash for doing this" I muttered under my breath.

 Chapter 31 Purified Saintess? (R-18)

    31 Purified Saintess? (R-18)


    Warning R-18 content


    Click.


    The soft, decisive sound of the door locking reverberated through the room, and Elena''s thoughts raced in response. It was a moment that hung in the air, pregnant with significance, as she absorbed the finality of the action. Her inner turmoil intensified as her mind grappled with conflicting emotions.


    As Adrian continued to approach Elena, a palpable tension hung in the air. Elena couldn''t hide her sudden embarrassment as she realized what was about to transpire. She bit her tongue in a mix of shame, excitement and desire, fully aware that she was venturing into uncharted territory, tempting Adrian with her seductive advances. She had even sought his help, but now, with him so close, there was no denying the intense, primal attraction that had taken over.


    Adrian slowly made his way onto the bed, positioning himself right beside her.


    "Elena," he whispered, his voice a gentle yetmanding presence.


    "Y-Yesh" Elena stammered; her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. A part of her wrestled with the knowledge that she was actively pushing herself onto Adrian, but she couldn''t deny the overwhelming desire that coursed through her. The aphrodisiac''s effects were undeniable, leaving her with an insatiable craving she couldn''t control.


    With a mixture of anticipation and hesitation, Elena closed her eyes and brought her face closer to Adrian''s. Their lips met in a slow, sensual kiss, their breaths mingling as their mouths melded together. Every sensation was heightened, and the electric chemistry between them was undeniable. "haah..!"


    After what felt like an eternity, Elena reluctantly broke the kiss, her breath steaming with lust, her heart racing and her body aze with desire.


    Adrian, witnessing Elena''s passionate reaction, sighed inwardly. He understood that her current state was a result of the drug''s influence, not her genuine feelings. How he longed for the power to dispel the aphrodisiac''s effects with a mere thought, but he was powerless to do so at the moment, he needed his sister authority for that to happen


    Elena was teetering on the edge, her self-control slipping away with each passing second. Desperate to quell the fiery desires coursing through her, she turned to Adrian, her voice trembling with uncertainty.


    "Ian, it''s okay, right?"


    Adrian smiled, his voice a soft murmur in her ear


    "You can do whatever you want"


    Elena needed no further encouragement. With a surge of passion and longing, she immediately seized Adrian, their mouths colliding in a fierce, passionate kiss. Their tongues danced together in a fiery embrace, two souls caught in the throes of desire and the intoxicating power of the aphrodisiac.


    "Ahn!"


    As Elena moaned in delight, Adrian''s desire surged even further. In a bold move, he suddenly seized one of her breasts, his fingers gently kneading its supple, firm flesh. The sensation of her delicate softness beneath his touch sent shivers down his spine. Elena, still locked in their passionate kiss, surrendered to the exquisite pleasure Adrian was bestowing upon her. She relished every moment, her body tingling with electrifying sensations.


    "..Mmhaah!"


    Their lips parted with a sensual, saliva-glistening bridge connecting them. Elena''s smile widened, her eyes filled with a lustful and almost erotic intensity as she gazed into Adrian''s soul. Her voice, sultry and filled with longing, whispered provocatively into his ear


    "More."


    Adrian, taken aback by her boldness, felt a crimson blush creep across his cheeks. He needed no further invitation. His lips left hers and descended to her pristine white neck, where his tongue and lips explored with a fierce passion. He kissed, sucked, and nibbled on her skin, leaving a trail of fiery desire in his wake.


    "Mmm! Ahh!" Elena''s moans of pleasure echoed in the room as Adrian continued his relentless assault on her senses. Her body writhed beneath his touch, and the intensity of their desire only grew with each passing moment. In this intoxicating dance of passion and longing, they both surrendered to the pleasure and desire they felt.


    As Adrian finally withdrew slightly, he couldn''t help but marvel at the alluring sight before him. Elena''s sky-blue eyes, now watery with desire, seemed to form heart-shaped patterns in their irises. Her flushed cheeks, heavy breathing, and the seductive smile she directed at him stirred something primal within him.


    Elena''s chest rose and fell with each heavy breath, and the tantalizing outline of her ample breasts pressed enticingly against Adrian''s chest through the fabric of her oversized pajamas. The loose clothing only added to the allure of the moment, as he was tantalizingly close to the object of his desire.


    Driven by a potent mix of lust and longing, Adrian hesitated no longer. His fingers found their way to her breast, tracing an irresistible path up and down its supple curves. "Ahh! Ahhm!"


    Elena''s moans filled the room, music to Adrian''s ears, as he continued to explore the contours of her exquisite form.


    The intensity of the moment overcame Adrian''s restraint, and he swiftly unbuttoned Elena''s pajamas, causing her magnificently full breast to spill out, their softness and allure impossible to resist. They bounced gently in front of him, an intoxicating sight that left him spellbound.


    Without hesitation, Adrian took one of her breasts into his mouth, his tongue expertly teasing the sensitive skin as he sought out the hidden nipple beneath herrge are. Elena''s moans of pleasure filled the room, drowning out the painful memories of the unwanted advances of those men from just moments ago. It was as if every touch Adrian bestowed upon her had the magical power to erase those disturbing memories from her mind.


    Elena, lost in the whirlwind of sensation and pleasure, couldn''t help but take control of the moment. She gripped Adrian''s head and guided it deeper into her chest, urging him to continue exploring her ample breast with his skilled tongue and mouth.


    In the midst of this intimate and passionate exchange, Elena and Adrian''s hearts raced in unison, their pounding rhythms mirroring the intense desire that had brought them to this moment. Their hearts, usually reserved and cautious, now beat with a wild abandon,pletely unconcerned with the unconventional circumstances that had led them here.


    As their gazes locked, time seemed to slow, and the outside world faded into obscurity. In that shared, electrifying stare, theymunicated volumes without uttering a single word. Their eyes spoke of longing, of a connection that transcended logic, and of the undeniable attraction that had drawn them together against all odds.


    Unable to resist the maic pull of their desire, they leaned in, their lips meeting in a fervent kiss. "Hah¡­"


    It was a kiss that conveyed all the pent-up passion and longing that had simmered beneath the surface, an unspoken deration of their mutual attraction and a surrender to the irresistible force of their lust for each other.


    After what seemed to be an eternity of kissing, Elena sat up on the bed, her wet and erect nipples perfectly visible in front of Adrian''s eyes. She looked at Adrian without uttering a word and then gazed down at his lower body, specifically peering down his pants.


    Elena and Adrian made eye contact, and with a seductive smile and a lick of her lips, Elenamunicated her desires to Adrian. He responded with a smile, allowing Elena to approach. Adrian sat up and spread his legs before her.


    Elena slowly ventured into his pants, meticulously undoing his belt and zipper. Elena took her time, and she was somewhat clumsy about it since it was her first time removing a man''s pants. She particrly struggled with his belt. After sessfully removing his pants, Elena watched as a substantial bulge appeared underneath his underwear. She looked up and saw Adrian smiling at her.


    Her lips quivered as she asked "C-can I touch it?"


    Adrian simply nodded in response to her cute question. With slight hesitation, Elena cautiously reached for his bulging pants, her hands carefully exploring the texture. Eliciting slight moans from Adrian, as Elena''s hands traced the shape of the bulge. Elena and Adrian exchanged smiles looking at each other.


    Elena then carefully removed his pants, and there she saw it. Was it a snake? An elephant''s trunk? No, it was Adrian''s manhood right before her eyes. Just looking at it made her feel a surge of desire. "Haah! I want it," she thought inwardly. Slowly, Elena brought her face closer to it.


    Elena gingerly touched his manhood, but when it twitched, she quickly withdrew in a slight panic, prompting a small chuckle from Adrian. However, she soon realized her mistake and feared that she might have hurt Adrian''s feelings by avoiding it. Elena promptly returned to his crotch, staring intently at it.


    Adrian, observing Elena watching him, had a mischievous idea. With a swift and yful movement, he made his shaft gently p her cheeks.


    Elena''s eyes widened in response, caughtpletely off guard by Adrian''s spontaneous action. She was momentarily stunned, her thoughts racing as she grappled with a mix of emotions and sensations. Ignoring Adrian''s yfulness, Elena slowly sniffed the tip of his shaft and licked it ever so slightly. 15:23


    Adrian''s manhood quickly twitched in response.


    Her uncertainty was palpable, evident in the quiver of her lips and the way her gaze darted between Adrian''s eyes and the intimate proximity of her face and his cock.


    "Hahaha," Adrian''sughter filled the room, a yful and somewhat mischievous sound that only heightened the tension between them.


    Ignoring Adrian''s yfulness, Elena slowly sniffed the tip of his shaft and licked it ever so slightly. Adrian''s manhood quickly twitched in response.


    Elena loved the smell that Adrian''s manhood gave off. It smelled like fresh flowers for some reason.


    "Was it because of his clothing and the way his pants wereundered that the scent permeated his body?" Elena wasn''t sure, but she loved it.


    With her eyes closed, Elena slowly took his shaft into her mouth, her tongue caressing the tip. After just a few twirls of her tongue, a sudden response surged within her mouth.


    "It wasn''t fully erect yet?" Elena wondered as she quickly realized that only a small portion of his manhood could almost reach the back of her throat. She looked up at Adrian, who gazed at her with affection.


    "Deeper," he urged.


    In response to his words, Elena moved her mouth and tongue along his shaft, licking and sucking slowly. A few momentster, she realized that her lips were now touching his testicles. She had fully taken his manhood into her mouth, and Adrian''s face showed ecstasy. Although Elena felt difort and struggled to breathe, she found herself oddly enjoying it.


    "Shlopp, slurp" As Elena slowly moved her head, the room was filled with the unmistakable and rather vulgar sounds each noise echoing in the intimate space, heightening the tension in the air.


    Adrian''s hands moved gently, his fingers caressing Elena''s hair as he guided her head in a slow, rhythmic motion. Each stroke was deliberate, tender, and filled with a deep sense of care. He held her head with a delicate touch, ensuring herfort and trust in his actions.


    As he continued, Adrian''s eyes were fixed on Elena''s face, watching for any signs of difort or hesitation. His intention was to create a sense of intimacy and connection between them, a moment where they could share their feelings and desires without words.


    Adrian''s desire for a more intense and forceful encounter burned within him, he wanted to do it rough and forcefully deepthroat Elena.


    But he understood the importance of restraint and consideration in this moment. Elena''s first time was a special and delicate experience, one that he wanted to ensure was memorable andfortable for her.


    He knew that tonight was a crucial moment for Elena, a time to establish trust andfort in their sexual journey together. Still, a primal desire smoldered within him, a longing for the unrestrained passion that woulde in their future encounters.


    "Mh"


    As Adrian watched Elena''s meticulous movements, his eyes fixed on her as she skillfully moved her head up and down, a rush of pleasure surged through his entire body. He couldn''t contain the deep, primal moan that escaped his lips, an involuntary reaction to the overwhelming sensations coursing through him.

 Chapter 32 Purified Saintess 2 (R18)

    32 Purified Saintess 2 (R18)


    Warning R-18 content


    Elena felt like her jaws were about to fall off, and she couldn''t take it anymore. "Pop"


    "Cough, Cough"


    With a popping sound and a few coughs, Elena pushed her head back, and there she saw Adrian''s erect penis in its full glory. Completely glistening in her saliva as it just came out of her mouth a few moments ago.


    Elena''s actions had left her in a state of utter embarrassment and regret. She couldn''t bear to make eye contact with Adrian, feeling an overwhelming sense of shame wash over her. Her cheeks burned with embarrassment, and her gaze dropped to the floor, unable to confront the consequences of her actions.


    Adrian''s soft chuckle was a balm to Elena''s embarrassment. His gentle hand caressed her hair, and he reassured her with a tender smile.


    "It''s okay, Elena. I loved it" he whispered, his voice filled with genuine affection.


    Hearing those words, Elena couldn''t help but break into a relieved smile. The weight of her insecurities and doubts lifted, reced by a warm andforting feeling that washed over her.


    "¡­.Slurp"


    "...Slurp"


    Elena quickly got back to work, as she carefully sucked his manhood.


    Adrian enjoyed the sound resonating into the room, as every time Elena moved her head, the wet and slimy vulgar sound her mouth made vibrated with pleasure on his ears.


    "Elena" She heard her name called out, and her gaze immediately shifted to Adrian.


    "You''re too good at this" He said with an affectionate tone, his fingers gently tracing the contours of her head.


    Happiness and shame waged a tumultuous battle within Elena''s mind as those words washed over her. As her emotions swirled, she felt the first traces of tears forming in her eyes, glistening like unspoken emotions about to spill forth and further reveal her innermost feelings.


    Adrian, his concern evident in his eyes, was afraid that he might have inadvertently hurt Elena in any way. With great care and gentleness, he started to slowly push her head away, his touch cautious and tender.


    But Elena stayed firm her mouth quickly held on to his manhood, with her head shaking as minimally as possible, Elena aimed to convey to Adrian that she was perfectly fine.


    The tension on which her head moved and the way her tongue kept swirling around his dick forced Adrian to groan in pleasure, he looked at Elena and moved her head ever so slightly faster than before.


    Elena realizing that Adrian was bout to reach his climax prepared herself.


    "Ugh.."


    Adrian''s groans permeated in the air; Elena''s head was moving so fast that she felt like vomiting.


    "Ugh¡­Ah!"


    "Splurt, ssh"


    "Spluuurt"


    Adrian''s seeds set forth, escaping from its constraints.


    Flowing freely between her gums and teeth.


    Swimming on her tongue.


    Advancing through her throat.


    Impregnating her mouth, as Elena''s cheeks swelled, she did not want to let any of it go to waste.


    Elena was startled by the amount that Adrian shot, she even wondered if Adrian just identally urinated on her mouth, but the fluids thickness proved her otherwise, it was definitely his semen.


    Without hesitation she swallowed all of it.


    "Haha, you''re truly amazing Elena" "Ian, I"


    Elena tried to say something, but before she could do so Adrian pushed her down the bed, her heartbeat gradually quickened, threating to burst out at any moment.


    Adrian''s cock teasingly swayed back and forth on her lower abdomen, sliding through her wet and soggy pants, Elena realizing Adrian''s intention tried to close her legs, but it was futile as he easily spread her legs apart.


    With a careful and professional like demeanor, he proceeded to remove her pants with remarkable swiftness.


    Elena''s wet and beautiful Vagina presented itself Infront of Adrian''s Dick, the two genitals faced each other in a Lucious manner, as Adrian carefully moved his Shaft right between its delicate slit.


    Elena''s cheeks burned with a deep shade of crimson as she instinctively covered her face, her embarrassment reaching a peak. Her hands shielded her eyes from the intensity of the moment, and she felt a mix of emotions swirling within her, from shyness to vulnerability. However, amidst all this, one thing remained unwavering: her trust in Adrian.


    Adrian, his concern ever-present in his eyes, sought permission before proceeding further. With a gentle and reassuring tone, he asked, "It''s okay, right?"


    Elena, her face still shielded by her hands, nodded in response to his question. Her voice may have been muffled, but her consent was clear.


    Adrian wrapped his arms around her waist, with a slow and gentle pull his cock slowly went inside Elena''s slit.


    "Heut¡­!"


    Elena twitched and moaned in pain for a bit, Adrian could feel a subtle resistance down there, he looked at Elena and smiled.


    "This will hurt for a little while"


    "Anng..!" Elena screamed as Adrian pushed his manhood inside her, her amplerge breasts jiggled seductively as her back arched in response.


    "I''m going to start moving now Elena"


    "O-ok"


    Adrian''s waist moved caressing her insides shaping it into his form, it was a terrifying sensation 15:24


    Elena felt like a snake entered her genitals ravaging her insides.


    Adrian''s waist moved caressing her insides shaping it into his form, it was a terrifying sensation Elena felt like a snake entered her genitals ravaging her insides.


    Squeeze.


    However even if she thought that her body was quite honest, the resistance that Adrian felt were no longer there and his long sinful rod managed to slither smoothly on her entrance.


    "Ahh!''


    "Ah, ha, aeungg!"


    Elena''s moans quickly grew in both sound and pace, Elena shuddered as she felt Adrian moving faster and faster, without slightest hesitation, Adrian continued to forcibly open her pink slit, and thrust hisrge shaft into her.


    "Ah! Ah!"


    Voices of extreme pleasure were heard as Elena continued to moan.


    Wriggle, wriggle.


    As if waiting for it''s chance the snake suddenly thrusts its head inside her womb.


    "Ahm!"


    Instead of moaning in pain Elena instead moaned in intense pleasure, finding the sensation of his cock deep inside her exhrating.


    Elena tightened her legs and pushed Adrian deeper inside her.


    "Do me harder!"


    Hearing her words Adrian''s instincts took over and he pounded her crazy.


    p!, p!


    Their bodies pped against one another, their flesh grinding against one another like in an intense death match.


    Elena''s hot breath was almost visible through the air, her moans getting louder by the moment, Adrian bit Elena''s neck as their intensity rose.


    Their bodies moved perfectly in sync, Adrian swiftly turned Elena around moving her into a doggy style position, Elena''s mind still drifted away from the intense pleasure didn''t even notice as Adrian fucked her like an animal.


    "Ahh! Ahh!"


    Perhaps the only thing on her mind right now was her moans, Adrian''s cock and the uing seeds that''s about to enter her baby making station.


    "Elena I''m close" His voiceced with desire and urgency, indicated to Elena that he was nearing the peak of his pleasure.


    "Ye-yesh inside please" Elena''s words were a fervent plea, a testament to the shared intensity of the moment. Thebination of Adrian''s vulnerability and Elena''s eager consent created a powerful connection that deepened their intimacy, making their connection even more profound.


    Grab


    Adrian grabbed Elena from behind in a tight embrace, squeezing her lustful ample breast, as Elena kept moaning in ecstasy.


    "Ah!"


    "Keuhh¡­!"


    "Squeeeze-!!" As Elena used her legs to draw Adrian deeper into her, she could feel the delightful sensation of his warm seed entering her womanhood. His fluids swirled inside her, as if they were on a mission to fertilize her insides. Fortunately, today was one of her safe days, and the knowledge of this added an extrayer of rxation to their passionate union.


    After their intense lovemaking, both Elena and Adrian copsed onto the bed, their bodies spent and sated. Adrian, understanding Elena''s fatigue, wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close. He ced a tender kiss on her forehead, a gesture filled with love and appreciation.


    "You did well, Elena," he whispered, his voice full of admiration.


    Elena''s mind was in disarray, a whirlwind of emotions and sensations. The intense sexual desire she had felt just moments ago had now subsided, reced by a deep sense of contentment. Strangely, she found herself craving more, a testament to the undeniable connection she shared with Adrian.


    However, her body was too exhausted to respond to this desire. With a sigh, Elena snuggled deeper into Adrian''s chest, seeking sce and warmth in his embrace. Adrian, sensing her need for rest, continued to stroke her head gently, his touchforting and reassuring.


    In that peaceful moment, with the afterglow of their passion surrounding them, Elena and Adrian drifted off to sleep.


    Just as Adrian was about to sleep along with Elena, a voice jolted him out of the post-passion haze that had enveloped his mind.


    "Well, how kind of you to fuck a girl you intended to take advantage of" Meralda''s voice rang out, her sudden appearance in the room filled with stern reproach.


    Startled, Adrian turned toward the source of Meralda''s voice. "I had my reasons" he managed to utter; his voice tinged with a hint of defensiveness. "This situation...it was something I couldn''t control."


    Meralda regarded him skeptically, her expression a mixture of disbelief and curiosity. "Right" Meralda replied, her tone dripping with sarcasm


    ¡­.


    "Haaah, I''ve really gone and done it, haven''t I?" I mused quietly, my gaze fixed on the beautiful white-haired woman lying beside me, her peaceful slumber making her appear as innocent as a baby with no worries in the world.


    The weight of my actions hung heavily on my conscience. I had just fucked one of Tristan''s future harem members, and I couldn''t help but question the morality of my choices. Was this a bad decision? I honestly couldn''t say for sure. All I knew was that I had allowed myself to be swept up by the circumstances, and now I had to live with the consequences.


    In reality, I had merely wanted to recreate a scene from the novel where Tristan saved the saintess from a group of would-be assants. However, the situation had taken an unexpected turn, leading us down a path I hadn''t foreseen. In the novel, the saintess had immediately used her divine powers to protect herself, giving Tristan ample time toe to her rescue, is it because those random thugs I hired were significantly weaker than the assants in the novel, that Elena let her guard down?


    The questions continued to churn in my mind like an unrelenting storm. Why had Elena refrained from using her abilities yesterday when I had recreated an exact scenario from the novel?


    In the novel the situation hadn''t escted to such a dangerous extent in the book, those assants had certainly did made a few touches here and there, they never came close to actually raping her. I had even tried to replicate the hypnosis scene from the novel, albeit with an aphrodisiac drug, to follow the novel scene to a T.


    But the events that had unfolded yesterday were much more close than what I had anticipated.


    Had I perhaps pushed her to her limits too early? Or did she harbor such little hope of being saved that she saw no other choice? The uncertainty gnawed at me.


    During our passionate love making the previous night, I had detected subtle hints of masochism in Elena''s demeanor. She had encouraged me to be incredibly intense, an unusual inclination for someone experiencing their first time. It begged the question: Did she secretly desire for those men to ravage her? even if it meant them taking her against her will? After all, she did possess the power to thwart them at any moment, and yet she had refrained from doing so, until thest second.


    "No" I denied the thought as I shook my head, the genuine fear and disgust I felt from her during that time were absolutely real.


    Perhaps she wasn''t even aware of her own masochistic tendencies yet? And she unknowingly enjoyed letting them assault her for as long as they did.


    B¨¬nhlu?n


    12


    Xem t?t c?


    "Haah I don''t know"


    I sighed heavily once more, the weight of my decisions and the guilt over my inaction pressing down ??ng b¨¬nh lu?n ??u ti¨ºn c?a b?n!


    on me. I couldn''t escape the fact that I had been the one who had watched the situation unfold, despite having the power to intervene.

 Chapter 33 Joint Combat Exams

    33 Joint Combat Exams


    "Adrian!" Louise''s voice called out like a cheerful bell, breaking through my morning daze. I turned around to see her hurrying toward me, her bright eyes sparkling with energy.


    "Good morning!" she greeted me with boundless enthusiasm, her ever-present smile lighting up her face.


    "Good morning, Louise," I replied, returning her smile. Her infectious positivity was hard to resist.


    "Are you heading to ss now?" she asked, falling in step beside me.


    "Yeah," I confirmed, adjusting my bag on my shoulder. "I am."


    "Hehe, then let''s go together," Louise suggested, her smile never faltering. It was impossible not to chuckle at her cheerful demeanor.


    As we strolled through the hallways of Lucian Hall, our conversation flowed effortlessly, filled with the mundane details of life. But it wasn''t long before Louise broached a topic that had been on her mind.


    "By the way," she began, her pout returning, "I haven''t seen you for the past few days. I know the alchemic students were given free rein to prepare for the uing joint training exams, but you could''ve joined your friends for lunch, right? I searched everywhere for you!"


    Louise''s frustration was palpable, and I couldn''t ignore the guilt that gnawed at me. I had recently reunited with my friends after returning from a brief trip, only to disappear again under the pretext of influencing someone. I had intentionally avoided our group in the past few days, not wanting to involve them in the events I had set in motion. If I were to reveal what I had done during those days, they would likely try to kill me themselves. Louise''s determination to find me was both endearing and slightly intimidating, making me question my decisions.


    "Haha, I have no excuse for that, Louise. I''m sorry," I admitted, trying to appease her. Her pout remained, and I could tell she expected more than just an apology.


    "A sorry isn''t enough," her eyes seemed to convey, and I sighed in response. "Haah... you demon," I muttered yfully.


    "Fine, you win. Lunch is on me," I dered, half-frustrated and half-amused at her persistence.


    "Haha, you promise?" Louise asked, her smile returning as my words seemed to appease her.


    "Promise," I affirmed, trying to sound as sincere as possible. "No take-backs, okay?"


    Louise responded with a skip in her step as we continued our journey, her boundless energy a reminder of how she could easily brighten up my day.


    As we approached the doorway, just on the verge of stepping into the next part of our day, two familiar voices broke the usual silence of the hallway, calling out to me in perfect harmony.


    "Adrian."


    "Ian."


    The voices had a peculiar synergy¡ªone soft and gentle, carrying an air of mature wisdom, while the other held a rough, yet gentlemanly, charm. It was as if the contrasting tones had woven themselves into a harmonious melody that resonated deep within me.


    Turning around, I was greeted by a sight that took my breath away. There, standing before me, was a vision of beauty. Elena, with her sky-blue eyes that mirrored the vast open skies and long, flowing white hair as creamy and silky as the clouds themselves, beamed with a gentle smile. It was the first time I had seen Elena in her school uniform, and the transformation was astonishing. She radiated an undeniable allure and elegance that left me momentarily entranced.


    By Elena''s side, walking alongside her with an expression of confusion on his face, was Tristan. His bewilderment was palpable as he slowly pieced together the unexpected connection between Elena and me.


    "Senior, you''re acquainted with Adrian?" Tristan asked, his voice tinged with curiosity as he tried to make sense of the situation.


    Elena, with her characteristic grace and charm, responded with a soft chuckle that danced in the air like a melody. "Oh, I guess I didn''t mention it to you yet," she replied, her voice as melodious as a luby. "Yes, me and Ian are acquainted, though it wasn''t that long ago since we met."


    "Huh? Who is this girl I''m seeing right now?" I couldn''t help but wonder, utterly taken aback by the transformation in Elena''s demeanor. Her switch from the previous evening to this morning was nothing short of astonishing. It was as if she had gone from one extreme to another, and I found myself struggling to reconcile the two versions of her I had witnessed.


    The memories of the previous night were still fresh in my mind. After our intimate activities, Elena had woken up in my bed, her initial reaction marked by a fervent desire to escape my embrace and flee to her own room. She had been overwhelmed by embarrassment; her cheeks flushed with the recollection of our shared passion.


    In response to her adorable reaction, I had chuckled softly and advised her to get dressed before leaving. Elena, realizing that she was standingpletely naked before my eyes, had initially tried to cover herself, but soon she had allowed me the pleasure of gazing upon her captivating body.


    My cock twitched looking at her sinful body.


    However, her moment of vulnerability had been short-lived. Realizing the potential consequences of her actions¡ªbeing discovered in my room or having her absence noted by her servants¡ªElena had quickly requested some of my clothes and hastened to leave my room.


    As she was busy trying to dress up, I pressed my hard manhood on her buttocks.


    "Uhm Elena a few minutes wouldn''t hurt right?"


    p..! the hands holding her waist quickly got thwarted.


    "No"


    It was just one word that I could''ve easily ignored, but looking at her deathly pale and worried expression I guess I shouldn''t force my desires on her just yet.


    Just before departing, she had surprised me with a long and passionate kiss "Mmmh!"


    a moment of pure intimacy that had left both of us momentarily breathless. Her soft moan had escaped her lips, and then, in a sudden wave of embarrassment, she had gently pushed me away and fled from the room.


    As I watched Elena now, her demeanor was worlds apart from the passionate and daring woman I had encountered the night before. Her gentle and almost saintly demeanor caught mepletely off guard, leaving me with a sense of intrigue and curiosity about theplex and multifaceted person she truly was.


    Although I wondered how Elena and Tristan had already be acquainted, I couldn''t help but think back to the novel''s timeline. As far as I remembered, they only made contact when Adrian was helping heal the participants after the jointbat exams. I decided to ask Elena about itter; she might have a reasonable exnation.


    "Uh-uhm, are you Senior Elena Terum?" Louise suddenly asked, and I realized I''d almost forgotten 15:26


    she was here with us.


    "Uh-uhm, are you Senior Elena Terum?" Louise suddenly asked, and I realized I''d almost forgotten she was here with us.


    "Yes, I am," Elena replied gently, her expression one of mild confusion as she observed Louise, who seemed to be trembling with excitement.


    "Th-then you''re really Elena Terum? The Church of Light''s one and only saintess, the academy''s holiest person, and the personification of the goddess in this very world?" Louise''s excitement bubbled over as she spoke.


    "Yes?" Elena replied, her confusion growing as Louise''s excitement intensified, her face inching closer with every word.


    "I knew it! Th-then, Senior, can I please get¡ª?" Louise began to say something but was abruptly cut off.


    I stepped in, blocking Louise''s ever-approaching face, which was getting ufortably close to Elena''s. "Wait, Louise, can''t you see you''re bothering Elena?" I reprimanded her.


    "Elena?" both Tristan and Louise inquired, clearly puzzled by my informal address of our senior.


    "Well¡ª" I began, attempting to exin myself, but Elena interrupted.


    "Fufu, I allowed Ian to address me by my first name, so please don''t reprimand him for speaking rudely to a senior," Elena said with a chuckle, her gentle demeanor calming the situation.


    "Now that I think about it," Tristan noted, "you call Adrian Ian, senior."


    Upon hearing Tristan''s observation, Louise nodded in agreement, theirbined gazes demanding an exnation.


    Fortunately, Elena was quick to provide one. "Well, although I did say we''ve only recently met, Ian and I found ourselves highlypatible, so an intimate friendship naturally formed."


    "Compatible?" Louise murmured, still curious about our rtionship.


    Elena shifted the conversation, reminding us of our impending sses. "Well, enough about that. Aren''t you guys heading to your respective halls for sses? It''s almost time, you know. Especially you, Tristan; I''ve heard thebat department is especially strict about attendance."


    Tristan snapped to attention, realizing the time. "Oh, you''re right. I''d better hurry up, Louise. Adrian, I''ll see you at lunchter," he said before dashing off toward Cleave Hall.


    "Fufu, I guess I should be going too. My ride is here," Elena announced just as a majestic white carriage came into view. A pdin and a nun quickly disembarked, guiding Elena inside. She truly was the saintess.


    Before leaving, Elena winked at me through the carriage window and then gracefully departed.


    "I suppose we should be on our way as well?" I suggested to Louise.


    "...Yes, I suppose so," she replied, her response dyed and somewhat absentminded. I couldn''t help but notice her frequent nces between me and the now-departed Elena.


    ¡­.


    "Good morning, partner," Euphemia greeted with her disarmingly sunny smile.


    "I thought you promised to help me out in my experiments? Hmm?" she inquired; her smile still intact but with an underlying hint of irritation.


    I wanted to say, "Sorry, but to be honest, Ipletely forgot about it," right to her face, but the words


    somehow stayed trapped in my throat.

 Chapter 34 Joint Combat Exams 2

    34 Joint Combat Exams 2


    Bang! Swoosh! Cling! The unmistakable sounds of des colliding filled the air as two skilled swordsmen faced off. Their swords danced in a mesmerizing disy ofbat, with a flurry of dodges, blocks, and strikes. The sheer speed and precision of their movements made it nearly impossible for ordinary onlookers to predict their actions.


    In an explosive moment, the twobatants pushed each other back, creating a brief pause in the battle. Seizing the opportunity, Tristan summoned his sword, which gleamed with a diagonal streak of brilliant blue light. With incredible speed, heunched a shing attack, a crescent-shaped blue aura trailing behind his de. The attack was so swift that an ordinary opponent would find it nearly impossible to evade.


    Alex, realizing the dire situation, quickly adjusted his stance and opted to counter the impending strike. He summoned his fiery powers, invoking the Destructive me Arts to conjure the Twin Inferno technique. "Haah!!"


    With a resounding shout, Alex swung his sword both vertically and horizontally, releasing two oppressive me auras that intersected like a zing cross.


    Boom! The collision of these powerful attacks resulted in a massive explosion, sending shockwaves through the area and illuminating the battle with intense light and heat.


    Dust and smoke erupted in the training grounds, obscuring the vision of the other Combat Department students who had gathered to watch the intense sh. Even the most experienced fighters among them couldn''t help but gulp nervously in response. The first-year students, in particr, were in awe and disbelief that they were in the same generation as these twobat prodigies.


    The senior students, however, watched with a sense of keen interest and even a touch of greed. It was not umon for seniors and juniors to form partnerships or parties to work together during the uing mission exams in the second semester. These exams required all Combat Department students to take on missions that involved eliminating monsters along the borders of the academy. The skills and potential disyed by Tristan and Alex could prove invaluable for such missions, and forming an alliance with them might significantly increase their chances of sess.


    As the dust began to settle, revealing the aftermath of the explosive sh, both Tristan and Alex stood their ground, still prepared for the next exchange.


    Boom! With the ferocity of a zing inferno, Alex initiated the sh by propelling himself forward, leaving a trail of fire in his wake that ignited the ground beneath him.


    Cling! The impact of Alex''s vertical strike reverberated through the training grounds as Tristan swiftly raised his sword to block the attack. Although he managed to block the blow, the sheer speed and momentum of Alex''s assault pushed him backward.


    Not one to let the opportunity slip away, Alex capitalized on his advantage, surging forward once more. mes erupted from his sword with even greater intensity this time, the searing heat causing Tristan to flinch in amazement at the sheer absurdity of the fire.


    "Destructive me Arts! Inferno de Strike!" Alex''s voice thundered as he executed the technique. A horizontal sh of absolute annihtion surged toward Tristan, its fiery path consuming everything in its wake.


    In response, Tristan remained calm and poised, channeling his own aura into his sword. His lips moved, though he spoke the words inwardly, "Celestial Sword, First Form: White Moon"


    Click!


    In a brilliant sh of azure light, his sword moved back into its scabbard with a distinct click.


    Boom! The tremendous force of their strikes shed in a spectacr disy of power and precision. It all happened within the span of half a second, the sheer intensity of the exchange leaving an indelible mark on the ground.


    Tristan was momentarily propelled into the air butnded gracefully, while Alex found himself rolling across the ground before regaining his footing. The two of them locked eyes, shared a smile, and a mutual understanding passed between them.


    The students watching the battle were left in a state of absolute awe as they witnessed this extraordinary disy of skill and camaraderie between two exceptional fighters. Their cheers erupted, filling the training grounds with resounding apuse and admiration for the intense and impressive sh.


    Tristan couldn''t help but wonder how Alex, despite his massive physique, managed to move with such remarkable agility and finesse. During their initial sh, Tristan was in awe of how Alex seemed to gracefully dance through the battlefield, effortlessly blocking and evading his lightning-fast sword strikes.


    In return, Alex had a deep admiration for Tristan''s immense strength. He couldn''t believe how Tristan maintained his vigor and resilience throughout the intense battle. While Alex himself was controlling his breath using his n''s techniques, Tristan seemed as fresh as when they first started their confrontation. Alex couldn''t help but feel a tinge of regret for challenging this seemingly tirelessbatant to a duel first thing in the morning.


    As they continued their personal investigation, both of them attempted to sh once more. However, Tristan immediately halted the duel when he noticed Alex dropping to the ground.


    Alex moved forward, and blood sttered from the hundreds of cuts covering his body as he fell to his knees. He was bewildered by the situation. During their previous sh, he had seen three shining swordsing directly at him, and he believed he had sessfully blocked all three. He recognized that such a formidable attack was entirely usible from a swordmaster''s disciple like Tristan, but in that half-second exchange, he was convinced that he had parried all three strikes.


    "Was it more than three? Seriously, what kind of monster are you?" Alex asked, scrutinizing Tristan as he approached.


    Tristan extended a hand to help Alex up and responded with a yful grin, "The strong one?"


    Laughter erupted from both of them as they acknowledged each other''s skills and strengths. It was a mutual respect forged through their intense battle.


    Cheers erupted from the crowd as they bore witness to one of the most intense and captivating duels they had ever seen. The onlookers, including students and instructors, couldn''t help but be overwhelmed by the sheer skill, speed, and intensity disyed by these two remarkable young swordsmen. The arena was filled with a sense of exhration and awe, and the students felt inspired by the extraordinarybat skills they had just witnessed.


    10:10


    ¡­..


    by the extraordinarybat skills they had just witnessed.


    ¡­..


    "Hah! That hits the spot," Alex eximed in relief as he drank one of Adrian''s potions, his wounds immediately beginning to heal.


    "Haha, don''t waste it, you know. We''re quite privileged to get free high-grade potions like this," Tristan reprimanded Alex as he casually consumed the entire bottle.


    "Hahaha, don''t fret over small stuff. We''re friends with the top alchemist in the entire school. I''m sure Adrian would be willing to give us more for free, hahaha!" Alex replied nonchntly.


    "Do you know how much one of these costs? Haah," Tristan sighed, finding Alex''s attitude somewhat rude. He couldn''t help but consider that they might be taking advantage of their friendship with Adrian. Any normalbat department student would go to great lengths to establish a connection with Adrian, given how much just one low-grade potion could fetch on the market. These potions were incredibly valuable tobat department students, who were constantly getting injured, even during regr sses or training sessions. Tristan couldn''t even fathom how expensive high-grade potions were.


    Currently, the two of them were in the school''s medical ward. Tristan had to help Alex get there; Alex was struggling to walk due to his injuries. He couldn''t help but notice the passing girls, who seemed both excited and embarrassed as they saw Alex and Tristan walking hand in hand. Their faces revealed a mix of emotions, especially when Alex whispered something in Tristan''s ear.


    Even though he heard exmations like "Kyaah!" and "Oh my!" from the girls passing by, Tristan chose to ignore their surprised reactions and the curious, sometimes amused, gazes they cast upon him and Alex. He feared that uncovering the truth behind their reactions might be more awkward than the expressions themselves.


    "By the way, Tristan, who is your opponent for the uing jointbat exams?" Alex inquired, his curiosity piqued.


    Tristan responded nonchntly, "Oh, it''s a senior by the name of William Spearshake."


    Alex''s eyes widened with excitement as he sought confirmation, "What? Senior, your opponent is Senior William?"


    Tristan, seemingly unfazed, asked, "Yes? Do you know him?"


    Alex was taken aback by Tristan''sck of knowledge about Senior William. "Wh-what? You don''t know Senior William?" he asked in surprise.


    Tristan chuckled in embarrassment. "Embarrassingly, no? Haha."


    Alex sighed and continued, "Seriously, you should start learning more about the school''s background instead of training all day, Tristan. Listen well, Senior William is the second-ranked student in thebat department among the second years. He''s nicknamed the ''Sword yer'' because of his profound and exceptional skills in handling the spear. He earned that title by the time he started his second semesterst year, as he defeated countless swordsmen who challenged him. He''s the foremost opponent that every swordsman in the academy wishes to face. The prize of defeating him would be substantial, especially given his title of ''Sword yer.'' Everyone wants to prove that the sword is superior to the spear by defeating him"


    Tristan remained surprisingly nonchnt in the face of the absurd amount of information Alex had just presented. On one hand, he was surprised to hear that his opponent was someone so famous within the school. On the other hand, he didn''t really care about his opponent''s reputation because he was confident that he would win no matter who he faced.


    Seeing Tristan''s nonchnt reaction and apparentck of concern for his opponent''s status, Alex couldn''t help but sigh, though he smiled at his friend''s unwavering confidence. "Well, I guess even if it''s Senior William, I''m sure you would win," Alex said to Tristan.


    Hearing his friend''s words of assurance, Tristan couldn''t resist shing a teasing smile. "I know," he replied, his tone filled with confidence.


    Alex, hearing Tristan''s somewhat arrogant remark, couldn''t help but feel the urge to punch his friend in the face.


    ¡­..


    "Hello," Euphemia greeted cheerfully, a bright smile adorning her face.


    Louise responded with a somewhat reluctant, "¡­Yes, hello." Her voice had a tinge of disapproval, and the look she gave me seemed to silently question why Euphemia was here.


    Not entirely sure how to navigate this situation, I decided to take a seat and tried to divert the conversation to a different topic. "Is Tristan and Alex not here yet?" I inquired, attempting to shift the focus away from the growing tension.


    "¡­No, they haven''t arrived yet"


    Louise''s response was curt, and a forced smile crept onto her lips. I couldn''t help but detect traces of irritation in her voice. As I nced into her eyes once more, I felt an unusual heaviness settle upon me. It was as if an invisible weight pressed down on my body, making me feel considerably heavier than usual. It was as though a multitude of rocks had been ced on top of me.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if Louise had summoned her rock spirit to exert some sort of influence on me. Her gaze remained focused on our conversation, seemingly oblivious to my difort.


    Just then, Alex arrived and greeted us with a mixture of surprise and confusion. "Adrian, Louise, and... hmm, Euphemia?"


    Tristan, too, seemed puzzled as he asked, "You''re joining us again, Miss Euphemia?"


    Euphemia responded with a friendly smile, "Yes, Adrian was gracious enough to invite me over, you see."


    An ufortable cough escaped my lips as the pressure on me grew even more intense. I cast a nce in Louise''s direction, but she appeared wholly absorbed in her conversation with Tristan and Alex, paying no heed to my difort. It was bing increasingly evident that her rock spirit was indeed having an impact on my physical state.


    As we sat at the table, I couldn''t help but ponder the growing tension between Louise and Euphemia. It seemed like there was an underlying animosity that had developed during my absence. The reasons for their discord remained a mystery to me, and I couldn''t help but wonder what had transpired between the two of them.


    Suddenly, the golem arrived to take our orders. It appeared that Louise had already signaled the golem to approach us.


    "May I take your orders, please?" the golem asked in its monotonous voice.


    In an almost absurd fashion, Louise immediately began ordering the most expensive items on the menu, raising Tristan''s concern. He questioned her, his voice tinged with worry, "Louise, aren''t you ordering the most expensive ones?"


    Louise responded with a seemingly cheerful smile, but I could detect subtle traces of anger within her tone. "Don''t worry. Adrian said lunch is on him this time, you see. Hehe. He mentioned it as a form of apology for not joining us for the past few days."


    Tristan and Alex, sensing an opportunity to tease me, quickly decided to join in on the fun. "Oh, he did? Well then, let''s empty his wallet, shall we?" Alex responded with enthusiasm.


    "Haha, I''m sorry, Adrian, but I guess I''ll be joining in on the indulgence as well," Tristan added, giving me no chance to protest.


    Before I could voice my concerns, they proceeded to order the most expensive items from the menu. I couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. Their extravagance seemed excessive, and I couldn''t help but feel it was a bit much.


    On the other hand, Euphemia, who had maintained herposure throughout, simply ordered a moderately priced menu item. She made eye contact with me and offered a warm smile. Suddenly, the inexplicable pressure on me intensified. I nced at Louise, and she, too, smiled at me.


    It was at that moment that I resolved never to let Louise and Euphemia sit at the same table again.

 Chapter 35 Joint Combat Exams 3

    35 Joint Combat Exams 3


    Cricket noises filled the air in the middle of the night, their chirping a symphony in the depths of the academy''s dense training forest. The usually peaceful forest had its usual visitor once again.


    Swoosh...!


    A deafening sound filled the air as a powerful vortex of wind swept through a dense grove of trees. The aftermath of the attack left a trail of destruction in its wake. Panting heavily, a figure stood amidst the fallen trees, surveying the damage with a dissatisfied expression.


    "Only six?" he thought, his disappointment evident. The attack had managed to pierce through just six trees, a number that fell short of his expectations. As the academy''s second-ranked student among the second years, William Spearshake held himself to an incredibly high standard. He was no stranger to pushing his body to its limits in pursuit of strength, even if it meant risking his own well-being.


    For William, bing stronger was not merely a desire but a necessity. As the illegitimate child of the Spearshake noble County, he carried the heavy burden of proving his worth. Failure was not an option, for he knew that the moment he faltered, his family would abandon him. He couldn''t allow that to happen, as the funds and resources from the county were essential for the care of his ailing mother.


    Swoosh!


    Once again, William swung and thrust his spear, a technique he had practiced since his childhood. With relentless dedication, he had honed this technique to perfection. While many at the academy saw him as a genius or a naturally talented individual, William knew that he was neither. He was acutely aware that his current level of strength was the result of unrelenting willpower and an unwavering determination never to give up.


    Every ounce of his skill and strength had been earned through sheer effort and relentless hard work. He understood thatcency was his greatest enemy. If he allowed himself to bex or overconfident, those ranked just below him could easily surpass him. His current position as the academy''s second-ranked student was, in his view, primarily due to the fact that those beneath him had not invested the same level of effort into training and mastering their talents. William had no intention of resting on hisurels; his drive to excel burned brighter than ever.


    William was keenly aware that if those beneath him put in the same amount of effort he did, it wouldn''t be long before they outstripped him. As he continued to practice his spear techniques, he couldn''t help but reflect on the moment that had humbled him within the academy¡ªthe moment he was first defeated by thebat department''s top second-year student.


    In what appeared to be a casual and effortless motion, he had been brought to the ground. His chest was torn open, and blood gushed from his wounds, all delivered by a fierce-looking woman with fiery crimson hair and eyes. She had looked at him with a disinterest that felt like a cold p of reality. "Sorry, I couldn''t control my strength" her words had struck him harder than any physical blow.


    That day, the pain he felt was unlike anything he had ever experienced. He had always been eager to prove himself, challenging nearly everyone in his year. It was his way of attempting to discourage these promising individuals from surpassing him too quickly. However, when he had challenged her to a duel, everything had fallen apart. She possessed an overwhelming level of talent and strength, and William couldn''t help but acknowledge it during their battle. The defeat had haunted him, driving him to push himself even harder and to be the second-ranked student he was today.


    Evadne Darja, hailing from the illustrious Darja n known for their mastery of the destructive me technique, was a prodigy well before she even set foot in the academy. The school had anticipated her brilliance, and she didn''t disappoint. No one within the academy had evere close to defeating her in a duel. Not even the top students from the third and fourth years could withstand her unparalleled skills, and they often found themselves humbled when they challenged her.


    However, there was something that William knew, a secret hidden from most of the academy''s students. Unlike the majority of talents in the school who relied solely on their innate abilities and skills, Evadne Darjabined her extraordinary talent with relentless hard work. She was dedicated to honing her already formidable strength and could be found training nearly every day.


    "Can''t I have even a fraction of her talent?" William couldn''t help but harbor a negative thought. "If I possessed even a fraction of her natural ability, my life might have been just a bit easier."


    Regaining his focus, he poised himself for another attack. With a fluid spin, his spear created a vortex that gradually gained speed. The emerald glow of his mana enveloped the weapon as he concentrated his power.


    Swoosh...! He thrust the spear forward, and an immense gale of green wind followed, piercing through the nearby trees. The force sliced through the trees with ease,unching them into the air.


    "Five?"


    "Haha¡­.hahahaha"


    William chuckled, his self-deprecatingughter echoing through the forest.


    ¡­.


    "Crack!"


    A thunderous explosion rocked the once-pristine white skies, shattering their serenity with ominous dark rifts that now marred their splendor. The Goddess, an ethereal figure of grace and power, found herself in a dire predicament, coughing up golden blood as she struggled to contain the chaos that had erupted.


    "Why are you guys suddenly making a move?" she grumbled, her tone tinged with annoyance. The heavens, once a picture of tranquility, were now marred by the mysterious ck cracks, and the Goddess had no choice but to pour her divine might into sealing and stabilizing these unsettling rifts.


    From the sinister void within the cracks, ck lightning crackled and surged,ying waste to the goddess''s celestial abode and pce. Realizing the gravity of the situation, the goddess channeled even more power to try and bring stability to the ominous rifts.


    "!@#$@$#@@##!!"


    An ear-piercing scream,den with dread and the unknown, erupted from the cracks. The very sound of it sent shivers down the goddess''s divine form, and for a moment, she felt as if madness would consume her. Swiftly, she enveloped herself in a powerful golden light to protect her sanity.


    Golden radiancenced from her being, striking the cracks and gradually shrinking them. The dark energy from the other side resisted in a chaotic struggle against her divine might. Light and darkness shed in the celestial skies, their powers echoing to the very heavens. In a sudden and cataclysmic explosion, the dark forces subsided, and the goddess seized her chance. Pouring more of her power into the crack, she inspected the rift for any lingering threats.


    "Cough, cough," the goddess stumbled, copsing onto the pristine white floors of her divine domain.


    "Sister!" A silver-haired woman appeared suddenly, rushing to the goddess''s side.


    "What happened? I suddenly felt an absurd amount of divinity being used in your domain," the neer inquired with concern.


    The goddess pointed to the skies, specifically at the ck cracks that defied their celestial surroundings. "They got excited," she replied with an absurd smile before falling unconscious. Even in her unconscious state, her divinity continued to pour out, reinforcing the seal on the cracks.


    "Sister!" Callisia, the Goddess of the Elves, was left perplexed and unsure of what to do in the face of this enigmatic crisis.


    ¡­..


    Knock, knock.


    "Ian, are you inside?" Elena rapped on Adrian''s door, but there was no response. It was already deep into the night, so Elena found it rather unusual that Adrian hadn''t returned to his dorm room yet.


    Elena reached for the doorknob to check if it was locked. To her surprise, it wasn''t. She furrowed her brows, finding it strange.


    "Did Adrian forget to lock his door?" she wondered aloud.


    Elena nced cautiously to her left and right, ensuring no one was watching. After assuring herself that she was alone, she continued with her thoughts.


    "It wouldn''t hurt to wait for him inside, would it?" Elena reasoned with herself, her curiosity getting the best of her.


    "Excuse me," she announced as she entered Adrian''s room, her steps tentative and quiet.


    Elena pped her hands, and the lights in the room immediately flickered to life. She took a quick nce around the space, confirming what she had suspected.


    "He''s not here," she muttered to herself, a faint sense of disappointment creeping in.


    As her gaze wandered around the room, she couldn''t help but marvel at its beauty. Although Adrian''s room wasn''t as grand as her own, the level of intricacy and personal touches in the d¨¦cor appealed more to her taste. She found herself appreciating the aesthetics of his room more than the theme in her own quarters. While she was grateful to the school for personally renovating her room to her preferences, she couldn''t help but wish for a room more akin to what other students had.


    Elena moved further into the room, still curious and fascinated by Adrian''s personal space, eventually she found herself on his bed.


    As Elena stood by Adrian''s bed, her gaze fixed upon the familiar piece of furniture, a wave of memories washed over her. She couldn''t help but recall the intimate moments they had shared on that very bed, the moments filled withughter, conversations, and the lingering feelings they had for each other.


    Her face flushed with embarrassment at the vivid images that shed through her mind. She shook her head, trying to dispel the memories that threatened to overwhelm her senses. She couldn''t believe how those recollections could be both thrilling and embarrassing at the same time. It was impossible not to blush at the thought of those moments.


    Elena gingerly sat down on the bed and ran her fingers across its surface, marveling at its softness andfort. The bed itself was incredibly inviting, but her mind kept racing back to their previous encounters. Her face turned a deep shade of crimson as those memories resurfaced once more.


    Flick! the lights in the room suddenly turned off, plunging Elena into darkness. A shiver ran down Elena''s spine, and she couldn''t fathom why the lights had gone out so suddenly. Suddenly the atmosphere got colder.


    Her heart began to race as an unsettling feeling crept over her.


    p, p, she pped her hands twice tomand the lights to turn back on. Swoosh the room was bathed in light once more, Elena sighed in relief, her eyes nervously scanning the room.


    Her hands, still trembling from fear, resumed tracing the soft surface of the bed, but then, they suddenly encountered an unexpected obstacle. She halted, bewildered, and her eyes darted to the side, where she saw it.


    "A doll?" She said aloud.


    Elena gasped as her eyes locked onto the doll. It was unlike any ordinary doll; this one had a nightmarish quality to it. Its grotesque appearance was enough to send shivers down her spine, and the way it grinned, with an unsettling smile, while looking straight ahead, filled the room with a malevolent aura. Every hair on Elena''s body stood on end, and an overwhelming sense of dread washed over her, as if the doll itself exuded an aura of pure malevolence.


    The room''s lights flickered, causing a sense of foreboding to descend upon Elena. She had an inexplicable feeling that the doll was dangerous, far beyond anything her rational mind couldprehend.


    Suddenly, the doll''s head turned, and its lifeless eyes locked onto Elena. Terrified, she stumbled backward, her knees giving way as goosebumps spread across her body.


    As the lights flickered on and off more rapidly, fear continued to grip her. She had no idea what was happening, and the room''s menacing atmosphere only deepened her anxiety.


    Flick, the lights turned off again. Elena''s breaths were shallow as she tried to make sense of the absurd situation. Her heart raced, and her voice cracked as she spoke "Wh-what''s going on?"


    Suddenly, the lights began to flicker even faster, before they plunged the room intoplete darkness once more.


    Elena''s heart raced as a deep sense of fear enveloped her. Every fiber of her being screamed for her to run, to escape the horrifying presence of the doll. However, an inexplicable force seemed to paralyze her in ce, rendering her unable to move. It was as if invisible chains bound her, leaving her utterly helpless in the face of this surreal nightmare.


    Flick, the lights turned back on, revealing an empty room. The sinister doll had disappeared.


    Elena, trembling with fear, wondered aloud


    "I-it''s go-ne?" Tears welled up in her eyes. It was the first time in her life she had ever felt such paralyzing fear.


    "##@#$!##@!"unknown words echoed in her ears as she felt a presence nearby. She turned her head to the right, and there it was: the doll, with its dead eyes and unsettling smile, had returned, and it uttered a chilling phrase before reaching out to touch her forehead.


    "Ian, please help me!" Elena cried out in her mind, desperately seeking refuge from the sinister presence of the doll.

 Chapter 36 Joint Combat Exams 4

    Chapter 36 Joint Combat Exams 4


    Meralda raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "In the middle of the night, Master? Is there a particr reason for such ate outing?"


    I maintained my steady pace as we ventured deeper into the night-shrouded academy grounds. "Yes, Meralda. It''s the perfect time to meet someone discreetly"


    We made our way towards the northwestern section of the academy, about a kilometer from Cleave Hall. therey a dedicated forest used forbat training, where students could gain real-world experience. It was customary for the faculty to release captured monsters into this forest every second semester to challenge the students and help them develop practical skills.


    As we ventured further, we eventually found the forest. I couldn''t help but feel the anticipation building up inside me.


    "We''re here" I said aloud to Meralda.


    Meralda, seemed puzzled by the unusual choice of location.


    "A forest? Are you going to meet someone here?"


    I replied with a knowing smile, "Yes, well, I haven''t really met the guy yet, but yes."


    She gave me a skeptical look. "Meeting someone you haven''t met yet, especially sote at night?"


    I could sense her uncertainty, but I had my reasons. "Now, now, you''ll understand once we get there," I said, trying to put her at ease.


    With a sigh, Meralda decided to trust my judgment and followed me deeper into the forest. The excitement of the unknown coursed through me as we ventured further into the night.


    ¡­..


    The spear, a weapon with a long history, had its roots in hunting, but it had evolved into a formidable weapon for battles and wars over the years. Its effectivenessy in the advantage it offered in terms of distance and cover, making it a valuable asset inrge-scale conflicts. However, in one-on-onebat, the spear''s limitations became apparent.


    Against a skilled sword wielder, the spearcked adaptability and could easily be outmaneuvered. When pitted against a dagger, known for its swiftness and trickery, the spear proved to be an inadequate choice. Even the spear''s impressive range was overshadowed by the extreme reach and uracy of the bow. It was clear that the spear excelled in certain scenarios but still had its shorings in others, highlighting the importance of the right weapon for the right situation.


    "If you were an ordinary human that is"


    Boom¡­.!


    An explosion ripped through the silence as we pushed deeper into the forest. Meralda, who was apanying me, watched in awe as trees were sent hurtling through the air. As we navigated the dense woods, we stumbled upon a man whose ragged breaths betrayed his frustration. He clutched his spear tightly, muttering to himself in disbelief.


    "Five?" he muttered, a mix of frustration and incredulity in his voice.


    "Is he the one?" Meralda asked, her curiosity evident in her voice.


    "Yes" I replied with a smile. William Spearshake, a minor antagonist in the novel.


    Born as an illegitimate member of a prestigious noble family, he had to endure a harsh childhood filled with abuse. He fought relentlessly to prove his worth to the count and support his ailing mother. Strength had be his obsession, and when he was defeated by Tristan during the exams, his frustration had driven him to the point that he made a contract with the devil.


    In the grand scheme of things, William was merely a minor character who would inevitably meet his end at the hands of the protagonist. But it was the devil with whom I wanted to make contact with. I needed information about it, so I could potentially reach out myself. I held onto the hope that the demons of this world might have the ability to help me make contact with my family again, especially when the goddess of this world seemed to detest my existence.


    I swiftly donned my mask and instructed Meda to remain vignt, watching over our surroundings to prevent any unknown individuals from approaching us. With my night cloak activated, I approached William with caution.


    Huff, huff... William''s ragged breath filled the air as he crumpled to the ground, his hands covering his face, tears welling up in his eyes. Even though he had taken on the role of a viin, I couldn''t help but feel empathy for him. William was just an individual trying his best to survive in a harsh world. He was born without wealth, talent, or power, even a modicum of support from his family was nonexistent. All he possessed was his own body, his dying mother and an unyielding will to propel himself forward.


    As I scanned our surroundings, I marveled at the damage he had inadvertently caused during his intense training sessions. It was awe-inspiring to witness the extent of his strength, all of which he had attained through sheer hard work.


    Swoosh...!


    Suddenly, as I drew closer, William sprang to his feet and thrust his spear in my direction. The aura it emitted cut through the air, nearly reaching me, and I had to leap back to evade the attack.


    "Who are you?" he demanded, his voice tinged with confusion. However, my night cloak was currently active, making me invisible to the naked eye.


    When my silence persisted, William let out a scoff. "Don''t y games with me. I may not be able to see you right now, but my senses tell me you''re right here." He eximed.


    I couldn''t help but admire the impressive level of detection skill he exhibited. Was it a result of his basic instincts that had developed over time, honed by the countless assassination attempts he had faced since childhood?


    "Hahaha, sorry, I guess that was rude of me," I apologized aloud, deactivating my cloak''s effect. With a graceful bow and gesture, I introduced myself.


    "Greetings, Mr. William Spearshake. If it isn''t any trouble, would you mind if I took a bit of your time?"


    Instead of responding, William abruptly lunged towards me, his spear thrusting through the spot I had upied just moments before.


    Tsk, I clicked my tongue as I barely avoided his attack. William nced around, and his eyes finallynded on me a few meters to his left.


    "Wait, wait, I just came here to talk." I said as I raised my hands up.


    "Hah? Why would an individual clearly dressed as an assassin came to talk?" He didn''t bother to listen andunched another attack. Boom! This time, his spear was enveloped in an aura, and each thrust created substantial damage to the forest behind me. As I continued to evade his relentless strikes.


    Boom..!! Boom!


    ''Tsk,'' he clicked his tongue, clearly exasperated by my evasive maneuvers. the relentless pursuit through the forest showed that he was deadly serious about bringing me down.


    The moonlight dappled through the dense canopy, casting an eerie glow on the scene. I knew this fight could easily escte, and it was essential to avoid causing any more destruction in this serene forest. But what options did I have when my opponent was hell-bent on attacking me?


    "Wait!" I called out, desperately trying to get through to him. "I came to talk, not to fight!"


    William, however, seemed deaf to reason. His spear, now enveloped in a pulsating green aura, continued its relentless assault on me. Each thrust and swing left a visible trail of devastation in its wake.


    I couldn''t help but admire his tenacity, even though it was directed at me. His skills, honed through a lifetime of struggle, were impressive. Still, my goal was to avoid a confrontation and engage him in a dialogue.


    But my pleas fell on deaf ears, and the chaos within the forest intensified. Despite my best efforts to dodge his attacks, my dark cloak asionally brushed against the trees, leaving a dark, ominous mark as I dashed through the woods.


    Hisughter rang through the night,ced with mockery. "You''re quite slippery, aren''t you?" he taunted.


    I continued to evade William''s relentless spear strikes, impressed by his determination and fighting spirit, despite being unsure of my true identity. With every thrust and strike, his frustration grew, and I could sense it.


    As his anger boiled, his aura red even brighter, casting a brilliant green light that engulfed him. It was evident that William had decided to go all out, leaving nothing to chance in this confrontation.


    "Seriously he''s so impatient"


    ¡­..


    ''Who is this guy?'' William wondered. The unknown assassin not only dodged his attacks with ease but also did so with a seemingly effortless grace. In a swift twist and turn, William altered his attack strategy, opting for a sweeping swing of his spear instead of his usual thrust.


    A crescent beam of pure green aura shot through the air, but even this sudden change in tactics was futile as the assassin gracefully leaped into the air, evading the attack. A triumphant smile curled on William''s face as his n unfolded. His initial attack had been nothing but bait to force the assassin into the air, leaving them with no solid ground for evasion.


    William''s aura burst forth, a dense green light converging around his body and concentrating on his spear.


    "Three Ways of the Snake!" William eximed with a victorious smirk, gripping his spear like a javelin. "Viper!"


    As William''s spear shot forward, it left a luminous trail of concentrated green energy in its wake. Green electrical sparks crackled and danced around him, adding an eerie aura to the scene. In the tranquil stillness of the night within the serene forest nestled deep within the academy grounds, an explosion suddenly tore through the calm. Boom..!!!


    A massive green orb of pure energy erupted high above the densely wooded area, illuminating the surroundings in an otherworldly glow.

 Chapter 37 Joint Combat Exams 5

    Chapter 37 Joint Combat Exams 5


    With graceful agility, I continued to evade William''s fierce attacks, all the while keeping my focus on the true purpose of this encounter. My intentions were far from violence; I hade here to engage William in a conversation about the impending devil contract he was likely to enter. To sweeten the deal, I even brought along a well-crafted manual on a unique Spear martial manualthat didn''t exist in this world, as an offering in exchange for the critical information I sought.


    While the knowledge contained within this manual was standard fare in my previous world, it was aplete deviation from the norms of this world. I anticipated that William would likely view it as a priceless artifact, given the marked disparity in understanding between the two worlds.


    Despite the fact that William hadn''t yet cemented the devil contract, I could sense the sinister presence of the malevolent entity lurking within him, biding its time to ensnare him with irresistible temptations.


    The novelhad strongly suggested that the devil had already begun whispering honeyed words of persuasion to William''s subconscious, particrly after his loss to Tristan in the Joint Combat Exams.


    As I observed William''s fighting style, I detected subtle hints of the demonic influence, a presence that was subdued yet discernible. I decided to utilize my unique authority,


    [Authority: Eyes of the Wandering Crow - Passive]


    [William: Struggling toprehend why his attacks continually missed]


    [Maliel: Amusingly relishing in William''s frustration, yfully suggesting that he relinquish control of his body to take over the fight]


    A dark and enigmatic smile spread across my lips as I acknowledged the existence of Maliel, the devil within William. At this moment, I was certain that if Meralda were to witness my expression, she would undoubtedly recoil in disgust at the eerie transformation that had overtaken my countenance.


    Swoosh...! With lightning-quick reflexes, I narrowly dodged William''s devastating attack. He had suddenly deviated from his standard thrusting motion and opted for a powerful swing, but I managed to evade it just in time. Hovering above in the air, I watched in awe as the crescent trail of luminous green energy shot forth from his spear, noting his exceptional control over his aura. His precision was even more impressive than that of many swordsmen I had observed at the academy.


    Then, something extraordinary happened. The air crackled with the gathering of green electrical sparks, all converging into a single point. My eyes widened as I beheld the sheer magnitude of aura that William was channeling into his spear.


    "Three Ways of the Snake!" he cried out.


    "Viper!" he shouted, releasing the immense energy built up in his weapon. His spear hurtled toward me, leaving behind a trail of condensed green energy that carved through the night.


    My instincts kicked in, and I knew that facing this attack head-on would be excruciating. "This is going to hurt!" With a resigned exmation, I activated my White Veil


    Boom! An explosion of colossal proportions rocked the densely wooded area, as a massive green orb of pure energy burst high above the forest, casting an ethereal radiance across the surroundings.


    ¡­..


    As the echoing explosion began to fade, William, still panting, extended his hand. Green streaks of light, resembling intricate patterns, crisscrossed through the air and converged into his palm. In mere moments, his spear returned to his grasp, flying effortlessly back into his hand.


    "I don''t know who you are, but not many people have pushed me to go all out like this, be proud unknown assassin" William acknowledged, showing respect for the mysterious assassin who had just weathered from his strongest attack.


    The assassin, hidden in the smokeden air, responded, "I appreciate your kind words, but I''m still here, you know."


    As the dissipating smoke revealed the assassin, William''s astonishment was evident. His most potent attack had seemingly done no damage, and the assassin, floating effortlessly in the air, appeared entirely unscathed.


    "Not even a scratch?"


    "You''re kidding me, right?" William eximed in pure disbelief.


    "Not quite" William''s eyes widened Without warning the assassin was now right in front of him, and struck William''s abdomen with a swift and powerful punch.


    "Augh!!"


    A pained groan escaped William''s lips as he was sent hurtling through the air, his body soaring like a ragdoll before crashing into the ground, and then rolling several times from the force of the impact.


    The assassin let out another heavy sigh, his reluctance to engage in violence evident in his actions and words. He had hoped to avoid conflict, but William''s unrelenting determination had left him with no other choice.


    "I didn''t seek this fight," he muttered, the frustration in his voice apparent. "But since you''re so insistent on it, I''ll grant your wish."


    ''Huh?'' William found himself with no time to react or even catch his breath as the assassin swiftlyunched another attack. A powerful kick sent him hurtling through the air once more. Desperately, William attempted to regain his bnce by driving his spear into the ground. The pain in his abdomen and the sheer force of the blow, however, made it nearly impossible for him to regain control of his body. His form tumbled uncontrobly, a testament to the strength of his mysterious adversary.


    "How disappointing" The assassin mused as he approached the fallen William. "You were so fierce moments ago, but a few hits are all it takes to bring you down like this?"


    His footsteps were slow, deliberate, as if he were savoring the moment. William, his body battered and breathing raggedly, watched the assassin with a mix of fear and confusion. "Who is this guy? Why is he so strong? Why did hee for me? Did the Count finally give up on me?" These questions raced through his mind.


    Summoning thest of his strength, William managed to pick up his spear and struggled to stand upright. p, p, p


    The assassin apuded this feeble disy with a few ps.


    "That''s more like it," the assassin praised.


    Desperate for answers, William finally found his voice. "Who are you?"


    A purple aura began to envelop the assassin as he spoke. His form disappeared, leaving behind a trail of eerie luminescent purple. "Oh, now you''re interested in talking, unfortunately...," he trailed off.


    Without warning, a powerful palm strike surged toward William, connecting with his chest with devastating force. He was sent hurtling through the air once again, the intense pain surging through his battered body as a result of the aura-covered strike.


    "I had a slight change of ns" the assassin dered, his words echoing ominously through William''s consciousness. Those were thest words William heard before darkness imed him, as he fell unconscious.


    ¡­.


    I looked at the fallen William with pure disappointment. He couldn''t even keep up with that level of speed, and I had even held back a bit. Now that I confirmed that the devil was already within him, asking him for information would be useless when I could just directly ask the devil myself.


    Approaching his fallen body, I muttered in the demonguage, "Heed my call, Maliel."


    Suddenly, a dark crimson mana seeped out of William. His body moved like a fallen doll as he got up, his red eyes looking at me with pure curiosity. But I couldn''t help but think that demons really have the worst smell, even in another world.


    "You know how to speak our words, human?" William, no, the devil Maliel asked. His dark eyes, red irises, and the creepy smile that stretched from ear to ear would have sent any ordinary human running in fear.


    "Yes, family reasons, you see," I replied to him with a knowing smile, further stoking his curiosity. Making a deal with a devil required finesse, and my father''s words echoed in my mind: "If you want to make a deal, you must first make it interesting."


    "Hmm?" the devil eximed; its interest piqued even further by my cryptic response.


    "So, why have you called me?" Maliel inquired.


    "Would you like to make a deal¡ª"


    BOOOM!!!!


    But before I couldplete my sentence, a sudden explosion rocked the surroundings. A condensed energy of pure darkness surged within me, and ck lightning erupted, wreaking havoc on everything in its path. The devil, being at point-nk range with me, was obliterated from existence.


    "Shit, did I just identally kill William?"


    The darkness continued to surge, and a pir of darkness emanated from me as its epicenter. Meralda screamed towards me, but I couldn''t hear her words. My senses were overwhelmed by the sight and noise before me.


    Ting! Ting! Ting!


    The system messages continued to sh in front of me. Then, as suddenly as it had begun, the massive surge of energy vanished, andplete silence descended upon the forest.


    "Is it over?"


    "Master, are you alright?" Meralda rushed to check my condition. I couldn''t help but wonder about her sudden concern. Weren''t we supposed to be at odds?


    "Master?" Meralda began to speak but was interrupted as a heavy pressure descended upon the area.


    A ck crack, like a sinister tear in the fabric of reality, materialized just a few meters in front of us. From its ominous depths emerged an eerie sight: a doll, its lifeless features etched into an expressionless face, was walking hand in hand with Elena. The stark contrast between the doll''s artificial lifelessness and Elena''s usually vibrant presence was chilling.


    Elena, who should have been alert and conscious, appeared in a bewildered and dazed state. Her eyes were vacant, devoid of their usual vitality. It was as if she had been robbed of her very essence, leaving behind only an empty shell. The doll, being much smaller than Elena, added to the disconcerting scene, resembling a child holding hands with her mother or older sister. The stark incongruity of the sight sent shivers down our spines, casting an eerie pall over the forest.


    The atmosphere grew heavy with uncertainty as we grappled with the bizarre and unsettling confluence of events, trying to make sense of this inexplicable urrence.


    "S-Sis?" I spoke in disbelief.


    "@#!##$!!!###!@#!!#$?" my sister uttered unrecognizable words.


    Crack! A sound resembling broken ss filled the air. I nced to the side and saw Meralda coughing up luminescent green blood.


    Her body cracked under the intense pressure and the presence of my sister.


    She shivered in fear, as her eyes locked on the doll, goosebumps spread throughout her body, trying to find a way to wash the fear she looked at me silently pleading for answers and urging us to flee.


    But my mind was too preupied to respond to my sister''s question.


    "Why can I feel you inside her?" my sister pointed at the girl she was holding hands with.


    It was a simple question, but no words came out of my mouth.

 Chapter 38: Sisters Circumstances

    "Why can I feel you inside her?"


    My sister pointed at the girl she was holding hands with. It was a simple question, but no words came out of my mouth.


    The gravity of the moment weighed heavily on me, and I struggled to find the right words to exin the inexplicable.


    I can''t exactly tell her that we somehow became lovers? After I nned an assault on her right?


    ''She would imprison me on her realm immediately''


    "Sis! I missed you"


    I decided to change the topic and immediately hugged her small doll body. She didn''t resist and hugged me back; it seemed our feelings were the same.


    The embrace was a momentary respite from the strange, unspoken connection she had just pointed out.


    "I missed you too, Ian," my sister spoke loving words as she hugged me back. Her doll hands creaked like a broken toy before moving to wrap around my neck to hug me.


    In this surreal moment, our sibling bond was afort, a reminder of the love we shared despite the bizarre circumstances.


    "Everyone is worried about your well-being, Ian. The Goddess of this world is hell-bent on preventing us from influencing it, though we didn''t have any ns of influencing it in the first ce" Sis exined.


    The weight of her words hung in the air, a reminder of the danger that had brought her here.


    "Uhm, sis, I appreciate your thoughts, but can you please put up a barrier? My spirit is dying right over there" I said while pointing at Meralda.


    She was coughing and breathing heavily, her body cracked with every word that came out of my sisters'' mouth, her mind, body and soul was struggling under the pressure of my sister''s presence, a higher form of existence.


    The pain she was feeling right now was likely immeasurable, for she was a spiritual being herself. Just being in the same space as my sister would probably shatter her existence, akin to an ant attempting to carry an elephant.


    The magnitude of the strain she endured was overwhelming, as though the very fabric of her essence was threatened by the mere proximity to Sis.


    Fortunately, Sis''s aura seemed to have been purposefully restrained, like a tempest held in check, preventing the catastrophic consequences of a full-fledged encounter.


    It was unintentional suffering on Meralda''s part, and I couldn''t help but feel a tinge of pity for her, given that she had been worried about me just moments ago.


    ''I better give her a rewardter''


    Sis raised her hands and cast a ck, translucent barrier around us, shielding Meralda from the overwhelming aura.


    I looked at Meralda once more, feeling a bit of pity, considering she was worried about me moments ago and now she had to suffer like this unintentionally.


    I should reward her with somethingter.


    "Sis, can you tell me the whole situation?" I said. I had so many questions to ask.


    ''Why is she here? What happened? Is everybody okay? How did shee here?


    Is the seal broken?''


    "Yes, but first¡­" she replied but trailed off, and pointed at Elena.


    "Answer my question"


    The weight of her gaze was demanding, insisting that I address her question first.


    I gulped; I didn''t know what type of reaction she''d give me, but I guess I didn''t have a choice. The truth was a heavy burden to carry.


    "She''s my lover¡­?" My voice quivered as I confessed, the admission hanging in the air, the unspokenplexities and implications of our rtionship now out in the open.


    My sister remained silent, perched across my shoulder, her gaze unrelenting as she fixed her unblinking eyes on Elena and me.


    Her contemtive silence hung heavily in the air, and it was clear that she was deeply absorbed in her thoughts.


    Then, finally, she broke the silence with a pointed question, her voice carrying a mix of curiosity and a touch of disapproval,


    "Did you do the deed with her?"


    My response was a hesitant and almost reluctant, "..Yes."


    The disappointment in my sister''s voice was palpable as she uttered, "First the maid and now this girl."


    Realization washed over me as I stammered, "Wait, you were watching me with Analise?" My embarrassment surged, making my cheeks burn with shame.


    My sister confirmed my suspicion with surprising candor, "Yes, it wasn''t just me, you know. Everyone was watching you."


    My jaw dropped in disbelief.


    "What? what about my privacy?" I said aloud


    Mortified by the revtion that my most intimate moments had been on disy for an audience. I couldn''t help but feel utterly embarrassed about the whole situation.


    I had anticipated that my mom would be the only one watching if anything, as her apathy was quite predictable. It didn''t seem to faze her even when I expressed my frustration or got upset with her.


    She had a knack for saying unreasonable things like


    "I''m your mother, so it is within my rights"


    It was as if that statement alone could justify her actions and decisions, no matter how irrational they might seem. In her view, being a mother appeared to grant her an almost unquestionable authority, even in situations where it didn''t quite apply.


    ''I expected her but not you guys'' I looked at my sister her unblinking eyes looked straight towards me, although her doll face always seemed to smile, for some reason it looked like a smirk now.


    "Ahh, I wanna die"


    Not allowing me a moment toment or recover from my humiliation, my sister called out firmly, "Ian."


    I turned my attention back to her.


    "Do you love that girl?" she asked, her gaze shifting to Elena, who stood upright with hazy, unconscious eyes. Elena seemed to be physically present but not fully aware of her surroundings, as her unhazy eyes sky blue eyes lost its color.


    "I don''t know" I replied firmly, my voice steady and resolute.


    My feelings for Elena were still aplex tangle of emotions, and I couldn''t definitivelybel them as love or mere desire. I was still in the process of understanding my own emotions.


    But my sister seemed determined to delve further, saying, "But..."


    I moved closer to Elena, taking her hands gently into mine. A soft purple aura emanated from my touch and spread across Elena''s body.


    Her eyelids fluttered, and she closed her eyes as she fell into a peaceful slumber, resting against my chest, her breathing soft and harmonious.


    "I would like to get to know her better," I admitted, my words filled with sincerity.


    "As someone who has formed a connection with her, I feel a responsibility towards her. I don''t know if what I''m feeling is love or lust, but there''s one thing I''m sure of ¨C I don''t want any other man to have her"


    "She''s mine"


    My sister continued to observe in silence, her gaze locked onto me as I carried Elena in a princess-like embrace, her head resting gently on my other shoulder.


    "She''s really light"


    Elena''s peaceful slumber was a stark contrast to the chaos and uncertainty that had recently surrounded us.


    As I gazed upon her sweet, innocent face, untouched by the worries of the world, a warm and genuine smile crept across my lips.


    Her presence, even in her unconscious state, held an enchanting allure. It was impossible to resist her endearing charm, and the affection I felt for her swelled in my heart.


    I couldn''t help but be drawn to her,pelled to lean down and ce a tender, loving kiss upon her smooth forehead. Her skin was warm against my lips.


    As I cradled Elena in my arms, a tender affection enveloped me, and I couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt. Memories of what had I nned to do her and the pain she had to endure, resurfaced in my mind.


    The knowledge of how close we hade to tragedy weighed on my conscience, but it also strengthened my determination to protect her.


    I held Elena even more tightly, as if to shield her from the past and the uncertainties of the future. In the hush of the moment, I made a silent promise to her, my voiceless vow resonating with sincerity


    "Don''t worry, Elena, I''ll take care of both you and Analise, I''ll do everything in my power to keep you both safe and ensure that nothing like that ever happens again"


    With this silent pledge, I hoped to offer her a sense offort and assurance, even as I grappled with my own inner turmoil.


    My sister stared at me with her unblinking doll-like eyes. Suddenly, she extended her ws, and with surprising speed, she pointed them toward Elena''s chest.


    Startled and concerned, I quickly moved to shield Elena from my sister''s unusual disy.


    "What are you doing, sis?" I asked, my voice filled with surprise and protectiveness.


    My sister''s tone wasced with animosity as she replied.


    "She''s connected to the goddess, you know? And now you''re telling me you want her as your potential wife?"


    "I didn''t say that," I protested, realizing that my earlier statement could easily be interpreted that way.


    My sister retorted, "You basically implied it."


    While it was true that I had thought about that possibility, I couldn''t let my sister harm Elena in front of me, especially when I knew that my sister didn''t typically harm humans. I had to find apromise.


    "How about we make her yours or mom''s apostle, then?" I suggested.


    Sis tilted her head, in thought, it seemed she found my idea intriguing as there were both benefits and disadvantages


    by making Elena into their apostle especially considering that the Goddess of this world blesses her with high amounts of her divinity the moment, mom''s or sis''s authority and influence wash over her the Goddess would surely notice and that''s something dangerous right now.


    But that doesn''t mean there''s no way around it, mom and sis can just casually influence and pour their divinities onto Elena before crushing any remaining influence the goddess had over her, before the goddess could even notice.


    Although Elena would probably lose her status as a saintess in the church of light, but even if the church abandons her, she still has me.


    "Ok" my sister replied, nonchntly


    "Taking away her saint in a sense, would be a blow to that unreasonable goddess" my sistermented.


    Now with that out of the way I finally asked her the important question.


    "Sis, what exactly happened can you tell me the whole situation?"


    "It''s a long story but basically¡­"


    ¡­..


    It seemed that after the goddess pierced me with her divinity, the authorities she held overwritten the authorities my family provided me with, as such damaging the influence, they had over me, my connection with them also damaged my family members directly resulting in them loosing against the goddess, in the power struggle they had in her realm.


    As the fight happened in the goddess''s own realm, my family members own divinity was weakened to the point that their divinities became only as strong as mid-level gods, added the bonus damage they received from the severed authority, their loss was only inevitable.


    But that didn''t mean they didn''t do any damage to the goddess herself, after the fight it seemed she got significantly weaker as she proceeded to seal the void crack my mother did, right now she was still reciprocating from their initial fight.


    After some time, Mom, being the perennial worrywart that she was, reached her breaking point. In a sudden and uncharacteristic burst of anger, sheunched a surprise attack on the goddess.


    The fury of her attack was so intense that it momentarily rekindled her severed connection to me.


    This reconnection had an immediate and startling consequence, manifesting as the ominous and powerful explosion that had just urred, filling the air with dark energy moments ago.


    I sighed heavily, unable to contain my own frustration, as I pictured the emotional turmoil and bewilderment my mother must have been grappling with.


    Her shouts and vulgarity were unleashed directly at the deity''s face, and simultaneously, she began to wreak havoc within the goddess''s realm. With the goddess and Mom locked inbat, their attention fully absorbed, my sister saw her chance.


    Sis seized the opportunity to slip through the open void, sending a fragment of herself into this world. The goddess and Mom, both deeply embroiled in their fierce altercation, remained oblivious to her actions.


    My sister had always possessed an uncanny ability to conceal her presence. Whether you were the highest-ranking god in your realm or a mere mortal, if sis wanted to stay hidden, you simply couldn''t find her. This elusive skill was precisely why she managed to materialize here undetected.


    Even though only a portion of her essence had crossed over, sis was using her divine powers to mask her presence, knowing that the goddess would instantly detect her if she let her guard down.


    "So, you''re not really here?" I inquired, my voiceced with a mixture of relief and curiosity.


    My sister nodded in response, her eyes conveying the depth of her connection with me.


    "Yes, my true body still resides within my own realm," she replied. The knowledge that she had taken such a significant risk by sending a part of herself into this world was bothforting and disconcerting.


    The stakes were undeniably high. My sister''s current incarnation, fragile and vulnerable in this realm, was not just any manifestation.


    If, by any unfortunate twist of fate, harm befell her or she were to meet an untimely demise, the consequences would be permanent and far-reaching.


    This was not a mere inconvenience or a temporary setback; it held the potential to reshape the very fabric of her existence.


    I looked at my sister with worry, but she shook her head and said "Don''t worry, Ian. I have my ways, and did you forget that once I hide, no one can find me?" She reassured me, confirming that she could protect herself effectively.


    With a heavy sigh, I surveyed my surroundings once again ¨C broken trees, destroyedndscapes, and a sight of pure, utter destruction.


    The memory of William''s untimely idental death crossed my mind. I knew that the academy would be in an uproar tomorrow as news of today''s events would undoubtedly reach everyone''s ears in a matter of days.

 Chapter 39: Joint Combat Exams 6

    Birds chirped as the morning sun began to rise, casting a warm glow into the room.


    "Good morning" Adrian greeted Elena softly, his warm breath brushing against her cheek.


    "Good mor¡ª"


    Elena, still half-asleep, mumbled a reply, her words trailing off as she opened her eyes and found herself staring into Adrian''s face just a few inches away from her. Her body was nestled in his tight embrace.


    Elena immediately sat up, surprise lingering on her face.


    "I-Ian?" she eximed; confusion etched across her face.


    "Why are you here?"


    Adrian couldn''t help but chuckle at her bewildered expression.


    "What do you mean, why? This is my room, you know."


    Elena''s eyes darted around the room, her initial shock deepening as she realized that she was indeed in Adrian''s room.


    "Why am I here?" she wondered aloud, her voiceced with uncertainty.


    Adrian smiled, finding the situation rather amusing.


    "I should be the one asking you that. You don''t know how surprised I was to find a sleeping angel on my bed when I returnedst night."


    "Last night, I was just¡ª"


    Elena''s voice trailed off as she suddenly winced, her hand reaching up to grasp her head. A sharp headache descended upon her, causing her to clutch her temples.


    Adrian, sitting nearby, immediately sprang into action, concern etched across his face.


    "Are you okay?" he inquired, his voiceced with worry.


    Elena, still massaging her forehead, reassured him.


    "Y-yes, I''m fine, just a headache" She tried to sit up, but before she could make any move, Adrian gently but firmly ced his hands on her shoulders and pushed her back down onto the bed.


    "Sleep some more," he insisted, his concern for her evident. "You''re clearly not well."


    Protesting against his gentle insistence, Elena tried to argue.


    "I''m fine" but her words were interrupted by a sudden and unexpected kiss. Adrian''s lips met hers, and their breaths intertwined as their tongues engaged in a passionate dance.


    After their intense and lingering kiss, Adrian gazed into Elena''s drowsy eyes, his voice a soft and soothing murmur.


    "Sleep," he whispered before tenderly nting a kiss on her forehead. An inexplicable sense offort and serenity washed over Elena.


    It was as if a soothing luby had suddenly enveloped her, making her eyelids grow heavy. Her eyes closed, and she drifted back into the peaceful embrace of slumber once again.


    ¡­.


    My gaze remained fixed on the sleeping Elena, a worried furrow on my brow as I couldn''t help but express my concern.


    "Is she alright?" I inquired, my voice tinged with unease, a testament to the genuine worry I felt for her well-being.


    My sister, who was currently concealed within the depths of my own shadow andmunicating with me directly through my thoughts, offered a reassuring response.


    "Yes, her body is simply going through the process of adapting to my influence and divinity. Given the extent of her exposure to mest night, it''s only natural that her reaction would be as it is."


    As I continued to watch Elena''s serene slumber, I couldn''t help but acknowledge a pressing issue. It was bing clear that time was of the essence.


    Elena needed to return to her room before her servants arrived to awaken her.


    I couldn''t possibly carry her there myself; such a sight would undoubtedly arouse suspicion, and carrying the saintess while my night cloak remained ineffective in daylight would be ill-advised.


    With a sly smile, I turned my attention to the shadow cast below me. After a brief moment, my sister''s voice finally resounded in my mind.


    "Fine, just tell me where her room is" she conceded with a sigh, understanding my intention perfectly. With just a snap of her fingers, she could effortlessly create a portal to transport Elena.


    "Thank you, sis" I expressed my gratitude, appreciative of her understanding and willingness to assist in this delicate matter.


    ¡­..


    Aria made her way to her ssroom, clutching a stack of documents her professor had entrusted to her.


    While she might not be as magically gifted as her older sister, Lilliana, she possessed a unique and invaluable talent in the world of magic. It was a trait known as magical sensitivity, which allowed her to detect magical fields and mana more directly.


    This talent was a fundamental requirement for every mage, and the level of one''s magical sensitivity often determined their potential as a magician. Aria had high magical sensitivity, which was a source of pride and frustration.


    If only her mana levels could match her sensitivity, ranking among the top 10 magic department students wouldn''t be such a distant dream.


    As she walked through the halls of Estelle Hall, she overheard hushed conversations about an incident from the previous night.


    A rogue monster had appeared in the northwestern forest, causing a significant stir among the students. The news spread like wildfire, and questions were abundant.


    "Hey, did you hear about what happenedst night?"


    "No, why? What''s going on?"


    "It seems a rogue monster showed up in the northwestern forest."


    "What? Isn''t that a big problem?"


    "Apparently the monster has already been eliminated, but the sad thing is that the one who took it down also died in the process."


    "What? Who was it?"


    "Apparently, it''s a famous senior named William Spearshake."


    As Aria continued her journey down the echoing hallways, the persistent rumors about the forest training ground of the academy troubled her.


    Although the official storybeled it as a rogue monster attack, something about it didn''t sit right with her. She knew, deep down, that there was more to the story, and her instincts told her as much.


    Aria clutched her trembling hands, her grip on the professor''s documents tightening. She had only sensed it briefly, but the quality of mana she feltst night had jolted her awake.


    It had sent shivers down her spine, and her body had responded with heavy breathing.


    If not for Analise''s presence in her room to calm her down, Aria couldn''t begin to imagine the intense reaction she might have experienced.


    Something significant and unexined had happened, and it left her with a lingering sense of unease and foreboding.


    Inhaling deeply, Aria exhaled in an effort to calm her frayed nerves. Finally, she reached her destination, the ssroom where she was to deliver the documents.


    Inside, she spotted the girl her professor had instructed her to approach.


    Be Raiseinler. Be was the top-ranked first-year student in the magic department, a fact that still left Aria in awe.


    Her sheer brilliance and mastery of magic were unparalleled, and her family name, while not particrly renowned, was overshadowed by her immense talent and knowledge of magic.


    When it came to magic, Be''s skills could only be described with a single word: ''Perfection.'' There were no ws, no hint of hesitation, or even the slightest dy when Be cast her magic.


    From low-tier spells to the most advanced andplex magical arts, everything she did was executed with a level of precision that left no room for improvement.


    Each incantation flowed seamlessly, every movement was graceful, and every manifestation of magic was a testament to her utter mastery of the craft.


    It was as if she had taken the very essence of magic and made it her own, transforming it into a work of art that could be nothing but wless.


    In the eyes of the professors, Be''s presence at the academy was somewhat baffling. Her abilities far exceeded those of a typical student, leaving them to question why she even attended in the first ce.


    Aria couldn''t help but wonder what a formidable magician like Be was doing as a student.


    If it were up to the principal, she might go to great lengths to persuade her to be a professor at the academy, an offer that would be difficult to decline given her exceptional talents.


    Aria took a deep breath, her heart racing as she approached Be. She wanted to appear asposed as possible, doing her best to keep her inner fangirl in check.


    Although they were ssmates, this was the very first time Aria had approached Be. In fact, she couldn''t recall anyone in their ss having a conversation with Be.


    During sses, Be usually kept to herself, often drifting off into sleep or quietly teleporting away after the lesson was over.


    She had be somewhat of a loner in the eyes of her peers, though it appeared to be a role she embraced rather than resented.


    "Excuse me, Miss Be," Aria began, her voice steady as she tried to appearposed.


    "Professor Dust asked me to give these documents to you."


    Be, her eyes heavy and drowsy, looked at Aria and then at the documents she was carrying. Her response, however, was a simple and unexpected


    "No."


    Aria was taken aback by the abrupt refusal and asked in confusion, "Uhm, what do you mean?"


    Be borated with a direct statement


    "Take it back. Tell him I''m not signing it" With that, she covered herself with her hood and proceeded to drift off to sleep.


    Aria stood there, unsure of how to react. She stared at the peacefully sleeping Be, her mind racing. "But ss is about to start, though?" she thought inwardly.


    ncing down at the documents she was tasked to deliver, Aria inadvertently caught sight of their contents.


    They were documents confirming one''s participation in the uing Joint Combat Exams. A sense of disappointment washed over her.


    It seemed like such a waste that the top student of their department had no interest in representing the magic department during these important exams, particrly as the core of the first-year students.


    Uncertain of how to proceed, Aria decided to retreat to her own seat, recognizing the futility of trying to persuade Be or engage her in casual conversation.


    It was evident that Be''s usual tendency to doze off mid-conversation would be a major obstacle in establishing any kind of rapport.


    As she made her way back to her seat.


    "¡­Hey"


    Aria was surprised when she heard Be''s voice calling out to her. She turned around to face Be, her curiosity piqued.


    "Adrian Vulter Tellus, what is he?" Be inquired, her voiceced with an unexpected intensity, even though her eyes remained half-lidded, clouded by sleepiness.


    "Excuse me?" Aria responded, caught off guard by the peculiar question.


    Aria was taken aback by the question, not expecting Be to express any interest in her brother. While it wasn''t a secret that Adrian and Aria were siblings, it was still rather unexpected that Be would bring him up.


    Be, with a sigh, seemed to dismiss the question as she said.


    "Never mind, forget about it" She then went back to her nap, leaving Aria somewhat bewildered by the odd exchange.

 Chapter 40: Joint Combat Exams 7

    "Wow!" eximed a young child, her eyes wide with wonder.


    "Haha, beautiful, isn''t it?" chuckled an old woman as she held hands with the child. They were perched atop a serene mountain, taking in the breathtaking natural scenery that surrounded them.


    The wind blew gently, and their hair fluttered in the breeze. The young child couldn''t contain her excitement as she gazed upon the picturesquendscape. The old woman smiled, unable to resist stroking the child''s back.


    "Be, do you like your birthday present?" the old woman asked.


    "Yes!" the child responded, her enthusiasm shining through. Be''s cuteness was irresistible, and her response elicited a warm smile from the old woman. Be giggled in response to her affectionate gesture.


    The old woman turned her attention back to the magnificent vista before speaking to Be once more.


    "Remember this well, Be" she began. "Moments like this are best enjoyed with a reason."


    "Reason?" Be questioned, her brow furrowed.


    "Master, shouldn''t moments like this be best enjoyed for what they are? Do you really need a reason to enjoy them?"


    The old woman chuckled softly. "Haha, I guess you''re right. There''s a beauty in simply savoring the moment. But trust me, once you find your reason, enjoying moments like this will be a thousand times better."


    Be looked puzzled. "I don''t get it."


    "Fufu, you don''t need to understand just yet. You''re still young. You''lle to understand when you''re older" the old woman replied, a knowing twinkle in her eyes.


    ¡­..


    Be slowly opened her eyes, greeted by the breathtaking night sky. Stars sparkled like precious gems, and the moon cast its gentle glow upon the world.


    ''Was it a dream, or was it a memory?'' Be wondered; her mind still lost in the echoes of the past.


    "Remember this well, Be. Moments like this are best enjoyed with a reason," her master''s words resonated in her thoughts.


    "In the end, what exactly did you mean, old hag?" Be mused.


    Be nced around and realized her current location. She had fallen asleep on the roof of Lucian Hall, the dormitory reserved for the top students of the academy.


    Be knew all too well that she wasn''t allowed to sleep here, let alone be here in the first ce. She could already imagine the scolding her personal maid would unleash upon her when she finds out.


    Despite the impending trouble, Be couldn''t help but smile. Lucian Hall, with its castle-like features, had always fascinated her. She had often wondered what it was like to sleep high above its tower-like roofs, and now, she had her answer.


    The cool, gentle breeze yed with her hair as she breathed in the fresh night air. The view from the top was nothing short of spectacr. She knew that the experience was well worth any future scolding.


    Be sat up, her drowsy eyes brightening as she gazed upon most of the academy grounds. The lights of the academy city streets and districts shone like a surreal and beautiful artificialndscape.


    As she took in the view, Be couldn''t help but think ''I guess people can also create something beautiful, huh?''


    As Be cherished her few moments of peace before returning to her room, she suddenly sensed a strong presence. Her gaze shifted to the northwestern side of the academy, where she noticed an unusual concentration of mana.


    From a very young age, Be had been considered a prodigy. By the age of six, her magical sensitivity and mana capacity had already exceeded that of most certified magicians.


    Her talent, strength, and knowledge in magic were so remarkable that she could likely defeat the academy''s principal, one of the few Arch Mages left on the continent. Be''s magical sensitivity was so acute that she could detect if someone had used magic dozens of kilometers away.


    "This mana... it''s dangerous" Be muttered to herself as she reached out to grasp the fragments of mana lingering in the air. Her eyes glowed with a brilliant blue light as her body became enveloped in a bluish aura of pure mana.


    In an instant, she disappeared, leaving behind only a trail of twinkling stars.


    She reappeared above the forest, floating in the air, and came face to face with the unexpected presence. "Oh my, I didn''t expect to see you here, Miss Be Raiseinler" a familiar voice spoke.


    "Considering your level of strength, I guess you also felt it, huh?"


    "Principal?"


    "The one and only!" Principal Victoria replied, her yful demeanor surprising Be. With a wink of her eyes and a peace sign, the principal seemed uncharacteristically whimsical.


    Be couldn''t help but think, ''Why is she acting like a child?''


    Be gazed down at the forest, her heart pounding with a mix of awe and trepidation.


    The devastation was unlike anything she had ever witnessed.


    Treesy splintered,ndscapes shattered, and deep craters marred the once serene scene, all radiating from the epicenter of the destruction: the gigantic pir of pure ck energy.


    "What''s going on, Principal Victoria?" Be asked, her voice far more serious than her usual carefree demeanor.


    The ominous presence of the dark pir weighed heavily on her senses, warning her to keep her distance.


    "I don''t know," Victoria replied, her voice resolute.


    "But I do know one thing, that dark pir needs to be destroyed."


    With that deration, Principal Victoria extended her hand toward the dark pir, her staff materializing with a bluish, ethereal glow.


    Dozens of intricate magic circles manifested before her, merging into a single point as energy gathered at the staff''s tip, ready to be unleashed at any moment.


    Be watched in amazement, her respect for the principal''s mastery over her own mana growing.


    "But if she fires that spell, wouldn''t the whole forest be blown to bits?" she pondered.


    The high-level spell "Arcane Cataclysm" that Principal Victoria was conjuring was originally designed to obliterate a small town.


    Given the principal''s degree of skill and power, the destructive potential would be more than enough to annihte the entire forest.


    The ripple effects might even extend to nearby residential districts, not to mention Cleave Hall, which was situated just a few kilometers away.


    Be couldn''t help but voice her concerns. "Are you sure about using that spell, Principal? The damage would be immeasurable."


    Principal Victoria turned her eyes from the dark pir to Be. Her usually confident expression now revealed a hint of worry.


    "We don''t have many options, do we? I''m pretty sure you can sense how dangerous that thing is just by looking at it."


    Be''s gaze sharpened as she scrutinized the principal''s hands more closely. The slight tremor in her fingers spoke volumes about the gravity of the situation.


    Be knew that even with all her magical prowess, she, too, would have to hold nothing back to stand against the ominous ck pir.


    The peril it posed was that immense, leaving them with no choice but to confront it head-on.


    "Arcane Catacl¡ª" Victoria was about to fire off her spell when suddenly the dark pir vanished. Confusion and surprise shed across Victoria''s face as she lowered her staff.


    "Adrian?" she eximed; her voice filled with bewilderment.


    "Do you know him?" Be asked, genuinely surprised.


    Victoria tilted her head, realizing Be''s penchant for not paying much attention to others. "Adrian Vulter Tellus, he''s a top student of his department, just like you," Victoria replied with a sigh, reminding Be that she should know of him.


    "Why is he here? And why is he standing where the pir once stood?" Questions tumbled out of the principal''s mouth as she tried to make sense of the baffling scene.


    Suddenly, an oppressive pressure descended upon the area, and a surge of fear overcame both women.


    Their instincts screamed at them to run immediately. ncing down, they saw a tiny ck dot appear near Adrian.


    The dot expanded into a gaping ck crack, and out of it emerged a walking blonde doll, apanied by none other than the holiest woman in the academy, if not the entire continent.


    "Saintess?" they both uttered in simultaneous astonishment, their voices tinged with disbelief. While Be often remained oblivious to many things, she did possess a basic knowledge of general information about the continent.


    The saintess was one of the figures she was familiar with, thanks to having attended one of the parades where the saintess had offered her blessings during her childhood.


    Her master, a formidable arch wizard, was an unwavering believer in the goddess of light and had incessantly nagged Be to attend such parades and appreciate the holy presence of the saintess.


    Seeing the saintess in this peculiar situation, and in such unusual circumstances, was indeed baffling.


    The doll and Adrian seemed to be engaged in an intense conversation, their expressions revealing an air of urgency. Then, out of the blue, the doll raised its tiny hands, and in a bewildering turn of events, both Adrian, the doll, and the Saintess simply vanished from sight.


    It wasn''t just that they couldn''t see them anymore; it was as if they had been erased from existence. There was no trace of their auras, mana, or even their life presence.


    It was as if they hadpletely ceased to exist, leaving Be and Principal Victoria in a state of shock and bewilderment.


    Be and the principal remained suspended in the air, their reactions a mixture of astonishment and indecision. The unexpected situation left them unsure of how to proceed.


    While they both had a strong desire to approach and inspect the unfolding scene more closely, they found themselves immobilized in the skies, paralyzed by the strange turn of events.


    Their stillness continued until, to their great surprise, Adrian reappeared, now carrying the saintess in his arms while the blonde doll perched on his shoulder.


    As Adrian moved away from the scene, the doll vanished abruptly. Then, a bluish mana enveloped Be, although it was clear that it wasn''t her own magic.


    Be turned her head to the side and saw Principal Victoria casting a teleportation spell towards her. In the blink of an eye, she vanished from her position.


    Thest image imprinted in her mind was that of the doll sping the principal''s neck, its gaze directed at Be, right before she disappeared.


    ....


    Be''s senses remained sharp even as she dozed off in ss, and the moment the professor''s voice boomed through the room, signaling the end of the lecture, she instantly roused from her slumber. Her unique ability to react promptly upon dismissal often left her instructors exasperated.


    They had grown ustomed to her peculiar behavior, which was a result of her advanced level of knowledge and skill. In the eyes of the school, she was already at the level of a graduate student, if not a professor, and her professors had long since given up on trying to change her habits.


    As Be prepared to teleport back to her room, she was unexpectedly addressed by a voice from the ssroom door.


    "Miss Be Raiseinler, could I have a bit of your time?" inquired the voice, belonging to none other than Adrian Vulter Tellus, who was standing outside their ssroom door looking at her with a warm smile.

 Chapter 41: Joint Combat Exams 8

    "Miss Be Raiseinler, could I have a bit of your time?"


    Be''s eyes widened in surprise, a rare urrence in her life, going all the way back to her childhood. The mention of her name drew the immediate attention of those present in the room.


    "Oh my, isn''t that the alchemy department''s top student?" one person whispered.


    "What is he doing here?" another questioned.


    "Did he just call out for Miss Be?" murmured yet another.


    As murmurs began to spread throughout the room, the students of the magic department were clearly taken aback by Adrian''s sudden appearance. Aria, who knew Adrian, called out to him.


    "Adrian?" she eximed.


    Adrian, with a warm smile, greeted Aria.


    "Oh, Aria! Long time no see. I haven''t seen you since sses started."


    Aria couldn''t help but cringe at Adrian''s overly friendly behavior. She was well aware that his easygoing demeanor had a tendency to attract attention.


    "What are you doing here?" she inquired.


    Adrian, without missing a beat, replied, "I just wished to talk with Miss Be over there." He pointed at the surprised Be, who had just been the center of attention.


    Aria, taken aback, couldn''t help but ask, "Be? Since when did the two of you get acquainted?"


    Adrian''s response was nonchnt. "Last night."


    The room filled with murmurs once more as this revtion sparked curiosity among the students.


    "Ehh,st night?"


    "What did the two of them dost night?"


    "That''s surprising. I''ve always thought of Miss Be did not caring about rtionships. I guess she''s still human, after all."


    Adrian took slow steps into the room ignoring the bewildered Aria and approached Be. The attention was intense, making Be nervous and unsure how to respond.


    Her instincts told her to run, but the shiver in her legs made her lose her bnce, and she nearly fell into Adrian''s chest. This sudden, close interaction sent the room into a frenzy of excitement.


    Adrian, seemingly unfazed, asked, "Are you okay?"


    "Y-yes" Be, her voice a little shaky, responded.


    With the room''s attention focused on them, Adrian made his intentions clear.


    "About what happenedst night, can we talk about it?"


    The voices in the room grew louder, with everyone curious about what had transpired between the two the previous night. Be didn''t know how to respond; part of her wanted to flee from the situation or teleport away.


    She was still afraid of Adrian and uncertain about how he might react. But as she weighed her options, she knew that she had no chance against Adrian, given the overwhelming power she had sensed from him the previous night.


    Or perhaps it was the doll''s power; she couldn''t be sure. One thing was certain: the doll was nearby, and she could sense its presence, adding to her unease.


    "S-sure"


    Reluctantly, she agreed to talk with Adrian, but she remained vignt, ready to protect herself if the need arose.


    As Be and Adrian left the room and headed into a private training area, Aria watched them with a curious gaze.


    She had her own questions and a growing sense that something was amiss. While her curiosity drove her to want to ask Adrian about his rtionship with Be, another part of her hesitated. There was an inexplicable fear, a deep-seated unease that kept her from confronting him.


    Aria''s hands trembled slightly, almost as if her body remembered something that her mind did not. Her apprehension and trepidation continued to grow as she watched the two walked away.


    Aria couldn''t help but recall the past, the countless times she and her brother, Liam, had tormented Adrian since their childhood.


    Despite being a family, the jealousy they felt was undeniable. Adrian had inherited their mother''s ashen gray eyes, the same as their older sister, Lilliana.


    Those coveted eyes were a source of envy, driving them to subject Adrian to relentless bullying throughout their early years. The torment had persisted and grown more severe as they grew older, eventually leading to assassination attempts.


    Aria herself had even tried to personally harm Adrian, orchestrating fake assassinations with the help of her illusion magic and exploiting Adrian''s kindness.


    She had been the one to torment him, not the other way around. The shift in dynamics left Aria deeply perplexed, and the events that followed their visit to Adrian''s room while he was recovering only added to her confusion.


    She was torn between a desire to know the truth about what happened in that room and the fear that knowing, might reveal something she was better off not understanding.


    ¡­..


    ''Click''


    Adrian locked the door, the room now sealed from prying ears.


    "So, what did you want to talk about?" Be inquired, her eyes reflecting her vignt nature.


    "Straight to the point, eh? I like that," Adrian chuckled, his gaze locked on Be''s eyes, and a subtle smile ying on his lips.


    "You saw what happenedst night, right?" Adrian asked.


    "Yes," Be replied without hesitation.


    "Oh, you''re quite honest about it."


    "I know there''s no point in lying, especially in front of you."


    "Well, I guess that''s true," Adrian mused, his hand gently stroking his chin as he seemed to be deep in thought.


    "How about this, Be? If you forget about what you sawst night, I''ll forget that you were there to see me as well. We can both go our separate ways without interacting with one another. How about it?"


    Be felt slightly taken aback by Adrian''s proposal. She couldn''t understand why he would make such an unreliable deal.


    Wasn''t he worried that she might reveal what transpiredst night to others, the damage he had done to the forest, or his doll''s confrontation with the principal? She remained unsure of how to proceed, but looking at Adrian''s nonchntly smiling face, she realized he was indeed serious about the offer.


    Be was a logical person, despite her aloof nature. She recognized that epting this deal had its advantages.


    It allowed her to deal with the consequencester, rather than denying it now and facing an unknown aftermath. She didn''t fully understand Adrian''s circumstances or motivations.


    "Okay," she agreed, her response making Adrian smile as he extended his hand.


    "Okay, I guess that''s it, huh? that was quite fast haha"


    "Thank you for considering for taking time in my unusual request. Oh, and just because I said we''ll go our separate ways, I hope we can still be friends" Adrian said, his tone upbeat, and his smile genuine.


    "Sure" Be replied, her usual drowsy manner concealing the fear that surged within her.


    Adrian unlocked the door, and they stepped outside.


    "There you are Be"


    A voice suddenly called out to Be


    With a heavy sigh and breathless from running, a professor suddenly called out to Be. He rushed toward them, and then, with utmost urgency, he knelt and spread his hands, presenting Be with a document. It was a form for participation in the uing jointbat exams, and he implored, "Please sign it."


    Be''s response was unwavering. "No."


    As she tried to walk away, the professor desperately grasped her foot. Tears welled up in his eyes as he clung to her, pleading, "Please sign it. Without you, there''s no hope for the magic department students."


    Both Adrian and Be exchanged nces, and they couldn''t help but regard the professor with a mix of pity and incredulity at the absurdity of the situation.


    The jointbat exams were a unique event where senior students faced off against their juniors. It was a lively and spiritedpetition, intended to foster camaraderie among the student body, inspire the younger generation, and provide them with a realistic preview of whaty ahead as they progressed through their years at the academy.


    The matchups were clear: first-years against second-years, and third-years against fourth-years. What set this event apart was that it didn''t discriminate based on department.


    Regardless of whether you were a swordsman, mage, or summoner, you could find yourself pitted against students from other disciplines. It was a true free-for-all examination.


    Estelle Academy ced great importance on adaptability and survivability, considering these skills invaluable for students once they ventured beyond the academy''s walls and into the real world.


    Thebat exams were designed to push students to their limits, challenging them to adapt to variousbat situations and emerge victorious.


    While mages held significant power, they were often at a disadvantage when faced with equally formidable swordsmen.


    The reason was straightforward: mages needed time to cast their spells. In a head-on battle like the one presented in the exams, mages were at a distinct disadvantage, leading to their frequent defeats.


    Despite these challenges, Professor Dust was determined to have Be participate in the exams, viewing it as a chance for the magic department to secure a win after years of defeats.


    It had been three long years since a first-year student from the magic department had emerged victorious against abat department student, and the professor was desperate to see that trend reversed.


    "No," Be replied once again, maintaining her stance.


    The professor''s desperation grew as he tried to negotiate with her. "Please, please participate. You know what? I''ll even allow you to not attend any of my sses for a week, no, a month. How does that sound?" he pleaded.


    "¡­.No"


    Be hesitated for a moment, her reluctance showing. She truly didn''t want to participate in such an event, as she would much rather be napping. But then, Adrian chimed in with an unexpected suggestion.


    "Why don''t you participate? I bet it''s going to be fun" he said with a warm smile.


    "Ok"


    Be''s response came almost immediately, and it left the bewildered professor Dust staring as she signed the document, he had begged her to sign.


    As Be and Adrian walked away together, Professor Dust could only stare at them in bewildered amazement.


    It was an unexpected turn of events, and he couldn''t quite believe that Be had agreed to participate in the uing jointbat exams.


    For someone known for their aloofness and disinterest in most things, her sudden change of heart was truly surprising.

 Chapter 42: Joint Combat Exams 9

    Throughout the many years of the academy''s history, Cleave Hall had always been the venue for the jointbat exams, making it one of the three most prominent buildings in the school''s student district.


    At its corey a beautifully designed Coliseum arena specifically dedicated for the uing exams.


    The spectator seats were meticulously crafted, bothfortable and intricately designed, providing an atmosphere so weing that one might inadvertently doze off in the cozy chairs.


    The floors and walls were polished to perfection, gleaming brightly in the well-lit environment.


    It was only natural for a tournament ground meant for nobility to exude dignity and pride in every corner. As I settled into one of the spectator seats, I couldn''t help but notice the delicate defensive magic ced around all the seats.


    This enchantment served as a protective barrier in case the arena''s protective shield were to break, safeguarding the audience from potential coteral damage.


    Even though the school imed that everyone was equal within its halls, they couldn''t afford the consequences of students from prestigious noble families getting hurt in an ident.


    Not to mention, the academy hosted royalty from various countries across the continent.


    As I took my seat and settled in, I focused my attention on the ongoingbat practices in the center of the colosseum.


    The highlight of the moment was the practice fight between Alex and Tristan. Sparks flew as their des shed with one another.


    Despite the fact that they were merely warming up for their uing matches, the intensity and determination with which the two dueled made it appear as though the actual duel had already begun.


    The audience was captivated, and most eyes were fixated on them as they engaged in this fiery spar prior to the senior students'' arrival.


    I couldn''t help but wonder about the opponent Tristan would face now that William was no longer in thepetition.


    While I had already ensured that there were no direct ties between William''s sudden disappearance and myself, having manipted the principal with the assistance of my sister, a nagging part of me couldn''t help but feel that I should have been more thorough in handling the situation. Even though there was no concrete evidence connecting me to the incident, the thought still lingered.


    Another pressing concern was the unintended consequence of William''s demise. This unexpected turn of events had disrupted the established narrative of the story.


    Now, I found myself venturing into an uncharted future where my knowledge of the original novel''s events would be increasingly irrelevant.


    The certainty I once had was slipping away, and I was stepping into a future fraught with uncertainty.


    The atmosphere in the colosseum grew as the second-year students made their entrance, and their anticipation was palpable.


    They gathered around the center arena, eyes fixed on the uing talent that would soon join their ranks. It was evident that these first-year students possessed a special quality, which had already set them apart from their predecessors.


    Among them, the sword master''s disciple Tristan, Illusionist Be, and Spirit Princess Louise, shone like constetions in the night sky. Their skills were so extraordinary that it was rumored that they had surpassed even some of the academy''s own professors.


    This exceptional batch of first-year students meant that the usually overwhelming victories of the second-year students in theirbat exams were now questionable. Thepetitive spirit was alive, and everyone''s focus was on the impending battles.


    As the crowd''s attention remained fixed on the intense fight between Tristan and Alex, their match reached its climax.


    The sh of des, the speed of their movements, and the sheer intensity of their duel was nothing short of awe-inspiring.


    Finally, Tristan executed a powerful sh that sent Alex hurtling through the arena walls. With his dark blue hair tousled from the impact, Tristan approached his defeated opponent.


    As everyone''s focus remained on the intense fight below, Tristan and Alex''s sh reached its peak.


    A resounding "Bang!" echoed through the arena as Tristan delivered the final blow, sending Alex hurtling through the walls. His dark blue hair ruffled in the aftermath of the powerful strike.


    "Thanks for the experience, but couldn''t you have gone a bit easier on me? I have an uing fight, you know," Alex quipped with a grin as he epted Tristan''s hand to help him up from the wall.


    Tristan chuckled. "Would you have preferred that?"


    "Haha, definitely not!" Alex responded enthusiastically.


    Alex''s approach to battle was nothing short of fearless. Despite knowing that his uing opponent posed a formidable challenge and was not to be underestimated, he had boldly proposed a near all-out duel against Tristan


    The cheers that erupted from the crowd were nothing short of thunderous as they witnessed the intense duel between Tristan and Alex.


    While the students of thebat department were already familiar with the unique and rigorous training regimen that the two followed, it never failed to leave them awestruck whenever they witnessed their duels.


    Even the students from other departments, many of whom were seeing this for the first time, couldn''t help but be captivated by the sheer intensity and skill disyed in the fight.


    It was a testament to the academy''s reputation for producing and nurturing exceptional talents, and the entire arena buzzed with excitement and anticipation.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As the magical explosions resonated through the skies, they served as a resounding announcement that the long-awaited exams were about tomence. The entire arena quivered with a mixture of excitement and tension, and the spectators watched with bated breath.


    One by one, the judges arrived, each of them prominent professors from different departments, adding an air of gravitas to the event. Their presence signified the significance of the jointbat exams, as these educators were responsible for evaluating the abilities of the academy''s most promising students.


    Atst, the speaker''s voice echoed through the arena, and the crowd''s anticipation reached its peak. The speaker''s words signaled the official start of the battles, and thebatants prepared themselves to prove their mettle and determination in the uing challenges.


    As the fights unfolded, the second-year students couldn''t help but engage in hushed conversations amongst themselves.


    "Hey, isn''t this year''s batch of freshmen a bunch of monsters?"


    "They won again? Who are they, the seniors?"


    "Are we sure they''re actually first-years?"


    "At this rate, our representatives don''t stand a chance, do they?"


    "Seriously, how did all these prodigies end up in the same year?"


    The results were nothing short of disastrous for the second-year students. They were being overshadowed, if not humiliated, by the extraordinary talents of the freshmen. The matches had progressed to the halfway point, and it was evident that the second years were serving as little more than practice dummies to showcase the incredible skills of the first-year students.


    Perhaps the only second-year student who posed a bit of a challenge so far was Alex''s opponent, who managed to prolong the fight almost long enough to try and secure a tie against Alex. However, even this hope was dashed when Alex, true to his reputation, managed to dominate his senior before a tie could be achieved.


    Upon the impact of Alex''s ming sword, the senior was sent hurtling into the air, his body scorched by the intense heat. Tragically, as the mes consumed his clothing, a new predicament emerged.


    When he eventually crashnded on the ground, it was not only the impact of the fall that greeted him but also the stark, humiliating exposure of his private anatomy, much to the astonishment and amusement of the spectators.


    As if the situation couldn''t get any more humiliating, the whispering voices of the crowd escted into a snidement that hung heavily in the air.


    A single remark, "How small" was muttered by one member of the audience, but it was loud enough for those nearby to hear.


    The cruelment exacerbated the senior''s embarrassment and made the situation even more distressing. Giggles and hushedughter rippled through the crowd as the unfortunate seniory there, his dignity shattered and his situation more dire than ever.


    It was a moment that would undoubtedly be an infamous legend at the academy, a story to be recounted with both awe and amusement for years toe.


    The entire spectacle was nothing short of a tragic and pitiful scene, even though the man tried his best for his fellow second years, the world really is cruel.


    Finally, the next match was set to begin, and I couldn''t help but be taken aback when I saw Aria stepping into the arena. To my knowledge, there had been no mention of Aria''s participation in the events of the novels. I figured she was one of those characters who never made it to the spotlight, given her absence from the plot.


    However, what intrigued me even more was her opponent. His name was Quinton Granviel. A name I recognized all too well, for he was a member of the family involved in sending bandits to attack us during our journey to the academy.


    The memory of that ambush flooded back, and my thoughts were filled with an uneasy mixture of surprise and apprehension, thinking back I still didn''t know the reason why they made such a rouse.


    "Aria Tellus, Quinton Granviel, are you both ready?" the announcer asked, to which they both nodded, seemingly eager to engage in the uing battle.


    "Start," the announcer dered, and the match was underway.


    The battle unfolded in a sh, with Quinton making the first move. He cast a low-tier spell "Rock Shot" sending small to medium-sized rocks hurtling toward Aria.


    However, Aria proved to be swift and nimble, immediately reacting by deploying her defensive magic to form an impervious barrier, effectively blocking all of Quinton''s iing attacks.


    But Aria''s strategy wasn''t solely focused on defense. With remarkable agility, she invoked "Gale Winds" a low-tier spell that wrapped winds around her body, propelling her with incredible speed in a singr direction. In the blink of an eye, she closed the distance between herself and Quinton.


    As she reached him, Aria astounded the crowd by adopting a more physicalbat style, akin to that of a swordsman, even though she was primarily known as a mage. With swift and precise movements, she conjured a mid-tier spell "Water de."


    The audience was taken aback, as they hadn''t anticipated Aria adopting such abat approach. However, while Quinton appeared slightly surprised by her unconventional fighting style, he was far from daunted.


    As Aria surged forward with astonishing speed, ready to strike at Quinton with her water sword, the ground quaked beneath them.


    In an instant, a wall of earth materialized right in front of her, a formidable mid-level spell, cast by Quinton without any need for chants or incantations.


    Aria collided with the earth wall at high speed, but she managed to employ her defensive magic just in time to prevent herself from being injured.


    Regaining her footing and attempting to reposition herself, Aria found Quinton already preparing for his next move. The ground rumbled once more, causing Aria to lose her bnce. Suddenly, an enormous boulder hurtled toward her with astonishing speed. Without a clear n, she channeled all her magical power to cast a high-tier defensive spell.


    Boom!!


    A thunderous explosion rocked the arena as the boulder collided with Aria''s protective barrier. Electricity crackled and surged as the two powerful magics shed against each other.


    Despite her determination, the pressure from the colossal boulder weighed down upon Aria''s barrier. Cracks began to form, and her defenses slowly crumbled under the overwhelming force.


    Faced with the impending loss and not wishing to risk her safety any further, Aria made a swift decision. She dered her surrender.


    "I surrender"


    However, her deration was met with an unexpected twist. Just as she acknowledged her defeat, three stone spears wereunched toward her.


    Aria watched in shock as Quinton, without hesitation, fired three mid-tier spells in her direction. In her vulnerable state, with her barrierpromised by the giant boulder above her, those stone spears threatening to pierce through her defenses would allow the boulder to crush her.


    As Aria closed her eyes in anticipation of the impending disaster, the enormous boulder and the three stone spears hurtling toward her were obliterated to pieces, turning into molten rocks.


    Before her stood Alex Darja, his entire body enveloped in a fiery aura that emitted an intense and heavy pressure, leaving the arena quaking under the sheer power he exuded.


    Without holding back, he released his destructive aura, a disy that sent shockwaves throughout the arena.


    "What do you think you''re doing senior?!" In a tone filled with anger and a touch of madness, Alex directed his question at Quinton, his fiery red eyes piercing through him.


    The intensity of his animosity had reached its zenith, and Quinton was forced to take a few steps back, fully grasping the direness of the situation. The crowd, too, erupted into a whirlwind of conversations in response to the unexpected events, while the professors and medical staff hastened to intervene.


    Seeking forgiveness, Quinton offered his apologies, "Please forgive me"


    "It seems I got caught up in the heat of the moment and didn''t even realize what I was doing" acknowledging that he had acted recklessly in the heat of the moment, causing an out-of-control situation.


    He then turned his attention to Aria.


    "I''m truly sorry" he said expressing his deep regret and bowing his head, his voice reflecting his remorse.


    Just when it seemed the situation might defuse, an unexpected twist transpired.


    "Ahhh!!"


    Quinton let out a piercing scream of agony as he looked to his right, discovering that his arm had vanished, turned to ashes by Alex''s scorching mes. In disbelief and terror, he watched as Alex slowly approached, his vengeful intent palpable. Quinton crumpled to the ground in pain.


    "Did you just smile, BASTARD!?" Alex''s words echoed through the arena, his fury evident to everyone present.

 Chapter 43: Joint Combat Exams 10

    As the situation intensified, a professor swiftly teleported to the scene, deploying a barrier in front of Alex to prevent any further harm to Quinton.


    "Please step back, Alex. Any more than this could result in your expulsion," the professor warned, his wand pointed firmly at Alex. Beads of sweat rolled down his face as he attempted to assert control.


    The overwhelming intensity of Alex''s aura was palpable, casting doubt on the professor''s ability to contain the situation. Combat department professors rushed toward the arena to assist.


    Amidst the tense standoff, Alex maintained his intense bloodlust, causing Quinton to quiver in fear. Alex then turned his focus to Aria and made his way over to her. His aura gradually subsided as he knelt to check on her condition, leaving the approaching professors stunned by the abrupt change.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, genuine concern in his voice.


    "Y-yes," Aria replied, still in shock over the unfolding events, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Without further ado, Alex lifted Aria into his arms, cradling her gently. Aria was flustered by this sudden gesture, her face turning crimson.


    "W-wait, what are you doing?" she stammered, her embarrassment evident in her flushed cheeks.


    "Don''t lie. You''re clearly not alright. Look at you trembling," Alex remarked. "I''ll take you to the infirmary myself, so just stay still," he assured her.


    With that, he quickly exited the arena, Aria nestled securely in his arms. Aria soon realized that, despite her initial difort with Alex''s attention as she knows about the way he felt towards her, his touch now felt like the safest haven in the world.


    As they left the arena, the bewildered crowd, professors, and students could only watch in astonishment. Aria''s emotions were in turmoil, and she couldn''t help but reflect on how her feelings towards Alex were undergoing a remarkable transformation.


    ¡­..


    ''Wow''


    ''WTF was that?''


    The unexpected turn of events with Alex rushing to Aria''s aid left me exhrated. It was a thrilling moment that felt like something out of a novel.


    I wondered if this situation had also urred in the novel. While it was clear that Alex had feelings for Aria now, in the original story, which was mostly from Tristan''s perspective, the details of Alex''s rtionships remained shrouded in mystery.


    Given how shitty the original Adrian was portrayed, he likely didn''t allow Alex to get close to both him and Aria during their initial encounter at the bandit ambush and instead went their own separate ways.


    This made it unlikely that a situation like this had taken ce in the novel''s storyline.


    The audience began to murmur and whisper amongst themselves, their curiosity piqued by the sudden and unexpected situation. Many of them were eager to specte about the nature of Alex and Aria''s rtionship, given the swift and decisive manner in which he hade to her rescue. It was a topic of discussion that was sure to linger among the students and spectators long even after thebat exams had concluded.


    After the professors took away the fallen Quinton, I couldn''t help but smile inwardly, ns were already brewing inside my head on what to do to him.


    ''Sis isn''t he a nice offering?''


    "Tristan, Evadne Darja, the students called please proceed to the waiting area as you take care of your preparations"


    The announcement echoed through the arena, signaling the much-anticipated battle between Tristan and Evadne Darja. The crowd buzzed with excitement and anticipation. This showdown had stirred a frenzy of hype among the spectators.


    Evadne Darja, the reigning champion of thebat department''s second-year students, had a ster record, having defeated even the top students from the third and fourth years.


    The audience was inclined to believe that this fight would be a cakewalk for her, given her impressive track record. However, the presence of Tristan, with his mysterious reputation, threw an element of uncertainty into the mix.


    I fixed my gaze entirely on the stage, fully engrossed in the forting spectacle. This was an uncharted battle, not documented in the novel. The idental death of William had led to an unexpected shift in thebatants, and Tristan''s newfound opponent was no pushover.


    While Evadne had been mentioned briefly in the novel, she hadn''t yet yed a significant role in the events I''d read so far. The oue of this duel promised to be a spectacle worth witnessing.


    Tristan''s entrance into the arena was met with a thunderous apuse. The cheers and apuse resonated from the crowd, a mixture of first-year and second-year students, and it appeared that he had garnered quite a following among the first-year students, if the cheers were any indication.


    The atmosphere was charged with excitement, and anticipation hung thick in the air. Finally, Evadne Darja made her grand entrance, hoisting a colossal axe onto her shoulder.


    Her wild smile was an imposing sight, one that only added to the palpable tension that had settled over the arena. It was clear that bothbatants were ready to deliver a spectacr showdown.


    ....


    Throughout her life, Evadne had never encountered an opponent she could truly consider her equal. Even during her early training at the main n estate, her strength had grown to the point where her own parents, both skilled warriors themselves, struggled to keep up with her rapid progress.


    It was a testament to her exceptional martial talents that her family, no strangers tobat excellence, had to admit their daughter was on apletely different level.


    As she honed her skills, Evadne quickly became the n''s martial prodigy, her name spoken with reverence and awe throughout the estate. Her potential was so immense that even the n''s patriarch, a seasoned warrior with a wealth of experience, was called upon by the n elders to train her personally.


    It was a rare urrence, and it highlighted just how extraordinary Evadne''s abilities were. Her parents and the n elders understood that trying to mold her ording to traditional methods would be a disservice.


    She was a force of nature, a martial genius, and any attempt to restrict her talents would only hinder her growth.


    Recognizing the unique and overwhelming nature of Evadne''s power, the n patriarch, her parents, and the council of elders made a solemn decision.


    They came to the unanimous conclusion that traditional training methods were insufficient for Evadne, and that she had already far surpassed their own abilities. In their wisdom, they saw the necessity of a different path for their exceptional prodigy.


    And so, in a family meeting that resonated with an air of profound respect, they dered that Evadne must embark on her own journey to reach the peak of her strength.


    The patriarch, with the solemnity that came with his revered position, looked deep into her eyes and spoke with an unwavering voice.


    "Evadne, you have surpassed us all. Your strength is nature itself, and no one within our n can guide you further on this path. It is time for you to seek your own way, to discover your own limits, and to find a worthy opponent who can match your unparalleled abilities."


    Evadne nodded with solemn determination, fully understanding the gravity of their decision. She had long known that her quest for power was a solitary one, but now, with the blessing and acknowledgment of her n.


    She was free to pursue the ultimate heights of martial prowess in her own way.


    The weight of their trust and expectations rested upon her shoulders, and with a firm resolve, she set out on her personal journey toward the zenith of her strength.


    Evadne bore no resentment towards her parents or her n for recognizing her incredible strength and deciding to stop her training.


    In fact, she had always epted it as a simple fact.


    She was undeniably strong, and her abilities had set her apart from the very beginning.


    She didn''t hold it against them, for she had be aware of the extraordinary nature of her strength as well.


    Each opponent she had faced in the past, regardless of their skill or determination, had ended up as little more than lifeless corpses at her feet.


    It was a reality she had grown ustomed to, a brutal fact of her existence as a martial genius. In her relentless pursuit of perfection, she had inadvertently isted herself, a lone warrior without a true rival.


    So, when she heard rumors spread about a first-year student at the academy capable of potentially satisfying her insatiable hunger for an equal fight, Evadne''s heart raced with excitement.


    Her blood surged with eagerness as she contemted the prospect of finally encountering an opponent with the strength and skill to match her own.


    The anticipation of a genuine challenge had her on the edge of her seat, and it was an opportunity she couldn''t resist.


    A battle with Tristan, who had quickly risen to prominence among the first-year students, held the promise of satiating her lifelong yearning for a worthy adversary.


    And now she was in that battle.


    "Ready."


    At the announcer''s signal, the two fighters readied their stances. Tristan held his sword in a quick-draw stance, while Evadne readied her axe over her shoulder. The twobatants stared at each other with intense determination in their eyes, showing mutual respect for their opponent.


    "Start."


    BOOOOM!!!!!!!


    The moment the announcer gave the signal to start, an explosion of motion enveloped the entire arena. Smoke and debris filled the air as their weapons shed, but all of this urred in less than a second.


    It was a whirlwind of action: Evadne closed the distance in the blink of an eye, her massive axe hurtling toward Tristan''s face. However, Tristan reacted with lightning speed, drawing his sword from its sheath and unleashing a devastating quick-draw sh in response.


    The intensity of their sh was nothing short of astounding, and their mutual respect was palpable, even to those watching from the stands.


    Even as the smoke was covering the arena, multiple sounds of metal shing against one another could be heard.


    The deafening sh of their weapons echoed throughout the arena, a harmonious symphony ofbat that resonated with both awe and dread.


    Evadne, renowned as the strongest second-year student, and Tristan, a brilliant first-year prodigy, were now entangled in an intense duel, a confrontation of unparalleled strength and skill.


    Amid the chaos of battle, spectators strained to catch a glimpse of the action, their eyes fixed on the storm of movement within the swirling smoke and debris.


    Thebatants were locked in a fierce exchange, each strike resonating with unrestrained power and precision.


    Every motion, every calcted strike, revealed their mastery of martial arts and their deep understanding of the art ofbat. The air buzzed with tension as the two fighters sought to exploit any opening, any weakness, in the other''s defenses.


    As the dust settled and the smoke cleared, the audience collectively held its breath, eager to witness the oue of this incredible sh of titans.


    Evadne and Tristan stood there, muscles taut, weapons poised, and a glint of admiration in their eyes, ready to continue their breathtaking confrontation.

 Chapter 44: Joint Combat Exams 11

    The intensity in the arena was palpable, and it held the spectators, professors, and even the judges in rapt attention. It seemed like time had slowed down as both Tristan and Evadne faced each other, locked in a fierce battle of wills and prowess.


    The tension built with each passing moment. Ten seconds, thirty seconds, and even a full minute ticked by without a single move from either fighter. The audience, perched on the edge of their seats, could hardly contain their anticipation for the next explosive sh between these two extraordinarybatants.


    Then, suddenly, it happened. In a bluish-white sh that seemed almost too fast for the human eye to follow, Tristan made his move.


    His sword struck like a lightning bolt, but it was met with a powerful defense as Evadne reacted swiftly. She soared into the air, her aura enveloping her in thick,yered protection like a fortress of steel.


    It was a breathtaking disy of skill and power, leaving the crowd in awe of her remarkable abilities.


    Evadne''s counterattack was also lightning fast, as she once again closed the distance between her and Tristan.


    With a powerful swing of her massive axe, the weapon was now enveloped in destructive-looking red mes, making it an even more terrifying sight.


    "HAHAHAHA! Please don''t die, Tristan!" Her maniacalughter echoed throughout the arena as she shouted.


    The impact of her attack was cataclysmic. An ear-shattering BOOOM!! rocked the arena, and the entire ce was consumed by a searing inferno of red mes.


    The fire roared and surged, threatening to reach the audience. Fortunately, the protective barrier that separated the spectators from thebatants held firm, blocking the mes from harming the onlookers.


    But cracks began to form in the barrier, revealing that it might not hold out for much longer. The professors and staff acted quickly, reinforcing the barrier to prevent a disaster.


    The judges, too, were eager to end the fight, as any more destruction could lead to the suspension of the exams. At this rate, there might not be an arena left by the time the battle concluded.


    The students in the audience were overwhelmed by the sheer intensity and scale of the fight, with their amazement and anxiety growing with each passing second.


    The battle had taken a perilous turn, and it was unclear who would emerge victorious in this fierce sh of titans.


    As the red mes raged, obscuring their vision and intensifying the tension, the audience leaned forward in their seats, straining to see what transpired inside the zing inferno. Whispers filled the air, as spectators shared their spections.


    "Is anyone still standing?"


    "I can''t see a thing in there!"


    "Could Evadne have been defeated?"


    The uncertainty of the situation added to the atmosphere of the unknown. Professors and students alike watched with bated breath, waiting for any sign of movement or change within the smoky crimson veil that now enveloped the center of the arena.


    In an unexpected turn of events urred. A brilliant sh of bright yellow light enveloped the entire arena, dispelling the red mes and returning the space to rity.


    At the center of this radiant light stood Tristan, his golden sword gleaming and his face marked by a contented smile.


    He was surrounded by a shimmering golden aura that emitted an incredible sense of power and serenity.


    Although there were visible signs of burns on Tristan''s body, they seemed insignificant in the presence of the healing power of the golden light.


    His wounds rapidly closed, and the audience could witness his recovery as his skin regenerated and the burns faded away.


    he only remnants of the battle were his nearly incinerated clothing, which the golden light didn''t seem to restore.


    The spectators in the audience were awestruck and abuzz with amazement at the sudden appearance of this radiant golden light.


    It was a breathtaking sight, and the entire arena was filled with an atmosphere of astonishment as they watched the miraculous transformation unfold before their eyes.


    Amid the audience''s excited chatter and spections, they were taken aback by the sudden appearance of light-based mana in the arena.


    "Hey, is this light-based mana?"


    "Wow! So, he was a priest? No, a pdin?"


    "I thought he was the sword master''s disciple?"


    "Does that mean he uses light magic?"


    "Golden light? What kind of magic is that?"


    "Did he just heal himself?"


    "Unbelievable! I''ve never seen anything like that!"


    The excitement and chatter among the audience only intensified as they tried to make sense of what they had witnessed.


    They couldn''t help but wonder how this disy of golden light was connected to Tristan''s incredible abilities.


    However, they soon realized that Evadne was nowhere to be seen, and the abrupt shift in the fight''s dynamics puzzled them even more.


    The arena that had been on the brink of destruction now held a sense of tranquility, albeit one tinged with an air of anticipation.


    It wasn''t until closer inspection that someone in the crowd spotted her, hidden away in a corner, her body battered and bruised, with severe cuts covering her frame.


    I couldn''t help but be in awe, "Just how many shes did you strike on her? She has over a hundred cuts, you know?" It was truly astonishing to witness Tristan''s prowess inbat.


    She coughed up blood, her strength waning, and her once fearsome demeanor had given way to a beaten and defeated posture.


    "HAHAHA! That was good!"


    The atmosphere in the arena shifted dramatically as Evadne''s maniacalughter filled the air, echoing off the walls. Her bloodied body, disying the fierce intensity of their battle, didn''t seem to deter her in the slightest.


    Amidst the smoky aftermath of their sh, Evadne casually pushed herself off the arena wall and began to approach Tristan with measured, resolute steps.


    Her massive axe, held firmly in her grasp, added to the imposing aura that surrounded her.


    The fiery energy enveloping her, along with her unrelenting smile, overshadowed any visible signs of her injuries, such as the slight limp she exhibited.


    As she walked, her figure seemed to channel the very spirit of the god of war, and her presence emanated an indomitable spirit and undeniable power.


    The audience was captivated by this disy of unwavering determination and couldn''t help but feel a newfound reverence for thebat prowess of the second-year student.


    Tristan and Evadne stared at each other with an unspoken mutual respect, their auras still surging and wrapping around their bodies, Tristan''s golden light shing with Evadne''s crimson red aura. It was clear they were both prepared to continue the intense battle.


    But before the fight could escte further, a sudden explosion of ice erupted in front of them, transforming into giant icy thorns. It was a chilling disy of magic, and it immediately caught the fighters'' attention.


    "That''s enough," amanding voice echoed throughout the arena. It was Professor Paul, a senior figure from the magic department who had slowly descended to the arena floor. His presence demanded attention and respect.


    "The judges have made their call, the winner is Tristan" Professor Paul announced, his voice as cold and icy as the magic he had just disyed.


    His blue eyes bore upon the two fighters, making it clear that his word was final. The crowd fell silent, and Tristan''s victory was sealed.


    "Tristan, go to the principal''s officeter. The principal wishes to have a talk" Professor Paul said.


    Tristan, though visibly fatigued, acknowledged Professor Paul''s instructions with a nod.


    He knew that demonstrating advanced light magic abilities could potentially bring aboutplications, especially given his status as the sword master Siena Scaith''s disciple, who''s known throughout the continent as the Holy Empire''s number 1 nemesis.


    The disy of light magic, typically only possible for priests and pdins, could potentially lead to several political issues. The school certainly wouldn''t want to deal with any problems rted to the Holy Empire.


    He would have to address this matter with the principal and handle any consequences that might arise.


    The crowd erupted into a mix of emotions. Some cheered, having witnessed a thrilling contest of strength and skill.


    Others, who had supported Evadne, were disheartened but not disappointed, for she had fought valiantly. The professors and judges offered their respects to both fighters and ensured they received the necessary medical attention.


    As Tristan stepped away from the battlefield, his body visibly strained from the fight, he cast a final nce at Evadne.


    Their duel had been more than a spectacle; it was a testament to the potential of the younger generation within the academy.


    Meanwhile, as Evadne made her way to the exit, she received a warm reception from the crowd, who appreciated her incredible performance.


    Though she had not emerged as the victor, her reputation had only grown, and there was no doubt that her next challenge would be awaited with eager anticipation.


    Despite the concerned voices and offers of help from the medical staff and the crowd, Evadne chose to ignore them all and went on her way.


    She made her way to the infirmary, determined to tend to her injuries herself.


    She didn''t even allow the medical staff to assist her, a clear indication of her independent and strong-willed nature.


    The students and staff watched her retreating figure, impressed by her resilience and determination.


    The arena returned to a state of rtive calm, but the echoes of the battle''s intensity lingered. It was a defining moment for both fighters and an experience that would remain etched in the memories of those who witnessed it.


    As the announcer called out the next contenders for thebat exams, my eyes widened in surprise when I heard the names.


    "The next contenders for thebat exams, please get ready in the waiting room as your names are called: Louise Obelia, Be Raiseinler"


    "What?"


    I couldn''t help but mutter aloud, and I wasn''t the only one. The entire audience seemed equally baffled. Wasn''t the exam supposed to be among first years and second years? What was going on?

 Chapter 45: Joint Combat Sleepy End

    "The next contenders for thebat exams, please get ready in the waiting room as your names are called: Louise Obelia, Be Raiseinler."


    ''Eh?''


    That was Louise''s first thought as she heard her name being called.


    "Louise, I thought your opponent would be another second year?" asked Cecilia, her gigantic fiery snake body wrapping around the whole colosseum. Her massive eyeballs were a daunting sight, and if any of the students had the ability to see spirits like Louise, they would probably run in fear just looking at them.


    "What''s going on, Louise?" asked Tn, Louise''s other contracted high spirit, his gigantic gori body made of rocks reverberating through her ears.


    "I don''t know," Louise replied, her confusion growing. "Maybe the staff made a mistake? I''m pretty sure the one they assigned me to fight was another senior from the summoning department. Maybe they made a mistake?"


    "I repeat for the next contenders for thebat exams, please get ready in the waiting room as your names are called: Louise Obelia, Be Raiseinler" the announcer called out once again.


    "Maybe not?" Muttered Louise as she tilted her head.


    ¡­..


    A day before the exam, the atmosphere in the summoning department offices was tense, with students finalizing their preparations for the uing Joint Combat Exams.


    "I withdraw" dered a young man named Raon, who held a documented paper indicating his withdrawal from thepetition.


    Raon''s professor was taken aback by his sudden request and couldn''t quite understand why Raon would want to withdraw so close to the exam date.


    "What''s going on, Raon?"


    Raon met his professor''s questioning gaze with determination.


    "Professor, I might seem like apletely average student by your standards, but I''m not dumb." He pointed at the opponent listed on the paper.


    "Look at my opponent."


    The professor examined the paper and sighed, realizing his reasoning.


    "It''s Louise fucking! Obelia, the Spirit Princess. I don''t know if you''ve heard, but there are rumors that she''s contracted with a high-ranking spirit the size of multiple houses. You expect me to fight someone like that? No thanks" Raon stated firmly, his decision already made.


    Haah.


    The professor, understanding the dilemma, nodded, and could only sigh.


    Raon felt a sense of relief wash over him as he watched his professors understanding.


    Facing an opponent of Louise''s caliber was a daunting prospect, and he knew that withdrawing was the right choice.


    He didn''t want to be remembered as the student who was swiftly defeated after getting one shotted during the exams. Despite being an average student in the spirit department, Raon still had his pride and dignity as a second-year student.


    "I understand your reasoning, Raon" the professor replied, "but withdrawing at thiste stage is strictly forbidden. The matches are already scheduled for tomorrow. If you''d requested this a week ago, it might have been possible."


    Raon countered "The confirmation of my opponent didn''t arrive untilst night, and now you''re telling me you can''t do anything about it. Is the school trying to tip the bnce in favor of the first years? If anything, it''s the school''s fault for not providing me with information about my opponent until thest second."


    Raon''s professor sighed once again, understanding the weight of his student''s reasoning. It was not an easy decision to make, and the professor sympathized with Raon''s predicament and they can''t exactly force a student to fight if they so choose to withdraw.


    The uing Joint Combat Exams were not only designed to developradery and experience among the students, but it was also, a matter of pride and prestige, from the juniors and seniors from each department, and no student wanted to be remembered as the one who withdrew just before thepetition.


    Leaving now would surely tarnish his reputation. But, in Raon''s case, the prospect of facing an opponent as formidable as Louise Obelia was simply too daunting to ignore.


    "Fine, we can''t force a student to fight if they choose to withdraw. I''ll speak to the staff and see if we can make arrangements for your withdrawal."


    "Thank you, Professor! You''re the best!" Raon eximed with joy, attempting to hug his professor. However, his tion was short-lived, as he was immediately sent flying by a powerful gust of wind generated by a human-sized hawk that his professor summoned.


    "Get out," the professor said with a firm tone, already anticipating the headache that woulde with exining this to the higher-ups.


    On that day, the professors and school faculty members held an emergency meeting regarding the uing Joint Combat Exams, with a specific focus on the number of contestants from the first and second years, as the bnce of thepetition seemed to be tilting in favor of the neers.


    ¡­.


    "Louise Obelia, Be Raiseinler please proceed to the arena"


    Hearing the announcer''s words, Louise made her way into the arena, her every step carrying a sense of graceful confidence.


    The audience erupted into a frenzy of cheers as they enthusiastically supported her, particrly the students from the Spirit Department.


    While it might be expected that the students from the Combat and Magic Departments would be at odds, considering the age-old debate of who was stronger between a sword master and an arch mage, the reality was quite different.


    During practical joint exams and battles, the students from these departments had a mutual respect for one another.


    They knew that in the real world, when they faced actual monsters and adversaries, they would need each other''s strengths and abilities to seed.


    The arena was a testament to the unity and camaraderie that existed among the students, transcending the rivalries that existed in theory but not in practice.


    The enmity that existed between the Summoning Department and the Magic Department was a stark contrast to the harmony shared by the Combat and Magic Department students. In fact, they despised each other.


    The root of this animosityy in the belief held by Magic Department students that those in the Summoning Department were nothing more than sham magicians.


    The Summoners, in their view, relied on their spirits to perform magic, which was a clear departure from the purist perspective of the Magic Department students who relied on their own knowledge and mana to cast spells. This ongoing feud between the two departments led to the division of magical courses throughout the academy.


    The Summoning Department had been established as a response to the relentless bullying and discrimination faced by Summoners at the hands of the Magicians. Summoners, despite their powerful connections to spirits, had felt powerless and undervalued until the establishment of their department.


    Likewise, the Magic Engineering Department came into existence because ofints from Magic Department students about impractical applications of magic in the creation of devices and artifacts. They believed that a skilled mage could perform the necessary magic themselves, and this led to a disregard for the value of the course.


    The Alchemy Department, on the other hand, had a somewhat frivolous origin, emergingrgely from the fact that most mages struggled with chemistry. However, there was a less logical, yet more popr reason behind its creation, which was the illusion of alchemy being a mysterious and coveted discipline.


    In essence, the existence of these specialized departments was a testament to the arrogant and often petty nature of mages, each group believing in the superiority of their chosen path in the world of magic.


    The arena was now the battleground for the students of the Summoning Department and the Magic Department, as there were no senior opponents for them to face. The center stage showcased a sh between the top 1st-year student from the Summoning Department Louise Obelia and the top 1st-year student from the Magic Department, Be Raiseinler.


    The anticipation in the arena was palpable, with a charged atmosphere as the two departments locked eyes, emanating a hidden pressure and exchanging intense gazes that seemed to bridge the divide between them.


    The battle between Be and Louise was not only a contest of magical prowess but also a subtle representation of the ongoing rivalry between their respective departments.


    The arena was abuzz with anticipation as the Joint Combat Exams continued. The audience was eager to witness the battles between the first-year students, especially those pitting magic against summoning.


    The rivalry between these departments had been a topic of discussion for some time, and now was the moment to see how their top students would fare against each other.


    "Reminder for the first-year student Be Raiseinler to please finish your preparations and proceed to the arena, please" the announcer''s voice boomed through the colosseum, its echoes reverberating through the stands.


    The crowd grew restless, waiting for Be Raiseinler to make her entrance.


    It was not umon for some students to take a little extra time to prepare, but as the seconds ticked by, unease spread among the spectators. Had something dyed her, or was there some issue?


    "I repeat, reminding for the first-year student Be Raiseinler to please finish your preparations and proceed to the arena, please."


    ????


    "Once again I repeat, reminding for the first-year student Be Raiseinler to please finish your preparations and proceed to the arena, please"


    Confused murmurs rippled through the audience. The tension in the arena continued to mount as all eyes remained fixed on the entrance.


    In the midst of the mounting tension, my eyes darted across the arena as I sought to make sense of the situation.


    The crowd''s whispers had grown louder, and the confusion was palpable. I couldn''t help but share in their curiosity, my mind racing toprehend the dy.


    "Where the heck is she?"


    ¡­..


    With the sun''s rays warming her room and the remnants of her deep yawn still resonating, Be Raiseinler reluctantly stirred from herfortable slumber.


    Her movements were slow, limbs heavy with drowsiness as shenguidly stretched, her gaze squinting at the intrusive brightness that filtered through her window.


    "Heuung.."


    A sleepy mumble escaped her lips as she raised her hand to shield her eyes from the overbearing morning light. Be''s room was in disarray, as it always seemed to be, with a broken rm clock on her nightstand. It was a casualty of her past anger, a mute witness to her earlier battles against the concept of early mornings.


    ncing at the clock, her eyes widened in surprise. The digits confirmed her worst fear ¨C it was well past noon. Be''s alreadyzy voice dripped with an extrayer of lethargy as she muttered to herself.


    "I''mte...."


    Panic set in as she suddenly became aware of her impending appointment at the arena. Be knew she had no time to spare, and she needed to shake off her morning stupor quickly.


    ¡­.


    "Where the heck is she?" I muttered to myself as I tried to get up from my seat, my curiosity piqued by Be Raiseinler''s sudden absence.


    But just as I was about to search for her, a brilliant blue light materialized right in front of me.


    Znngg!!


    Be Raiseinler had teleported right before me. Her sky-blue hair swayed gently, though it was somewhat disheveled with tiny bed hairs sticking out. Her attire was equally unkempt, as she wore her school uniform instead of the standardbat shirt and robe the school typically provided.


    I couldn''t help but wonder, ''Did this girl just roll out of bed?''


    "Can you tie my hair, please?" she asked, handing me a few hair ties. I stood there, momentarily perplexed by her unexpected request.


    "Student Be Raiseinler, please finish your preparations and proceed to the arena," the announcer''s voice rang out, bringing me back to reality.


    Quickly gathering my wits, I began to neatly tie up Be''s hair. Fortunately, I was well-practiced in this skill, as my mother had always allowed me to tie her hair when needed.


    After I had swiftly tied up Be''s hair, she made an attempt to move towards the stage. However, I grabbed her gently, halting her in her tracks.


    "Wait," I said, carefully buttoning up her disheveled shirt. "There, done."


    With a nod, I ushered her onto the arena stage. The sudden appearance of Be at the arena hadn''t gone unnoticed by the audience nearby.


    They began to silently talk amongst themselves, specting about our connection.


    "Hey, was that Be Raiseinler?"


    "Are they friends?"


    "I heard rumors that the two of them were dating."


    They couldn''t have been more wrong, but I opted to disregard their spections and turned my attention to the uing fight. Despite the unexpected circumstances, this battle piqued my interest.


    In the novels, Louise and Be had never fought each other. But based on Tristan''s confrontation with Be in the story, it was clear that Louise might be at a disadvantage in this match, I just don''t see her being able to break free from Be''s illusions.


    As both contestants entered the arena, cheers erupted from the magic and summoning department students, showing their support for their respective representatives.


    "Start" the announcer''s voice echoed through the arena.


    Thud...!!


    Suddenly, Louise''s body slumped to the ground, her eyelids drooping as she fell into a deep slumber. Her gentle breaths indicated that she was in a profound state of sleep. The audience watched in stunned silence, struggling to fullyprehend what had just transpired.


    With drowsy eyes, Be nced up at the judges seated above. Her meaning was clear, and the judges quickly provided their scores. The announcer then made the deration.


    "Winner Be Raiseinler!"


    It turned out to be the shortest match in the history of the academy''s jointbat exams, ending in a mere four seconds.


    The audience remained in a state of disbelief, trying to process the astonishing oue.

 Chapter 46: Schwi Heiron

    After the astonishingly brief battle between Be and Louise, the matches continued.


    Be left the arena, and as she passed by, our eyes briefly met. She gave a slight nod of acknowledgment before teleporting away.


    As the following matches didn''t pique my interest, I decided to leave the arena, making my way out.


    The events of the day had already provided plenty of excitement, and there were other things on my mind.


    ¡­.


    I made my way to the infirmary carrying potions to help other injured students out, the infirmary really is busy as I looked at each room being full of students and a bunch of medical staff healing them there were even some students who lost a few limbs.


    I guess the battle between the seniors are on a whole other level huh considering most of these students that I saw were a bunch of seniors, probably the only one who had simr injuries to them was Evadne when she fought Tristan.


    I finally found the room I was looking for, and as I entered, I couldn''t help but notice the hushed and tense atmosphere within. The room was unusually quiet, and it was evident that something had happened.


    My gaze fell upon the scene before me: Tristan stood near one corner of the room, appearing somewhat lost. Alex was nearby, scratching the back of his head with uncertainty.


    On the bed, I noticed Louise, who was hiding her face behind a pillow, her bodynguage indicating distress and embarrassment.


    "Hello," I said, my voice echoing throughout the quiet room. It appeared that both Alex and Tristan hadn''t noticed my arrival, lost in their own thoughts, with surprise evident on their faces when they saw me.


    "Adrian!" Alex eximed.


    "Ah, Adrian, are you the one assigned to us?" Tristan asked.


    I chuckled, trying to lighten the atmosphere. "Not really. I just came here because I know you guys. Besides, there''s no rule that says alchemists can''t be biased in choosing who they give their potions to, right?" I joked.


    The room seemed to brighten up again, and I decided to ask the two of them what they were doing in the infirmary, considering that Alex had no injuries from his battle and Tristan had already healed himself.


    Alex hesitated for a moment, then said, "I got pped¡ª I mean, after saving the love of my life, she told me that I should leave her be as she was going to rest. With nothing else to do, I came here. Hahaha¡­" His eyes darted around the corner, avoiding eye contact, as if he was trying to hide something. I couldn''t help but notice a reddish tint on his left cheek. What had he done to Aria after saving her?


    Tristan, on the other hand, was more straightforward.


    "Well, in my case, I just wanted to check on Louise," he exined.


    The room remained filled with an underlying tension, the unspoken incident of Louise''s quick defeat still hanging in the air.


    Have you ever heard of the saying, "the only thing worse than being talked about is not being talked about"? That was exactly the situation we were in right now, and it all revolved around the recent, bizarre events in the arena.


    As I watched Louise trying to hide her face with a pillow, her cheeks bright red in embarrassment, I couldn''t help but feel a mixture of amusement and sympathy. Tristan, in his usual cheerful manner, attempted to console her.


    "Louise, I''m sure you were just caught off guard," he said, offering words of encouragement.


    Louise, however, couldn''t bear the embarrassment. She let out a muffled scream from behind her pillow and added, "Please stop! I know what happened. You don''t need to console me, so... please stop. Let''s not talk about it please" she said, her voice trembling.


    Despite her plea, I couldn''t help but chuckle under my breath at the absurdity of the situation. It was indeed one for the books, and it seemed that Louise would have to endure some teasing from her friends for a while.


    ¡­..


    I decided to leave my friends and proceeded to assist the medical staff of the academy.


    While my initial role was to only distribute my concocted healing potions, I noticed that there weren''t enough healers avable, so the demand for an alchemist healing potion was skyrocketing right now.


    I was relieved that I had prepared an ample supply of healing potions in advance. To help as many people as possible, I chose to sell half of the potions to the school and personally provide the other half free of charge.


    Personally, providing the potions proved to be an effective way to help, and I knew it would also contribute to building my reputation among the students and staff.


    Now that the jointbat exams are over, I guess that''s it for the entire volume 1 of the novel huh, with volume 2 on the horizon, I needed to brace myself for the impending political schemes and intrigues bound to unfold within the academy.


    I opened my status details and opened the quest section to confirm something.


    Quests: 18! (Active quests) [click for more info]


    [click]


    1.[Heal 100 innocents''][Reward: random XP, random stat +3] pleted)


    2.[Cure 100 innocents''][Reward: random XP, random stat +3] pleted)


    3.[Protect the Innocent][Reward: mana +500 aura +500] pleted)


    4.[Meet the saint][Reward: Saint''s blessing] pleted)


    5.[y the Beast][Reward: Beast fangs]


    6.[Protect the Sage][Reward: Sage''s loyalty]


    7.[Kill 100 demons][Reward: demon yer trait +30% more damage on demonic entities]


    8.[Purify the Corrupted Forest][Reward: Elf queens blessing]


    9.[Revive the Guardians][Reward: Guardians call]


    10.[Quell the Elemental Chaos][Reward: chaos mana]


    11.[Kill/Save the Blood Monarch][Reward: ???]


    12.[Reforge the Sword of Destiny][Reward: ???]


    13.[Unearth Lost Relic][Reward: ???]


    14.[Eradicate the gue of Darkness][Reward: ???]


    15.[Secure the Forbidden Knowledge][Reward: ???]


    16.[Stop a Celestial Collision][Reward: ???]


    17.[Restore the sun][Reward: ???]


    18.[Kill the Demon King][Reward: ???]


    As I perused the quest section, I couldn''t help but notice how each mission corrted with the events that had unfolded in the story''s various arcs.


    The "Heal and Cure" quest was connected to when Tristan first used his light powers in the arena to help heal injured students.


    The mission "Protect the Innocent" tied to the part where Tristan thwarted Rosil''s n to take over the academy, although that part of the story didn''t y out in this lifetime since I had already dealt with Rosil.


    And then there was "Meet the Saint," which marked Tristan''s first encounter with Elena.


    I couldn''t help but let out a ridiculousugh. The goddess had assigned me a mission to essentially be the new Tristan, but wasn''t that just going to create more chaos in the world?


    I mean, she kept harping on about my existence damaging the providence of this world, but transforming me into the protagonist of the story seemed counterintuitive to me.


    Regardless of the apparent paradox, I organized the quests based on their connections to the events of the novels.


    [Heal 100 innocents'']Vol 1


    [Cure 100 innocents'']Vol 1


    [Protect the Innocent]Vol 1


    [Meet the saint]Vol 1


    [y the Beast]Vol 3-4


    [Protect the Sage]Vol 2, Vol 5


    [Kill 100 demons]Vol 5-Vol 6


    [Purify the Corrupted Forest]Vol 2


    [Revive the Guardians]???


    [Quell the Elemental Chaos]???


    [Kill/Save the Blood Monarch]???


    [Reforge the Sword of Destiny]???


    [Unearth Lost Relic]???


    [Eradicate the gue of Darkness]???


    [Secure the Forbidden Knowledge]???


    [Stop a Celestial Collision]???


    [Restore the sun]???


    [Kill the Demon King]???


    Organizing the quests and missions, I couldn''t help but notice some inconsistencies in their order. The goddess''s numbering seemed tock corrtion, and it bothered me that the quest to purify the corrupted forest should havee before the beast subjugation in Kaksan.


    It was clear that some of theseter quests were based on events from Volume 6 and above, and not knowing the context made it challenging to make sense of everything.


    I had always tried to avoid getting involved in school politics, but I realized that the protection of the sage, which had happened in Volume 5, was the result of Tristan''s involvement in politics.


    Reluctantly, I understood that I had no choice but to navigate these political waters as well.


    Ignoring the goddess''s quests and missions was not a viable option, as I still had the authorities inside me.


    If I were to defy her, who knew what kind of bacsh I might face? Though I guess she might not go so far as to explode me to pieces, especially given my family''s influence, but I couldn''t be certain of the consequences.


    As I walked down the infirmary halls, I had to navigate through a group of students who parted to make way for someone. Upon closer inspection, I realized it was Elena, the one and only saintess of this world, approaching me.


    "Hello, Adrian. Are you also helping out the staff?" she greeted me with a warm smile.


    "Yes, Senior Elena," I replied, maintaining a more formal tone. I knew that addressing her intimately in public could lead to unwanted problems.


    Elena''s eyebrows twitched slightly in response to my formality, but before she could say anything, a priest called out to her. It appeared that one of the patients required urgent assistance with a high-ranking healing spell. After offering me a brief apology, Elena hurried off to help.


    The murmurs in the crowd grew louder as they continued to specte about my connection with Elena.


    "Isn''t that Adrian Vulter Tellus?"


    "Not only is he acquainted with the top rankers of the first-year students, but also with the saintess?"


    "They seem close..."


    It was clear that my interactions were raising eyebrows and sparking conversations among the students and onlookers. I couldn''t help but feel the weight of the attention and curiosity that surrounded me, even as I quietly continued my way to assist in the infirmary.


    ¡­..


    Exhaling deeply, I expressed my fatigue aloud as I gazed at the setting sun through the immense windows of Lucian Hall, the dormitory for the top students.


    The day had been long, filled with the dispensing of potions and listening to the various stories of patients and staff, which had drained my energy. All I wanted at this moment was to sink into my soft and weing bed.


    As I walked through the hallways, making my way back to my room, I contemted the events that had unfolded. I still had to n for the uing happenings in Volume 2 of the story, which were right around the corner.


    However, my train of thought was interrupted as I noticed someone standing in front of my door. At first, I thought it might be Analiseing to visit, but upon closer inspection, I realized the maid''s uniform was different.


    I squinted my eyes and approached the maid, trying to discern her identity. Was it someone I knew?


    The maid noticed me, and with a polite bow of her head and a lift of her skirt, she greeted me with utmost decorum.


    "Good evening, young master Adrian. My name is Sasha Raven, a maid belonging to the ducal Heiron family. Mydy wishes for me to deliver this letter to you," she said as she handed me the letter with all the grace befitting her station.


    After epting the letter, we exchanged another respectful nod, and she made her way elsewhere. I sighed as I examined the letter.


    It was an invitation to a tea party scheduled for the following day. But I couldn''t help but wonder why a tea party? I''m a guy, after all.


    My ns for a low-key involvement in the academy''s events seemed to be shifting, as one of the key yers for Volume 2 was now directly involving me.


    "Invite Tristan instead!" I said in frustration

 Chapter 47: Schwi Heiron 2

    Morning arrived, ushering in the promise of a new day. I found myself gravitating toward a concealed garden nestled deep within Lucian Hall. As I stood before the grandiose door, my curiosity piqued, I wondered whether this was indeed the right ce.


    With a hint of hesitation, I rapped my knuckles upon the door''s surface, producing an expectant rhythm. A momentter, the very same maid I had encountered the day before greeted me with a courteous salutation.


    "Good day, young master Adrian," her voice was as genteel as her manner, and she promptly beckoned me to follow her. Iplied, and, to my astonishment, the more we ventured into the garden, the more I was enchanted. This secret haven within Lucian Hall was a verdant sanctuary that had gone unmentioned in the novels. Curiously, it contradicted the described location where Schwi had contacted Tristan¡ªwhich was at themercial district.


    In the heart of this lush enve, I found a white wooden table, immactely set with chairs on either side. Seated regally at the right-hand side was the captivating figure of Schwi Heiron herself.


    As I approached, she extended a graceful hand, inviting me to take a seat. I settled into the chair opposite her, my curiosity growing with each passing moment.


    With a serenity that matched the garden''s ambience, Schwi instructed her maid to withdraw, leaving us in solitude. She then began to pour tea for both of us, disying a finesse that mirrored her picturesque surroundings.


    As Schwi Heiron maintained her poised demeanor, she initiated our conversation with an elegant introduction that echoed through the tranquil garden.


    "I believe this is the first time we''ve met," she stated with a tone of polite formality, her words as smooth as the petals of the garden''s blossoms.


    "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Schwi Heiron of the Heiron Ducal family." A warm smile graced her lips as she continued, "Nice to meet you, Adrian Vulter Tellus."


    The manner in which she asserted herself made it clear that she was the one to set the tone of our conversation.


    Our discussion unfolded, and, amidst the tranquil garden setting, we shared glimpses of our personal backgrounds and experiences.


    Although the conversation was enlightening, a lingering sense that Schwi Heiron had more beneath the surface nagged at me.


    As we conversed within the tranquility of the garden, I couldn''t shake the feeling that she yed a significant role in the narrative of Estelle Academy that was yet to unfold.


    ''Anyway, acting mode on!''


    ...


    "So, what do you think of the academy during your time here?" The question came from an enchanting, melodious voice, belonging to a woman who embodied the very essence of elegance and beauty.


    I turned my gaze towards the person in front of me, and there she sat ¨C Schwi Heiron. She was perched gracefully on a cushioned chair, her legs crossed with an air of poise and sophistication.


    As a 3rd-year student at Estelle Academy, she was not only the top of her ss when ites to academics, she was also the reigning top student in the magic department for her ss.


    Schwi''s long, blonde hair flowed in gentle waves, with the ends curling gracefully as if they were touched by the caress of a gentle breeze. The soft curls framed her face, entuating the natural allure of her radiant beauty.


    Her jewel blue eyes, held an entrancing brilliance, hinting at a depth of wisdom and a vast ocean of emotions beneath their serene surface. The depths of those eyes seemed to contain the very secrets of the universe.


    Draped in a meticulously tailored and beautifully adorned ck school uniform, Schwi Heiron was the epitome of refinement.


    The uniform followed the contours of her body with precision, entuating her slender, statuesque figure. A ck cloak adorned her shoulders with intricate details, adding an aura of enigma and mystique to her already captivating presence.


    As she sipped her tea, Schwi''s poise was unrivaled. She exuded a timeless charm and self-assured demeanor, embodying grace and sophistication in a way that transcended the boundaries of time and ce.


    Such an illustrious presence was only to be expected from a member of one of the ducal families of the empire. Schwi Heiron, the only daughter of Duke Heiron, was renowned for his snake-like business acumen.


    She had grown up surrounded by the privilege and support that only a father of his standing could provide. But what truly made her impressive was not just her lineage, but her intellectual brilliance and her reputation as one of the most cunning and maniptive individuals throughout the entire novel. And now, I found myself face to face with this formidable personality.


    She exuded an aura of effortless authority, a testament to her intelligence and the power she wielded, not just from her family''s prestige but from her own capabilities.


    Schwi was a formidable force, both politically and academically, and being in her presence was a striking reminder of the intricate web of power and influence that permeated the academy.


    Her piercing blue eyes seemed to miss nothing, and the sense of shrewdness that radiated from her was undeniable.


    As she sipped her tea, her mind was undoubtedly at work, calcting moves and strategies, just as she had done countless times in the story.


    ''Now then how should I answer her question?''


    "Although I have not been here for long, I think it''s beautiful senior Schwi"


    "How exactly is it beautiful?"


    "Its beauty" I began "is not just in the grandeur of its architecture or the lushness of its surroundings, though those elements certainly add to its charm. What truly makes Estelle Academy beautiful is the convergence of knowledge, ambition, and dreams that flourish within its walls. It''s in the way that every student, regardless of their background or status, is given the opportunity to seek excellence and grow in their own unique way"


    "The countless untold stories, the friendships forged, and the knowledge exchanged. It''s the canvas upon which countless futures are painted, each stroke a testament to the limitless potential of the human spirit."


    "So, you''re saying it''s beautyes from the fact that it is equal towards all students?"


    "Exactly"


    "In a world where hierarchy and privilege often dictate one''s path, Estelle Academy stands as a sanctuary of equal opportunity. It''s where students can rise or fall based on their merit, their diligence, and their choices. To me, that inclusivity and fairness, despite its imperfections, is what makes this academy truly beautiful"


    "Pfft hahaha," Schwi burst intoughter, her melodious voice filling the elegant tea room. She waved her hands as if to dispel any hint of offense.


    "I''m sorry, junior. Haha, I don''t mean to offend you, but your reasoning was just so cute. Hahaha" she continued; herughter infectious.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle along with her. Herughter was like a delightful melody that lightened the atmosphere in the room.


    "It''s alright, senior" I replied with a smile. "I suppose beauty is a subjective matter, and we all find it in our own unique ways."


    Schwi nodded, her grin still radiating warmth. "Indeed, and it''s refreshing to hear a perspective like yours. Most students in this academy are preupied with their own ambitions and rivalries, but you seem to appreciate the bigger picture."


    "I believe it''s important to do so" I said "especially in an environment like this"


    "Then Adrian do you think the school needs to change?"


    Schwi''s piercing blue eyes locked onto mine, awaiting my response.


    I contemted her question for a moment. The academy had its merits, but it also had its ws. It was a ce of excellence and opportunity, but it could be brutal and unforgiving, particrly for those who couldn''t keep up.


    "I believe, that while the academy has provided countless students with the means to excel and unlock their potential, there''s always room for improvement. Change can be a positive force if it''s guided by a vision of a better future."


    Schwi nodded, seemingly satisfied with my answer. "I agree. Our academy, despite its prestige, can sometimes stifle innovation and creativity. It''s bound by traditions and conventions that may no longer serve the best interests of its students."


    ''Gosh, how fake,'' I thought as I stared at her. It was evident that she was willing to put on a facade to reach her goals. While she appeared to be a kind-hearted senior with noble ambitions to bring about change at the academy, in reality, she seemed more interested in swallowing the academy whole.


    ''Seriously why was she notbeled as an antagonist of the story?''


    Estelle Academy, though sponsored by the empire and receiving donations from various countries, was still struggling to maintain its vast operations. The institution had grown to the size of arge city, and its budget couldn''t keep up with the demands.


    That''s when Duke Heiron and his merchants came to the rescue, providing the much-needed financial support to keep the academy afloat.


    But it came at a price: control.


    The Heiron family now held significant sway within the academy, controlling most if not all of the shops and facilities in themercial district, as well as a huge political sway in the academy''s governance.


    Schwi''s presence alone can already be considered as a strategic move from the duke no the family itself.


    Schwi''s blue eyes bore into mine. "I have a proposal for you, Adrian. Would you be interested in working with me on a project?" she said with an innocent looking smile.

 Chapter 48: Schwi Heiron 3

    Schwi Heiron had always been an ambitious person. From the earliest days of her childhood, she had harbored high expectations of herself, and those around her had equally high expectations for her future.


    Her remarkable talent and keen intellect set her apart from her peers, and she consistently pursued excellence in all her endeavors.


    The des she received from her father served as her ever-present driving force. Schwi''s life was marked by perfection, not by the ident of fate but by the sheer willpower she possessed.


    She was the embodiment of relentless dedication, working diligently to maintain her status and reputation.


    Schwi had apromising attitude that made her willing to join forces with anyone or anything that could help her achieve her goals.


    She was a pragmatic and realistic person who would choose the necessary evil if it brought her closer to sess.


    Understanding the pros and cons of any situation was Schwi''s forte, and this ability often tilted the scales in her favor, ensuring she got the best oue from any given situation.


    Despite never truly needing to prove herself, Schwi had an unshakable desire to be the very best. She yearned to show her father that she was his most valuable and wless asset.


    It was a drive rooted in her childhood, a time when she felt the weight of her father''s high expectations. From a young age, she believed that to earn his approval and admiration, she had to be unrivaled in every way.


    This relentless pursuit of perfection wasn''t just a quest for personal greatness; it was a daughter''s endeavor to fulfill the dreams her father had envisioned for her.


    Her efforts were a testament to the unspoken promise she had made to herself and to him¡ªto be exceptional, to be extraordinary, to be the best, before her time ends.


    And the best she became so much so that it became her end.


    Tragically, Schwi''s life came to a premature end during her term as student council president


    ¡­..


    "I have a proposal for you, Adrian. Would you be interested in working with me on a project?"


    I raised an eyebrow, curious about what she had in mind. "Project?"


    Schwi''s smile widened, and she seemed genuinely eager about the idea. "Fufu, it''s a rather simple one but also a rather ambitious one" she said. "Have you heard that the great sage Haiter is visiting the academy soon? They say he''s here for the Staff of Estelle, he''s probably here to buy it"


    The Staff of Estelle is a magical artifact so precious that the academy considers it its number 1 treasure. It was the very staff used by the arch mage Estelle herself when she first founded the academy. It serves as one of the school''s seven relics, as well as its pride and joy


    "No, I hadn''t heard about that."


    Schwi chuckled softly. "I guess so, it''s hidden news, after all."


    This girl was revealing information that wasn''t avable to the public, but as someone who had read the novels, I already had some knowledge of the situation.


    "It''s such a precious treasure for the academy, and yet they''re going to sell it to a random sage? Tell me, Adrian, why do you think they''re doing something like that?" Schwi inquired with a charming smile.


    "They have no money?" I responded, my answer stemming from the most logical assumption.


    p! p! p!


    Schwi gave a triumphant p and said, "Yes, exactly. But you''re only half right. You see, in the near future, the Heiron family is nning on building a newmercial district near the northwestern side of the academy."


    Her exnation shed light on the broader context of the situation. "But it is not without its opposition. Even if the Heiron family has a significant say in academy matters, when the project was proposed at the school, the principal and other school heads, as well as faculty members, were quick to oppose the idea. The northwestern location is where the school''s training forest and slums are located Afterall"


    Schwi borated further on the power dynamics between the Heiron family and the academy. The academy, despite its reluctance to allow the Heiron family to interfere with its internal affairs, found itself in a challenging situation.


    The financial support provided by the Heiron family, coupled with their influential merchant operations, yed a crucial role in maintaining the academy''s financial stability. The academy had be increasingly reliant on their resources, making it difficult to oppose their ambitious projects.


    The Heiron family''s economic contributions were a lifeline for the academy, and they knew it. Thus, even though the academy''s staff and faculty might resist their influence, they ultimately had to tread carefully to avoid jeopardizing the financial support that kept the institution afloat.


    This was a delicate bnce that allowed the Heiron family to gain a considerable say in academy matters, despite the opposition of some of its members.


    "Right now, we are at a standstill between those who support the Heiron family and those who side with the school. Once the sage takes ownership of the staff, that standstill will be broken"


    "Once the sage gains ownership of the staff, his power over the academy will also heighten. The principal is probably going to try and sway him onto her side once he''s done with the purchase. I mean, she deliberately tried to hid the Sage''s arrival in the academy. It was a good effort, but it seems she can''t control her subordinates well enough because all it took was a few gold coins to make them talk." She chuckled softly.


    "So, you believe that by obtaining the Staff of Estelle, the Heiron family will gain the leverage needed to move forward with theirmercial district project, effectively silencing any opposition?" I asked, summarizing the intricate web of politics and power dynamics she hadid out.


    "Yes"


    In the novels, Schwi had also asked Tristan as well as the other main casts to help out with the Heiron project, but her request was quickly rejected by Tristan and the others once they heard the project''s location. After all, once the construction started, the poor people of the slums would have nowhere else to go, unless, of course, the Heiron duchy provided for their relocation.


    Tristan as he is, had been genuinely concerned about the fate of the discement of these individuals and had even asked Schwi what they would do to all the people who would lose their homes.


    "People? Don''t tell me you actually believe those useless slum rats are actual people, do you?" Her voice had remained chillingly nonchnt even though she spoke of such a dark thing. This disagreement ultimately led to the strained rtionship between Schwi and Tristan.


    Schwi needed Tristan''s strength and influence over the student body as the top student of his department to support her cause, so what exactly is her reasoning for calling me out instead of him?


    "Why do you need me exactly?" I inquired, trying to understand her motives.


    Schwi smiled in response. "Simply because you''re a Tellus."


    "So, you need another Ducal family to support your project that will bring about change in the academy?" I asked for rification.


    "Mm hmm" she confirmed.


    "You could''ve just asked my older sister, you know? My standing in my family isn''t really that significant," I pointed out.


    Schwi chuckled. "Haha, do you think your so-great older sister would even bother talking to me? Even though we''re both princesses from ducal families, the difference in status between the ''Flowers of the Empire'' and an ordinary business woman like me is like heaven and earth"


    "Your brother and little sister are just useless in my opinion" The honesty in her words was both surprising and refreshing, and it made me chuckle.


    "Wow, you''re really not mincing your words, are you? Well, I''m not really mad because I also think the same"


    "Besides, even though you say you''re not that significant in the family, I''m pretty sure your older sister doesn''t think of you that way. After all, she''s quite obsessed with you, am I wrong?" Schwi said with a knowing smile.


    It was evident that she had gathered information about me and my sister, including Lilliana''s obsession with me.


    "Once everything is done, I can guarantee you..." Schwi began, but before she could continue, Adrian interjected with a yful exhtion and some unusualments.


    "Woo," I breathed out, seemingly amused.


    "So, everything is exactly the same as in the novels, huh? haah, I was afraid things would be slightly different because you called for me instead of Tristan, and quite early as well, haha."


    Schwi looked at him curiously, trying to understand his words. "Excuse me?" she asked.


    With a carefree smile, Adrian dismissed his earlierments, "Oh, it''s nothing. Alright, I ept," he said as he extended his right hand for a handshake.


    "Okay?" Schwi responded, still perplexed by Adrian''s strange reaction. Nevertheless, she reached out to shake his hand


    [Authority: Touch of the Crying Doll: {Activated}]


    Schwi''s eyes turned dark..


    ...


    "#######"


    "I didn''t take too long, I just wanted to confirm something first"


    "##@!@###!"


    "Yeah, yeah"


    I looked at the dazed Schwi, her beautiful blue eyes were now shrouded within darkness.


    "Now then how should I make use of you?"


    "????"


    Suddenly, I sensed the presence of something ¨C a mana wave that was trying to get in contact with me. I extended my senses to perceive it better.


    While mana waves typically dispersed in all directions, this particr mana wave was directed towards me intentionally, as if someone were trying to send me a signal.


    Upon closer analysis, the mana wave felt strangely familiar. I recognized it as simr to the mana signature that permeated the grounds of Kaksan Forest.


    ...


    "Hey Meralda wake up"


    I shook Meralda awake, her cheeks feeling soft against my fingers as I tried to rouse her from her slumber. She had been sleeping on my bed, even though the sun was high in the sky.


    "....Eugnyaaekk!!" Her drowsy mumbling turned into a strange, unintelligible word as she slowly woke up.


    "Master...?" she mumbled; her voice heavy with sleep. After her encounter with my sister, her soul had been slightly broken, so I''d allowed her to rest and even sleep on my bed. However, it was clear she was taking advantage of her already healed body to bezy.


    I insisted, "Wake up, Meralda. We''re going somewhere."


    Her eyes shot open, and all traces of drowsiness vanished. She looked serious and alert as she sat up.


    "Where?" she asked.


    "To Kaksan Forest," I replied.


    Meralda''s eyes immediately widened, and her gaze intensified, banishing any remnants of drowsiness that had clouded her vision. Her focus sharpened, as she sat up with a newfound alertness.

 Chapter 49: Corrupted Forest

    Adrian and Meralda hurriedly made their way down the hallways of Lucian Hall. Adrian walked with determination, while Meralda floated gracefully beside him.


    "What''s going on, Master?" Meralda inquired, her brows furrowing with concern.


    "Hmm? I thought you would notice it first, though? Can you not feel it?" Adrian responded, raising an eyebrow in surprise. He had expected Meralda, with her strong connection to the Great Forest, to sense it before him.


    "Feel what exactly?" she asked, confusion clouding her features.


    "Kaksan... He''s awake" Adrian dered, his voiceden with gravity. The moment he spoke those words, genuine fear washed over Meralda, her thoughts instantly spiraling into the worst-case scenarios involving her older brother. The forest was her home, and Kaksan''s awakening posed a significant threat that she feared could bring cmity.


    "Wh-what should we do?" Meralda inquired, her voice trembling with concern.


    Adrian contemted the situation for a moment, his thoughts divided. "Depends," Adrian replied.


    "A part of me wants to kill it, and another part of me wants to study it, especially since my energy seems to have yed a role in its earlier resurrection."


    Although Meralda still harbored some concerns about whether Adrian could truly subjugate the ever-evolving and adapting beast that resided in Kaksan Forest, she felt a sense of relief wash over her as she heard his nonchnt attitude toward the situation. Inwardly, she couldn''t help but feel a glimmer of assurance.


    Meralda had experienced firsthand the power and menace of the beast of the night, Kaksan, before. It had taken a monumental effort,bined with the strength of her siblings and the assistance of the forest''s elves, to merely seal the beast.


    With Kaksan now awake and free, she believed the beast was likely seeking revenge against all of them.


    Yet, with Adrian''s hidden strength and the mysterious entity residing within him, she held a small hope that he could handle the situation.


    Adrian and Meralda reached a carriage waiting nearby. Adrian approached the coachman and, after a brief exchange of words, instructed him to take them to Kaksan Forest.


    "Are you sure of the location young master?"


    The coachman initially appeared puzzled at the request from a student, but when Adrian produced a handful of gold coins, the coachman''s confusion turned into a business-like smile.


    He eagerly epted the payment and nodded, understanding that his passengers meant business. The carriage set off on the journey to the mysterious Kaksan Forest.


    ¡­..


    "Haah, well, this is quite a mess" I let out a deep sigh as I continued to ponder the mana waves that seemed to be directed at me. They were acting like a deliberate signal, and I couldn''t help but wonder about the sender''s intentions.


    ''Is he calling for me?''


    Although I promised to take care of Kaksan when the time came, I wasn''t entirely sure if I could handle him.


    I mean, Tristan lost one of his arms, and several students died trying to kill that beast. I can''t exactly use my sister''s authority on the beast either.


    As I can''t take the risk of him adapting to it.


    In the novels, after Tristan used one of his authorities to try and defeat the beast, it quickly adapted to the authority and actually got stronger. Which resulted in Tristan losing on his arms in the process.


    I nced at Meralda, who appeared lost in thought, her expression reflecting the gravity of the situation. She was remarkablyposed, considering her deep connection to the forest and her concern for her supposed brother, who was still in his maturation process, slumbering within Kaksan Forest, well I guess this reaction is better than her panicking.


    As we approached the forest, my mind raced with questions and concerns. I couldn''t help but wonder if the forest''s elven inhabitants had started to sense Kaksan''s revival.


    Given the authority of the Elf Queen, she had likely already sensed the awakening of the great beast, or did she?


    I focused my attention on the delicate mana waves once more, contemting their nature. They appeared incredibly subtle and light, in stark contrast to the dense and ominous mana described in the novels. It made me wonder if Kaksan was intentionally concealing his presence, taking great care to avoid detection.


    The fact that the mana waves were so faint that even Meralda, who was right beside me, couldn''t perceive them raised more questions. It was apparent that Kaksan was expending a significant amount of effort to keep these waves discreet, which heightened my curiosity about his motives and the purpose behind his sudden contact.


    ¡­..


    When Adrian and Meralda arrived at the outskirts of the forest, they couldn''t help but notice, especially Meralda, that the forest appeared to be perfectly normal.


    The coachman had taken them as deep into the woods as he could, before going their separate ways, the surroundings seemed undisturbed.


    The trees stood tall, and the grass and underbrush were lush and green. Birds chirped, and various forest creatures could be seen going about their business.


    Meralda, with her deep connection to the forest, immediately began inspecting the trees, the grass, the animals, and even the ground. However, despite her thorough examination, she couldn''t detect any abnormalities. She looked at Adrian with a puzzled expression.


    "Master, are you sure Kaksan is back?" she inquired, clearly perplexed by the forest''s serene condition.


    Adrian focused his senses on detecting the mana waves he had felt earlier, trying to make sense of their sudden disappearance. He had been so sure that Kaksan''s presence was nearby, but now there was nothing, just an eerie silence in the forest.


    ''Hmm what''s going on?''


    Adrian scratched his head, equally confused. "I''m not entirely sure. The mana waves I sensed earlier seemed so faint, but now they''re suddenly gone? but I''m pretty sure they were definitely from Kaksan"


    "Something doesn''t add up here"


    Swoosh¡­!


    An arrow was suddenly fired and shot at Adrian''s face. With remarkable reflexes, Adrian swiftly caught the arrow in mid-air and examined its intricate elven craftsmanship.


    "Elven arrows?" he mumbled to himself, fascinated by their design.


    Before he could fully process the situation, a group of elven archers emerged from the forest, high above the tree branches, their bows drawn and arrows notched, all aimed directly at Adrian.


    The leader, a tall and stern-looking elf, stepped forward, his eyes fixed on Adrian.


    "What are you doing inside this forest?" the elven man demanded, his tone unwavering and his posture poised for action.


    Adrian couldn''t help but be struck by the sheer beauty of the elves. The leader and thedy standing just behind him were particrly striking, exuding an elegance and grace that he had never encountered before.


    Swoosh! Another arrow was fired, this time aimed at Adrian''s head. The elven man''s patience seemed to be running thin.


    "Last warning, human," he dered firmly, never taking his eyes off Adrian. "State your purpose and business foring here."


    ¡­.


    As I continued to appreciate the exquisite beauty of the elves before me, another arrow was unleashed in my direction.


    Swoosh!


    "Last warning, human," the elven leader firmly stated. "State your purpose and business foring here."


    I couldn''t help but notice the impatience in his tone, and the situation was bing increasingly tense. I turned my attention to the silver moon earrings adorning his ears, a symbol of his high rank and authority. He was likely a general.


    I guess their queen did notice Kaksan''s resurrection huh.


    The Elf queen possessed a unique and powerful authority known as the "Call of the Forest." This authority functioned in a manner simr to Meralda''s own ability to see and hear through the entirety of the forest by utilizing the avable nt life.


    However, there was a significant difference between the two abilities. While Meralda had to manually take control over a specific area of nt life to see and hear through the forest, the Elf queen''s authority was entirely automatic. Once even the smallest anomaly urred within the forest, the entire ecosystem would promptly detect it and report it directly to her.


    This innate connection to the forest allowed the Elf queen to maintain an unparalleled level of precision and awareness.


    This distinct power yed a pivotal role in ensuring the security and harmony of the Elven realm, as any disruption or intrusion in the forest''s bnce would be swiftly detected and addressed by their vignt queen.


    "Kaksan" I pronounced the name with a steady voice, and the words resonated within the gathered elves.


    As my voice uttered the name, their reaction was swift, and they pointed their arrows directly at me once again.


    This time, the arrows were wrapped in their mana and aura, indicating their heightened readiness.


    The elf leader, in particr, seemed deeply troubled by my words. It was no surprise, considering that the situation concerning Kaksan was knowledge meant only for the elves and the three guardians of the forest.


    "What did you say, human?"


    "Kaksan," I repeated, firm in my intent. "I''m here to help you get rid of him."


    The elf leader''s skepticism was clear as he retorted, "Are you taking me for a fool, human?" I could sense his doubt and hesitation, but also his frustration.


    ''Not a fool, just someone incredibly impatient and hot-headed'' I thought inwardly.


    The atmosphere grew tense as the arrowhead of the elf leader''s mana condensed, crackles of lightning ying around it, a clear indication of his readiness to attack.


    Just as he was about to release his arrow, a voice from the back called out.


    "Enough, Alma" The speaker was ady, and her voice was both gentle and dignified.


    "Your Highness, but this human seems suspicious" the elf general tried to argue, but the woman held his gaze and simply stated.


    "Enough." The elf general and the others immediately acquiesced to her authority.


    The elf woman, presumably the princess, descended gracefully from the branch she had been perched on. The other three elves followed suit, and she walked towards me. Pausing gracefully, she raised the sides of her beautiful white dress and made a respectful bow.


    "It is a pleasure to finally make your acquaintance, Adrian Vulter Tellus. I am Elowen ris, a princess of the elven tribe hidden deep within this forest. My mother has asked me to guide you and bring you to her" she introduced herself, her words resulting in puzzled expressions from the other three elves behind her.


    Their confusion was understandable, as they were unaware of the telepathicmunication between the elf queen and her daughter.


    I couldn''t help but ask "So, you know me?"


    "No, but my mother does"


    I realized that she must have been aware of the events that transpired a few weeks ago, when I was searching for the Night Cloak and had a skirmish with two of the forest''s guardians.


    The elf queen had likely been observing the entire incident.

 Chapter 50: Corrupted forest 2

    The true nature of the novel, Estelle Academy''s Seven Virtues, bes increasingly apparent the more volumes you read. The story is filled with intricate details that unexpectedly hold great meaning and secrets as you progress through it.


    The narrative unfolds with unexpected twists and turns, offering different character points of view. As you delve into the side stories and spinoffs of the series, you gain a deeper appreciation for the story, as some main story scenes won''t make as much sense without the context provided by these additional tales.


    This approach to storytelling, while ingenious, is also risky. The author invested considerable effort into developing not only the main characters but also the side characters.


    This made the overall narrative more coherent and enjoyable, prompting readers to explore both the main story and its side narratives.


    That''s why it felt unfair for me to suddenly find myself transmigrated into this world after having read only about six volumes of the main story, with limited knowledge of the intricacies of thisplex world. Toplicate matters further, a mad goddess is now pushing me to save her entire world.


    But that''s not my point.


    My main point is: considering the vast cast of characters and the sheer scope of the story, it''s evident that the author assigned greater importance to certain characters over others. Influential and crucial characters y pivotal roles in the story, rather than fading into the background.


    One of the characters who yed an exceptionally vital role in the unfolding story was thedy walking ahead of me.


    Elowen ris


    She held the prestigious title of the first princess of the elven tribe, nestled deep within the enigmatic Kaksan forest.


    In the early volumes of the novels, her part was rather minimal, and her significance might have gone unnoticed. However, as readers advanced through the series, particrly around Volume 6, her character gained such profound importance that readers found themselvespelled to explore her side story.


    Her prominence became undeniable, especially considering that her initial role seemingly concluded after Tristan and the others defeated Kaksan in Volume 4. Yet, there was more to her character and her role in the grand tapestry of the narrative that readers couldn''t ignore. Her character arc, intricately interwoven with therger plot, demanded exploration and understanding.


    I took a closer look at her again as we were walking deeper and deeper into the forest.


    The aura that surrounds her holds a touch of divinity, a subtle but undeniable presence of the divine, I guess the royal family of the elves is truly blessed by their goddess.


    her long, tinum blonde hair cascaded shimmering with a silvery luster as it flows down to her slender waist. Her hair seems to capture the essence of moonlight itself, adding to her otherworldly allure, further indicating their goddess''s blessing over her royal blood.


    In her striking visage, her eyes hold the mysteries of both earth and sky. Her left eye is a serene shade of azure blue, reminiscent of a tranquilke on a clear day, and her right eye sparkles with the vibrant emerald green of lush, enchanted forests.


    ''She''s exactly as describe in the novels''


    It seemed that Elowen had noticed my gaze, and she turned her head around to inquire, "Is something wrong?"


    Quickly, I replied, "No, nothing at all. I was just amazed by the beauty of the nature surrounding us right now." While it served as an excuse, it wasn''t entirely untrue. The natural beauty of the surroundings, with its massive trees and picturesquendscapes, truly was astonishing.


    Upon hearing my words, Elowen''s lips curled into a subtle smile. She likely didn''t fully believe my exnation, but she didn''t press further. I doubted that her vignt guards behind us had noticed the exchange.


    As we continued to walk deeper into the forest, I gradually noticed a shimmering light in the distance. Massive vines were intertwined under a tree, and the glint of light beyond the vines hinted at something hidden within.


    Elowen spoke unfamiliar words, and suddenly, the vines parted, revealing a breathtaking view inside. As we entered, I couldn''t help but be awestruck.


    "Wee to Faerielight, thend of the elves" Elowen announced, with proud words.


    My eyes widened in amazement. The beauty that unfolded before me was nothing short of enchanting. The magnificent trees and stone-like structuresplemented each other perfectly. Floating houses and treetop residences soared high above the forest, creating a surreal and picturesquendscape.


    The flowing rivers ran so clear that one could see the vibrant underwater life beneath the surface. However, what truly captured my attention was the colossal tree at the heart of Faerielight and the castle nestled beneath it.


    "It''s beautiful" were the words that escaped my lips, capturing the essence of the breathtaking sight before me.


    Elowen''s enchanting smile graced her lovely face as she acknowledged my admiration for the breathtaking scenery. Her beauty was undeniable, a delicate charm that drew people in effortlessly. But beneath my appreciation for her beauty, a tinge of regret crept into my thoughts.


    ''I have to kill her someday huh?


    ''No maybe Tristan would do it?''


    ''I don''t know''


    How I wish I could read the rest of the novel, especially to delve deeper into her character. She was a captivating figure, and I wanted to know more about her, I wanted to know what drove her into bing one of the most Heinous characters in the novel.


    The final boss of Volume 6, Elowen ris, the Diabolic Queen, who orchestrated the sacrifice of the entire Elven tribe to the demons.


    ¡­..


    ''Elowen how is he?''


    ''Normal''


    ''Normal?''


    ''It is what I say mother he seems normal''


    ''Are you sure there are no abnormalities within him?''


    ''No''


    ''You don''t sense anything?''


    ''No mother''


    ''How about anything suspicious?''


    ''Nothing mother''


    ''Haah¡­..'' A sigh escaped Elowen''s thoughts as she absorbed her mother''s unrelenting telepathic messages. Ever since the queen had given her the order to approach and bring Adrian into the forest, she had been subjected to a constant stream of warnings and reminders.


    The queen''s voice echoed within her mind, cautioning her to be careful, to report any sign of danger, and, above all, to prioritize her safety¡ªeven if it meant leaving her guards behind. They had sworn their loyalty to protect her, and she couldn''t help but feel a sense of guilt over the idea of abandoning them.


    ncing behind her, Elowen noticed that Adrian had been entranced by the beauty of the forestndscapes. However, his gaze suddenly shifted in her direction. Acting quickly, she turned her attention forward, trying to appear nonchnt.


    Her mother''s warnings about Adrian being a powerful and dangerous being echoed in her mind. The queen believed he was a monster concealed within the skin of a human, and while Elowen had inquired about her mother''s reasoning, she had never received a full exnation. Her mother''s repeated response had always been, "That''s what I saw."


    Elowen couldn''t quiteprehend why her mother had asked her to escort Adrian into their realm, especially if he was perceived as such a formidable threat. Still, she had unwavering trust in her mother''s wisdom and decisions. The queen was known for her benevolence and foresight, and Elowen believed that her mother must have a reason for this course of action that she couldn''t perceive.


    ''Elowen make sure to¡­''


    Yet, the constant flow of worry from her mother''s telepathic connection was beginning to wear on Elowen''s patience. With a mixture of exasperation and love, she finally decided to sever the link, temporarily disconnecting herself from her mother''s incessant concerns.


    ????


    Elowen felt a sudden and intense pressure, akin to that of prey sensing the gaze of a predator. Instinctively, she turned her head, and her eyes met Adrian''s. The intensity of his gaze was undeniable, and her curiosity was piqued as she saw him attempting to avert his eyes, as if caught in the act.


    "Is something wrong?" Elowen inquired, her voice soft and gentle, her elfin features an image of serene beauty.


    Adrian, his expression momentarily flustered, quickly responded, "No, nothing at all. I was just amazed by the beauty of the nature surrounding us right now."


    Although Elowen remained curious about the depth of his gaze, she couldn''t help but smile slightly, finding his exnation both charming and somewhat amusing.


    As Elowen and Adrian ventured deeper into the forest, Elowen''s keen eyes soon spotted the concealed entrance to their elven homnd. In the sacrednguage of the elves, she spoke words of power and ever-changing passwords that flowed like a river of secrets. As the incantations left her lips, the dense vines that guarded their way began to part and open, revealing the enchanting world of Faerielight beyond.


    "Wee to Faerielight, thend of the elves," Elowen greeted Adrian, her words carrying the weight of centuries of history and the mystique of their hidden realm. The scenery that unfolded before them was nothing short of breathtaking, a tapestry of nature''s wonders that seemed to defy imagination.


    Adrian''s eyes widened, and he was rendered momentarily speechless. He appeared like a child who had stumbled upon one of the most precious and awe-inspiring scenes in their life. The beauty that surrounded them was beyond words, and it was clear that he was utterly captivated.


    "It''s beautiful," Adrian finally breathed, his words filled with genuine wonder.


    A smile graced Elowen''s lips as she observed his reaction. Looking at his innocent and amazed expression, she couldn''t help but doubt the notion that he was a monster, as her mother had suggested. The innocence and wonder in his eyes seemed far removed from the darkness her mother had warned of. It left her questioning the true nature of the being walking beside her.


    "Is he truly a monster?" she wondered silently, the doubt gnawing at the edges of her thoughts as they stepped further into the realm of Faerielight.

 Chapter 51: Corrupted Forest 3

    "Youn¡ª..."


    "Young mis--..."


    "Young miss!!"


    With each attempt, the voices grew louder and more urgent, calling out to Schwi. In her slumber, she was lost in a realm of troubled dreams. Vague and disturbing images danced through her subconscious, leaving her feeling disoriented and unsettled.


    Schwi suddenly awoke with a start, her eyes fluttering open. The first thing she saw was her personal maid, Lyra, who gazed down at her with a deeply concerned expression.


    "Lyra?" Schwi''s voice was still groggy, and she tried to push herself into a more upright position. A sharp headache surged through her head, making her wince.


    "Young miss, thank the goddess you''re awake," Lyra eximed with a mixture of relief and worry.


    Schwi''s brow furrowed as she tried to make sense of the situation. Her memories were fragmented, like pieces of a puzzle scattered in her mind.


    "What happened?" she inquired, grasping her forehead as the headache continued to throb.


    Lyra bit her lower lip, her own memory shrouded in uncertainty.


    "I don''t exactly know either, young miss. The moment I opened my eyes, I was already inside here and saw you sleeping with a troubled expression" She paused, attempting to recollect what might have transpired. However, every effort to remember was met with a sharp and piercing pain in her head, causing her to wince.


    The moment Lyra found herself inside the gardens, remembering the events leading up to this moment was not her immediate priority. What mattered most was that Schwi had awakened from her nightmarish slumber.


    Seeing her master tormented by nightmares, Lyra had done her best to rouse her, and after a few tense minutes, her efforts had finally seeded in bringing Schwi back to consciousness.


    Schwi gazed around her, taking in her surroundings as her senses slowly limated to the hidden gardens deep within Lucian Hall.


    "What were we doing here?" Schwi questioned herself, her thoughts slowly clearing. She attempted to recollect the events that had led them to this serene spot, but the intensity of the headache made it an arduous task. Every attempt to remember was met with a sharp, searing pain in her head, causing her to wince and clutch her temples.


    The frustration of not being able to piece together the missing memories only added to her unease. She was acutely aware that something significant must have urred to bring her to this ce, but the details remained frustratingly out of reach, hidden behind the curtain of her throbbing headache.


    ¡­..


    As Elowen continued to guide me deeper into the elven city, I couldn''t help but feel the weight of countless intense gazes from the elves who surrounded us. The moment I entered their streets, it was as if I had be the center of attention.


    Many of the elves didn''t even bother to avert their eyes, openly and unabashedly staring at me. It was clear that my presence here was far from ordinary, and I couldn''t help but wonder if they had ever seen a human in their midst before.


    As I walked through the bustling streets, the feeling of being on disy weighed on me. I was acutely aware of the scrutiny I was under, and it felt somewhat akin to what I imagined the animals in a zoo might experience.


    Their curious eyes followed my every move, analyzing me as if I were an exotic creature in an alien habitat.


    Despite their unrelenting stares, the elven city was a spectacle in itself. The architecture was a harmonious blend of nature and artistry, with treehouses reaching high into the forest canopy, and small houses suspended among the branches.


    The streets were lined with vibrant flora, and crystal-clear rivers meandered through the city, teeming with colorful aquatic life. The entire scene was breathtaking, a testament to the elven people''s deep connection with nature.


    The thought that this breathtaking ce might soon be reduced to ashes and ruins weighed heavily on my mind. It was difficult to fathom that such a magnificent world, teeming with life and artistry, could face the looming threat of destruction. The contrast between its current splendor and the impending catastrophe was stark.


    "We have arrived" Elowen announced with a serene grace that seemed to be an inherent part of her being. Her words drew my attention, and I suddenly realized that we were standing before the colossal gates of the magnificent castle nestled beneath the colossal tree that served as the centerpiece of the elven city.


    My surroundings had captured my focus to such an extent that I hadpletely lost track of our journey and failed to recognize our arrival at this breathtaking destination.


    Elowen turned her attention to the guards who had apanied us, her voice filled with gratitude and kindness. "Alma, and everyone else, thank you for your hard work. You may go now."


    The elf guards, including Alma, swiftly and respectfully acknowledged their princess''s words. With a show of deference, they made their leave, disappearing into the ethereal beauty of the elven city. Alma cast onest, slightly annoyed look in my direction before departing, his dutiespleted for the time being.


    As Elowen and I approached the colossal gates of the castle, they swung open effortlessly, as if moved by an unseen, elven magic.


    The guards stationed on either side of the entrance were ready for their princess, and as she drew near, they all bowed their heads in profound reverence. Unlike the curious and unashamed stares we had received from the elven citizens outside, these guards didn''t even allow their gazes to wander in my direction.


    Their focus was entirely on their princess, and they remained in their bowed positions until Elowen had safely passed by. Their dedication was awe-inspiring and spoke volumes of theirmitment to their people and their royalty.


    With the gates wide open, the view of the castle''s architecture was breathtaking from up close. The design was a harmonious blend of natural elements and elven craftsmanship, showcasing an aesthetic that seemed almost otherworldly.


    The city''s architecture bore witness to the extraordinary talents and creativity of the elven people, leaving me with a profound sense of wonder and appreciation for their culture and the wonders they had built.


    "If you don''t mind, can I call you Adrian?" Elowen inquired as we strolled through the majestic halls of the castle. The interior was just as captivating as the exterior, with its intricate design and melding of nature and architecture.


    "Of course, you can. I don''t mind," I responded with casual ease. The idea of her using my given name felt natural and unassuming, given the circumstances.


    Elowen then made a suggestion, her voiceced with a touch of yfulness.


    "Then you can also call me Elowyn."


    "Uhmm that would be a bit too much, your highness" I replied with a hint of hesitation.


    "Calling a princess like you without any honorifics is a bit... I may be a high-ranking noble in human societies, but in front of royalty, I''m just a normal person"


    Not to mention the amount of trouble I would get inside this ce¡ªI would probably get a death sentence the moment I spoke to her casually.


    "Hmm..."


    Elowen''s response was subtle, but I couldn''t help but wonder if there was a tinge of disappointment in her expression. The brief pout on her cheeks made me question whether she had hoped for a more casual and familiar interaction, despite the difference in our stations.


    I initiated a telepathic connection with Meralda.


    "Can she see you?" I inquired.


    Meralda''s response was swift. "No, I don''t think so, Master. While the high elves of the past did possess a high level of spiritual resonance, I can''t detect any such energy emanating from her."


    This observation made sense, as the princess had not acknowledged Meralda''s presence, nor did she react to the spirit''s proximity.


    I pressed further. "What about the queen?"


    "Although she cannot see me, she will likely sense my presence"


    "Among all the elves in this forest, the queen is the one who has inherited the most traits from her high elven ancestors. She possesses a heightened sensitivity to spiritual and mystical forces"


    The realization that the queen might sense Meralda''s presence was a cause for concern. I couldn''t afford for the elven queen to confirm Meralda''s existence just yet.


    While I was uncertain about how much the queen had witnessed during our battle, I did recall releasing a significant amount of aura during that intense sh.


    The energy I had unleashed was potent enough to damage or corrupt the surrounding nt life. In the aftermath, very little remained undisturbed, which should have been sufficient to deter any probing eyes.


    My n was to use Meralda as a bargaining chip in exchange for the Queen''s assistance, should things take a turn for the worse. While I wasn''t certain about the extent of the rtionship between the Queen and Meralda, I was convinced that the Queen would be willing to offer something valuable to secure Meralda''s freedom, given the danger I posed to her.


    Even if I were to release Meralda from my direct control, our souls were eternally bound. This unbreakable connection meant that Meralda could never truly leave me, sealed by the pact we had made when she epted got my kiss.


    While I had confidence in my ability to confront Kaksan, his ever-evolving adaptability made him a formidable adversary to handle alone. To ensure a sessful oue, I needed a precise and clean strike against this beast, and the elves presented the perfect bait for that purpose. This threat wasn''t solely mine to bear; it also posed a significant danger to the elven people.


    I gave Meralda a clearmand. "Meralda, go outside and use your senses to try and find Kaksan."


    She inquired, "Yes? What about meeting the elf queen?"


    I reassured her, "I can handle that meeting alone."


    Meralda may have been slightly confused, as she likely believed that she could negotiate with the elf queen and persuade her to assist us. While that approach could have worked, it also carried its own set ofplications.


    For now, it was best to conceal Meralda''s existence, especially given the urgency of the situation. Although she initially had doubts about Kaksan being unleashed from his seal too early, her trust in me was evident as she left to carry out her task.


    The elves making contact with us might have slowly convinced her of the gravity of the situation.


    It took some time but now we were Infront of a gigantic door, the other side of this door must be the throne room.


    "Adrian, a bit of a warning ¨C my mother is a bit entric and holds certain prejudices against humans, so... please be cautious with your words. I hope you understand" Elowyn expressed her concern, her voiceced with worry.


    "Sure" I replied, understanding the gravity of the situation. It seemed that the character of the Elf Queen was consistent with what I had read in the novels.


    This was bound to be an annoyance. I still recalled the passages in which the queen stubbornly refused Tristan''s help and even attempted to im credit for the subjugation of Kaksan, a battle that had resulted in the loss of many student lives. She had audaciously proimed that it was the elves who had brought victory. While the Elf Queen was known for her benevolence and kindness toward her people, she presented a different face to humans ¨C one marred by racism and prejudice.


    As the grand doors slowly creaked open, the opulent scene of the throne room revealed itself. Every pir was adorned with intricate patterns of shimmering gold and silver, drawing the eye towards the magnificent throne ced in the center.


    Seated regally on the throne was a resplendent tinum-blonde Elf ¨C a vision of ethereal allure and undeniable sensuality. Her beauty rivaled that of the goddess of this world, making her an embodiment of divine perfection.


    She was adorned in the traditional, flowing attire of her people, a pristine white gown that gracefully clung to her every curve. The fabric seemed tailor-made to entuate her figure, revealing the supple contours of her body with an undeniable allure.


    Her tinum-blonde hair cascaded like liquid silk down to her waist, glistening under the gentle caress of the ambient light. It framed her face like a radiant halo, emphasizing her striking emerald-green eyes that held the promise of endless enchantment. Those eyes, pools of entrancing depth, seemed to pierce through the very soul of anyone who dared to meet her gaze.


    But what truly caught the attention was her ample bosom, defying restraint with an air of sultry confidence. The dress contoured to her generous curves, and her voluptuous breasts, like twin works of art, pressed against the fabric as if eager to break free. This Elf exuded an irresistible maism, a symphony of sensuality that drew all eyes to her, an embodiment of the undeniable allure of her elven charm.


    Her appearance was exactly as described in the novels, but something about it felt more sensual than I remembered?


    I cast a sidelong nce at Elowyn, who appeared just as surprised, her eyes wide in shock. Had she not expected her mother to be dressed in such an alluring manner?


    The Elf Queen, her radiant presence filling the room, extended a gracious wee to me.


    "Wee, Adrian Vulter Tellus. I hope my daughter guided you properly throughout your journey here. My name is niel ris, the current queen of Faerielight" she introduced herself with a warm yet seductive smile.


    ??? question marks popped up in my head.


    ''Shouldn''t I be the one who''s supposed to introduce himself first?''

 Chapter 52: Corrupted Forest 4

    Boom¡­!!


    An explosion erupted, sending trees hurtling into the sky, and the surroundingndscape was scarred deep ck by an attack so corrupted that it erased all life it touched. sts of green and ck shed with each other, resulting in colossal explosions.


    Finally, the being, once cloaked in a green mana aura, was brought down to her knees, crying. Her once resplendent green hair was now muddied and entwined with dark energy, and her majestic green eyes had lost their vibrant color. Then, a figure of pure madness descended.


    With his long white hair and dark, menacing eyes, he exuded terror and fear. The pulsating ck veins beneath his pale skin throbbed ominously, enhancing his eerie presence. His massive ck ws on his hands were like harbingers of death.


    As niel continued to gaze at this nightmarish scene, the being locked eyes with her.


    "Huff¡­ huff¡­"


    niel woke up from her recurring nightmare, her bed slightly damp and her eyes filled with tears. She had no time to dwell on her undignified state as waves of fear coursed through her. Every hair on her body stood on end. It was the same nightmare she''d been experiencing every day for the past few weeks, and it had be a torment.


    "If only I hadn''t looked" niel cursed herself, her grip on her own hair tight as she tried to shake off the lingering horrors of her dream.


    Knock! Knock!


    Suddenly, a gentle knocking sounded from her door.


    "Mother, are you asleep?" inquired a sweet and innocent voice from outside.


    Recognizing the voice, niel promptly rose from her bed. Using her magic, she swiftly rectified the damp sheets,posed her face, and then replied telepathically.


    "I''m still awake, Iselia"


    The door creaked open, revealing her beloved youngest daughter, Iselia ris.


    "Mother, can I sleep with you tonight?" Iselia inquired, her round, expressive eyes filled with a mixture of curiosity and hope. She held her cherished beastpanion, a white fluffy dog with distinctive, cross-like glowing irises in its eyes. It was one of the rarest and most formidable magical creatures in the world¡ªa fairy wolf. Although still a pup, its potential as a lifelongpanion for her daughter was tremendous.


    "Of course, my dear. Come here," niel weed warmly.


    Iselia beamed with delight upon hearing her mother''s response. She leaped onto the bed, her eyes shining brightly with anticipation.


    "Yay, Chloe! We get to sleep with Mom tonight" Iselia eximed joyfully, hugging her loyal beastpanion, Chloe.


    niel watched with affection as Iselia yfully climbed onto her bed, her delicate silvery hair cascading like a silken waterfall. In moments like these, the worries and the growing sense of danger that haunted her mind seemed to temporarily subside.


    Though she still couldn''t ascertain what had unleashed havoc in the forest, she was certain it was a being of unimaginable power¡ªa creature capable of setting the entire forest aze. Perhaps, this being was even more perilous than the nightmarish entity known as Kaksan.


    niel''s thoughts shifted back to the encounter she had witnessed. From what she could gather, the being was undoubtedly human¡ªan unfortunate race, in her perspective. However, based on the horrors she had seen, she harbored doubts about his humanity.


    Furthermore, he bore the name of Adrian Vulter Tellus, a member of one of the most influential and powerful families in the empire. The Tellus family held immense sway within the empire, which itself was the most formidable nation on the continent, rivaling only the holy kingdom. Lastly, this enigmatic figure had achieved something no one else had¡ªhe had defeated two of the great guardians of Kaksan Forest.


    Her gaze returned to her slumbering daughter, Iselia, who clutched her faithfulpanion, Chloe, in her arms. The sight brought a gentle smile to niel''s face, and she silently made a solemn promise to herself.


    "Don''t worry, Iselia, Elowyn. Your mother will protect you by any means necessary."


    niel bent down and ced a tender kiss on Iselia''s soft forehead, filled with a mother''s love and protection. She wrapped her arms around her daughter, hugging her gently, ensuring that Iselia was safe and content.


    With a sense of peace in her heart, she settled into her own bed, pulling the covers close around her. In theforting embrace of mother and daughter, they drifted into a peaceful slumber.


    ¡­..


    niel woke up from her peaceful slumber, greeted by the gentle morning light filtering through the windows. She looked to her side, but Iselia was nowhere to be found. A surge of worry coursed through her, and her magical senses immediately activated, searching for her daughter''s presence. Her anxiety was reced with relief as she saw Iselia ying with Chloe in the castle gardens.


    "You''re awake, mother?" came Elowyn''s voice, surprising niel. Her visits to her mother''s room were rare, given theirplicated history and her past clinginess.


    "Good morning, Elowyn," niel replied with a slight smile, still surprised at her daughter''s early visit.


    "It''s almost noon now, though. I suppose I you a good rest" Elowyn said with a smile.


    "Eh¡­?"


    Elowyn''s smile grew as she looked at her mother, a hint of concern in her eyes. For weeks, niel had not slept well, constantly tormented by nightmares. She had always put on a brave face for her children, but Elowyn knew something was amiss.


    "Oh, Goddess, look at the time!" niel eximed, realizing she waste for her duties. Panic set in as she tried to get up, but Elowyn stepped in.


    "Stop, mother," Elowyn gently instructed, cing her hands on her mother''s shoulders. "I''ll take care of your duties for the day. Rest a little longer."


    niel was taken aback but ultimately epted her daughter''s offer with a soft smile.


    "Thank you, Elowyn. You''ve really grown up, haven''t you?"


    Blushing, Elowyn averted her gaze, feeling a warmth spreading through her. She couldn''t help but think that, no matter what, she would always be a child in her mother''s eyes.


    niel''s chuckle only confirmed her thoughts, and she felt a deep sense of contentment as her mother returned to her peaceful slumber.


    "Then I''ll go now mother" Elowyn said her goodbyes.


    ¡­


    ????


    Suddenly, loud and urgent voices erupted in niel''s mind, a cacophony of warnings ringing through her head.


    DANGER!! DANGER!! DANGER!! DANGER!! DANGER!!


    DANGER!! DANGER!! DANGER!! DANGER!! DANGER!!


    Multiple voices were constantly bombarding her consciousness with frantic warning signals. niel''s heart raced as she struggled to process the sudden influx of information. Before she could even react, her vision was forcibly pulled away and refocused on a certain carriage entering the forest from its borders.


    Despite the searing headache and disorientation, she clearly saw the carriage, and through its open windows, she saw the very figure that had haunted her nightmares¡ªAdrian Vulter Tellus. He was resting his hands on the carriage window, seemingly enjoying the serene forest scenery.


    Panic surged within niel as the reality of the situation dawned upon her. The nightmare from her dreams had be an unsettling reality.


    As her vision snapped back to her room, niel''s mind was in turmoil. The nts and creatures of the forest had sensed Adrian''s presence and sent immediate signals to the elf queen, warning her of the impending danger.


    The pressing question was: "What is he doing here?"


    niel couldn''t afford to let this matter slip through her fingers. Her immediate concern was to find out Adrian''s purpose in the forest. However, she hesitated to use her ability to see through the forest, fearing that Adrian might somehow detect her scrutiny, just as he had in her nightmares.


    In a worried voice, she reached out to Elowyn telepathically. "Elowyn!"


    Elowyn, taken aback by her mother''s sudden urgency, responded, "Mother?"


    "Gather some royal guards and order them to escort you," niel instructed.


    Elowyn was puzzled and inquired, "What do you mean?"


    "Just gather them and meet someone from the forest. In the southern borders of the forest, there''s a person named Adrian Vulter Tellus. He has ck hair and ashen grey eyes, so he should be easily recognizable."


    Confusion lingered in Elowyn''s tone as she questioned her mother''s motives, "What''s going on, mother?"


    "Just guide him to the castle. A being like him should not be allowed to roam freely in the forest." niel''s voice conveyed her deep concern.


    Elowyn contemted her mother''s instructions and inquired, "Monster? Should I gather the guards to eliminate him?"


    niel, in a tone rife with anxiety, pleaded, "No! Just guide him here, please."


    She couldn''t allow Adrian to freely roam the forest, as she couldn''t fathom what sorts of things he''d do if left alone. Though she considered it risky, she had no other option. It would be better to have the ability to monitor him within the safety of the castle walls, where her full army and power would be at her disposal, especially since her powers were amplified the closer she was to the world tree.


    Although she had previously considered Adrian a monster based on the scenes she had witnessed, she had also seen glimpses of a side of him that seemed reasonable andmunicative.


    niel''s mind raced as she thought about what she could offer Adrian during their uing meeting. She considered the elven treasury, but it mainly held items and relics that only elves could use. In her contemtion, her gazended on the mirror before her.


    "Haha" a crazed chuckle escaped her lips.


    She stared at her own beautiful face and her majestic form, an idea forming in her mind. The most valuable treasure she could offer Adrian was right before her eyes¡ªherself.


    "Yes, I''m the only one, hahaha"


    The benevolent and wise Queen of the elves was not in her right state of mind right now.


    ¡­..


    As niel constantly nagged Elowyn about taking precautions in case Adrian does something, her telepathic connection with Elowyn got cut off, she used her Authority and saw that Elowyn manually cut of their connection.


    "She cut me off?" The Elf Queen, niel ris, couldn''t help but be surprised. This was the first time her daughter had cut their telepathic connection.


    "Is something wrong, your majesty?" one of her servants asked, concern evident in their tone. The surrounding servants also appeared worried due to her sudden reaction.


    "No, I''m fine; it''s nothing," she assured them.


    As of now, no one in Faerielight knew about the queen and her daughter''s telepathic connection. So, asionally, the servants found it strange when their queen seemed to talk to herself or muttered random words mid-conversation.


    niel examined her reflection in the mirror, her exquisite naked body exposed to the world''s gaze as she prepared to get dressed in her room.


    "Rael, which of these outfits do you think would captivate a man or at least arouse his interest?" she inquired, her tone dead serious.


    "Excuse me?" her servant Rael struggled toprehend the Queen''s words, mirroring the confusion of the three other servants present in the room.


    niel held up a silky blue dress and a white gown, both meticulously designed to entuate one''s physical attributes. Withplete seriousness, she presented the dresses and queried her bewildered servants.


    "Between these two, which do you think would be more effective in attracting a human?" niel asked, her tone leaving no room for levity.


    Her servants could only stare at their queen, stunned and befuddled. While they harbored numerous questions that begged for answers, the sheer absurdity of what they were hearing from the queen had left them at a loss for words.


    Although they trusted their queen with all their hearts, something about her eyes was off-putting, like the eyes of someone who had gone crazy.


    ¡­..


    The doors in front of her opened, and there she saw her beloved daughter escorting her worst nightmare. Upon closer inspection, he truly seemed like an ordinary human, with nothing of any danger apparent. However, as their eyes met, a sudden fear and memory brought forth in her mind. Even though she only saw Adrian normally in front of her, the nightmarish creature she saw in her nightmares haunted her thoughts.


    nielposed her trembling body and extended a weing gesture.


    "Wee, Adrian Vulter Tellus. I hope my daughter guided you properly throughout your journey here. My name is niel ris, the current queen of Faerielight" she introduced herself with a warm yet seductive smile.

 Chapter 53: Corrupted Forest 5

    Inside the deep wilderness of Kaksan forest, the lively ecosystem and wilderness were ying out their natural and normal roles. Beasts, nts, and animals all lived within an endless cycle of consumption, where the strong preyed on the weak, and the dead were consumed by the nts.


    It was a normal cycle, the natural course of nature. However, deep within the gigantic trees and bushes, one creature refused to ept its fate.


    A venom leopard ran desperately, though its bloodied leg was nearly giving up. In its mouth, it carried thest of her cubs. With haggard breath, the leopard moved swiftly, leaping from tree to tree, traversing various terrains, all in an effort to escape.


    KKKROOARRK!!


    A mysterious roar echoed through the forest, signaling the approach of its predator. Still, the mother leopard didn''t give up and continued to run. As it looked around, it finally noticed a tall tower deep within the lush forest. The leopard approached it, thinking it was the best ce to hide itsst remaining child.


    UGRAAK!!


    Finally, the mysterious creature chasing it became visible. Shrouded in a darkyer of ck aura and mana, the beast, or rather the monster, resembled an otherworldly creature with the head of a wolf, the hands of a bear, and the body of a human. Ugly, six-looking tentacles wriggled behind its back.


    The leopard hastened its speed and soon found itself near the tower. As soon as it entered the tower''s border, a sound could be heard.


    Swoosh¡­!!


    In a dazzling streak of blue light crackling with blue lightning, an arrow came flying and struck the leopard''s chest. The venom leopard screamed in pain as it tried to remove the mana-infused arrow, but it couldn''t.


    Its cub, which had fallen from its mouth, tried to approach its dying mother, but before it coulde close, an elf took it by the neck.


    "Wow, if it isn''t a venom leopard, Captain."


    "That shot was awesome, Captain."


    The elf who appeared to be the captainughed at the praises of his subordinates. ''Hahaha, that was nothing. But why did a venom leoparde so close to our watchtower?''


    The venom leopard struggled to stand up and protect its cub, but the moment it moved, a sword severed its neck. Thest thing it saw and heard was its cub''s call and tears.


    "What should we do with this thing, Captain?" asked one of the subordinates as he kicked the dead body of the venom leopard.


    "Although its meat is useless, its bones and poison sack are rather valuable, so just retrieve its bones and secure its sack. The rest is useless, so you can burn it."


    The elf captain looked at the cub venom leopard with intrigue.


    "Now, what should I do with you, little one?"


    Under their watchful gaze, the nightmarish beast chasing after the leopard and the cub stopped a few meters before the watchtower''s borders, its gaze fixed on the elves.


    With horrifying sounds reminiscent of a dying person trying to speak, the creature spoke its first words in over a thousand years.


    "¡­No¡­T¡­YE¡­T¡­"


    Darkness shrouded the monster before disappearing into thin air.


    ¡­..


    I couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was really wrong.


    The elf queen standing before me gave a warm smile, and it was entirely out of ce. Her attire, her demeanor, and the overall aura she exuded werepletely different from what the novels had described.


    ''Why is she being so weing?'' I pondered silently. My expectations had been quite the opposite. I had anticipated a confrontational encounter, maybe even a "Karen" moment, the instant we stood face to face. Furthermore, her decision to allow me to enter Faerielight their most sacred grounds puzzled me.


    [Authority: Eyes of the Wandering Crow: {Passive}]


    [niel ris: AFRAID OF YOU, WANTS TO SEDUCE YOU, CURIOUS ABOUT YOU, WANT''S YOU DEAD---]


    What added to my growing unease was the bizarre thoughts and mindset the elf queen exhibited. Typically, when someone faced another person, their mental focus was singr, directed at the interaction. But when I activated my authority, it was as if the elf queen''s mind was performing various actions and processing different thoughts all at once. It was highly unusual, and it left me pondering,


    ''Is she truly all, right?''


    ...


    "Moth-your Majesty, what''s going on?" Elowyn''s voice trembled with concern.


    Queen niel responded with an oddly casual demeanor, her smile still gracing her face. "Oh, Elowyn, thank you for your hard work. You may leave now."


    Elowyn felt as if question marks had popped up all over her head. Her mother''s sudden orders left her startled and confused. She had been entrusted with escorting Adrian to the castle, and now she was being abruptly dismissed. The unanswered questions swirled in her mind.


    Why had her mother personally summoned Adrian to the castle?


    What had she seen in him?


    If he truly was the monster her mother believed him to be, why bring him here?


    And what was with the sudden change in her mother''s attire?


    Elowyn nced around and realized that none of her royal advisors were present. Even the attendants and servants who were always ready to serve were conspicuously absent.


    "Elowyn, leave. I have something I wish to discuss with our dear visitor alone," the queen''s voice held an air of authority as she issued her orders once more.


    Reluctantly, Elowyn epted that she had no choice but to obey her mother. Despite her trust in the queen, she couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that had settled in her heart.


    With onest sidelong nce at Adrian, she walked out of the room, leaving him alone with the enigmatic queen.


    ...


    The room descended into silence as Elowen left. The atmosphere grew taut, and I watched as the queen''s hands began to radiate an emerald hue, casting a translucent green barrier around us, effectively insting our conversation from any prying eyes and ears.


    We continued to hold each other''s gaze, neither of us making a move, lost in the weight of the moment. I mentally chided myself for not introducing myself earlier, but the palpable tension had made any initial exchanges awkward and futile.


    Suddenly, the queen''s voice resonated through the room, breaking the silence.


    "Why are you here?" she inquired, her emerald eyes fixed on me with an intensity that was impossible to ignore.


    ''Wow, where''s the seductive look you were giving me just a while ago?''


    I didn''t even need to employ my authority to delve into her mental state; her emotional turmoil was evident in her actions and expressions.


    "Because you brought me here?" I replied, perplexed by the apparent obviousness of her question.


    She didn''t waste time with pleasantries. "You know what I''m talking about. Why are you back in this forest?"


    Ah, her directness was unambiguous, and her familiarity with my presence was apparent. I pondered the reasons for her unease. Was she concerned that Kaksan and I might forge an alliance, given the elerated release of his seal upon the intrusion of my mana into the forest''s grounds? Or perhaps she was merely apprehensive about the potential disruption I could cause as an unpredictable wildcard within the forest''s delicate bnce.


    Regardless of her motive, her wariness simplified my task. Slowly, I advanced towards her, my eyes never leaving her as she remained seated upon her imposing throne. I couldn''t help but notice the subtle tremor in her hands as she continued to meet my gaze.


    [Authority: Eyes of the Wandering Crow: {Passive}]


    [niel ris: DOESN''T WANT YOU TO COME CLOSER, TRYING HER BEST NOT TO CRY, NOTICES THAT HER UNDERWEAR IS SLIGHTLY WET]


    Seriously I just checked her mental state just to be sure with my next move but just how much mental trauma did I bring to this woman? She wasn''t even the one I fought what''s going on with her?


    Meralda, who had faced the full force of my presence, seemed to adapt with surprising speed, despite the initial shock.


    In contrast, the queen''s reaction was far more severe and unexpected. As far as I knew, she had only witnessed the events of the fight between Meralda, Zekel, and me, and had not been directly involved in the confrontation. So, what could be the cause of her profound fear and distress?


    Ignoring her initial question, I decided to inquire further.


    "Hmm? So, how much did you see, Your Majesty?" I asked, adopting a yful tone.


    Her response came with a hint of fear in her voice. "¡­Everything," she admitted, her tone quivering.


    "You''re not even attempting to conceal it, are you?" I remarked.


    Her answer was straightforward and tinged with fear. "I don''t think lying would serve any purpose with someone like you," she replied, her eyes glistening with suppressed tears.


    Drawing nearer to her, my footsteps resonated through the room as I ascended the stairs leading to her throne. The queen''s eyes now trembled visibly as we stood face to face, and I gently held her cheeks in my hands.


    Our eyes now locked on with each other again.


    "Tell me, Your Majesty" I inquired, my grip gentle but firm.


    The tension in the room remained palpable as the queen gathered her courage to answer my question. I released my grip on her cheeks, showing that I was open to hearing her exnation. Her voice quivered as she spoke.


    "To find out what your purpose is" the queen replied, swallowing hard, her fear still evident. "And to make a deal" she added, her tone tinged with nervousness.


    Her words intrigued me, and I gestured for her to borate further. Her eyes darted around the room, searching for reassurance or perhaps an escape, but she found none.


    "You are currently a great anomaly in this forest" she began. "Anything you do will greatly affect the entire forest as a whole, and that includes my kingdom and all the elves under my care. I already saw you easily defeating two of the three guardians of the forest, so eliminating you wasn''t an option, nor was capturing you. And honestly, being in your presence now, I doubt the full might of my army and my strength would be sufficient enough to beat you."


    Her honesty was evident, and it was clear that she held a genuine concern for the well-being of her people. Her responsibilities as queen weighed heavily upon her, and she couldn''t simply ignore the potential threat that I posed to her kingdom.


    "As a queen, it is my duty to find out what it is you''re after. I believe you already got what you wantedst time, so whye back now?


    "Well, I had my own reasons foring back, you see," I started, breaking the oppressive silence that hung in the air. "And besides, couldn''t you have simply ignored my presence? I''m fairly certain you could have observed me from a distance."


    "That''s¡­..." The queen tried to exin but couldn''t.


    It was pretty obvious that she couldn''t openly admit that she had considered the idea of eliminating me during my presence in the forest, as such a revtion would expose her vulnerability and make her and her elves my target. I knew she had powerful resources at her disposal, but I guess she was wise enough to realize that taking action against me directly was a perilous endeavor.


    Furthermore, her intentions became quite apparent the moment I encountered Elowyn. She probably aimed to contain me or prevent me from causing indiscriminate destruction throughout the entire forest. With her strength bolstered by the world tree standing behind this massive castle and an army at her beck and call, she likely hoped to overpower me with her formidable aura and mana. However, upon my arrival and an assessment of my capabilities surpassing hers, she shifted to a different approach.


    At least, that''s what I suspect, considering her attire deviates from the descriptions in the novels. Was her n B an attempt to seduce me, or was it a strategy she had devised from the beginning? These unanswered questions hang in the air, adding to the palpable tension in the room.


    She''s probably feeling extremely tense right now. The slight aura and mana I emanated were quite potent and notably exceeded hers, although it''s not exactly my own power. My sister, who currently resides in my shadow, contributes to this strength. I employed a simr tactic with her as I did with Be in the personal training room, exerting pressure through the otherworldly presence of my sister.


    As the tension in the room continued to escte, I broke the silence with a resolute tone that reverberated throughout the chamber.


    "So, what''s the deal you wanted to make?"


    "Leave this forest and I''ll give you whatever you want"


    The tension in the room hung in the air, and the queen''s proposal left me momentarily stunned. her voice filled with an unmistakable earnestness. Her grip on my hands tightened, and her imploring gaze met mine.


    Despite the seriousness in her voice, I couldn''t help but notice the seductive undertone in her actions. The way she subtly emphasized her curves was undeniably alluring, but I couldn''t afford to be distracted by such temptations at this moment.


    "Kaksan" I uttered, watching closely for her reaction.


    Her eyes widened in shock, and for the first time since I had arrived, herposure she sought to keep for herself slipped.


    I guess this confirms another thing, she had not been aware of Kaksan''s release from his seal.


    "The beast of the night, Kaksan, is awake" I confirmed, my words sinking in with the queen. She was visibly shaken, and her expression was a mix of disbelief and rm.


    It was clear that she hadn''t anticipated this development, and her initial intentions had likely been focused solely on the potential threat I posed.

 Chapter 54: Corrupted Forest 6

    "A-are you sure?" niel''s voice wasced with concern, and her eyes reflected her worry.


    "Yes," I Confirmed, my tone steady despite the rming revtion.


    "Since when?" she pressed, clearly trying to grasp the gravity of the situation.


    "I don''t know" I admitted with a heavy sigh. "I just sensed his presence today." The uncertainty in my voice mirrored the uncertainty that had now clouded the fate of the forest.


    As niel''s mind teemed with concerns and pressing thoughts, her rationality remained steadfast. She understood the gravity of the situation and acted promptly, sending a telepathic message to Elowyn, urgently summoning her to their location.


    Her eyes, etched with worry, remained fixed on Adrian.


    "Were you the one who unsealed him?" she inquired; her voiceced with concern.


    Adrian shook his head.


    "No, not really, but I guess I''m indirectly the reason his seal was broken faster"


    "What do you mean¡ª" niel''s question was abruptly halted as the grand doors to the throne room were forcefully thrown open.


    "Mother? I mean, Your Majesty, you''ve called for me" Elowyn hurriedly entered the room, spurred by the overwhelming sense of dread and fear she had felt in her mother''s telepathic message. She braced herself for the worst.


    Elowyn''s eyes widened as she took in the scene before her: Adrian standing atop the staircase leading to her mother''s throne. She observed the state of her mother, her strained breath, and trembling hands. It was only natural for her to suspect that Adrian had done something to cause this. Without hesitation, a beam of green light emanated from her outstretched hand, hurtling toward Adrian.


    However, to her astonishment, the beam split in two as it approached him, harmlessly veering to the sides, while Adrian raised his hands nonchntly.


    "Well, that was kind of rude, you know, Princess?" Adrianmented in a nonchnt tone.


    Adrian''s casual dismissal left Elowyn seething with irritation. She couldn''t quiteprehend how he had effortlessly severed her attack¡ªa pure,pressed beam of mana. His smirk and nonchnt demeanor only fueled her anger. She clenched her fists and gathered her energy once more.


    As tension continued to mount, Adrian''s insouciance grated on her nerves. His smug expression provoked her further. Green lightning sparks swirled around her, and her unique, heterochromatic eyes zed with a mix of different hues. Her patience had worn thin.


    "Stop, Elowyn! What are you doing?" niel''s voice echoed through the quiet room.


    The realization of the potentially dire consequences of her actions snapped Elowyn back to reality, prompting her to immediately quell her power. The room felt charged with a thick, lingering tension, like a storm held at bay.


    Though Elowyn obeyed her mother''s orders, the remnants of her mana lingered in the air like a silent threat. Her eyes remained fixed on Adrian, her wariness unshaken.


    "What did you do to Her Majesty?" Her voice trembled with anger and concern.


    Adrian merely chuckled and raised his hands in mock surrender, clearly enjoying the chaos he''d stirred. "I did nothing, Princess."


    Elowyn''s patience wore thin as his cavalier attitude grated on her. "Don''t lie to me! You clearly did something!"


    The tension in the room grew unbearable, only to be shattered by niel''s resolute voice.


    "Enough" she demanded, her authoritative tone silencing the mounting discord.


    "B-but Mother!"


    "He did no such thing, Elowyn. Whatever you''re thinking about, it''s not what you think"


    "Hahaha" Adrian''sughter rippled through the room, echoing in the aftermath of the tense exchange between mother and daughter, which he had ignited with his presence.


    "Now, now, Princess," he teased, a glimmer of mischief in his eyes.


    "I don''t know what you were thinking, but I assure you I did nothing to your precious Queen and mother. We were simply discussing matters, isn''t that right, Your Majesty?" Adrian''s smile remained affable, casting a reassuring aura around him.


    "Y-yes"


    Although Elowyn still felt apprehensive about Adrian''s words, her mother had instructed her to stop, and not knowing why she had been summoned, rushing into hasty decisions could only lead to more trouble. Despite her desire to question Adrian forcefully, she realized that she was no match for him, given how effortlessly he had thwarted her attack. Even though she sensed only small amounts of mana and aura within him, the sense of danger emanating from Adrian''s eyes during their initial sh was undeniable.


    Elowyn slowly made her way to the throne, her eyes remaining wary of Adrian, who simply shrugged in response.


    "Well, with that out of the way, let''s get back on topic, shall we?" Adrian suggested.


    "Wait, let''s not discuss it here" niel interjected. "Even though I''ve cast a barrier, there''s no guarantee that no prying spirits are lurking around and listening"


    The queen was confident that no one in her kingdom would invade her privacy, especially since she was their queen. However, the same couldn''t be said for spirits, which could roam freely in nature. Elves were natural-born summoners and spiritualists, possessing a high resonance in spiritualism.


    The summoning of spirits was as natural as holding their hands up, and as a result, Faerielight was a ce filled with wild and contracted spirits. She couldn''t risk any spirits inadvertently rying information back to their masters, as any news regarding Kaksan would surely cause panic, particrly among the Elders.


    "Let''s go to my room" niel suggested.


    "Mother?" Elowyn asked, clearly shocked.


    "Sure, if you say so," Adrian replied nonchntly.


    Although she felt sorry for calling Elowyn here in a state of slight panic, she promised to share all the details of their conversation with her daughterter.


    As they made their way to her quarters, niel released her senses to feel any spiritual resonance in the air. To her relief, there was none, indicating that no spirits were randomly flying around or following them. It was aforting sign that their conversation might remain private and not be overheard by any prying spiritual entities.


    ''Master?''


    Meralda''s sudden telepathic call reverberated through Adrian''s mind.


    ''Did you find him?''


    ''Yes.''


    Adrian smiled as he followed the mother and daughter down the hallways, his steps echoing with a subtle confidence.


    ...


    In the heart of the imprable Kaksan forest, where even the dimmest vestiges of sunlight struggled to prate, an eerie atmosphere prevailed. Shadows clung to the ancient trees like shrouds, and the silence was pervasive, disrupted only by the asional rustling of leaves and the somber whispers of the restless, ethereal spirits that frequented the woods.


    concealed beneath its tenebrous canopy, a malevolent presence stirred. This enigmatic entity was draped in an inky shroud, and from its back, a cluster of writhing tentacles protruded.


    The oppressive density of the forest''s flora pressed in on all sides, creating an oppressive closeness that amplified the surreal nature of the creature''s deeds. Twisted vines and thorny brambles threatened to ensnare any who dared to venture deeper into the abyss, making it evident that the forest itself had be tainted by this menacing presence.


    As it navigated through the dark underbrush, it carried with it the lifeless remains of various creatures, both mundane and magical. With uncanny dexterity, it deposited the defiled carcasses into a colossal pit it had diligently excavated.


    This pit, once a serene de, had been grotesquely transformed into a macabre monument to death. A sinister mound rose from the chasm,posed of intertwined bodies in various states of decay, creating a haunting tableau of demise. Though the dense canopy above hid the scene from the sun''s probing rays, if any beams were to pierce through, the sight of this morbid creation would be a testament to the horrors lurking within the forest.


    The creature, with its visage reminiscent of a wolf''s, gazed upon its abominable handiwork with an unsettling air of purpose. Despite its apparent otherworldly nature, its actions seemed meticulous, as though it were systematically counting the contributions to its growing necropolis.


    The entity struggled to articte its thoughts, emitting a guttural, strained utterance.


    "No... T...EN... Ough!" The sounds resembled those of a person teetering on the precipice of death, struggling to convey a message.


    As the enigmatic entity settled down on the forest floor, an eerie transformation urred around it. The vibrant green grass that once carpeted the forest floor began to wither and darken, its lush vitality giving way to a sallow, unhealthy hue. The very earth seemed to shudder in response to the monster''s unholy presence.


    A creeping corruption radiated outward from the creature, like sinister ripples in a malevolent pond. It was as though the very essence of life was recoiling from the entity, leaving a blight in its wake. The natural world, once teeming with vibrant flora and fauna, was now sumbing to this creeping decay.


    As the entity''s malevolence infiltrated the once-thriving forest, the air grew thick with an acrid, noxious scent that stung the nostrils. The corruption left a bitter taste in the atmosphere, as if the very life essence of the woods was being consumed by this otherworldly menace.


    The sky above grew overcast, as if the heavens themselves mourned the desecration taking ce on the forest floor. The whispering winds, once filled with the sounds of nature''s symphony, now carried an eerie, mournful wail, as if the very spirits of the forestmented the grim transformation.


    The boundary between light and shadow became blurred, and the once-sacred heart of the forest was shrouded in an oppressive darkness that seemed to seep from the entity itself. Birds and creatures that had once found sce in the sanctuary of the woods now dared not venture near, for even the most resilient of life forms knew to avoid the encroaching maw of this malevolent force.


    And so, as the entity continued its sinister work amidst the putrid pit of death, the very essence of the forest itself crumbled, tainted by its overwhelming corruption. The aura of darkness that clung to the creature was an indomitable force that defied the natural order, leaving the Kaksan forest forever scarred by its unholy presence.


    The monster''s dark, lifeless eyes gazed upward at the skies, a malevolent void within them. Suddenly, it parted its grotesque maw, and a sickening cacophony erupted, like an unholy scream from the depths of the abyss. As the sound reverberated through the air, an explosion of ethereal light burst forth, shattering the form of a spirit in the heavens. The shockwave of its annihtion rippled through the surrounding atmosphere, causing the other spirits to panic and scatter.


    Spirits, as the very personification of nature, had an innate connection to the world tree. When they sensed a rupture in this sacred connection, they were drawn to it, like a heartbeat calling them to action. The spirits converged on the scene, their ethereal presence carrying an aura of disquiet.


    Whaty before them was an abomination: a shroud of darkness emerging from the shadows, like a malignant barrier that devoured the forest, weaving an ominous, inky mist. The spirits, beings straddling the boundary between the living world and the ethereal realm, knew that they were beyond the reach of physical and magical harm. But even they were not immune to a sense of trepidation and awe in the face of this grotesque anomaly.


    Curiosity drove the younger, more adventurous spirits to approach the source of this malevolent presence. Their luminous forms glided nearer,pelled by an innate desire to understand and confront the darkness. But, like moths drawn to a fatal me, their curiosity came at a terrible cost. The moment one spirit ventured too close, the creature''s horrifying maw snapped shut, like a giant carnivorous trap, reducing the spirit to naught but flickering, ethereal remnants.


    The older, wiser spirits, who had borne witness to such horrors before, recognized the enigmatic force that now gued the forest. With eerie knowledge, they quickly retreated, leaving the younger spirits to grapple with their own hubris, and the gruesome fate that awaited those who ventured too near the unknown menace.


    The beast of the night, Kaksan, unleashed its mana signature once more as it sought its intended target.


    With a primal and predatory instinct, Kaksan''s wolf-like features twisted into a human-like semnce turning into a sinister smile as it pinpointed the precise location of its target.

 Chapter 55: Corrupted Forest 7

    The moment we stepped into the Queen''s room, the sight that greeted me was nothing short of breathtaking.


    ''Wow!'' was the first thought that came to my mind, and I couldn''t help but be struck by the sheer grandeur of the room. The opulence and splendor were beyond anything I had ever expected. Intricate patterns of gold and silver adorned the walls, creating an atmosphere of otherworldly beauty.


    The grandeur of the room was truly overwhelming.


    The centerpiece, a gigantic bed, exuded an air of majesty that made it impossible to look away. Its intricately carved wooden frame was adorned with elven motifs and patterns, and the silk canopy that draped over it gave it an aura of enchantment.


    The sheer size of the room was astonishing, dwarfing even the already spacious dormitory I had back at the academy. Every corner was adorned with exquisite artwork and delicate trinkets, showcasing the elves'' love for aesthetics and beauty.


    The Queen gracefully proceeded toward a table a few meters away from her bed. With a mere raise of her hand, the wooden floor beneath transformed into chairs. I couldn''t help but marvel at her absolute control over this domain.


    ''She really has full dominion over this entire realm, huh?''


    The Queen signaled for me to sit across from her, and Elowyn quickly took her ce beside her mother. I found it amusing that she appeared so anxious around me, though I had no malicious intentions wo begin with.


    As I settled into my seat, my eyes couldn''t help but notice the intricate barriers meticulously woven throughout the room. Every inch and corner wereced with protective spells. It left me wondering just how much protection and precaution the elves had implemented for their queen. Though these magic circles remained invisible to the naked eye, they radiated a palpable aura of security.


    "Lord Adrian, regarding Kaksan, what will you do about it?"


    ''Lord?''


    She has certainly changed her tone around me, hasn''t huh?


    Whenever we make eye contact, I can see her eyes slightly shivering, clearly disying her fear of me. Though I can understand it to some extent, even though I''m technically of lower status than her. Adding to the fact that, she has a deep-seated dislike for humans, she can''t do anything about it, all because she knows how strong I am.


    She must feel truly be frustrated by this whole situation, considering she has to be cautious around me, as I essentiallye across as a living nightmare in front her eyes. Though it''s true that I''m stronger than her, it''s disheartening to be respected solely because she views me as a monster. I kind of wish she could just treat me like a normal person.


    "I''ve already informed your subordinates about it, and I''m fairly certain the princess over there has heard my perspective on the matter. I''vee here to deal with it" I exined calmly.


    The queen''s eyes widened at my response, while Elowyn wore a puzzled expression, still trying to catch up with our conversation.


    "So, you''re not here to wreak havoc upon the forest?" the queen asked, her voice tinged with confusion.


    "Why should I? I have no reason to do that, do I? Besides, I might not look like it, but I do appreciate nature, you know? In fact, I was even the president of the botany club back in my college years" I replied with a small smile.


    ''Haah'' those were the days.


    I can still recall the time when one of my ssmates suddenly sprouted a golden mandrake. The sheer delight that washed over everyone in the club was palpable.


    When that little golden green marvel unexpectedly emerged from its pot, our collective joy was so great that it seemed to reverberate through the very air we breathed.


    But then, in a moment of pure, innocent curiosity, my friend identally pulled the golden mandrake out of its cozy home. The result was ear-piercing, to say the least.


    The mandrake''s screams were so loud that even my own mother had to intervene, personally tending to my aching, practically shattered eardrums. It wasn''t just me; my poor ssmates also suffered from the shrieking spectacle.


    "Hahaha"


    Looking back, we couldn''t help but chuckle at theical chaos that ensued, even though it was quite a pain at the time.


    Ah, those truly were the good days. Though, in hindsight, I do wish they had exercised a bit more caution when they embarked on that Gate raid the very next day, I wonder what items they got¡­..


    I looked to the side and saw the queen with eyes wide open.


    ?????


    ''Oops I really got lost in thought there''


    Even Elowyn looked at me like I somehow became crazyughing all of a sudden.


    The queen''s confusion deepened as she struggled to grasp the significance of my words and the sudden change in my actions, I must have looked like an idiot how embarrassing.


    The queen''s curiosity prompted her to ask, "Why are you going out of your way to personally eliminate it?"


    With a wry smile, I replied, "Because he''s going to be annoying in the future."


    My response seemed to only deepen her confusion


    It appeared that the queen had not expected me to personally take on the task of eliminating Kaksan. Perhaps she had initially thought I was somehow in cahoots with Kaksan to try and take over the entire forest just as he did a thousand years ago or I harbored hidden motives regarding the forest.


    However, I needed to set the record straight. My te was already full, trying to re-establish connections with my family, and grappling with the weight of these mysterious missions that the goddess had forcefully bestowed upon me.


    ''How I wish to ignore them seriously!''


    But I couldn''t afford to disregard them just yet, as I couldn''t be sure whether ignoring them might lead to my own demise.


    Moreover, the story had taken an unexpected turn.


    While I had read up to the sixth volume of the novels, anything beyond that was uncharted territory for me.


    I had a general understanding of the uing events in the story for the next few semesters, but whaty beyond was shrouded in uncertainty.


    Leaving Kaksan unattended would undoubtedly bring trouble in this already altered narrative, especially since I had roused the creature earlier than it happened in the original novel.


    Given all the unknowns that coulde my way in the future, I needed to ensure that Tristan was as strong as, if not stronger than, he had been in the novels. I had no idea what kinds of adversaries I would face down the line, but having a dependable ally in Tristan''s strength would prove invaluable.


    My life had taken already a whirlwind of events and turns with my sudden transmigration, the enigmatic missions from the goddess, the strained broken with my family, and the uncertain future looming ahead. My mind was already brimming with myriad thoughts and concerns that demanded my attention.


    "Look, I understand you''re confused, but I''m genuinely here to eliminate the beast as soon as possible. You can trust me on that, at least," I reassured the queen.


    Though her trust in me was far fromplete, her subtle nod indicated a willingness to give me a chance.


    "With that said and done, although I mentioned that I will take care of Kaksan, there''s no guarantee that I''ll actually win"


    ''Well, at least not if I don''t go all out, though I don''t really like using that form as my emotions takes over and drives my body''


    "Your Majesty, I may need your help in that regard," I continued, seeking her support.


    "My help?" The queen''s confusion was evident, given the disy of power she had witnessed when I fought two of the forest''s guardians.


    "Well, not exactly your help, Your Majesty, but your subordinates, to be exact. Let me borrow them," I exined.


    "Why?" The queen was understandably curious about my intentions.


    I pressed on "How much do you know about Kaksan, Your Majesty?"


    "Quite frankly, a bit small, but based on the passed-down memories of the previous queens, I know that he''s an ever-evolving monster that quickly adapts to any given situation," the queen replied.


    "Correct," I affirmed, "and because of that annoying trait of his, I need tond an attack powerful enough topletely erase the beast from existence. Charging it requires some time."


    The queen instantly grasped the implications of my request.


    "So, you''re saying you want to use my subordinates as bait to distract Kaksan while you charge up your attack?"


    She wore an expression of disbelief as she contemted the gravity of the situation. It was clear that she was torn between supporting my n, which offered the prospect of quietly eliminating Kaksan but at the cost of some elven lives she had sworn to protect, and the unknown consequences of denying my request, considering my vague responses regarding Kaksan''s elimination.


    She must have realized that she couldn''t defeat Kaksan on her own, and her only option was to assist me. If she allowed the beast to roam free, there was nothing in the forest that could stop it except for me. While she possessed great strength and the elves had considerable firepower due to their high spiritual resonance and magic resonance, Kaksan would undoubtedly adapt to any attack theyunched unless it had the power to disintegrate its entire body. Considering Kaksan''s formidable defensive capabilities, it was doubtful that they possessed such an attack.


    As the queen grappled with her decision, Elowyn''s loud and impatient voice suddenly cut through our conversation.


    "Can you guys let me in on the conversation now?" Elowyn demanded, her angry expression demanding attention.


    It dawned on me that Elowyn was still in the dark about our conversation, having been excluded from our hushed exchange.


    As both the queen and I were about to fill her in on the situation, a sudden disturbance disrupted the room. A surge of mana interrupted my thoughts, and my heightened senses detected a sinister ck mana signature entwining with mine.


    Kaksan? Why was he reaching out to me now?


    My eyes flicked towards the queen as my mind raced.


    "Shit!"


    Kaksan had sent me specific mana signals, small enough to evade detection by those without a heightened magical sensitivity. However, within the queen''s chamber, where she could sense nearly everything, this intrusion was impossible to overlook.


    Fear gripped her eyes, her body trembling, and her mana fluctuating erratically as if she were experiencing a sudden panic attack. It was entirely understandable, considering the murky and malevolent mana that had infiltrated her sanctuary.


    The queen looked at me and gasped, taking a step back away from me as she stood up, her breathing heavy andbored.


    "Mother? What''s wrong?" Elowyn, notprehending the gravity of the situation, rushed to assist the queen.


    BOOOM!


    "MOTHER??"


    A deafening explosion rocked the entire room, and I found myself hurtled backward, breaking through seven walls beforeing to a stop. Coughing up blood, I gazed at the transformed wooden floor, now resembling a spear that had impaled and pinned me to the wall.


    ''That was so fast!''


    My gaze shifted back to the queen, who was gathering her mana, preparing for something dire.


    ''Fuck you Kaksan! you made her misunderstand''

 Chapter 56: Corrupted Forest 8

    "Well, this is annoying" I muttered under my breath, my gaze fixed on the queen, whose eyes revealed that this turmoil wouldn''t end any time soon.


    Elowyn made a valiant attempt to restrain her mother, but it was clear that the queen''s anger and fear were overwhelming her. In response, the queen unleashed another volley of wooden spears in my direction, their sharp, wind-breaking sounds filling the room.


    Boom...!!


    The room once again shook from the explosion, but this time, the purple Huish barrier I had summoned stopped the spears in their tracks. I extracted the spear that had impaled me to the wall and swiftly regenerated the wound on my chest.


    Breathing calmly, I assessed the situation unfolding before me as hundreds, if not thousands, of wooden spears were directed my way.


    "Tsk" I clicked my tongue, realizing that my barrier wouldn''t suffice this time. With a resolute step forward, I deactivated my protective shield and approached the agitated queen.


    "Your Majesty, please, calm down. I don''t know what you''re thinking, but I''m quite certain that everything is just a misunderstanding," I implored as the room filled with the nging noise and the sounds of splintering wood. My authority, White Veil, had been activated.


    While the attacks were certainly painful, they paled inparison to the assaults Meralda and Zekel had unleashed upon me. The queen''s attacks were swift and precise, but theycked the overwhelming power of my previous adversaries.


    ¡­..


    "Elowyn, get Iselia and gather as many of our people as you can, get away from this forest as far as you can," the queen muttered urgently, her voice tinged with desperation.


    "Mother?" Elowyn questioned, her worry evident in her voice.


    "Hurry!... Please, this kingdom is already doomed," the queen pleaded, her voice filled with a mixture of fear and determination.


    As the chaos continued to unfold, sparks, wooden debris, and splinters scattered around them. Adrian drew nearer to the queen, his body enveloped in the mysterious white veil, which effectively shielded him from the relentless barrage of wooden projectiles she fired.


    As Adrian steadily advanced, a purple aura began to manifest into razor-sharp des that materialized in his hands, a clear indication of his growing intensity.


    Recognizing the gravity of the situation, the queen made a quick and decisive move. With a surge of her power, she forcefully teleported Elowyn out of the room, ensuring her daughter''s safety. But before she could grasp what had just happened, another inexplicable event urred.


    Adrian, who had been visible a moment ago, disappeared before her very eyes. With her heightened senses, the queen should have been able to detect Adrian''s presence anywhere within the castle. Yet, he was now gone, as if he had never existed in the first ce.


    In an instant, all she saw was an engulfing darkness that seemed to swallow her whole. It wasn''t just ack of light; it felt as though an imprable void had enveloped her. To her shock, niel''s attempts to gather her mana or aura proved futile. It was as if these fundamental forces of magic had ceased to exist in this enigmatic, dark space.


    Suddenly, niel found herself seated on a soft, unfamiliar bed. Though she couldn''t see anything in this darkness, her other senses remained intact, allowing her to feel and hear her surroundings. Her confusion and concern were mounting.


    "Where did you take me?" she shouted, her voice echoing in the mysterious void, suspicion growing that Adrian was somehow responsible for this bizarre turn of events.


    ...


    I observed the frenzied queen as she screamed before me, her crazed state evident as Sis used her telekinesis to gently ce her on the bed. It was a sight to behold, seeing my sister''s doll-like figure with her tiny hands supporting the queen, who was mostly blinded to her surroundings, both physically and magically.


    "Sis, what are you doing?" I inquired, my curiosity piqued by her sudden intervention. Her actions had taken me by surprise.


    "Saving your ass," she retorted matter-of-factly.


    "Huh? I had everything under control, though," I protested, still trying to assert my independence and ability to manage the situation.


    She continued to make her point, her invisible influence guiding the queen gently onto the bed. "Then why are you using that?" Sis replied, pointing toward my hands, her reference unmistakably directed at the aura des I had unsheathed.


    I couldn''t help but acknowledge the truth in her argument. If I had truly been inplete control of the situation, there would have been no need for me to draw the aura des.


    However, my intention behind wielding them was not to protect myself, as Sis had seemingly implied. Instead, it was to sever the intricate web of magical ley lines crisscrossing the room. By doing so, I aimed to prevent the queen''s guards outside from detecting the frenzied disturbance inside the room.


    My attention shifted back to the queen, who was still in the throes of her manic state. She waspletely oblivious to the fact that only her mouth moved, and she wasfortably nestled on the bed.


    The queen''s frantic screams reverberated through the room as she continued to berate me.


    "Hey, I know you''re out there, monster! Come out this instant!!"


    Her words were filled with defiance, and it was clear she was trying to muster courage despite her fear. "I''m not afraid of you!"


    She remained undeterred, her voice trembling but resolute.


    "Even if I die here, I''m sure the goddess''s judgment will surely reach you soon," she dered with a hint of desperation.


    I couldn''t help but let out a bitter chuckle in response to her promation.


    Sorry, but I don''t think that''s going to happen anytime soon. That bitch of a goddess forcefully turned me into the hero of this world.


    I looked at the sudden fluctuations on her mana


    It seemed that Sis had temporarily shut down her mana and aura core upon her physical contact with the queen as she emerged from my shadows.


    "Sis, didn''t you say that it would be dangerous for you to suddenlye out and help me, considering that the goddess might be watching?" I reminded her, puzzled by her actions.


    "Yes, but this ce is safe" she replied.


    "Safe?" I inquired, confused.


    Sis gestured towards the room''s ceiling, walls, and even the floor, directing my attention to the intricate magical barriers and protective spells woven throughout the entire space.


    "Even if this ce is fortified with hundreds of preventive measures against prying eyes, I''m not sure it''s enough to thwart a goddess''s surveince" I wondered


    "Stupid! Look again" she scolded me.


    ''Ouch''


    Her words stung a little; I hadn''t expected such a harshment from her. In fact, I''d say I nerver heard such wordsing from my family, well at least except from my dad.


    Nevertheless, I focused my senses, my eyes glowed silvery and my sight changed, allowing me to see the world in shades of gray, with only the distinct hues of mana and aura visible.


    As I examined the intricate magical barriers and protective spells in the room, I couldn''t help but notice a unique, pure golden hue at their core, which indicated the presence of divinity. This room had been marked and blessed by a god.


    "A blessing?" I muttered, connecting the pieces.


    Although gods were enigmatic, powerful, and often super narcissistic and arrogant beings, they adhered to rules andws, one of which was the universal Law of Divine Noninterference. Thisw prohibited gods from interfering with another god''s blessed person ornd.


    I met Sis''s gaze, realizing what she had wanted to imply, and she nodded in agreement. She approached the agitated queen, cing her hands on the queen''s body. Instantly, the queen''s pleas for help and answers ceased, reced by calm, steady breathing.


    "I had hoped to calm her down for a little while before inducing sleep. My powers could cause her permanent brain damage in her current state of mind," Sis exined. "But we''re running out of time. The beast you''re searching for is already on its way."


    "Why?!" I eximed, baffled by the creature''s unexpected approach. "What''s wrong with that thing?"


    "I don''t know, but I don''t think that beast poses any danger to you" Sis reassured me, ncing at the queen. "However, I can''t say the same for these guys."


    I cursed under my breath. "Shit!"


    Sis offered a final piece of advice. "Oh, and go find the princess first. Any moreplications could lead to further trouble."


    Her words resonated in the air as she vanished, returning to the refuge of my shadows. Frustration welled up inside me. Why did everything have to be soplicated?


    I turned my attention to the peacefully sleeping elf queen. Could I punch this woman? After all, she had tried to end my life based on her biased assumptions, so a little retaliation wouldn''t hurt, right?


    "Hurry up!" Sis''s telepathic voice abruptly jolted me from my thoughts, pulling me back to the task at hand.


    Once more, I looked at the queen. I''ll have mypensation from herter.

 Chapter 57: Corrupted Forest 9

    Huff! Huff! Elowyn raced down the echoing halls of the castle, her breathsing in ragged gasps. Her heart pounded in her chest as she made a beeline for her sister''s room.


    "Princess?" The servants she passed called out to her; their voices tinged with confusion as they tried to make sense of her disheveled appearance. Elowyn paid no heed to their calls; her mind was consumed by a singr purpose.


    As she sprinted through the castle''s corridors, she felt a wave of nausea threatening to overtake her. The sudden teleportation had clearly taken a toll on her body, but she pushed through, her determination unwavering. Her mother''s words reverberated in her mind, and the urgency of the situation fueled her.


    Elowyn understood that gathering their people was crucial, but right now, her sister''s safety took precedence. She had to ensure Iselia''s well-being above all else. When she reached her sister''s room, she flung the door open.


    "Iselia!" she cried, her voiceced with worry, only to be met with the perplexed gaze of a servant who had been tidying up the room.


    "Your highness?" the servant inquired, bewildered by Elowyn''s sudden entrance.


    "Iselia, where is she?" Elowyn demanded; her urgency evident in her voice.


    The servant stammered, uncertain about the princess''s exact location. "P-Princess Iselia is currently out ying in the gardens right now," he replied, having heard from the other servants that the youngest princess had been seen in the garden.


    Without wasting a moment, Elowyn left the room and hurried toward the gardens, her heart racing as she hoped to find her sister safe and sound.


    ....


    Kaksan''s senses heightened, and he released his magical signals, like a dark, otherworldly beacon, searching for his intended target. A sinister smile curled upon his wolf-like face, an expression of satisfaction as he zeroed in on the person he had longed to encounter.


    However, his tion was short-lived as an abrupt surge of mana emanated from the vicinity of his target. It was a distressing feeling, an undeniable sign that the person he sought was in pain or danger. The malignant atmosphere in the corrupted forest amplified, an unsettling reflection of Kaksan''s tumultuous emotions.


    In response to this unexpected development, Kaksan let out a piercing, guttural roar of pure abomination. The sound reverberated through the twisted trees and tainted foliage of his newfound territory, echoing like a harbinger of doom. He leaped into action, moving with a sense of urgency and determination as he raced toward his target''s location.


    As he advanced, dark clouds gathered above him, trailing in his wake like ominous shadows. The verynd and nt life withered in his proximity, drained of their vitality by his ominous presence. Despite his enigmatic and malevolent nature, Kaksan prioritized the safety of his chosen target above all else.


    ¡­..


    "Iselia!"


    Upon reaching the garden, Elowyn let out a relieved shout as she spotted her sister. Iselia was happily ying with some flowers, herughter and carefree demeanor momentarily easing Elowyn''s anxiety. Iselia held a crown of flowers she had lovingly crafted.


    "Sister Elowyn! Join us," Iselia eximed with delight, offering her sister a warm smile along with the floral crown.


    Elowyn began to approach her sister, ready to immerse herself in the joy of the moment. However, her heart sank as she noticed the presence of the person standing beside Iselia, a man she just saw moments ago. Her excitement turned to shock, and fear gripped her as she beheld him.


    "Come and join us, Princess. Princess Iselia here has been really enthusiastic about telling me stories about you. Haha," the mysterious man beckoned with a casual smile.


    "Iselia, get away from him," Elowyn''s voice quivered with worry and concern as she issued the urgentmand.


    "Sister?" Iselia questioned with innocence, her head tilting slightly to the side.


    "Iselia, stay away from him and get out of here right now!" Elowyn''s tone grew louder and more insistent. The abrupt outburst bewildered Iselia. Her eyes welled up with tears, and her efforts to introduce her new friend to her sister had suddenly led to these unsettlingmands.


    Before Iselia could burst into tears, the man''s hand gently caught a teardrop that threatened to fall. He turned his attention to Princess Elowyn.


    "What''s wrong, Princess? Why do you seem so agitated? Maybe we started off on the wrong foot, but I assure you it was just a misunderstanding," he said with a disarming smile. Although the smile appeared innocent on the surface, Elowyn knew that the man before her was a monster concealed beneath human skin. Her worries and fears deepened as she watched him carry her little sister to calm her.


    The two servants who apanied them were also perplexed by Elowyn''s sudden outburst. They found her actions confusing and unexpected.


    "Princess, why don''t we have a little chat? It seems we''ve had a misunderstanding, and I''m sure the Queen would like us to resolve it," Adrian suggested, maintaining his pleasant demeanor.


    Mention of her mother sent a fresh wave of anxiety through Elowyn. She realized that she hadn''t yet understood why Adrian was here, what had happened to her mother, and whether she was okay. Adrian gestured for Elowyn to sit on the garden grounds, bringing Iselia along with him as she carefully handed the floral crown she had crafted to her sister.


    "I''m sorry, sister. I don''t know what I did. You can have this," Iselia said, offering her sister the flower crown she had made.


    Elowyn''s heart melted as she gazed at her sister''s innocent plea, her eyes softening as she epted the flower crown Iselia had lovingly crafted. However, as she took the delicate circlet from her sister''s hands, something caught her eye ¨C a subtle, hidden mana string delicately woven into the flower crown. Her eyes traced the path of the concealed connection, following it from Iselia''s neck to its ultimate destination on Adrian''s index finger.


    A shiver of fear coursed through Elowyn as sheprehended the sinister intention behind this hidden link. She looked at Adrian, who met her gaze with a disarming smile.


    "Why don''t you take a seat, Princess? Let''s y. I''m sure the jelly bean over here would like that as well" Adrian suggested, while putting Iselia on hisp and affectionately patting her head. He praised the young girl for her effort.


    Elowyn hesitated, she couldn''t believe the absurdity of the situation. Slowly and with trepidation, she seated herself, her heart heavy with worry and fear for the safety of her beloved sister.


    Elowyn initiated the conversation with a mix of worry and confusion, her voice quivering slightly with concern.


    "How are you here? What happened to mother?" Her thoughts raced as she pondered her mother''s actions. Elowyn couldn''tprehend why her mother had attacked Adrian, but she was certain that there must have been a good reason for it.


    As much as she longed to grab her little sister and flee from here, getting as far away from Adrian as she could, she couldn''t.


    The ominous, glowing purple thread wrapped around her sister''s neck, glistening subtly in the dim light, kept her rooted in ce.


    She wondered why the other servants in the room hadn''t reacted to this strange sight, but when her gaze met Adrian''s once again, his usual calm smile firmly in ce, she realized that she was the only one who could perceive the enigmatic thread.


    As Elowyn and Adrian continued their conversation, a subtle and purplish barrier formed around them, creating a protective circle. Surprisingly, neither her sister nor the servants outside seemed to react to the presence of this peculiar barrier. They went about their business as if it didn''t exist.


    "Now they won''t hear us," Adrian remarked casually. He seemed unfazed by the situation. "Oh, and please, act as if you can''t see the barrier, Princess. Only you and I can perceive it. It might look rather odd to your servants if you keep ncing around like that."


    Elowyn couldn''t hide her curiosity and concern. "What did you do?" she inquired.


    "It''s nothing extraordinary, really," Adrian exined. "It''s a sound-altering barrier. Specifically, it transforms the words of those affected by the barrier into something different for those outside and inside the barrier. So even though we''re having this conversation now, the servants outside and your sweet little sister are likely hearing somethingpletely different"


    "Brother, why are you suddenly talking about eggs?" asked Iselia with a look of pure innocence, her curiosity piqued by the unexpected topic of conversation.


    "See"


    Elowyn was astonished by theplexity and effects of the barrier. Not only had Adrian made it visible solely to her, but it also had intricate effects on those both inside and outside the barrier.


    Barriers like this were typically challenging to create and master, and their effects were usually simpler. The underlying magical concepts behind such a spell were hard to achieve, even for high-ranking mages.


    She gazed at the purplish barrier and marveled at the intricate and beautiful markings that adorned it.


    Adrian returned to the question Elowyn had initially posed. "Her Majesty is fine, Your Highness," he reassured her. "She''s currently resting on her bed due to exhaustion. It appears our unfortunate sh took a toll on her."


    Elowyn couldn''t fully believe Adrian''s words, but her emerald eyes'' unique ability to discern the truth found no deception in his statement.


    ''So, everything truly was a misunderstanding?'' she thought, still grappling with the surreal turn of events.


    Elowyn''s suspicions grew stronger as she processed Adrian''s words. If he was telling the truth about her mother''s condition, why was he using Iselia as leverage in this situation? Adrian had a hidden agenda, and Elowyn could sense it. She wasn''t a fool; something significant must have urred to her mother for Adrian to arrive so promptly after the attack.


    She couldn''t contain her rising anxiety. "Don''t lie to me, human! What happened to my mother? And let go of Iselia right now," Elowyn demanded, her mana swirling around her, ready for action.


    Adrian sighed, his gaze unwavering as he continued to pat Iselia''s head. "


    [Authority: Touch of the Crying Doll: {Activated}]


    Suddenly, Iselia''s eyes drooped, and she fell into a deep sleep. "Iselia!" Elowyn cried out in horror. "What did you do to her?"


    Adrian merely smiled as if this were a routine urrence. "Oh, it seems the little jelly bean fell asleep. Perhaps you should take her to her room," he suggested, rising to his feet and carefully handing Iselia over to the servants. "Make sure she has a peaceful rest."


    Elowyn couldn''tprehend why the servants were sopliant with Adrian''s directives. She protested, "Why are you listening to this man?"


    The servants responded with eerily hazy eyes; their voices unnaturally cheerful. "Don''t worry, Your Highness, we''ll take excellent care of the princess"


    Elowyn''s unease deepened as she watched them carry Iselia away, unable to shake the feeling that something was seriously amiss.


    "Tsk" Adrian clicked his tongue "He''s here huh?"


    "Although I wanted to fix our misunderstanding without using my authority, I had no choice this time, Your Highness. I didn''t want to resort to forceful means, Your Highness. Your sister is still young you see, and my sister''s authority can be kind of dangerous for the mentally weak. But we have no time, you see."


    Elowyn was baffled by his cryptic words. "What are you talking about? Authority? Sister?"


    "Princess, gather up your troops and alert the whole city to evacuate," Adrianmanded with an air of urgency. His words snapped Elowyn out of her stupor.


    Suddenly, the skies darkened, and an eerie, bone-chilling wind swept through the garden. Something was unmistakably wrong, and Elowyn could feel it in her bones.


    Then, a monstrous, otherworldly roar echoed through the air. It was a sound so grotesque, so otherworldly that it defied description. Fear raced through Elowyn''s body, and her skin erupted in goosebumps. Her hair stood on end with terror, and she was paralyzed with fear, unable toprehend what was happening.


    "Princess!" Adrian''s voice cut through her paralysis. "Do as I tell you if you want to survive," he insisted. In the distance, a dark miasma loomed, creeping closer and closer to their sacrednd, bringing an imminent and ominous threat.

 Chapter 58: Corrupted Forest 10

    Kaksan sprinted through the forest with incredible speed.


    Every tree in his path was reduced to mere splinters as he plowed through them, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake. He had a singr focus, a relentless determination that drove him straight towards his target. Nothing could deter him, and he paid no heed to any obstacle in his path.


    As Kaksan sprinted through the darkened forest, his path illuminated only by his malevolent aura, a sudden eruption of vines burst forth from the ground beneath him.


    The serpentine tendrilsshed out like projectiles, seeking to pierce and ensnare the beast. However, Kaksan''s reflexes were honed by countless battles, and he swiftly contorted his massive frame, narrowly evading the barrage of nt-based attacks.


    Once he regained his footing, he turned his attention upward, scanning the surroundings for the source of this interference.


    There, amidst the corrupted foliage and malevolent atmosphere, stood a woman with flowing, verdant hair that mirrored the vividness of the forest before its corruption.


    Her emerald eyes zed with a fierce determination that matched the anger and fear that Kaksan sensed in her presence. It was a potent mixture of emotions that pulsed through the air.


    For an inexplicable reason, the woman''s appearance struck a chord of recognition within Kaksan''s enigmatic consciousness. It was as if he had encountered her in a distant memory, though the specifics eluded him.


    Regardless, his determination to reach his target remained undeterred, and he continued his relentless sprint, bound by a mysterious destiny yet to be unveiled.


    "He ignored me?"


    Meralda''s eyes widened in disbelief as she watched the monstrous beast, shrouded in dark miasma, charging relentlessly toward the elven Kingdom once more.


    Her confusion and astonishment grew with each passing moment. This was not the same creature she had known in the past. It had transformed, not just in physical strength but in its tactics and decision-making.


    She recalled the countless encounters she''d had with this beast, how it had spared no one who posed a threat to it. It had always been relentless, showing no mercy or hesitation. It never dodged attacks, instead weing them to adapt and grow stronger. But this time was different. The creature had skillfully evaded her attack, a feat that had been unheard of before.


    Meralda couldn''t help but question whether the beast had somehow perceived the immense and equally dangerous mana that had been infused into her attack, all thanks to her forced contract with Adrian.


    The bond had granted her ess to some of his mana, and she had utilized it to amplify her powers, whether for replenishing her energy or enhancing her attacks. The sudden change in the beast''s behavior left Meralda in a state of uncertainty and vulnerability.


    Meralda''s determination shone through her coughs, a hint of blood staining her lips as she fought through the oppressive dark miasma that Kaksan was emitting.


    The forest around her bore the cruel mark of the beast''s presence; trees and nt life withered, crumbling to lifeless husks. The ground beneath her felt parched and brittle.


    The thick, eerie smoke and dark clouds that trailed Kaksan only further emphasized his menacing and monstrous nature.


    With unwavering resolve, Meralda pursued the beast, her emerald eyes narrowed in concentration as she unleashed her formidable arsenal of attacks.


    Vibrant green energy projectiles erupted from her outstretched hands, exploding with great force upon impact.


    The cacophonous echoes of her attacks reverberated through the corrupted forest like thunder.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Meralda''s efforts were relentless. She employed various strategies, harnessing the dwindling nt life, discharging concentrated beams of green energy, summoning colossal vines, and even manipting the earth itself to erect massive barriers in an attempt to halt the relentless advance of Kaksan.


    Yet, the creature dodged and disregarded every attack, moving with agility and purpose.


    Adrian had entrusted Meralda with the task of keeping Kaksan at bay for the time being.


    While she remained uncertain about the reasons behind this directive, she held deep trust in Adrian''s judgment.


    Though the fear of confronting a creature as formidable as Kaksan was undeniable, Adrian''s words reassured her. She believed in his promise that, if the situation took a dire turn, he woulde to her aid.


    Meralda''s emerald eyes zed with unwavering determination as she persisted in her relentless pursuit to hinder the beast and thwart its relentless journey.


    Despite the odds stacked against her, she refused to yield. Every attack, every spell, and every maneuver she executed was a testament to her resilience and courage.


    The forest, already decaying under Kaksan''s ominous presence, bore witness to Meralda''s valiant efforts as she unleashed her magic and earth-shaping abilities in a desperate attempt to deter the creature.


    Her steadfastness in the face of such a formidable adversary was a testament to her strength and unwaveringmitment to her duty.


    ¡­..


    "A¡­nN..OY..InG"


    In the dark, corrupted heart of Kaksan, an ancient terror of thend, a mumbled frustration arose like a tempest. As the beast continued its relentless charge towards the elven kingdom, its senses were pricked by the presence of a woman in the skies, and she was unmistakably, unbearably annoying. Kaksan''s mind grappled with the conundrum of her familiarity. The eons of being sealed and dormant had eroded parts of Kaksan''s memory, or perhaps they had been overwritten by the sands of time.


    Every fiber of his monstrous form quivered with an instinctual urge to leap forth and end this nuisance once and for all.


    Yet, something held him back¡ªa force more potent than mere frustration.


    The woman exuded an energy, a mana signature that resonated with a name etched in the deepestyers of his being.


    The person he had been searching for, yearning for, was somehow intertwined with this vexing woman''s essence.


    The desire to y her was undeniable. However, the beast found itself ensnared in a peculiar predicament. Deep within his malevolent core, a fraction of rationality prevailed.


    It was an eerie, unsettling realization. The primal, relentless beast hesitated, fearing the consequence of touching this woman.


    He understood, with a dread that pulsed through him, that harming her would invoke the wrath of the very person he longed to meet. This realization, born from obscure fragments of his memories, filled him with terror.


    In all the millennia of his existence, he had never known fear, but now, an entirely irrational, uncharted fear had emerged¡ªthe fear of being loathed by that one person he yearned to reunite with.


    The thought of finally meeting that person, although it was slightly faster than nned, brought an overwhelming sense of joy to Kaksan.


    He had hoped to present a fantastic gift to that person before their long-anticipated meeting, but the prospect of seeing that person filled him with excitement.


    This was the first time in Kaksan''s thousand-year history that he had experienced such emotions, and his monstrous heart beat wildly within his dark, formidable form.


    ...


    "Master, he isn''t stopping!" Meralda''s distress was evident in her telepathic message.


    "What didn''t I tell you to get his attention?"


    "Yes, I did! Even right now, I''m firing the beast with most of my most powerful attacks, but he keeps ignoring me and heading straight there. This thing isn''t even paying attention to me for some reason!"


    Adrian''s mind raced as he processed this information. He hadn''t anticipated that Kaksan would be so driven and focused on his destination. It was evident that the situation had taken an unexpected turn. He needed to act swiftly to ensure the safety of the elven kingdom.


    As Adrian continued his conversation with Elowyn, he realized that resolving their misunderstandings would be a lengthy process.


    Time, however, was a luxury they couldn''t afford at the moment, not with the approaching menace of Kaksan, with little to no choice he decided to take a more direct and aggressive approach.


    The monstrous beast was already on its way, and the queen, still bedridden from their previous battle, couldn''t be awakened without dire consequences, his sister had to directly intervene in that fight and used her authority personally on the queen.


    Adrian knew that disturbing her now could result in severe, possibly permanent brain damage.


    Furthermore, even if the queen were to awaken at this moment, it was highly doubtful that she could offer any meaningful assistance due to her current state of madness.


    Her mental condition was far from stable, making her involvement in dealing with Kaksan an impractical and dangerous option.


    The urgency of the situation demanded immediate action, and he had no choice but to address the threat in a more forceful manner.


    Adrian employed his sister''s authority on the innocent Iselia, who had been ying around hisp. He couldn''t help but feel sorry for the child as she suddenly fell into a deep slumber.


    However, he was worried about the potential effects of his sister''s authority on the child''s mind, so he decided to take Iselia back to her room, where she would be safe ffor the time being.


    As he carried the sleeping child through the garden giving her to the hypnotized servants, Elowyn''s protests rang out behind him. He had no time to listen to her chatter, and the urgency of the situation pushed him to prioritize the safety of the city.


    "Princess, gather up your troops and alert the whole city to evacuate," hemanded, his voice carrying a sense of impending danger. The atmosphere became increasingly tense as a shroud of darkness enveloped Faerielight.


    "Do as I tell you if you want to survive" he urged Elowyn, who looked at him with uncertainty and fear.


    Adrian couldn''t help but feel frustration building inside him as he observed Elowyn''s hesitant expression. In the face of the looming crisis, her uncertainty was starting to grate on his nerves.


    "What''s with that look? Seriously, stop dazing around and move, for fuck''s sake!" he eximed, his voiceced with impatience.


    Adrian couldn''t help but ponder the absurdity of his situation, thinking.


    ''Can''t I just watch this city burn? Damn these stupid missions''

 Chapter 59: Corrupted Forest 11

    Once Kaksan arrived at the entrance of the elven city, chaos erupted with a swiftness that sent shivers down the spines of those who witnessed it.


    The guards tasked with protecting the mystical gateway to the elven realm found themselves in the cruel clutches of Kaksan''s grotesque tentacles, whichshed out like serpentine whips, leaving the gruesome aftermath of their decapitated heads.


    As Kaksan attempted to breach the sanctity of the elven city, a sudden and unexpected spark ignited with a deafening explosion right before his malevolent face.


    Half of Kaksan''s grotesque visage was brutally blown off, prompting an enraged roar that shook the very foundations of the earth.


    Yet, even in the face of such disfigurement, his flesh miraculously began to regenerate at an astonishing pace. Unfazed by the magical barrier erected to thwart his advance, Kaksan disyed a relentless determination, pressing forward with a relentless resolve.


    His skin smoldered, and the grotesque sight of exposed flesh protruding from his arms was a testament to the profound agony he endured. However, Kaksan paid no heed to the pain, for a remarkable transformation was underway.


    Kaksan''s very being seemed to evolve and adapt in response to the challenge before him. His body, once vulnerable, underwent an astonishing metamorphosis, hardening and transforming into an unstoppable force.


    The barrier, which had seemed imprable just moments before, could no longer withstand the unyielding power of the creature as he effortlessly tore through it.


    The beast''s monstrous roar spread like wildfire throughout the elven city, sending a wave of terror and rm through the hearts of its inhabitants.


    They were taken aback by the sudden and cataclysmic turn of events, their peaceful existence shattered in an instant. Utterly unprepared for the impending danger, panic took hold of the city''s denizens, and their once serene surroundings became a nightmarish scene of chaos and despair.


    The very heavens above mirrored the turmoil below, as the skies darkened ominously. Thunderous roars of fury shed with violent streaks of lightning, creating a symphony of elemental rage that echoed throughout the beleaguerednd.


    The winds howled with such ferocity that the prospect of a sudden tornado materializing from the tempestuous tempest didn''t seem entirely out of the question.


    "w-what is that?"


    "A monster?"


    "Hey hurry up and call the guards"


    "Is that the one who made that horrifying roa¡ª"


    Kaksan''s nightmarish ws descended upon the elf''s head like a merciless guillotine.


    A piercing, blood-curdling scream erupted from the elves watching.


    Kaksan''s malevolent grin stretched across his monstrous countenance as he beheld the elven citizens scattering in sheer terror, like startled deer fleeing from a ravenous predator.


    His twisted delight knew no bounds as he savored the notion that each and every one of them could potentially serve as a delectable offering to the person he was looking for.


    His malevolent intent manifested in the most gruesome of ways. With an uncanny swiftness that defiedprehension, Kaksan descended upon a hapless elf, his movements a blur of malevolence. In a cruel and precise motion, he severed the elf''s feet, leaving the unfortunate soul to writhe in pain and despair.


    Unrelenting in his pursuit of torment, Kaksan turned his attention to another terrified elf, his whip-like tentaclesshing out with ruthless precision.


    Limbs were severed, cries of agony rent the air, and the once-fleet and graceful elves were reduced to agonized, crawling wretches. Kaksan reveled in the sadistic delight of not merely ending their lives, but prolonging their suffering, drawing perverse pleasure from their anguish.


    The unholy terror of Kaksan''s presence sent the remaining elves scurrying through the forest like frightened prey.


    The malevolent entity gave chase, leaping from tree to tree with an eerie grace that belied his grotesque appearance.


    "Mom!" The desperate cry of a terrified elven child pierced the air.


    The child''s words of anguish were abruptly silenced as her head was sent hurtling through the air.


    The mother and father, frozen in sheer horror, watched helplessly as their beloved daughter''s life was gruesomely extinguished before their eyes.


    In the distance, the parents, were paralyzed by the nightmarish scene.


    The father, driven by an instinctive rush of adrenaline, mustered the courage to confront the abominable beast that had torn their world asunder.


    With a trembling determination, he lunged towards Kaksan, his heart filled with anguish and rage. But his valiant effort was brutally cut short as one of Kaksan''s loathsome tentacles snaked out, coiling around the man''s heart. In a macabre disy, the pulsating organ was wrenched out of his chest, a gruesome trophy that was slowly brought to Kaksan''s mouth.


    The elven mother, bereft and shattered, fell to her knees Kaksan, the embodiment of malevolence, watched her with a cold, remorseless gaze, savoring her torment. With an eerie calm, he raised one of his lethal tentacles, and in a horrific instant, severed her in half.


    Kaksan''s dark eyes locked onto the fleeing elf, his predatory instincts kicking in. Suddenly, his eyes glowed red, and the heat signatures of the surrounding elves became visible to him. He was ready to give chase, but before he could take a step, an explosion rocked the ground beneath him.


    With a deafening st, the very tree he had been standing on moments ago fell to the ground. Despite having seen the dense green energy attack hurtling toward him, he didn''t make any attempt to dodge it this time.


    "Enough, monster!" dered an elven warrior as he drew his bow, channeling his aura into an arrow. With a swift release, he let the arrow fly towards the shrouded beast.


    Surrounding him, other elves d in armor and armed with various weapons spread out, surrounding the area. They pointed their weapons at the beast, their auras and mana manifesting, ready to strike at the creature hidden within the thick smokescreen that had billowed after the elven captain''s attacknded


    The elves watched in sheer horror, their hearts sinking as they observed their once-lively forest withering before their eyes.


    The sacred ground cracked and hundreds of elven bodiesy strewn about, a nightmarish scene of agony and despair.


    Anger coursed through their veins, fueled by the senseless destruction around them. The wounded, both living and injured, cried out in pain, their voices joining a cacophony of suffering as Kaksan left them in his wake, many of them bearing severed limbs or other grievous wounds.


    The elves felt a deep-seated fury building within them as they realized the extent of the devastation wrought by the sudden monster that came.


    The elven archer nervously pointed his arrows at the dense smokescreen, his heart pounding with fear. He couldn''t understand why the beast didn''t emerge from the veil of smoke.


    "Captain, why is that thing noting out?" he stammered, voicing the concerns shared by the others. But their captain remained silent, his senses keenly focused on the mysterious shroud that concealed their enemy.


    ''What happened?'' he thought, puzzled by the sudden absence of the beast''s presence after his initial attack.


    The eerie quiet was broken by blood-curdling screams from his subordinates as they writhed in excruciating pain. Dark, tendril-like tentacles emerged from behind them, piercing their abdomens and lifting them into the air.


    "AGHHH!"


    "Ack!"


    "HE-LP!!"


    The screams pierced the air, and the elf captain''s heart raced as he realized that something sinister was unfolding. In a desperate attempt to regain control of the situation, he shouted, "FIRE!"


    Explosions erupted as the elven warriors unleashed their magic and aura-infused arrows. However, their efforts were in vain. None of their attacks reached Kaksan, who had used the captured elven warriors as gruesome meat shields to protect himself.


    As Kaksan unleashed his dark powers, violent winds erupted, and a thick ck miasma spread forth from him, clouding the eyes of the elven warriors. Panic and terror gripped the ranks as they stumbled blindly in the darkness.


    Screams echoed through the once serene forest as the ck mist,bined with the pitch-ck skies, rendered their extraordinary elven eyespletely useless. One by one, the hundred elven voices grew quieter, their fear and despair evident.


    Even the captain, Kilian, found himself in a desperate situation. Struggling to summon a gust of wind to clear the mist, he discovered that he couldn''t gather or summon any mana. The ck miasma conjured by Kaksan seemed to devour not only the light but also the very essence of mana itself.


    With each step, a disconcerting "plucking" sound reached Kilian''s ears as he walked through the darkness. The intense, metallic scent in the air confirmed his fears; this was not water beneath his feet, but the blood of hisrades.


    Kilian, as the captain of the elven guards, had faced many adversaries in the past. However, none had posed a threat of this magnitude. The elves had becent over the millennia, relying on the protective barrier provided by the World Tree. Now, they were facing a menace that challenged their very existence.


    Kaksan''s dark, tendril-like tentacles slithered their way towards Kilian. With shocking speed, they pierced his abdomen, causing the ck mist that had enveloped the area to dissipate. Kilian''s wide eyes were filled with horror as he witnessed the gruesome fate that had befallen his subordinates. Theyy cut and dismantled, the victims of the monstrous beast''s unrelenting onught.


    Amidst the chaos, Kilian''sughter rang out, tinged with the absurdity of their situation. He had chosen to relinquish any hope of survival. Kaksan, using his sinister appendages, pulled Kilian closer to him.


    In a desperate move, a sudden green line formed in the air as Kilian swung the sword at his waist. He aimed to cut off Kaksan''s forehead, believing he had the upper hand. "Got you, beast! You think I''ll give up that easily?" he dered.


    But Kilian''s triumph was short-lived. Almost instantaneously, Kaksan''s head regenerated. His razor-sharp ws snatched Kilian''s eyes from their sockets, causing the elven captain to scream in agonizing terror. Then, with a ruthless force, Kaksan hurled Kilian through the air, and the once-honorable captain crashed into a nearby house, his life extinguished in a pitiful and gruesome end.


    Kaksan, driven by his intense desire to locate the person he sought, prepared to send out his mana signals once more. However, before he could do so, an infuriating interruption urred. Thousands of arrows, this timecking any aura or mana enhancements, soared through the air toward him.


    Kaksan, with a dismissive gesture, effortlessly batted aside the attacks. He used his tentacle-like whips to intercept any arrows that appeared remotely threatening. Even if some arrows managed to prate his defenses and make contact, they proved utterly futile. Kaksan''s skin had recently adapted, growing tougher and more resistant to both physical and magical assaults.


    In the distance, the elven army, led by Alma, stood poised with their bows drawn, arrows locked on Kaksan.

 Chapter 60: Corrupted End

    Alma clenched his teeth as he recalled the princess''s instructions: "Alma, remember not to use your mana or auras, just fend the beast off and buy Adrian as much time as you can." The words echoed in his mind, but they left him with nagging doubts.


    Why must they avoid using their auras and mana against the monstrous beast? Wouldn''t it be more efficient to unleash their power and attempt to y the creature with it? These thoughts swirled in Alma''s head, but he couldn''t voice his concerns. The princess had been abruptly whisked away by the troublesome foreigner, who had be an unexpected catalyst for chaos in their once-peaceful city.


    From the moment Almaid eyes on Adrian, he knew the man would bring nothing but trouble to Faerielight. Sadly, his prediction hade true, as an unprecedented cmity had descended upon their realm. Alma surveyed the destruction wrought by the monster, and he couldn''t help but be awed by the extent of the damage.


    While the infrastructure of their city remained rtively intact, the devastation the beast had wrought upon the surrounding natural beauty was horrifying.


    The putrid stench of blood hung heavily in the air, exacerbated by the oppressive ck mist enveloping the atmosphere. The foul odor made some of hisrade''s retch, their faces contorted in disgust.


    Alma shifted his gaze to the monster in the distance, ying with the guards.


    A part of him longed to rush to their aid, but the overwhelming danger the creature posed gave him pause. It was far too perilous for the elven army to charge recklessly. Alma watched helplessly as the beast effortlessly sliced through hisrades, their lives extinguished like candles in the wind.


    He signaled his men to fire their arrows, though his heart ached at the sight of the brave guards meeting their tragic end.


    As a general of the elven army and a member of the royal knights, he was duty-bound to follow the princess''s orders without question.


    Trusting her judgment was paramount, and he could only hope her unorthodox n would yield the desired oue, she hoped from him.


    The barrage of arrows reached the beast, but it seemed almost indifferent to the rain of projectiles. With astonishing agility, it casually caught and sliced through any arrows that posed a genuine threat to its well-being. Alma couldn''t help but be awed by the creature''s incredible reflexes and its near-invulnerability.


    The arrows they employed weren''t ordinary. Crafted from the finest materials, the metal used in their weapons was sourced directly from the roots of the world tree.


    These arrows and weapons were renowned as some of the sharpest in the entire continent, only rivaled in quality by those of the empire and the frost elf tribe residing in the northern reaches of thend. It was an impressive testament to the elven craftsmanship, but against this nightmarish adversary, their finest weapons seemed almost futile.


    All of a sudden, the monstrous beast vanished from sight, its form a dark blur that raced straight toward them at incredible speed. Even though they were still about 500 meters away from the creature, it was clear that its swiftness would bring it upon them within seconds.


    Alma quickly adjusted his battle strategy, ordering his men to shift their weapons and focus on close-quartersbat. Meanwhile, he directed a quarter of his forces to maintain distance and assist with a relentless shower of arrows.


    With a resounding ng, a gust of wind formed as Alma deflected the beast''s menacing ws.


    "Hah!" he grunted as his sword shed through, catching one of Kaksan''s arms and effectively severing it, though it regenerated rapidly.


    Alma clicked his tongue, realizing he''d used his aura for that powerful sh unconsciously. He swiftly reminded his troops, "Remember, do not use your aura or mana against this monster!" His men echoed his reminder, and they collectively screamed, determined to take on the beast.


    ¡­.


    "Why are we here?" Elowyn inquired as we stood atop the castle roofs, watching the battlefield below.


    "To get a better view, your highness," I replied, my eyes fixed on the ongoing battle in the town. A low whistle escaped my lips as I observed the intensity of thebat.


    ''That Alma guy really is strong, huh? I hope he meets his end in this fight. He''d make quite the offering''


    "Now then princess if you could please"


    Elowyn still didn''t fully trust me, but considering the dire situation at hand, she had no choice but to follow my guidance. With determination in her eyes, she gathered her mana and began chanting, as I had instructed her before our ascent to the castle rooftops.


    "By the depths of the endless sea, where the mes of life dance free, in the heart of the fiery waves, where secrets of the deep ze, with reverence and honor, we call your name. Oh, Lason, heed my call and answer my summon," she recited.


    Suddenly, a gigantic ming magic circle appeared above us, and from it emerged a massive ming eel. This was Lason, the high-ranking spirit that Elowyn had contracted.


    Lason surveyed the situation and quickly assessed the gravity of the threat. "That thing is not something we can defeat, Princess," he warned, concerned for his own safety.


    The sheer darkness that shrouded the beast was far from ordinary, and he understood the dangers it posed. Yet, Lason was bound by his contract with Princess Elowyn, and he had his own will to consider as well. He was willing to risk his existence as dictated by the contract''s rules.


    "Don''t worry, Lason, I didn''t summon you here to defeat it. I want you to assist this man" Elowyn exined as she pointed at me. I responded with a warm smile and a small bow while greeting the high-ranking spirit.


    "Greetings, oh great Lason. My name is Adrian Vulter Tellus," I introduced myself, my demeanor having changed quite suddenly.


    Elowyn seemed taken aback by my sudden change in tone and made a weird face while looking at me.


    "As you can see, that monster over there is currently wreaking havoc on this city. Killing it is not an option, as it has the ability to adapt and evolve rapidly. It''s nearly invincible. No offense, but even if you were to use your strongest attack against it, it wouldn''t work. Its adaptation speed is off the charts, and it would likely evolve to the point where even your mightiest mes would prove useless."


    Lason remained skeptical, asking, "So, what are you trying to say, human?"


    "That''s where Ie into y" I exined.


    "I have a spell capable of erasing one''s existence to absolute zero, but I need your assistance in doing it. Although the spell is powerful enough to hopefully erase every trace of that monster, taking chances might be risky. That''s why I''m asking for your help. Your fire could amplify my attack and ensure its sess"


    I wasn''t lying; I did possess such a spell. However, it takes time to cast and requires an immense amount of focus. This spell, a targeted projectile, involvespressing the surrounding mana to the point where even the space around my fingers distorts momentarily.


    Once fired, the spell tracks the target and implodes its entire existence from the inside out. It''s a powerful spell that was taught to me by a former ssmate who became an S-rank raider in my previous world. I couldn''t help but wish I had the gun he had gifted me back in my previous world; it would have been incredibly useful in this situation.


    Lason gazed at me for a moment, his fiery eyes filled with curiosity and perhaps a hint of doubt. Then, he turned his gaze to Elowyn, seeking her approval. The princess nodded, signifying her trust in my n.


    "Very well, human. I shall assist you. What do you want me to do?" Lason''s voice held a note of reluctance, but he had agreed to lend his aid.


    "Just focus on amplifying the condensed mana I''m about topress" I instructed.


    I began gathering my mana on my fingertips, and a small orb of purplish energy began to form. Even though the orb appeared too small to take down a formidable creature like Kaksan, its potency was undeniable.


    Although the spell had a chant to amplify its already devastating effects, I opted not to use it. Chanting was something I despised, thanks to the vivid memories of my friends making ridiculous faces while reciting their incantations. I cringed at the mere thought of it.


    As I contemted these recollections from my past, I noticed a red mana aura intertwining with the condensed mana I was forming.


    I nced to the side and saw Lason delicately infusing his own mana to amplify mine. He had chosen the perfect timing to offer his assistance.


    Any abrupt mana interference could potentially cause a spell to self-destruct, and we couldn''t afford that, especially not with the stakes so high.


    I focused intently, aligning my thoughts and concentration to prepare for the critical moment when I''d release my spell. All around us, chaos unfolded as the battle between the elven forces and Kaksan raged on in the city below. Elowyn observed the conflict as well, her eyes glued to the desperate struggle to defend Faerielight.


    ...


    "General, is it not time yet?" screamed an elven warrior, his voice trembling with urgency as he valiantly defended against the relentless onught of Kaksan''s grotesque tentacles.


    "Not yet! Wait for the signal!" Alma''s voice resonated with unwavering determination, cutting through the cacophony of chaos that enveloped the battlefield.


    Amidst the tumultuous sh between Alma and his loyal troops against the monstrous entity, Kaksan, a grim reality emerged. Nearly half of their once-proud ranks had already been torn asunder by the beast''s ruthless attacks.


    What made their plight even more harrowing was the sadistic nature of the beast, who seemed to derive perverse enjoyment from dismembering them, rather than ending their lives right away.


    The battlefield was a symphony of torment, where limbs were severed, but life persisted in agony. Topound their despair, Kaksan''s malevolent strength continued to grow as the battle raged on.


    Despite Alma''s explicit orders to refrain from using their aura or magic, the elven warriors, driven by sheer reflex and the instinct to survive, found themselves involuntarily tapping into their magical abilities.


    Their bodies moved with an instinctual grace, unleashing the most potent attacks and spells they could muster in the face of impending doom.


    Faces were lit with fleeting joy as they witnessed Kaksan being temporarily overwhelmed by the power of their collective assault, only for their tion to be short-lived as the beast regenerated, seemingly impervious to their onught.


    Kaksan''s transformation, however, marked a turning point in the battle. His once-ghastly form evolved into something utterly unknown, his body bing leaner and adorned with sleek, obsidian scales that glistened ominously beneath the darkened skies.


    In this moment of revtion, Alma grasped the reasoning behind the princess''s strict mandate to refrain from using aura or magic against this monstrous adversary.


    Kaksan possessed the unnerving ability to adapt and evolve, rendering their most potent attacks useless in the long run.


    Alma could hardly me the princess for not divulging such absurdity, and he understood that knowing this information might have tempted him to abandon his duty to the city and seek refuge with the royal family, to whom his loyalty was unwavering.


    However, Alma remained resolute, refusing to waver in the face of seemingly insurmountable odds. As Kaksan''s transformation became apparent, Alma resolved to alter his tactics.


    No longer would he hold back. With calcted precision, he harnessed his aura, augmenting his attack speed with electrifying finesse.


    His body became cloaked in a shimmering veil of green lightning, a testament to his mastery over his own aura. He moved with a velocity that transcended the ordinary, a blur of speed and precision as he engaged Kaksan head-on, his de cutting through the monstrous adversary.


    The elven soldiers who bore witness to their general''s newfound strength were filled with awe, their hearts buoyed by the astonishing disy of his prowess. In this crucible of chaos, Alma was proving to be the unyielding beacon of hope they so desperately needed.


    Kaksan''s agonized scream echoed through the battlefield as Alma, like a shadow in motion, danced around the monstrous entity, his de slicing into the beast''s flesh. The cuts weren''t deep, but they inflicted a pain that was disconcertingly tangible. Kaksan, with his eerie perception, observed an aura of divine blessing enshrouding Alma''s weapon, a realization that fueled his ever-present rage.


    In a fit of wrath, Kaksan mmed his titanic fist into the earth with devastating force, causing a seismic explosion that sent shockwaves rippling through the elven army nearby.


    Alma, however, remained a serene figure in the chaos, his agile form gracefully dodging debris and projectiles hurtling toward him. The ground-shaking impact couldn''t disrupt his focus, and he maintained his relentless assault.


    Kaksan''s grotesque tentacles, which had once been a source of terror,shed out like malevolent whips, attempting to ensnare Alma in mid-air.


    But Alma''s resolve was unshaken, his spirit, Shill, a human-sized falcon a Mid-ranking wind spirit, swooped in to rescue him, carrying him above Kaksan''s menacing reach.


    "Good job, Shill" Almamended with a hint of gratitude as he affectionately petted his loyal spirit. It was this partnership that allowed him to perform such astonishing feats on the battlefield.


    With the cunning of a seasoned leader, Alma swiftly ordered his troops to unleash restriction spells, one after the other.


    The incantations created attice of magical constraints, immobilizing Kaksan where he stood. The monstrous entity was caught in a nightmarish stasis, unable to move or retaliate. Yet, Alma knew that this was a temporary respite. Kaksan''s capacity for adaptation was as formidable as it was terrifying.


    Alma''s acute perception noticed something deeply unsettling. The beast, despite being momentarily restrained, was relentlessly inching toward the castle, and this rming revtion set off warning bells in his mind.


    Even as Kaksan toyed with them on the battlefield, Alma understood that the creature harbored a sinister purpose and a cunning intelligence.


    Alma''s eyes widened as he observed the grotesque transformation unfolding before him. Four massive, dragonfly-like spikes protruded from Kaksan''s back, each a foreboding omen.


    "Damn it" Alma muttered, recognizing the gravity of the situation. Kaksan''s evolving form suggested an escting threat, and it was a race against time to decipher the true nature of the beast''s intentions before it was toote.


    With a sudden and deafening swoosh, Kaksan seemed to evaporate into thin air, his presence vanishing as if he had never been there at all. Alma''s senses were honed to their utmost, his eyes darting around in search of the lurking menace, but it was toote. In the blink of an eye, Kaksan''s enormous fist emerged from nowhere, violently impacting Alma''s face with a bone-shattering BOOOM!


    Alma was hurled to the ground, his senses filled with the cacophonous aftermath of the strike. Amidst the disorienting explosion, he heard the anguished cries of his loyal spirit, the human-sized bird, as Kaksan mercilessly severed it in two. The malevolent entity''s grotesque wings hummed ominously, sending a dark miasma billowing in their wake.


    Alma, though battered and broken, summoned his inner reserves, lightning crackling around his battered form as he steeled himself for the looming specter of death. His resolve to protect his people burned fiercely, and he braced for the final confrontation.


    The rallying cry of his subordinates, a chorus of determined voices united in their plea, filled the air as they surged forward to engage the monstrous adversary. Kaksan''s gaze locked onto Alma, a malevolent smile curling upon his twisted visage. The elven general screamed in defiance as he braced for the inevitable onught.


    Kaksan, however, vanished like a dark blur, reappearing with blinding speed to slice through every elf in his vicinity, a symphony of violence that spattered the air with blood, severed heads, limbs, and the gory remains of his victims raining down upon Alma.


    Alma recoiled in horror at the grisly carnage that surrounded him, his cries of anguish melding with the anguished wails of hisrades.


    "MONSTER!" he bellowed, a palpable rage and despair in his voice as he surged toward Kaksan''s silhouette. His de radiated sparks of green lightning, and his body pulsed with the intense density of his green aura.


    With a furious swing, a sh of vibrant green hue cleaved through the battlefield, a torrent of energy unleashed with unparalleled force. The emerald shockwave traversed from house to house, tree to tree, leaving devastation in its wake before culminating in a deafening explosion.


    Alma, gasping for breath, observed the aftermath of his attack. The ck beast''s form had been severed vertically, only to mend itself together once more. Kaksan''s arms and ws, now imbued with newfound menace, grew even sharper and more deadly with each transformation, leaving Alma with a sinking realization that their battle had reached a terrifying new level of intensity.


    "Haha"


    Amidst the chaos and the impending doom, Alma couldn''t suppress a disbelieving chuckle. It was a moment of grim eptance as Kaksan ominously approached, and Alma braced himself for the end.


    Yet, in this dark hour, a streak of brilliant purple light pierced the bleak scene, illuminating his surroundings with an eerie aura of magic.


    Alma''s heart raced with confusion and hope, for he couldn''t discern the source or nature of this unexpected intervention. All he knew was that the radiant projectile was soaring straight toward Kaksan, its trajectory aimed unerringly at the beast''s heart.


    Kaksan, momentarily stunned, stared at the approaching projectile, a smile of dark delight twisting his grotesque visage.


    Kaksan''s twisted lips uttered a single word, "F... A... tHer" before the projectile found its mark.


    The impact struck the heart of the monstrous beast, and in that fleeting moment of agony, Kaksan''s malevolent form began to crack, purple energy seeping from the wounded heart.


    With a final, whispered word, the beast stared in the direction from which the shot hade.


    "O..ff.E¡ª"


    Then, with a shattering release of energy, Kaksan disintegrated into countless shimmering particles of purple dust, dissipating into the air.


    The malevolent presence that had once haunted their world was no more, leaving behind an eerie, unsettling stillness on the battlefield. Alma stood, stunned and breathless.

 Chapter 61: Kaksan

    "Master!" Meralda''s voice carried a note of urgency as she swooped gracefully towards me.


    "Did you fix it?" I inquired, my gaze narrowing in concern.


    Meralda nodded, her expression a mixture of relief and concern. "Yes, but it''s only temporary. Even a high-ranking spirit like me can''t sustain a barrier as vast as this for an extended period."


    I studied the immense, seemingly invisible barrier encircling the entirety of Faerielight.


    This natural barrier had been cast by the World Tree, to safeguard its elven inhabitants and itself from any potential threats or invaders.


    For countless millennia, it had held strong and imprable. However, this was the first time that an incursion had urred, thanks to Kaksan''s potent miasma.


    "Good job"


    It seems mypliment got to her, as her cheeks faintly tinged with a blush as she averted her gaze.


    Kaksan''s malevolent miasma was a formidable force, capable of devouring the very essence of life itself. The natural energy thatposed the barrier surrounding Faerielight proved to be an irresistible feast for Kaksan''s insidious miasma.


    As he shattered the barrier, the miasma wasted no time in greedily consuming the vital energies that held the protective ward together, making the breach in the barrier all the more ominous.


    The moment Kaksan had breached the barrier, I issued a swiftmand to Meralda, to try to fix it first.


    With her unique talents and abilities, and considering her connection to nature itself, she could potentially mend the barrier and contain the imminent threat.


    An ongoing incursion into the barrier had the potential to unleash devastating consequences. This barrier was the elves'' primary means of defense against the swarms of monsters that lurked beyond the forest''s borders.


    Any significant breach, particrly from Kaksan''s malevolent miasma, would spell the end for the elves, their sanctuary shattered, and their way of life forever altered.


    My attention shifted to Elowyn, who was gasping for breath, her form slightly trembling from the effort she had exerted in summoning a high-ranking spirit to amplify my mana. It was clear that the endeavor had taken a considerable toll on her, and I couldn''t help butpare her to Louise''s capabilities.


    Although what Elowyn did was impressive it paledpare to Louise''s ability to forge contracts with high-ranking spirits with little to no consequences, essentially summoning them at will, and it marked her as an extraordinary figure in her own right. She possessed the potential tomand the allegiance of countless powerful beings.


    No, she could probably summon dozens of high-ranking spirits at once now, right? In the novels I was heavily indicated that the only reason Louise had 2 high-ranking spirts was because she couldn''t find another high-ranking spirit to sign a contract with.


    In a sense I guess she''s more of a monster than Tristan huh?


    I extended my arm toward her, offering assistance in getting back to her feet.


    "Are you okay?" I inquired, my toneced with genuine care.


    Elowyn hesitated for a moment, her eyes meeting mine.


    "Y-yes" she replied, choosing to stand up on her own, her hesitation palpable. It was a stark reminder that trust between us remained elusive, even after all we had been through.


    Even after the skies had cleared of Kaksan''s ominous darkness, a lingering dimness still clung to the surroundings as the onset of nightfall loomed.


    I couldn''t help but acknowledge that I had spent more time dealing with this crisis than I had originally intended. As I considered the aftermath, a wave of anxiety washed over me.


    How was I going to exin my prolonged absence to the dorm master and my teacher? I had also missed yet another appointment with Euphemia, a situation that was sure to result in her yful yet persistent nagging.


    There was the matter of my usual lunch gatherings with friends, and I couldn''t help but wonder if they were harboring suspicions about my recurring disappearances.


    Moreover, the changes in divinity unfolding within Elena weighed heavily on my mind. It was imperative that I ask my sister to hide in Elena''s shadow for the time being, to help stabilize the ongoing transformation and ensure that nothing dangerous happens.


    And then there was theplex matter of my deal with Schwi at least the supposed deal we were supposed to have, I wonder what happened to her there.


    ''.....Haah'' As a heavy sigh escaped my lips, I couldn''t help but be overwhelmed by the sheer magnitude of tasks and responsibilities that loomed on the horizon, awaiting my return to the academy.


    "So, what should we do now?" Elowyn''s voice carried uncertainty as she looked to me for guidance.


    My response was a mix of frustration and exasperation. "???"


    "What are you talking about, your highness? Of course, you and your mother should start fixing things up" I retorted with a sharp edge to my words.


    "Oh, and by the way, there''s no ''we'' here. All this mess was originally your problem to begin with. And just like I told you, I only came to this forest to help in ying that monster"


    "And what did I get in return? A sudden ambush from your guards, and your queen even tried to murder me. Sorry, princess, but I''m done here." I nonchntly stretched my back, showing my disinterest in the situation.


    "T-that''s because you were acting suspicious to begin with"


    I let out a resigned sigh and ignored her remarks, "I can''t afford to bete for school tomorrow you see. There''s a practical examing up, and I need to be there."


    With a flicker of my aura, a vibrant purple energy enveloped my body, preparing me tounch myself into the air.


    "Oh, and by the way, the entrance to the barrier has a hole right now, though it''s temporarily fixed for the moment. I don''t know when it''ll open again, but I think you should prioritize fixing it. I''m sure you have some means to do that, right?"


    "What do you mean?"


    As I prepared myself for departure, I bid her a casual farewell. "Well, anyway, bye." With that, I ascended into the air, leaving Elowyn behind.


    "W-wait!!"her cry echoed in the distance, a desperate plea for my reconsideration.


    With a casual flick of my wrist, I signaled Meralda, who promptly swooped down to catch me. As I looked at her, she couldn''t hide her bewilderment and annoyance, her eyes betraying a sense of incredulity.


    "You really are something else" she seemed to say with a perplexed expression, but in the end, she let out a resigned sigh.


    Did carrying me bring back bad memories?


    Meralda''s voice held a trace of disbelief as she inquired, "You''re really not going to help them fix things up, or at least take a reward for ying Kaksan?"


    I shrugged in response.


    "It was a group effort to begin with, and I just delivered the final blow. There''s nothing particrly special about that. Besides, they''ve suffered significant losses, and allowing them to im this victory as their own might help boost the morale of the elven people"


    "Elowyn also has a lot of exining to do for her tribe, and I''m sure they''re eager to understand the events that unfolded."


    I hesitated for a moment, my gaze shifting downward to survey the damage Kaksan had wrought upon the forest.


    A swath of destruction marked the path of the malevolent entity, leaving a trail of dead and ckened trees, while remnants of dark miasma still wafted from the site.


    "Now that its source is gone, I''m confident that the forest will begin to heal itself over time."


    ''But if there''s one thing that I want from them, it''s to know why Elowyn suddenly sided with the demons and why she offered her entire tribe, as a sacrifice''


    ''And probably also to personally punish their deranged queen, but I''m pretty sure Elowyn would try to kill me before I could do that''


    I guess it''s two things that I wanted? Maybe one cause the second one doesn''t really count? Or maybe none because I didn''t really count both of them?


    Anyway as Meralda took to the skies, the powerful winds casted by her propelled us through the skies, and into the direction of the academy.


    The night cloak, a shroud of shadowy magic, wrapped itself around my body, ready to wrap me in darkness the moment the sun goes down.


    ¡­..


    Amidst the pitch-ck veil of night, the once-peaceful elvenmunity had been plunged into chaos. The voices of the survivors, resonating with urgency and despair, filled the air.


    "Hey, we''ve got a survivor over here!"


    "This kid needs healing!"


    "Santa, no!"


    "Hey, hurry up and cover these dead bodies, will you?"


    In the heart of the darkness, the elves moved with a frenzied determination to stabilize their grim situation. Every individual was engrossed in their own tasks, driven by a desperate need to mitigate the damage that had been wrought upon their once-tranquil home. Some reached out to rescue survivors from the rubble, while others tended to the wounded with healing magic. There were those who shed tears for the loss of loved ones and those who carried the lifeless bodies, a grim reminder of the horrifying spectacle that had unfolded.


    Amidst the organized chaos, Augustus and Reian found a moment to exchange words, their voicesden with uncertainty.


    "What exactly was that monster, Augustus?"


    "Don''t ask me, Reian. I don''t know. Let''s just be grateful it''s gone now."


    Reian fell into a contemtive silence, wrestling with the multitude of questions that lingered in the aftermath of the devastating attack.


    "¡­I guess so," he finally conceded.


    As Augustus began to dig through the rubble in search of something, a sudden impact struck his stomach, causing him to wince in pain.


    "Agh! What was that?" Augustus eximed; his curiosity piqued.


    The two elves watched as a shadowy figure darted away in the distance, its dark tail slithering through the debris as it made its escape. Their gazes fixed upon the enigmatic silhouette, unable to discern its true nature.


    "A snake?" Reian muttered


    ...


    In the eerie depths of the shadowy abyss, Kaksan''s tentacle, akin to a sinuous serpent, slithered with a malevolent intent.


    It navigated the concealed corners of darkness, fervently seeking a means of escape from the elven city.


    The tendril''s movements were both calcted and relentless, driven by an insatiable desire to free its monstrous master from the confines of the elven domain.


    Gradually, the writhing tentacle began to undergo a transformation. The sinews and appendages constricted and coiled upon themselves, converging into a smaller, morepact form.


    As the process unfolded, the monstrous essence of the night, Kaksan, regenerated itself once more. However, this time, the result was a far cry from the colossal being that had wreaked havoc upon the city.


    Kaksan emerged from the shadows in a reduced and altered state. In stark contrast to his towering, monstrous form, he was now a mere fraction of his original size.


    The once-formidable creature had metamorphosed into something more manageable, a change that held a certain element of intrigue and unpredictability.


    As Kaksan slithered through the grim aftermath of his destruction, his predatory instincts heightened. In the midst of the rubble, he spotted a young elven child, grievously wounded and struggling to navigate the chaos. The sight of the injured child invoked a sinister hunger within Kaksan, a chilling anticipation of the impending feast.


    With rming swiftness, Kaksan''s tentacles darted forward, depriving the child of any chance to react. In a heartbeat, they severed the young elf''s fragile form, and in the blink of an eye, Kaksan''s monstrous body underwent a grotesque transformation. His sinewy appendages coiled and squirmed, reshaping into a colossal, gaping maw that yawned open hungrily.


    Before the child could evenprehend the impending doom, the massive mouth enveloped them entirely, and the horrifying sound of chomping and swallowing echoed through the destendscape. The child was devoured whole, their fate sealed by the insatiable appetite of the nightmarish entity that was Kaksan.


    A sudden and inexplicable transformation overtook Kaksan, altering the very essence of its being. Now, its entire appearance had seamlessly shifted into that of the elven child it had ruthlessly taken the life of. With blue hair cascading down its shoulders, striking blue eyes that sparkled with innocence, and a cute, cherubic look that masked the darkness within, Kaksan had be an almost perfect replica of the girl it had devoured.


    Kaksan tentatively stretched its hands, flexing its fingers as it gingerly tested the limits of this new, unfamiliar body. It jumped up and down, trying to adapt to the newfound agility and grace.


    A smile graced its face, though it was no longer the twisted grin of the sinister creature it had once been; it was a genuine, innocent smile. Kaksan had realized that the child it had consumed was a girl, and this revtion had resulted in its transformation into a young female elven child.


    With her newfound form, Kaksan shrouded herself in the enveloping darkness, reaching deep within her own chest to touch her rapidly beating heart. Overwhelmed by the sensation of the deep and dense mana filling her, she couldn''t help but feel an immense surge of happiness.


    "Ahh! Oh, Father, I am truly grateful for your gift" she eximed in a hushed, reverent tone.


    In the distance, the sounds of approaching rescuers became more distinct. They were on the way, searching for any survivors in the aftermath of the chaos. On Kaksan''s new body, her tentacles emerged once more, shing at her own flesh, resulting in painful bruises and cuts. Her previously pristine, naked body had been marred, reverting to the state it was in just moments before the transformation.


    Kaksan, now concealing her dark nature, cut off the darkness that surrounded her and withdrew her tentacles.


    "Hey, over there, there''s a child!" one of the rescuers called out.


    "Call the healers immediately; she''s bleeding heavily," another urged.


    "Don''t worry, child, you''re safe now," one of them reassured her. They carried Kaksan to safety, wrapping her naked form in arge cloth for protection and modesty.


    Behind the carrier''s back, Kaksan''s smile, though wretched and hidden, the anticipation she felt about the day when she could finally meet a member of her kind.


    Although still shrouded in uncertainty, the dense, purple energy coursing through her now was surely identical to hers and being a creature that was the only of its kind, she had only felt this type of energy once in her entire lifetime, that was when her parents gave her energy to feed on, she wasn''t really sure about her attacker''s identity but she doesn''t care.


    In the midst of the intense battle, she etched the face of the being who hadunched the condensed mana projectile at her into her memory.


    The image of the attacker''s dark hair, ashen-gray eyes, and the striking yet handsome features for human standards was indelibly imprinted in her mind.


    The perplexing situation surrounding her didn''t seem to make sense, and her memories remained shrouded in a fog of confusion.


    Yet, amidst the chaos and uncertainty, she found herself strangely detached from the puzzling circumstances.


    What mattered most at this moment was the steady pulse of her beating heart and the familiar density of energy that coursed within her.


    Kaksan touched her heart again and held the hope of something she had yearned for throughout her millennia of existence¡ªa family.


    "Wait for me, Father. I''ll see you soon" she whispered softly, her voice filled with hope and longing.


    ¡­..


    "Achoo!"


    Amidst the brisk wind as Adrian soared through the night sky on his way to the academy, a sudden and unexpected sneeze overcame him.


    "Is someone talking bad about me?"

 Chapter 62: Warning

    "Are you sure that''s what you saw?"


    "Yes, your majesty, almost a fourth of the entire Kaksan Forest is gued by a relentless ck miasma. It devours the very life of the forest, although the process is gradual, the fact that it shows no sign of stopping is deeply concerning."


    The man knelt before his queen his heart heavy with the weight of the dire situation he had uncovered. His once-steadfastposure wavered, and red-rimmed eyes threatened to spill tears.


    The intense pressure emanating from the being before him was unlike anything he had ever experienced. It was as if his very blood had be a voice,pelling him to ept the undeniable truth that the being before him was an entity he could never hope to approach.


    To this enigmatic sovereign, he must be obedient and offer unwavering praise. His entire existence seemed to scream out,manding him to serve her, to devote himself entirely to her will.


    As a mere, humble servant, he had been entrusted with the daunting task of unraveling the mysteries of the vast Kaksan Forest. Mana distortions had been incessantly emanating from a particr location within the forest, and his mission was to investigate this anomaly.


    To his astonishment, he stumbled upon a chaotic battleground, and the presence of a being that even his own race, a race not easily intimidated, feared deeply.


    This being had returned earlier than anticipated, casting a shadow of unease. The forest''s rampant corruption, unlike anything he had ever seen, only added to the gravity of the situation.


    Amidst the chaos, he had also discovered a gruesome mound of monster corpses, hidden at the heart of the unfathomable ck miasma that had consumed the forest.


    The servant''s ount of his findings painted a bleak picture, and he felt the gravity of the information he bore. In this moment of vulnerability, he continued to kneel, bound by his allegiance and the formidable presence of his queen.


    The queen, seated regally with her legs crossed on the throne, leaned forward, her gaze locked onto the servant. "What about the elves living there?" she inquired, her tone measured and contemtive.


    The servant hesitated for a moment, adjusting his posture.


    "They are rtively unharmed, your majesty. Regrettably, I couldn''t obtain a clear view due to the protective barrier of the world tree"


    "However, I observed that the mana signatures of the monsters in the area disappeared after a brilliant purple sh, suggesting that they may have somehow triumphed over the creature that devastated the forest."


    The queen nodded in acknowledgment. "I see. You may go now."


    With a graceful wave of her hand, she indicated her servant to go, the servant underwent a swift transformation, his form morphing into several hundred bats that fluttered away, leaving the room behind. The door closed automatically, plunging the room into deeper obscurity. The queen, now alone in her throne room, allowed her eyes to glow an ominous blood-red as she contemted the information at hand. Her thoughts, shrouded in an air of mystique, hinted at a looming n or decision that bore great significance.


    "Kaksan got unsealed, and a brilliant purple sh somehow erased him out of existence," the queen recounted with a wry smile, her gaze directed at her trusted adviser, Herton. "The elves are now in shambles, and the forest is slowly dying. Haha, what do you think I should do, Herton?"


    Herton, an exceedingly handsome but elderly man, his hair an ethereal white, was d in impable ck attire. His striking blood-red eyes exuded wisdom and experience. He considered the queen''s question carefully before responding, "I think it would be best to watch the situation for now, your majesty."


    The queen''s expression revealed a hint of impatience. "And why is that? Don''t you think taking the entire forest and attacking the elves now would be a good move? I mean, what better chance than this, right?"


    Herton, ever the voice of reason, borated, "It is as you said, but there are many unknowns in this situation. For one, we don''t know why Kaksan was unsealed earlier than expected. Furthermore, the cause of that purple sh that eradicated Kaksan''s existence remains a mystery. For all we know, the elves may be harboring some ancient relic capable of vanquishing a monster as formidable as Kaksan. Lastly..."


    Before he could finish his thought, the queen interjected, "We don''t know what moves the major powers of the continent will make in this situation, huh?"


    Herton nodded in agreement, "It is as you said."


    The queen, perceptive and strategic in her thinking, considered the broader implications of the situation. "I guess that''s to be expected. Even I can sense the mana disturbance in the forest, so I''m sure those two brats have noticed it as well. Plus, the fact that the forest is within their ''imed'' borders... those two must be deciding how to handle the forest now, huh."


    "Did either of them make a move?" the queen inquired.


    Herton answered, "The emperor seems to be taking his time, your majesty, as there have been no particr movements from the empire as of yet."


    The queen raised an eyebrow in response. "Hmm? That''s surprising. I thought that snake-like brat would have already made a move the moment he heard about what happened in the forest. After all, he has always wanted the forest and the elves to be part of the empire. That brat''s greed knows no bounds, how unlike him. And what about the pope?"


    Herton continued, "Although the Holy Kingdom likely received news of what transpired, I believe the pope won''t have the opportunity to intervene in the forest matter. The rising Kou dynasty on their eastern front is currently exerting immense pressure, demanding the return of the Shalkin ins."


    "So, a war might break out soon, huh? Truly, humans are such violent creatures," the queen remarked, her voiceced with a hint of resignation.


    Herton, ever attentive to his queen''s wishes, responded, "Indeed, your majesty. The prospect of war is never far from their minds."


    The queen contemted the unfolding events for a moment before making a decisive decision.


    "So the only one we should be watching out for right now is the empire... Herton, gather four of the shades and instruct them to investigate the nature of the purple sh in the forest"


    "Charlotte and Peter should proceed to the forest to conduct their investigation. Provide them with this letter; I''m certain that once the queen of the elves reads it, they will be granted permission to enter their territory"


    "As for Mary and Oberick, I want them to remain in the empire and keep a watchful eye on their activities."


    Herton nodded and replied, "As you wish, your majesty. I will see to it immediately."


    The queen watched as Herton left her presence, her crimson eyes scanning the chamber with a sharp, calcting gaze. Her thoughts danced in the dimly lit room, and she remained ever vignt.


    "You cane out now, Calissia," the queen''s voice resonated with an air of authority and confidence.


    Suddenly, a silver light descended upon the room, radiating a silvery white hue. A woman with resplendent silver hair materialized, her beauty rivaling the queen herself as she sat regally on her throne.


    "You found out, huh? Was I that obvious?" Calissia, the goddess of the elves, spoke with an air of casual amusement and a light-heartedugh.


    The queen''s crimson eyes narrowed, but she retained herposure. "You sure have a lot of courage visiting me in my domain."


    Calissia waved a dismissive hand. "Oh, please, don''t be such a bloody cheapskate. What''s wrong with a friend visiting?"


    "I''m having trouble remembering treating you as a friend, miss long ears."


    Calissia raised an eyebrow. "Oh, now you''re insulting me? Is this how you treat a goddess? And these ears of mine are what make me beautiful; a blood-sucking leech like you wouldn''t understand," she retorted with a hint of yful defiance.


    The queen regarded Calissia with a perplexed expression. She was aware that this divine visitation had more to it than mere casual banter. Gods held immense power, but they were bound by thews of causality when interacting with the mortal world. Even the form Calissia currently took was only a fragment of her true self. The queen could easily extinguish her existence with a mere thought.


    Sensing the queen''stent bloodlust, Calissia grew rmed and adopted a more serious demeanor. The pressure emanating from those glowing crimson eyes seemed to pierce her very soul.


    ''Progenitor vampires really are troublesome mortals,'' the goddess pondered, ''but I suppose they''re better than those arrogant dragons.''


    "I just came here to warn you," Calissia finally dered.


    "Warn me?" The queen''sughter resonated through the room. "Hahaha, do you think I''m afraid of the gods, Miss Long Ears?" Suddenly, intense pressure descended upon the area, and the queen''s blood-red eyes seemed to control Calissia''s very essence, forcing her to kneel.


    "Fucking bitch, at least let me finish!" Calissia screamed in frustration, struggling to exin her purpose. The pressure lifted, and Calissia continued "Still as violent as ever, yet youment about humans being the violent race."


    The queen remained stoic, her crimson gaze unwavering as she awaited Calissia''s warning, her regal demeanor undisturbed by the goddess''s presence.

 Chapter 63: Warning 2

    "My sister is sick," Calissia solemnly announced, her voice carrying an unusual gravity.


    The queen''s crimson eyes widened, and her regal countenance shifted. It had been a long time since she had received such shocking news.


    The mention of Calissia''s sister indicated the presence of another goddess, and not just any deity, but Eris, the primordial goddess of light and creation.


    Eris was a figure of immense power, the main deity of this world, and the object of worship for countless followers from all races across the world. She had yed a role in the persecution of the queen''s own race and all creatures of the night in this realm.


    The queen couldn''t help but burst intoughter at the irony of the situation. "Hahahaha, so you''re saying that arrogant goddess got sick?" She found the news both ridiculous and nearly impossible to believe, but the humor in it was not lost on her.


    Calissia, however, maintained her somber tone, emphasizing the gravity of the situation. "This is noughing matter, Blood Queen. My sister is the only being in this world who has consistently prevented demonic entities from entering the mortal realm."


    The queen, unmoved by the plea, responded with indifference, "Well, I don''t really care about demons visiting the mortal ins. They are neither my allies nor enemies." Theplex history and rivalries of the deities had little bearings on the queen''s priorities.


    "Currently, the heavenly realm is being gued by unknown entities attempting to enter our world," Calissia urgently exined, her tone a mix of worry and seriousness. "My sister can''t handle the demon realm and these unknown entities simultaneously. It''s only a matter of time before the threshold holding back the demonic realms breaks, and all hell breaks loose."


    The queen listened to Calissia''s warning, and while she had earlier dered herck of concern regarding demons, it didn''t mean she would simply ignore the situation. She understood the workings of the universalw of causality, which often maintained bnce in various ways. Strong demons manifesting here might find their powers drastically reduced, or perhaps only low-ranking demons would be allowed to enter the mortal realm. Thews of causality had a way of preserving the equilibrium of existence.


    However, a different issue arose if a demon, particrly a high-ranking one, were to possess a mortal, as thew of causality held no sway over such entities when they took on human forms.


    Calissia continued her warning, "And also, there''s currently an abnormal entity wandering the mortal ins. When you encounter him, please be sure to leave him alone. I don''t know why, but my sister highly values him. So, do not harm him, or all the gods will be your enemies."


    The queen''s response was nonchnt. "Is that so? How kind of you, I suppose." She inquired further, "So, why exactly did you warn me about this? I''m quite certain you want something in return, correct?"


    Calissia rified, "No, not really. This warning was merely to alert you, monarchs, of the impending war and the catastrophe that might befall this world. However, if there''s one thing we would ask of you, it is to leave that abnormal being alone." With that, the goddess vanished into silvery dust particles.


    The queen contemted the situation, her thoughts tinged with intrigue. ''Monarchs, huh? I suppose I wasn''t the only one who received a warning. Is that why the emperor has yet to make his move? Haha, it seems the world is about to be even more entertaining''


    ¡­..


    "Ah! My sweet bed, how I missed you," I eximed with a sigh of relief as I jumped onto myfortable mattress.


    I nced to the side and saw Meralda, my spiritpanion, already fast asleep on the couch. I couldn''t help but shake my head at her perpetual sleepiness.


    Every time I left her in this room, I would return to find her lounging around, as if she were human. I had even been considering giving her a chance to visit her brother, but seeing her peacefully sleeping there, it seemed like that would have to wait.


    I found myself caught in a dilemma regarding Meralda''s presence at the academy. On one hand, I wanted her to have the freedom to explore the academy grounds, to experience life beyond the confines of our shared space. However, with people like Louise around, who possessed the ability to see spirits, it posed a considerable problem.


    Officially, I was known as an alchemist within the academy. If Louise were to perceive my contract with Meralda, a high-ranking spirit, it would undoubtedly lead to a host of issues. While I was fairly certain that Louise would be delighted to see me form such a contract, I had little doubt that the academy''s principal would be far less enthusiastic.


    I had already invoked my sister''s authority on the principal once, and I was reluctant to do it again. Using that authority recklessly might risk turning the principal into little more than a breathing vegetable, and that was a risk I wasn''t willing to take.


    "Sis"


    "Yes?"


    "Regarding Elena, can you take care of her for the time being?" I requested.


    "Are you worried about the stabilization of her divinity?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay, but that would mean I have to leave your side for a while."


    "I don''t mind. I can take care of myself. Just take care of Elena for me."


    With that, the presence inside my shadow disappeared, likely teleporting to Elena''s side to watch over her and help with the stabilization of her divinity.


    "I hope Euphemia''s nags tomorrow will be over quickly" I mused; my fatigue evident in my voice.


    ¡­..


    In the quiet of the night, under the moon''s soft glow, a luxurious carriage, elegantly crafted in ck and silvery gold, made its way towards the Estelle Academy. Making its way to Lucian Hall.


    The servants, well-practiced in their routines, lined up at the dorm''s entrance, ready to receive the person inside the carriage. As the carriage door opened, a servant greeted the upant with a respectful tone.


    "Wee back, Lady Lilliana," the servant said.


    Lilliana, a student of remarkable talents and one of the top magicians in her year, gracefully stepped out of the carriage. She was not just a prodigious student; she was also a daughter of Tellus, one of the three Dukes of the Empire. Her status within the academy was nothing short of extraordinary, often rivaling that of even the royal families from other nations among the students.


    As Lilliana and her personal butler, Salik, who was responsible for managing her dorm room, ascended the staircase to the fourth floor, they engaged in conversation about the academy''s recent events. Being a top-ranking student and a Duke''s daughter, she also had certain student council duties that Salik was eager to inform her about.


    "Regarding your student council duties¡ª" Salik began.


    Lilliana nodded, showing her interest in the matters at hand. "Tell me, Salik. How has the academy been in my absence?"


    "It has been doing fine, mydy. In your absence, Daniel has taken on his responsibilities diligently," Salik reported.


    A smile yed at Lilliana''s lips as she acknowledged the dedication of her fellow student council member. "Hmm, so everything is alright. It seems Daniel performed admirably while I was away."


    Salik chuckled softly, adding, "Indeed, he did. He did, however, voice his grievances about the privileges you enjoy, being able toe and go from the academy as you please."


    Lilliana shared in the amusement, herughter blending with Salik''s. "Well, it''s not my fault that I''m considered the ''Flower of the Empire,'' is it?" she said, her voice lighthearted. It was clear that her status and privileges were a source of pride for her, one she wore with both grace and humor.


    With a small, knowing smile, Lilliana made a mental note to bring a special gift for Daniel, who had worked tirelessly during her absence in the student council. She had recently acquired rare choctes from Count Bruce''s County, a delicacy highly regarded in the Empire, and she thought it would make the perfect token of appreciation.


    Lilliana was eager to learn about her siblings'' circumstances at the academy, her concern especially focused on Adrian. She knew he had faced a great deal of hardship in their household, and any hint of bullying at the academy would not sit well with her.


    "What about my siblings?" she asked, her tone revealing her genuine concern.


    Salik, her trusted butler, proceeded to provide the information she sought. "Regarding young Master Liam, he is currently ranked in the middle echelons of thebat department students. He spends most of his time socializing with a group of friends, particrly with girls."


    Lilliana''s expression turned a bit colder upon hearing about Liam''s behavior. She had hoped for a more diligent approach to his studies.


    Clearing his throat, Salik continued, "As for Lady Aria, she also falls within the middle ranks of the magic department students. During the jointbat exams, she encountered an unfortunate incident. One of her opponents, Quinton Granviel, used a spell that could have proven fatal. Fortunately, her friend intervened and blocked the attack. The incident caused quite an uproar during the matches, with some specting it as an attempted murder. Quinton ims it was a result of the intensity of the moment."


    Lilliana''s interest was piqued as she inquired, "What happened exactly?"


    "Well," Salik exined, "Quinton''s spell was aimed at Aria and could have been lethal. Her friend''s quick action saved her from harm. This incident raised questions about Quinton''s intentions during the match."


    "Quinton Granviel," Lilliana mused, her tone bing contemtive. "Why would someone from another ducal family attempt such a dangerous act? Does Father know about this yet?"


    "Yes, mydy," Salik confirmed. "He is aware of the situation and has instructed me to allow you to handle it as you see fit."


    Lilliana nodded, her thoughts on the matter bing clearer.


    "I see. Father''s support certainly makes things easier"


    "The Granviel''s have been overly aggressive with our familytely even during the balls I attended during my trouble the Granviel''s were quite uneasy with me"


    "While Father hasn''t disclosed the details to me, I''m certain it stems from some longstanding disagreement between the two dukes"


    Lilliana''s interest was piqued by the mention of her brother, Adrian. She inquired further, "So... What about him?"


    Salik wore a knowing smile as he revealed the remarkable news. "Oh, mydy, you will undoubtedly be pleasantly surprised. Of the three, Young Master Adrian is currently the one who has made the most remarkable progress. He is the top-ranking student in the first-year alchemy department, and he even outperformed the acimed alchemy genius, Euphemia Dunhaven, to secure the top spot."


    Lilliana''s eyes widened in astonishment. Adrian, the top-ranking student in the alchemy department? And he had surpassed Euphemia, the renowned genius? She was flooded with questions. How had this happened? Furthermore, she recalled that Adrian had initially been focused on the study of magic, not alchemy.


    "Adrian is here at Lucian Hall right now?" Lilliana asked, her excitement evident.


    Salik confirmed, "Yes, mydy. I believe he has already settled in one of the rooms on the first floor, down the hall."


    In her eagerness to see her brother, Lilliana was ready to go to him immediately. However, her loyal butler offered a word of caution. "Wait, mydy. I don''t believe it would be the appropriate time to visit. I understand your fondness for the young master, but an impromptu visit might be considered rude."


    Lilliana hesitated, torn between her desire to see her brother and her sense of decorum.


    Salik couldn''t help but smile at hisdy''s reaction. Having served and cared for Lilliana since her childhood, he understood the depth of her affection for Adrian. He had often observed that Lilliana''s feelings for her brother bordered on obsession, but he had refrained frommenting on it, respecting her position as his master.


    "Then tomorrow would be a good time, right?" Lilliana inquired.


    Salik nodded in agreement. "Yes, mydy."


    A genuine smile graced Lilliana''s lip. It was a rare sight, quite different from the polite smiles she offered to the students at the academy and the people she associated with.


    However, he couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy for Adrian, for he knew that Lilliana''s visit would likely involve a great deal of attention and perhaps even a bit of sibling overindulgence.

 Chapter 64: Morning Visit

    "I think this should suffice to lessen Euphemia''s nagging, right?" I mused to myself as I held the potion, I had crafted during the entrance exam. It glistened within the translucent vial, its magical essence dancing with an ethereal light.


    While I didn''t have the precise notes on how to actually make it, I had a strong conviction that Euphemia, with her exceptional alchemical talents, would be able to reverse-engineer this potion almost immediately upon seeing it. She was, after all, the one who had created it in the future.


    As I busied myself with preparing for ss, an unexpected knock disrupted my morning routine.


    ??? ''Why would someone visit me so early in the morning?''


    Intrigued and somewhat puzzled by the early visitor, I made my way to the door and swung it open. I was met with a sight that left me both astonished and bewildered.


    "Good morning, Adrian," said the person before me. It was a figure I was all too familiar with, yet also not. It was my older sister, or at least, she was the older sister of the original Adrian. Lilliana Vulter Tellus stood there with a smile on her face, and by her side was Salik, her personal butler, who seemed to wear a slightly resigned expression.


    "Good morning, sister Lilliana?" I replied, still trying to process her sudden appearance.


    "Yes, good morning."


    Why was she repeating herself? Lilliana kept smiling at me, her eyes fixated on my face as if she were analyzing me. I wondered why she hade to visit me. Thest time I had seen her was when the Goddess had taken me.


    "Uhm, sis, why are you here?" I finally asked, breaking the silence.


    "Well... do I really need a reason to visit?" She replied, still grinning.


    "No, not really, but still¡­"


    "Then, may I enter? We have a lot of catching up to do, right?"


    "I''d like to, but my ss is starting soon," I exined.


    "I heard that alchemic studies start at 9, right?" Lilliana remarked.


    "No, I still have my general subjects," I responded.


    "You have no such thing, Salik told me you only have your major subjects and didn''t apply for any minor ones."


    I was taken aback. How did she know that? Did she perform a background check on me without my knowledge? I turned to look at Salik, who seemed to be avoiding eye contact, confirming that it was indeed him who had disclosed this information, since when did he check up on me?


    "Fine, but make it quick" I agreed, a bit reluctantly.


    Lilliana''s face lit up with joy. "Yes!"


    As Lilliana entered my room, I couldn''t help but wonder how much she remembered from ourst encounter. Did she recall the events that had transpired between Analise and me during that time? I had a strong suspicion that the Goddess''s divine intervention might have blurred her memory, but I needed to be sure.


    I decided to tread carefully and asked a few questions to gauge her recollection. "Sis," I began, "I was just curious. Do you remember what happened to me and Analise during that time you got to return to the household earlier?"


    Lilliana looked at me, her eyes narrowing slightly as she considered my question. After a moment of contemtion, she replied, "I remember some things, but it''s all a bit hazy. It''s like trying to recall a dream you had a long time ago. I know I was looking for you, but the details are fuzzy"


    Watching Lilliana, I realized that my suspicions had been confirmed. The Goddess''s divine interference during her previous visit had indeed left her with a hazy recollection of the events, and her mind seemed to have filled in the gaps with its own interpretations to make sense of it all. I couldn''t me her.


    ¡­..


    ''I''m d he''s doing fine and he seems well''


    Lilliana reclinedfortably on Adrian''s couch, making herself feel right at home in his dorm room. Their time together alone was a rare urrence, and she was determined to take full advantage of this opportunity to spend time with her little brother. Adrian, who was brewing tea for the both of them, had a look of concentration on his face as he went about his task.


    Salik, her loyal butler, stood dutifully outside the door, having been instructed to wait there. Lilliana''s decision to leave him outside was a somewhat selfish one, driven by her desire for a private conversation with Adrian. It wasn''t often that she could have him all to herself without the usual responsibilities and interruptions.


    As Adrian expertly prepared the tea, the room filled with the soothing aroma of the steeping leaves. Lilliana couldn''t help but observe her brother. Her affection for him was undeniable, and her smile only widened as she watched him work.


    ''Isn''t he a bit more muscr now?'' she thought as her eyes traced the lines of his arms and shoulders. She''d missed so much of his life, and she couldn''t help but notice the physical changes that had urred during her absence.


    ''And he seems to have grown a bit taller'' she continued to herself; her heart filled with pride at his growth.


    But then, her thoughts took an unexpected turn. She found herself entertaining more personal thoughts about her brother, thoughts that ventured into territory she knew was entirely inappropriate.


    ''He''s bing more handsome each time I see him'' she mused, her cheeks flushing slightly.


    p!


    Suddenly, she snapped herself out of her reverie with a sharp p across her own face, the sound echoing through the room. She looked at Adrian with a surprised and slightly embarrassed expression as he turned to her, concern in his eyes.


    "Are you okay? Why did you suddenly p yourself?" Adrian asked with genuine concern, quickly setting aside the tea preparations and hurrying over to his sister''s side.


    Lilliana, trying to y off the situation, grinned sheepishly and waved her hand dismissively.


    "Oh, no, it''s nothing. I just had a very strange thought, hahaha... You know how random thoughts can be sometimes."


    "By the way, Adrian," Lilliana began, her voice tinged with curiosity, "I heard you became the top alchemic student of your year. Congrattions!"


    "I didn''t know you were studying alchemy. Were you that passionate about it? If I can remember correctly, you said you wanted to be a mage like me. That''s why you wanted some magical tomes and books. Why the sudden change?" Lilliana asked, her genuine interest in Adrian''s circumstances shining through.


    Adrian paused for a moment, contemting his response, as he busied himself with preparing a pot of tea. After a brief silence, he turned back to Lilliana, a thoughtful expression on his face. "Well, let''s just say I had a change of heart, I guess."


    With the tea now prepared, Adrian carried the steaming pot and two cups over to the couch, where Lilliana was sitting. He poured her a cup and then settled into his own seat. Lilliana took the cup with a gracious nod, savoring the aroma of the tea.


    "Since when did you start studying alchemy?" Lilliana probed further; her curiosity not yet satiated.


    Adrian leaned back, taking a sip of his own tea, a hint of mystery in his eyes. "Well, let''s just say during my free time?"


    Lilliana couldn''t help but make a slightly pouty face, feeling a bit frustrated that Adrian hadn''t given her a more direct answer. But at the same time, she was delighted that they were having this conversation, sharing moments like these that were something she always wanted as she noticed that Adrian avoided her back on their home for some reason.


    ¡­..


    ''Seriously, why did this cockblockere here? Did she really juste to check on me?''


    ''Although, based on Adrian''s memories, we were quite close, he thought of her as more of a hassle than anything. The number of times Adrian''s bullying intensified whenever Lilliana showed favor to him was undeniable. Even now, I can''t exactly trust her. A part of me still isn''t sure if she is genuinely concerned for Adrian, or if she''s just one of those bitchy white lotusdies who are good on the outside and a bitch on the inside''


    But as I looked into her eyes, she seemed to genuinely like me. No, it was more like she loved me. I gazed into her eyes again, and the slight blush she gave while looking at me deeply with those ashen grey eyes of hers was slightly creepy. I guessed what Schwi hadmented about Lilliana being obsessed with me was a fact.


    But why, though? Based on Adrian''s memories, there weren''t really any indications of Lilliana having such thoughts for me. When did it start? Seriously, if we weren''t brother and sister, I was pretty sure this girl would have suddenly jumped on me back then.


    As I kept looking at her, her breaths became more ragged all of a sudden, and her blush seemed to intensify.


    ''What the heck? Woman, control yourself''


    "Uhm¡­ Adrian, is there something on my face?" she asked embarrassingly.


    "No, not really¡­ hahaha," I replied nervously.


    "Is that so?" She smiled confidently, as she gently held her cheeks.


    I didn''t know what she was thinking, but it was definitely not that.


    We talked about some random nonsense for the remaining time. She especially liked talking about my childhood, to which I had a hard time answering because it was Adrian who experienced most of it, not me.


    I might have his memories, but I had to manually ess them to recall the details. So, when she asked questions that I didn''t know, it was annoying that I had to delve into Adrian''s memories all throughout our conversation. Seriously, I hadn''t even met Euphemia yet today, but I was already tired.

 Chapter 65: Crazy Lilliana

    ''Adrian has been acting rather suspicioustely'' Louise thought to herself, her concern growing as she waited at the dorm entrance. ''I can understandst time since he said it was a family matter, but this time, what reason does he have for disappearing again? It''s happening way too frequently now''


    Her worries weren''t unfounded, as even Tristan and Alex, their mutual friends, had started to raise questions about Adrian''s frequent absences. Louise found herself contemting this, pondering on the situation, while her patience wore thin.


    ''Even though it wasn''t necessary for him to attend our scheduled lunch together with everyone''


    ''it wouldn''t hurt to inform us about what''s happening to him, right? Aren''t we friends? Or am I just being too nosy?''


    As she stood by the dorm entrance, Louise''s mind raced with thoughts. She couldn''t help but wonder why Adrian had been so elusivetely.


    She had wanted to ask him about it the day before, but he was nowhere to be found, neither in his ssroom nor in his dorm. It was as if he had vanished from the school, leaving her and their friends, Tristan and Alex, genuinely curious about his circumstances.


    Louise recalled overhearing the dorm master''s stern words the night before. The dorm master had scolded a student who had returned sote that she couldn''t contain her anger.


    Though Louise hadn''t paid much attention at the time, the dorm master''s intense murmur practically echoed through the halls. She also remembered the stern reminder about certain punishments for those who returnedte. While Louise wasn''t certain who the dorm master was referring to, she couldn''t help but suspect that it might have been Adrian. The mystery surrounding her friend''s recent behavior deepened, leaving her even more eager to understand what was going on in his life.


    Louise nced at her watch, a growing sense of unease washing over her. "He''s still not here? He usuallyes during this time," she mumbled to herself, her worry deepening with each passing second.


    Adrian''s punctuality was something Louise hade to rely on. He had always made an effort to ensure he wasn''tte for their sses, and this consistent pattern of behavior had set her internal clock. But today, he was conspicuously absent.


    Doubt crept into her mind. Had she jumped to conclusions too hastily? Perhaps the dorm master''s scolding had been directed at someone else. Louise''s thoughts whirled with uncertainty, and she couldn''t shake the feeling that she might have been mistaken in her assumptions.


    Unable to bear the uncertainty any longer, Louise made a decisive choice. She resolved to visit Adrian directly in his room. She had tried to confirm her suspicions the night before, but the dorm master had swatted her away, insisting that she get some rest. However, with Adrian''s prolonged absence, she feltpelled to uncover the truth. She wanted to ensure her friend''s well-being and finally put her concerns to rest, even if it meant confronting him directly to find out what had been happening in his life.


    ¡­..


    "Well then, Sister Lilliana, I''ll see you again sometime?" Adrian said as he prepared to bid Lilliana farewell.


    Lilliana chuckled, her yful demeanor evident. "Haha, no, silly. Don''t you mean ter''? I''lle visit again this evening."


    Adrian furrowed his brows in confusion. "Later? Evening? Uhmm¡­ don''t you have student council duties?"


    Lilliana''s grin grew mischievous as she replied, "Well, yes, but that doesn''t mean I won''t have enough time to visit you, hehe."


    As their conversation concluded, Lilliana made her way to the door, ready to depart. Adrian was about to get up from his seat and tidy up the room before leaving. However, he couldn''t shake the disconcerting feeling that Lilliana''s parting words had left him with. Her demeanor had taken on an eerie quality that bothered him.


    Just as Lilliana was about to leave and Adrian was preparing to clean up, a sudden knock echoed at his door. Salik, who had been waiting outside, promptly addressed him.


    "Mydy, young master, a visitor hase."


    ''Visitor? Who is it now?''


    Adrian instructed Salik to let the visitor in.


    As the doors swung open, a familiar face came into view. Louise had paid him an unexpected visit, and Adrian couldn''t help but wonder about her intentions.


    Was she upset about his recent absence from their usual lunch gatherings, or was there something else on her mind? He had nned to make amends for his absences by treating his friends to lunch, but he was now uncertain if that would suffice.


    Furthermore, he couldn''t help but be concerned about Lilliana''s presence and how it mightplicate the situation. It seemed that this was not the ideal time for a visit from Louise.


    Louise nervously approached Adrian and Lilliana, her voice trembling as she greeted them


    "Uhm, h-hello." She offered a slight, hesitant bow of her head toward Lilliana, trying to be polite and respectful.


    "Hi?"


    Lilliana, who had initially greeted Louise with warmth, suddenly seemed to lose some of her usual radiance. Her eyes dimmed, and a cloud of confusion swept across her face.


    Turning her gaze from Louise to Adrian, she asked "Adrian, who is she?"


    Adrian couldn''t help but notice the abrupt change in Lilliana''s demeanor. It felt as though she were giving him an usatory look, one he was all too familiar with. He cursed under his breath, frustrated by the situation.


    ''Shit, why is this girl acting like I cheated on her or something?''


    ''And don''t give me that scary look your also scaring Louise right now''


    ''She''s giving me the ''who is this woman'' look, for fuck''s sake. She''s having the same reaction as when she saw me with Analisest time''


    ¡­..


    As Louise nervously approached Adrian and Lilliana, her presence set Lilliana''s mind into overdrive. Questions and doubts swirled within her as she observed the neer.


    ''Who is this girl? Why did she suddenly visit Adrian? What is her rtionship with Adrian?'' Lilliana couldn''t help but wonder. Her analytical mind was at work, scrutinizing Louise from head to toe.


    She couldn''t deny that Louise was strikingly beautiful, with her tinum blonde hair, captivating pink eyes, a wless face, and a curvaceous body. Lilliana couldn''t help but notice the innocence and purity that radiated from Louise, adding to her allure. ''Why is she so perfect for some reason?'' Lilliana pondered, feeling a pang of jealousy and insecurity.


    As Louise greeted her with a nervous "Uhm, h-hello,"


    Lilliana''s mouth moved almost reflexively to respond. "Hi?" she replied, her voice betraying the inner turmoil of her thoughts.


    Lilliana couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to Louise''s visit than met the eye. She watched as Louise continuously nced in Adrian''s direction, her eyes seemingly pleading for help or guidance.


    ''Is Adrian dating her?'' Lilliana''s heart raced with anxiety.


    ''But Adrian, you''re mine! You were mine from the beginning, you promised. No, we promised. Even Dad approved of it''


    Her voice quivered as she inquired, "Adrian, who is she?" Her tone was heavier than usual, weighed down by the dangerous thoughts that swirled in her mind.


    Adrian''s response was calm but carried a hint of tension, "She''s my friend, sister Lilliana."


    Louise, feeling somewhat ufortable in the situation, decided to introduce herself formally. "H-hello once again. I''m Louise Obelia. You must be Lilliana Vulter Tellus, right? It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Lilliana, somewhat taken aback by the fact that Louise knew her name, responded with a mix of surprise and a hint of insecurity, "You know me, Miss Obelia?"


    Louise quickly nodded, offering apliment, "Yes, how could I not know of our school''s top 4th-year magic department student, as well as the flower of the empire?" Her polite words were meant as a gesture of respect, but in the context of the situation, they added ayer ofplexity to the unfolding encounter.


    Silver-white hair, ashen gray eyes, and beauty that knew no bounds ¨C these qualities belonged to only one person in the entire academy, Lilliana Vulter Tellus.


    As a fourth-year student, she was a well-known figure throughout the academy. It wasn''t merely because she was a part of the student council or because she held the prestigious title of top student in her grade.


    Lilliana''s fame was cemented by her status as the eldest daughter of Duke Tellus and the revered "Flower of the Empire," a title bestowed upon her by the emperor himself. Even those who did not attend Estelle Academy had likely heard or knew the name Lilliana Vulter Tellus.


    Her appearance was so distinctive and captivating that encountering someone with her description immediately signaled her presence.


    As such Louise had no difficulty recognizing Lilliana, further solidified by Adrian''s address of her as "sister." The renowned beauty and charisma that surrounded Lilliana were as unmistakable as the bright sun in the sky, and her unique attributes had etched her into the memory of everyone who crossed her path.


    "What year are you in?" Lilliana inquired, her voice taking on a slightlymanding tone, reminiscent of her podium presence when addressing the students.


    Louise found herself flustered and nervous, struggling to respond to Lilliana''s question. Sensing her difort, Adrian decided to step in to assist. "She''s a first year like me," he exined, "and she''s the top student for the summoning department."


    Lilliana was initially annoyed that Adrian had to speak for Louise, but her annoyance gave way to surprise as she absorbed this new piece of information. She hadn''t expected the innocent-looking girl to hold such a prestigious title.


    Intrigued, she observed Louise more closely, and her eyes began to glow silvery. This unique ability allowed her to see through mystical energies, and she noticed the presence of two gigantic gray silhouettes that seemed to guard the girl.


    Louise''s spirits, Lilliana deduced, and she marveled at the size of these ethereal protectors. "Her spirits?" she thought, impressed by the towering snake-like entity among them. It was clear that Louise had made contracts with high-ranking spirits, a remarkable feat for a first-year student.


    Lilliana was well aware of the privileges bestowed upon students with spirit contracts, and even among the fourth-year summoning department students, only a select few had the honor of forming contracts.


    However, their contracts were often limited, and they couldn''t summon their spirits at will. To see Louise, a first-year student, not only possessing such powerful spirits but also having them guard her directly left Lilliana both impressed and humbled. It was evident that Louise was not just gifted but truly blessed with unique talents in the world of summoning.


    As Lilliana continued to process the impressive presence of Louise and her unique connection to powerful spirits, she couldn''t help but have some lingering thoughts.


    ''A girl as talented as this is friends with Adrian? Furthermore, they seem rather close'' she mused, theplexity of the situation gnawing at her curiosity.


    "Why did you---"


    Lilliana was about to delve further into her questions when Salik''s voice cut in, addressing her with a reminder. "Mydy, forgive my rudeness, but you are runningte," Salik pointed out, "and I''m sure the young miss and young master also have their sses to attend."


    Lilliana nced at the clock and realized that time had indeed flown by during her conversation with Adrian and the unexpected visit from Louise. "I''m sorry; I guess I took a bit too much of your time, Adrian," she apologized, her demeanor undergoing a sudden transformation.


    Adrian, ever the gracious friend, reassured her with a warm smile. "No, it''s nothing, sister Lilliana. I was also having fun with our conversation, haha."


    Lilliana''s spirits lifted at Adrian''s words, and momentarily, the whirlwind of troubling thoughts that had gued her mind subsided. As she prepared to leave, she cast onest nce at Louise, prompting the younger girl to instinctively step back and take refuge behind Adrian.


    "I''ll see you around, Miss Obelia," Lilliana said, apanied by a seemingly friendly smile. However, her eyes told a different story, betraying the confusion and unease that still lingered within her.


    With Lilliana and Salik''s departure, Adrian and Louise were left alone in the room, confusion and tension hanging in the air. Louise couldn''t contain her bewilderment and had to voice her question aloud.


    "What was that?"


    Adrian sighed, his expression mirroring his own perplexity.


    "I don''t know," he admitted, the encounter with Lilliana leaving him just as mystified and uncertain about the situation as Louise.

 Chapter 66: Gods plan

    Deep within the heart of a mystical forest, an aged man attended to his lush garden. With a watering can in hand, he gracefully watered the verdant nts, humming a gentle tune that harmonized with the serene surroundings.


    The atmosphere was infused with an air of tranquil contentment as he went about his morning ritual, absorbed in the beauty of the natural world.


    Havingpleted his work, the man moved to his modest abode, where he began to brew his morning coffee. As the aroma of freshly brewed coffee filled the air, he settled into afortable chair and switched on his television, looking forward to a brief moment of rxation.


    However, his peace was short-lived. Without warning, a sudden presence intruded upon his solitude. To his astonishment, a portal of pure darkness materialized on his left, an anomaly amidst the tranquility of the forest. His surprise waspounded as the portal radiated intense heat, and a nightmarish figure emerged from within.


    The being that stepped forth was an eldritch horror, shrouded in a constantly shifting cloak of iridescent colors that defied theprehension of the human mind. Its form was ever-changing, resembling a zing inferno that defied thews of physics. To gaze upon this being was to invite madness, an experience that no human mind could endure.


    "Hmm? What a surprise. I didn''t expect you to visit me, Proctharn" the man, mused, his voice tinged with curiosity.


    "So, what does a dangerous being such as you want?"


    "Loki"


    Addressed Proctharn his words carried an immense weight, each syble pressing upon his very existence. Under the pressure of this eldritch entity, Loki had no choice but to release his current mortal guise. His transformation was swift and breathtaking, a myriad of divine lights encasing him as he shed his mortal form.


    As the lights subsided, Loki emerged in his true divine form, a striking and handsome figure towering at two meters. His attire had transformed into his divine garments, a reflection of his true nature as the god of Lies and Deceit. After countless millennia, Loki stood revealed in all his divine splendor, ready to face whatever enigmatic purpose had drawn Proctharn to his realm.


    "We need a favor," Proctharn reiterated, their enigmatic presence casting an even deeper veil of confusion over Loki.


    Loki couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, baffled by the request. "Pardon?" he inquired


    ''Why exactly does a cosmic horror such as you want my favor? And what do you mean by we''? Is this how you greet a friend after not seeing him for who knows how long?''


    He couldn''t help but shake his head at the oddness of the situation


    Recognizing that the request was likely to be aplex matter, Loki decided to create a more suitable atmosphere for the conversation. With a snap of his fingers, the room transformed dramatically, shifting from a in and worn-out house into the opulent surroundings of a world-ss mansion or perhaps even a castle. Loki took his seat and crossed his legs, fully prepared to hear Proctharn''s exnation.


    "Start from the beginning," Loki prompted


    "You always say things from the get-go, Proctharn." He leaned back in his seat, awaiting the narrative.


    "Oh, and be sure toe through the door next time. If I didn''t recognize your divine signature, the defenses I put in ce would have forcefully closed the portal you created. Well, it''s not like you would actually die from a copsed space, but still, at least tell me when youe to visit." Loki''s tone was a blend of casual admonishment and amusement as he prepared to hear Proctharn.


    ¡­..


    "So, you''re saying that your human apostle got suddenly transported into another sector, and now the goddess of that world is threatening to end his life?" Loki inquired, trying to grasp the gravity of the situation.


    However, his understanding was soon overshadowed by an intense pressure that descended upon the room. Goosebumps covered his body, and he couldn''t help but gulp under the weight of Proctharn''s presence.


    "Oh, yeah, that''s right; he''s your son, not an apostle. Sorry, sorry" Loki nervously corrected himself, attempting to diffuse the tension. A nervousugh followed, and he continued, "Seriously, you''re too hot-headed, you know that?"


    As he went about repairing the room, Loki couldn''t help but reflect on the profound changes he had witnessed in Proctharn over the years.


    When they had first met, Proctharn had been a being of fire, destruction, and madness. However, since he had taken on the responsibility of caring for a mortal child, he had undergone a remarkable transformation, embracing the role of an actual father.


    ''I wish I had that''


    Loki''s jealousy towards Proctharn deepened as he continued to reflect on their respective rtionships with their children. If only his own offspring could feel even a fraction of the affection and devotion that Proctharn''s human child did. Or, at the very least, if he could experience some semnce of family moments with them.


    His thoughts turned to his children ¨C Hel, Jormungandr, Fenrir, and Sleipnir. Their distant and preupied natures left Loki yearning for a more meaningful connection with them.


    Hel, the ruler of the underworld, was often absorbed in her duties and rarely had time for her father. Their interactions had dwindled over the years, and Loki couldn''t help but feel ignored by her.


    Jormungandr, the massive serpent, seemed to spend most of his time in a state of perpetual slumber, leaving Loki with little opportunity to engage with his child.


    Fenrir, though more engaged than the others, tended to focus on one pressing concern: his release to take part in Ragnarok, the apocalyptic event. While he did inquire about Loki''s well-being from time to time, the conversations were often dominated by questions about his own future role in the cataclysmic events toe.


    Sleipnir, born of Loki''s union with a horse, was a unique case. As the child of shifting genders and forms, Sleipnir''s connection to Loki was uncertain. The ever-changing nature of their rtionship made it difficult to establish a traditional parent-child rtionship, and Loki often felt that Sleipnir paid little heed to their familial ties.


    In the face of these distant andplex rtionships, Loki couldn''t help but wish for the kind of genuine, heartwarming moments he observed in Proctharn''s interactions with his human son.


    "So how exactly did your son suddenly get transported to another sector?" Loki probed, seeking more information about the situation.


    "I don''t know"


    "You don''t know?" Loki responded, incredulous.


    "Yes"


    Exasperationced Loki''s voice as he continued, "Haah, seriously, you. Do you at least know the name of the sector?"


    "No"


    Loki could only sigh in response. While he wanted to help his friend in this unfamiliar and potentially dangerous situation, theck of information about the unknown sector and its gods made the task ahead seem even more daunting.


    Dealing with unknown gods could indeed lead to a plethora ofplications, especially in the vtile world of divine conflict, and from what he gathered, Proctharn appeared to be preparing for a potential war on a cosmic scale.


    Seeing Loki''s initial reaction, Proctharn decided to rify the situation. "We are not inviting you to join us in a war, Loki," he exined.


    "Eh?" Loki was taken aback by this unexpected revtion. He had been convinced that Proctharn was asking for his participation in some grand conflict, and a glint of excitement had sparked within him. He missed the good old days when he could unleash havoc and chaos upon various worlds.


    "We are just asking you for a favor to open a portal for us," Proctharn continued, revealing the true nature of his request.


    "Portal? And by the way, why do you keep saying ''we''? Don''t tell me your whole pantheon ising, right? Haha."


    Proctharn''s response shed light on the matter. "Not all of us," he rified, "just some who consider the child as family."


    "Wait, I thought you were the only one who took care of that child? There''s more?" His bewilderment deepened as he tried to grasp the extent of the familial connection Proctharn''s pantheon had with the human child.


    As Loki contemted the situation, he couldn''t help but think, ''Just how lucky is that child to be brought up by these powerful beings?'' He was well aware that Proctharn alone had the capability to threaten entire pantheons. However, the notion that an entire family of such powerful entities was involved left him in awe and even a touch of fear.


    Loki still remembered a past encounter with one of Proctharn''s kind. It had given birth to a monstrous offspring thatid waste to an unfortunate sector, plunging mortals and gods alike into abject despair and madness. The memory of the event sent a shiver down Loki''s spine.


    The beings in that sector had met pathetic, horrifying deaths as a monstrous octopus-like creature descended upon the oceans, driving everyone to the brink of madness. Literally, all beings in that sector perished, including the gods, who, though of a lower rank, were still gods in their own right.


    "Wait, if you''re not alone, couldn''t you just take over the gods of that world?"


    "We could, but the primordial goddess of that world is quite powerful. Add to that She is also being provided with energy by the universalw of causality."


    "Bnce, huh?" Loki mused, beginning to understand theplexity of the situation.


    The more Loki pondered the situation, the more he realized that it wasn''t difficult to grasp. Proctharn and the others in his group were beings far above the natural aspects of divinity.


    Their very presence was potent enough to copse a. When they had attempted to confront the primordial goddess of that world, it only made sense that the universe would step in to provide her with the necessary energy to maintain bnce.


    "Our priority right now is to make contact with our child again, as our connection got directly cut off by that Goddess," Proctharn emphasized, underlining the urgency of their situation.


    Loki, on the other hand, had a more immediate concern.


    "So, the portal you wanted me to open was an Astral one?" he queried incredulously. The concept of an astral portal was not to be taken lightly. It allowed a god or any divine entity to descend upon the mortal world naturally, but it came at a significant price. Once a higher being descended, they would be severely depowered, reduced to a mere fragment of their true selves. What made matters even riskier was that if this fragment perished, it could lead to permanent damage to their souls.


    Proctharn reassured Loki, "You don''t need to worry about us. Our youngest already opened one herself"


    Loki was left astonished and curious, wanting to understand more. "Huh? How did your youngest manage that?"


    ...


    ....


    Proctharn remained tight-lipped, leaving Loki with no choice but to let go of his curiosity. The ability to open astral portals was exceedingly rare among gods, and the secrecy surrounding the matter only piqued Loki''s interest further.


    "Although I want to help, that offer only extends to you, Proctharn. I can''t guarantee my free assistance for the other members of your family."


    "In return for sessfully opening the portals, we will guarantee you help in your uing war," Proctharn reiterated, emphasizing the exchange they were offering.


    Loki''s eyes widened in response to the proposal, the weight of the promise sinking in.


    "Ragnarok" Proctharn''s words echoed through Loki''s ears like a thousand bells ringing, the gravity of the offer bing more apparent with each passing moment.


    "We will personally help you during your pantheon''s next Ragnarok."


    Loki couldn''t help but break into a wide, genuine smile.


    "So when do we start?"

 Chapter 67: Aria Tellus

    After the peculiar encounter with Lilliana, Louise and I rushed to our respective ssrooms, aware that time was running out. As we made our way, I found myself on the receiving end of a good deal of nagging from Louise.


    She wasn''t pleased with my recent disappearances, and I had apologized for not offering any exnations. It seemed my silence had bothered her, leaving her somewhat hurt.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if Louise was being a bit too nosy. We were friends, yes, but her level of concern about my sporadic absences surprised me. I pondered the reasons behind her unwavering curiosity.


    Maybe it was genuine worry, or perhaps she simply had an inquisitive nature. Either way, I decided I should make more of an effort to keep her informed in the future?


    As I made my way to my ssroom, a sense of relief washed over me when I realized that the teacher hadn''t arrived yet. The additional time provided me with a moment to gather my thoughts.


    However, my relief was short-lived as I couldn''t ignore the intense reing from someone in the ssroom. It was directed at me, and it made me feel as though I was about to be condemned for something.


    "Why is she looking at me like she''s going to kill me or something?"


    Just as she was about to approach me, I decided to break the ice and greeted her first. "Good morning, Euphemia."


    "¡­. Good morning?" It seemed she was a bit surprised, as she had typically been the one to initiate greetings in the past, while I tended to be more aloof in my interactions.


    I extended the vial towards Euphemia, offering it to her with a slight smile. Her eyes widened as she took a closer look at the colorful concoction in the vial, and her surprise was evident.


    "What''s this...?" Euphemia asked, her curiosity piqued. "Adrian, is this?"


    I nodded in confirmation. "Yes, it''s the potion I made during the entrance exam. You can have it. I''m pretty sure you could decode something as easy to make as that, right?" I added with a hint of yfulness.


    "Think of it as my apology for not attending any of our nned experimentstely. Haha."


    However, Euphemia seemed to be entranced by the magical vial. Her attention was fixed on it, and she appeared to be lost in thought. To make matters moreplicated, some of our ssmates were beginning to cast envious nces at the vial. shit the principal did mention that this potion was a significant achievement, perhaps, I shouldn''t have handed it over to Euphemia in such a public manner.


    The teacher''s timely arrival brought an end to our conversation. He ordered, "To your seats," and we all hurriedlyplied.


    Euphemia, however, seemedpletely entranced by the vial, her gaze lingering on it with an odd smile on her face. Throughout the entire ss, she didn''t seem to pay any heed to the teacher''s words, nor did she participate in the practical exam he presented. It was clear that her focus was on the vial in her possession.


    While I knew the teacher was bing increasingly frustrated with Euphemia''s behavior, he also recognized that Euphemia''s genius intellect was far beyond what he could handle. She could probably even teach him if she chose to. Thus, he decided to let her be and instead focused on his teaching, asionally looking in my direction. Observing the top student diligentlypleting the test seemed to have lifted his spirits as a teacher, even if Euphemia was lost in her own world.


    ....


    "No, please!"


    "Youngdy, are you okay?" Analise asked gently.


    Aria woke up with a start, her heart pounding and her breath ragged. She looked at her trembling hands, a routine urrence in recent times, especially since she had sensed that strange mana during herst encounter with Adrian. She had been having unsettling dreams ever since.


    Her wide eyes darted to the side and found Analise, her brother''s personal maid, looking at her with a worried expression.


    Aria took a moment to collect herself before responding, "Y-yes, I''m fine." Despite her words, the worry lingered in her eyes, and she couldn''t help but feel that something unusual was happening, both in her dreams and in her waking life.


    Aria didn''t want to burden Analise with her concerns, but the nightmares had been relentless. They didn''t happen every night, but the fact that she had been experiencing the same haunting dream repeatedly for the past few days was deeply unsettling.


    She nced at Analise, who had been staying with her in the middle-ranking dorms. Aria couldn''t help but feel that she should return Analise to Adrian''s side soon. Adrian had never explicitly mentioned that Analise needed to be with him, but she was sure that he was simply being considerate of her. The middle-ranking dormscked the luxury and safety that Lucian Hall provided, and it wasn''t a suitable ce for a youngdy like Aria to stay by herself.


    "Prepare my uniform"


    Aria''s morning routine started with her instructing Analise to prepare her uniform. Analise responded promptly, making sure everything was ready.


    After having breakfast, Aria put on her uniform and headed to her ss, but her mind was heavy with thoughts.


    The recurring nightmares and the mysterious mana she had sensed continued to weigh on her, making it difficult to focus on her daily life at the academy.


    ...


    "Aria, will youe and have lunch with us?" one of her ssmates asked.


    Aria hesitated for a moment, then replied, "No, I''m sorry, I already¡ª"


    Before she could finish her sentence, her ssmates interrupted. "Oh, it''s okay. See youter."


    "Yeah, see you," Aria responded with a faint smile.


    As she watched the three of them go on their way, Aria couldn''t help but let out a sigh. It had been a few months since she started attending the school, but she still felt conflicted about forming close friendships. While she was friendly with everyone, she hadn''t quite reached the point where she could consider them genuine friends.


    Aria did have one or two people she could genuinely talk to, and they probably considered her a dear friend. However, for Aria, these rtionships were merely those where she could have a conversation but not yet something deeper. She was still on the fence about opening uppletely to others.


    Aria nced to the side and noticed Be, who always appeared to be half-asleep in ss, seemingly awakened by the ss bell.


    "She''s always so attentive when it''s time to leave," Aria thought, her gaze lingering on Be. Though she wasn''t as much of a loner as Be, Aria couldn''t help but makeparisons. It made her sigh inwardly.


    As Aria made her way to leave the ssroom, she heard a rough voice calling out to her, "Aria!" She turned to find a handsome red-haired boy with a muscr build waving at her. Her ssmates couldn''t help but be surprised upon seeing the person. It was none other than Alex Darja, the second-ranked student in thebat department and, ording to rumors, Aria''s supposed boyfriend.


    "Oh my, isn''t that Alex Darja?"


    "Did hee for Miss Aria? How sweet."


    "Sigh, I wish I had a man like that."


    Aria couldn''t help but smile slightly at the reactions of her ssmates, but she also couldn''t shake the feeling that she was being watched and judged from all sides.


    Aria was fully aware of Alex''s deep feelings for her, but she had never been romantically interested in him. Yet, she also understood the undeniable advantages of having Alex by her side in school. He yed a crucial role in her school life, acting as a deterrent to those who might try to take advantage of her or subject her to bullying due to her Tellus background. Thanks to their supposed rtionship, she maintained an average ranking without facing too much pressure from her peers. In her eyes, Alex was far too useful to discard.


    She was well aware of the rumors surrounding their rtionship, and she let them continue unabated. Aria knew that her actions might be considered maniptive, but she didn''t care. For her, the bottom line was simple: as long as it benefited her and ensured her well-being, she didn''t mind the deception or the maniption involved.


    As Aria reflected on her rtionship with Alex, she couldn''t deny that he had, in fact, saved her life on one asion. This added anotheryer to her feelings towards him and her desire to be friends with him. However, she was also very aware of the boundaries she had set for herself. Despite the rumors and expectations, she didn''t see their rtionship evolving into a romantic one. Aria knew that she might have inadvertently led him on, making him expect something that wouldn''t ultimatelye to pass.


    Feeling somewhat sorry for the situation, she could only hope that Alex would be satisfied with their friendship and that he wouldn''t be hurt by the eventual realization that their rtionship wouldn''t progress beyond that point


    Aria''s mind wandered back to that moment during the joint Combat Exams when Alex had suddenly confessed his feelings to her. The memory of that confession was still vivid in her mind, and it made her cringe with difort. His words had been so unexpectedly cringe and sincere, that she had been takenpletely off guard.


    The confession had hit her like a bolt of lightning, and she couldn''t bear to hear those words anymore. It had been so overwhelming that, without even thinking, she had instinctively pped him. The memory of her own reaction still haunted her, but it was a reaction born out of a mix of surprise, guilt, and her persistent desire to maintain the boundaries she had set for their rtionship.


    "Alex, why are you here?" Aria asked as she looked at him with a mixture of curiosity and apprehension.


    "I was wondering if you could join us for lunch," Alex replied with a hopeful expression.


    Aria agreed almost immediately, even though she wasn''t particrly interested in having lunch with Alex. Her true curiosityy in getting to know his friend Tristan better, and for some reason, she felt a strong desire to have a private conversation with Adrian.


    The curiosity she felt about what had transpired in Adrian''s room back at the mansion still gnawed at her. She couldn''t shake the feeling that something unusual was happening and wanted to put an end to the unsettling nightmares that had been haunting her night after night.


    ...


    "Tristan, you''re alone this time. Where''s Alex?" Louise asked, her curiosity piqued by the absence of the usually boisterous Alex.


    "He said he''s gone to invite someone," Tristan replied, giving a small shrug. He knew that Alex was known for having a wide circle of friends, and it was not unusual for him to bring someone new to their group.


    Louise, on the other hand, found it somewhat strange that the typically loud and outgoing Alex was not with Tristan. Her inquisitive nature led her to wonder about the identity of the person Alex was inviting. She couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease and suspicion.


    "Oh, Adrian, you''re here now," Tristan greeted Adrian with a teasing tone.


    "Yes, hahaha"


    Adrian replied nervously, feeling the intensity of Louise''s re. Her presence and her recent confrontations had been perplexing to him.


    "Although I want to ask you why you''re frequently away, we can discuss thatter as we wait for Alex,". It was clear that Tristan and Louise had no intention of letting Adrian off the hook easily, and their curiosity about his recent absences was undeniable.


    Adrian couldn''t help but shake his head internally. He found Tristan and Louise''s nosiness amusing, albeit somewhat frustrating. These two were so simr in their curiosity and determination to uncover the truth, making it evident why they were the main "ship" in the novel. Their personalities were practically identical.

 Chapter 68: Aria Tellus 2

    "Everyone!" Alex''s voice called out to his friends as he arrived.


    "Alex, you''rete."


    "Sorry, I wanted to invite someone."


    "Huh? Aren''t you---" Louise began to inquire, but her words trailed off as she saw the beautiful girl who hade with Alex.


    Standing there was Aria Tellus, Adrian''s little sister, with her stunning golden blonde hair and unique crimson red eyes, making her stand out even among the academy''s popce.


    "Aria?" Adrian eximed; his surprise evident in his voice.


    "Hello, Adrian."


    "So, you''re the one Alex invited. I guess that makes sense."


    Alex, seemingly embarrassed by the situation blushed and scratched his head in the back avoiding making eye contact with me, as he realized that I was already aware of his feelings for Aria.


    "It makes sense?" Inquired Louise who was curious.


    "Oh, it''s nothing."


    I was already well aware of Alex''s deep feelings for Aria and couldn''t help but ponder why Alex had fallen for someone like her. In my opinion, Alex you deserve someone better. A part of me wants to tell Alex just how much of a bitch Aria actually is but I had the feeling this guy would just get mad at me instead.


    ''Considering how much Alex likes Aria, it was only a matter of time before he made certain moves on her. But seriously, Alex, why did you have to fall for her? You''re too great for someone like her''


    Tristan, ever the friendly and charming one, extended his hand towards Aria and introduced himself with a warm smile. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Aria. My name''s Tristan."


    Aria felt a slight blush creep onto her cheeks as Tristan took her hand. She quickly averted her gaze from his face, unable to maintain eye contact with this handsome, charismatic guy.


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes internally. As I watched the situation


    ''But it''s quite understandable though, considering how handsome this guy is''


    ''Seriously, does he even realize how handsome he is? And can you stop smiling at her? Look at her, desperately avoiding your gaze. And can''t you notice Alex ring at you?''


    I nced over at Louise, who was trying to hold back herughter as she observed the unfolding situation. It seems that our charming female lead had also caught on to Alex''s feelings and his intentions towards Aria.


    The entire scenario felt like something straight out of a romanticedy, and I couldn''t help but smirk at theplexity of it all.


    "Adrian, Euphemia''s not here yet?" Alex asked


    Upon hearing Euphemia''s name, I noticed that Louise''s reaction was a bit strange when he mentioned her name. It was as if she had shivered briefly and disyed a momentary look of anger. I couldn''t be entirely sure, but I wondered if I had just imagined it.


    "Ah, no, she mentioned she won''t be joining us today. She said she had an important experiment to do." Though I''m pretty sure that Euphemia''s excuse was likely a cover for her curiosity about the potion I had given her earlier.


    As everyone took their seats, Aria introduced herself to the group, expressing her hope that she wouldn''t be a bother. Louise, for some reason, appeared particrly pleased as she engaged in a conversation with Aria. She seemed to be quite interested in our shared childhood, especially when it came to my personal experiences.


    What''s wrong with this girl? Why is she so interested in my childhood? Although everyone was teasing Aria and me to reveal our past, the two of us shared an awkward nce and kept our lips sealed. If only they knew how difficult our childhood had been growing up together.


    I couldn''t exactly say, "Oh yeah, Aria has been bullying me since we were kids, and did you know I once caught her with five guys at the same time? Hahaha."


    Even though some time has passed since I transmigrated into this world and took over Adrian''s body, a part of the original Adrian still manages to assert itself in my ego, even right now, it''s filled with a burning desire to punch Aria''s arrogant face and make her suffer for all the torment she put the original Adrian through.


    As I looked at our chatty group, I couldn''t help but sense a tinge of jealousy in Tristan''s eyes. He kept ncing at Louise and me, making me wonder if their rtionship hadn''t progressed as much as I''d hoped already. I guess my presence must be hindering the development of their romance.


    And despite my tendency to brush off these thoughts, I also couldn''t help notice the growing sense of unique fondness that Louise held for me.


    ''Was it merely friendliness, or did she genuinely have feelings for me?''


    As I mulled over things, I realized that I had inadvertently disrupted several events that were meant to strengthen Louise and Tristan''s budding rtionship. I couldn''t help but recall how I had unintentionally ''third-wheeled'' during their initial encounter and how I''d already dealt with threats like Rosil and Kaksan that were meant to be their challenges. These trials were designed for character development and to deepen their trust in each other, and by altering the course of events, I had inadvertently robbed them of these opportunities.


    While I had been doing my best to stick to the novel''s storyline as closely as possible, many situations had spiraled out of my control. In Kaksan''s case, it was a matter of necessity, and for Rosil, I had been driven by the desire to alleviate Tristan''s burdens. It was challenging to strike a bnce between preserving the story''s integrity and managing the unfolding events.


    I sighed, realizing that my uncertainties extended to the future events detailed in the novel. Even now, I couldn''t be sure if I could trust the uracy of the information it provided.


    ¡­..


    ''Why am I afraid of him?''


    ''Why is it that every time I see himtely goosebumps spread across my body? Even now, I''m trying my best to remain calm. Seriously, this all happened after I started sensing that horrifying mana. No, this probably started after thatst visit to his room back at the mansion. Even now, the hate I felt for him is all gone, and instead it became that of fear''


    ''I should''ve noticed it back then, the moment that event happened back at the mansion''


    ''My actions, my body, even my mindset has all been ingrained to never touch or anger Adrian ever again. Even though he''s the person I hate the most, why can''t I hate him now? Even just the thought of hating him makes me feel like I will sumb to madness''


    ''And these strange nightmares and intense headaches I feel every time I try to remember are very suspicious. Something is deeply wrong, and I need to figure it out before it''s toote.''


    ''For some reason, I feel like my body is burning just thinking about hating him. It''s like a being made out of intense heat and fire is hugging my body¡ªno, it''s like it''s hugging my very soul. And I don''t like this.''


    Even though I don''t know what happened at that time, somehow my body, no, my soul seemed to remember. It''s as if there''s a lingering sense of unease, an unshakable feeling that something significant urred during that mysterious incident. At first, I brushed it off, attributing it to my overactive imagination. But as time passed, I couldn''t help but notice that Adrian had changed dramatically since he woke up from that incident. It''s like he transformed into an entirely different person.


    Dad and the doctors did mention that he lost some of his memories, but I couldn''t easily ept that exnation. There was something more to this transformation, something hidden beneath the surface. The way he spoke, the expressions in his eyes, and the aura he exuded ¨C all of it was so different, so alien. It was as if the incident had altered not just his memories but his very essence. I couldn''t ignore this unsettling feeling that there was more to the story,


    As someone who has watched over, tortured, and tormented Adrian throughout his life, I believed I knew most things about him already. The Adrian I had known was a different person from the one standing in front of me now. The Adrian I was familiar with was shy and pathetic, always cowering in the shadows, never daring to stand up for himself. He might have possessed a modicum of intelligence, but he was hardly smart enough to secure the top spot in the alchemy department, particrly with the unrivaled genius, Euphemia Dunhaven, taking the same tests.


    The contrast was stark. This new Adrian exuded confidence; his eyes filled with a spark of determination. It was as if he had shed his old self, leaving behind the timid, helpless persona I had known. As much as I believed I had unraveled all there was to know about him, it became apparent that there were hidden depths to Adrian that I had never fathomed.


    I looked at Adrian once more, and to my surprise, he shed a small, disarming smile in my direction. It felt like a bolt of electricity surged through me, causing my soul to scream in response.


    ''Seriously, don''t look at me like that'' I thought, unable to maintain eye contact with him for more than a fleeting moment.


    Just making eye contact with him had be increasingly challenging, and the effort it took to control myself was bing harder and harder to bear. It was perplexing how I had been perfectly fine before, but now, the simplest interaction with Adrian had the power to destabilize me.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if all of this doubt and turmoil could have been avoided. If only I hadn''t tried to remember what happened during that time and if only, I hadn''t sensed that horrifying mana, I may have not been grappled with these confusing emotions and uncertainties now.


    Why is this happening to me? Is it some sort of punishment for all the terrible things I''ve done to him in the past? The guilt and fear gnawed at me; a relentless torment that seemed inescapable.


    I couldn''t bear it any longer. The turmoil, the confusion, the relentless unease¡ªI wanted it all toe to an end. Even though fear still gripped me tightly, I made a resolution. After this lunch, I had decided I would muster the courage to confront Adrian. I needed to ask him about what was going on, to implore him to make all of this stop. It was time to face the truth, no matter how difficult it might be, and put an end to the relentless cycle of doubt and fear that had gued me for far too long.

 Chapter 69: Aria Tellus 3

    Tristan''s voice cut through the air,ced with genuine concern. "Adrian, where were youst time? You''ve been disappearing too frequently, you know. Is something wrong?" His inquiry hung in the air, reflecting the unease that had been growing amongst our group of friends.


    As I met Tristan''s eyes, I could see the sincerity in his gaze. He wasn''t just casually asking; he was genuinely worried about my well-being. It was heartening to know that I had friends who cared about me.


    ''Ah, it truly is a blessing to befriend the protagonist''


    Being close to Tristan had its advantages. Not only did I receive the warmth of his genuine concern for my well-being, but I also had a strong hunch that if I were to confide in him about the problems and challenges, I faced, he would undoubtedly extend his unwavering support.


    ''Too bad that I can''t exactly ask him for help this time as these were problems that arose, as the story''s narrative spiraled out of control, then again most of it were my fault''


    However, his question did seem to draw the attention of the others. Alex and Louise were already interested in the matter to begin with, and even Aria turned her gaze in my direction.


    Aria, in particr, seemed taken aback, learning about my sudden disappearances I don''t know why she''s making that fearful face while looking at me but I could understand her surprise. She was not a part of our usual friend group, and although we shared a sibling bond, we weren''t particrly close.


    A few moments passed but I still couldn''te up with an answer and it''s not like I can just tell them


    "Uhh yeah I just went to Kaksan Forest Last time to help the elves kill a monstrous beast designed to eradicate all living beings from the entire forest hahaha"


    Seeing my troubled expression and the prolonged silence that followed, Tristan could only let out a resigned sigh. It was clear that he could sense something was amiss, something I couldn''t easily put into words.


    ''Sorry, but if I were to start making excuses and fabricate lies now, I''m afraid it would only lead to another convoluted web of deceit. Even if I could conjure up the most believable lie at this very moment, I can''t ignore the fact that if they eventually uncovered the truth, it would only further strain our current rtionship''


    Moreover, I couldn''t afford to let that happen just yet. The future was riddled with uncertainties, and I had already exerted a significant influence on the events that were supposed to unfold in the novel.


    Despite my initial intention to remain in the sidelines, these enigmatic missions had forcefully thrust me into the main scenarios,pelling me to y a central role.


    I had even gone to great lengths to eliminate most of Tristan''s adversaries, and it was clear that the rtionships I had cultivated with these individuals werergely a result of my actions.


    As the main cast of characters in the novel, I already know the pivotal role they yed in shaping the narrative''s direction.


    Their growth and development were undeniably crucial to the unfolding of future scenarios.


    As Tristan was still waiting for my response.


    The best course of action, I realized, was to create a palpably awkward atmosphere, one that implied this was something I couldn''t divulge to them.


    While it might fuel their curiosity, it was a more controlled scenario than a cascading series of lies. I had to acknowledge that I couldn''t readily reveal the truth to them, and this was the best way to navigate the situation without causing irreversible damage.


    ...


    ''Adrian kept disappearingtely?''


    The truth was, I didn''t have a clear understanding of what was happening, but a part of me couldn''t help but connect Adrian''s recent disappearances to the strange nightmares that had gued my sleep. Those haunting visions had been filled with eerie, otherworldlyndscapes and unsettling creatures that stirred an inexplicable dread within me.


    As I reflected on those disturbing dreams, a shiver coursed through my spine, and the vivid memory of that fleshy, aberrant being walking toward my father surfaced in my mind.


    The fire that had surrounded it, flickering with an eerie, malevolent light, seemed to carry with it a power that could induce madness in even the strongest of minds.


    The recollection sent a cold shiver down my spine, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was a connection between these strange urrences, Adrian''s disappearances, and the nightmarish visions that had been haunting my sleep.


    As the conversation''s atmosphere grew increasingly tense, Tristan eventually decided to let the matter drop.


    Alex, on the other hand, responded with a dismissive scoff, his nonchnt demeanor suggesting he didn''t care much, confident that Adrian would reveal the truth when he deemed it appropriate.


    Louise, however, was noticeably upset, her frustration and curiosity regarding Adrian''s mysterious absences etched on her face.


    Watching this dynamic y out, I couldn''t help but ponder theplexities of friendship. This was a realm I had yet to fully explore, as I had never experienced genuine concern from others about my well-being.


    Most people had approached me due to my status as the daughter of a duke, and while I had encountered a few individuals who seemed to approach me genuinely, I remained wary of cing myplete trust


    ''How exactly did Adrian befriend these guys?''


    ¡­..


    "Aria, are you free this afternoon?"


    Whoa! I didn''t expect Alex to ask Aria out right on the get go, even Tristan and Louise were in shock.


    lunch already ended and I was already preparing to say my goodbyes as I''m about to go to Euphemia''s privateb to help out with her experiments.


    "No," Aria responded with nonchnce, leaving Alex momentarily disheartened.


    "I-I see," he stammered, his hopes dashed in an instant. It was as if Aria had shut him down without a second thought. I''m pretty that Aria was fully aware of Alex''s feelings but had chosen to ignore it, poor guy you can''t even see that this bitch is just using you.


    Aria''s gaze suddenly shifted towards me, and she uttered, "Adrian, can we have a conversation... privately?"


    ''Hmm? what does she want now?''


    "Sure"


    ¡­..


    As our group''s lunch came to a close, everyone scattered in their respective directions. Aria and I walked together towards Euphemia''s privateboratory, and I suggested that we discuss whatever was on her mind as we walked. However, Aria hesitated, exining that what she was about to share was something she couldn''t say in a public setting.


    ''This bitch has shame? Well, that''s new'' I''m not entirely certain what Aria was nning to discuss but prepared to give her the benefit of the doubt. It had piqued my curiosity, and I hoped that whatever it was, it would prove to be significant and not just some trivial matter.


    Soon, we found ourselves inside a private training room. Aria seemed visibly nervous, and I noticed the fear and nervousness in her eyes as she prepared to speak.


    "Seriously, what''s wrong with this bitch now?" I couldn''t help but think as I observed Aria''s behavior, puzzled by her erratic and seemingly erratic actions.


    Then, her voice broke, and she pleaded, "A-Adrian, please make it stop!"


    "Huh?" I responded, perplexed by her cryptic request.


    "My nightmares... please make it stop," Aria implored, sinking to her knees right in front of me. Her desperation was palpable, and she was begging me to put an end to the torment of a nightmare I knew nothing about.


    "P-please make him stop visiting me"


    "Wh-what being?" I inquired, struggling toprehend the situation.


    Suddenly, without warning, Aria rose to her feet and lunged at me. She grabbed my cor, holding it tightly, her fingers clenching my clothes in ce of my weight.


    Her tear-filled eyes gazed at me, a whirlwind of emotions ying across her beautiful face. She seemed to be torn between anger, fear, and nervousness, creating a turbulent mix of feelings that left me in a state of profound confusion and concern.


    "Don''t lie to me! I know you''re the cause of all this!" Aria shouted, her grip on my cor tightening even further. Her anger and fear had seemingly escted, and her usations left me stunned.


    "Back at the mansion, I know you did something, and just moments ago, your friends were talking about you disappearing quite often. That weird energy I feltst time was your, right?" Aria''s usations kept pouring out, each one more shocking than thest.


    "What did you do to me?" she screamed, her hands now clutching her hair in a state of madness. It was clear that something had deeply disturbed her, and her emotional turmoil was undeniable. This was far more serious than I had initially anticipated.


    Aria''s unexpected behavior had taken a disconcerting turn, I thought his bitch just wanted to do her usual bitchy things like bullying me or something, but it seems that her motivations were far from what I had initially presumed.


    In an attempt to calm her down, I gently ced my hand on her shoulder, hoping to ease her intense emotions. However, my efforts took an unexpected turn as Aria''s reaction escted.


    In an instant, she gripped my neck and forcefully pushed me against the room door, creating a loud m as my back collided with the solid surface. Surprisingly, the impact didn''t faze me much, given my physical strengthpared to hers.


    Aria''s grip on my neck remained tight for a moment, her rage palpable. Then, she abruptly released her hold, and her body contorted in pain as she clutched her head, letting out an agonized cry, "Aghh!"


    I watched, perplexed, as she appeared to have a sudden realization. Her tear-filled crimson eyes locked onto mine, her disheveled hair framing her face, giving her a somewhat disoriented and wild appearance. It was as if a storm of emotions had taken hold of her, and the turmoil within her seemed to be reaching a climax.


    "Dad," Aria began, addressing me with a term that sent a shiver down my spine. I could hardly believe my ears, given the context of our conversation.


    "Why are you calling me dad now? Did you really be crazy?" I asked, my voice trembling with disbelief.


    But Aria persisted, her voice desperate and pleading. "That being you call dad, please... make his nightmares stop... please!" Her words hung in the air, heavy with urgency.


    I was left inplete shock, my mind racing to make sense of the situation. It was as though the ground had shifted beneath me, and I was grappling with a reality that I had never expected.


    ''How the heck did this happen? How did this bitch get her memories back?'' I thought, unable to fathom the sudden and inexplicable turn of events.

 Chapter 70: Aria Tellus 4 R-18

    Warning R-18 Content (Incest warning)


    "How did she remember?" Despite the fact that it was my sister who had personally erased her memories, along with those of everyone else, Aria had somehow managed to recall her past.


    This presented a troubling and perilous situation.


    While Aria hadn''t been the one that Dad had personally visited during his manifestations, she had been in close proximity, bearing witness to his presence. Judging by the way she described Dad; it seemed like she had caught a glimpse of him during that time.


    "What a pain" I muttered under my breath, frustrated by theplexities of the situation. Should I ask sis to personally erase her memories once again?


    "Aghh¡­!!"


    Just as I was attempting to grapple with the ramifications of Aria''s sudden recollection, she screamed in pain once more, clutching her hair.


    It was pretty clear that the memories resurfacing was causing her immense distress and pain, and I couldn''t help but fear that her very soul might be on the verge of breaking under the weight of these recollections.


    I don''t know how Aria had managed to remember and get her memories back. But right now, my concerns extended beyond just her. I couldn''t help but worry that Duke Frederick and Liam, who had also undergone memory erasure, and might someday recall their lost memories.


    The prospect of dealing with not just Aria but also others who might regain their memories was a daunting one. I just hoped that Duke Frederick and Liam remained oblivious to their lost memories.


    I understood that, for the time being, calming Aria down took precedence over understanding how she had regained her memories.


    I gripped her shoulder firmly as my hands started to glow in purple, seeking to provide thefort and sce she so desperately needed.


    "Aria, look into my eyes" I gently implored, and sheplied, albeit reluctantly. It was clear that her entire existence was wracked with pain, a turmoil she was struggling to contain.


    Suddenly I kissed her.


    Her eyes were wide in shock as she probably didn''t expect me to do that.


    "Mmh!" Aria initially made an effort to resist, pushing her frail arms against me, but her weakened state made it impossible for her to put up any significant resistance. Her mind was in disarray, and she had little choice but to allow our mouths to meet.


    As our kiss deepened, I sensed Aria gradually sumbing to the moment.


    "Ahm..!"


    Her tongue ventured into my mouth, as if trying to grasp the warmth and relief that our connection was providing. It was apparent that she was finding sce in our intimacy.


    She must be truly findingfort and relief in our kiss right now, which was entirely understandable.


    After all, I was transferring my mana to her through our connection, and my hands on her shoulder guided the flow of this energy within her.


    With meticulous care, I directed my mana toward her brain, gradually alleviating the pain she was experiencing.


    Despite her initial resistance, Aria''s passion began to match my own, and her tongue explored the depths of my mouth with a newfound eagerness. It was a mutually intense experience, and as we continued to kiss, our connection grew stronger,


    Despite the intensity of our kiss and Aria''s evident enthusiasm, I couldn''t help but notice that the way she moved her tongue suggested a degree of inexperience in this realm of intimacy.


    It was a surprising revtion, given her outwardly confident and assertive demeanor. I had assumed that someone as assertive and experienced as Aria would be well-versed in matters of passion and desire.


    Her actions, however, indicated otherwise. She blushed deeply and asionally averted her slightly watery eyes as we made eye contact, her behavior giving off an aura of someone who might be experiencing such intimacy for the first time.


    As our lips parted with an audible smack, a trail of saliva connected us briefly, a testament to the intensity of our connection. Despite Aria''s initial behavior, she sucked on my mouth with a fervor, as if trying to extract everyst bit of the mana I was transferring to her.


    It was a sensation that ignited a unique and intense energy between us, and the way she looked at me


    As Aria locked eyes with me, her senses seemed to return, and she began to grasp the situation.


    "W-what did you do?" she stammered, attempting to wriggle out of my arms. In response, I held her more tightly, not yet finished with the process of guiding the mana throughout her body to calm her down.


    "Don''t move," I cautioned her, determined to continue assisting her until the task wasplete.


    "Let go of me, you... you fucker!" she began to protest, her insults flowing freely. "H-how dare you¡ªeven though you''re my brother¡ªeven though you''re just a loser¡ªyou dare take my f-first¡ª"


    It was evident that most of her pain had dissipated now, thanks to the temporary relief provided by our connection. However, it was essential that my sister personally erase her memories once again.


    While I possessed the authority to do so, Icked the confidence to erase her memories withoutplications, leaving me to believe it was best for my sister to handle the task.


    Typically, it was advisable to exercise caution and avoid using my sister''s authority more than once on the same person. This was due to the inherent danger involved, as a single application of her authority not only altered one''s memories but also left asting impact on the records of one''s soul.


    ''I don''t like her but that doesn''t mean I want to kill her''


    The profound implications of tampering with someone''s soul made it a precarious endeavor. Each use of her authority had far-reaching consequences, and employing it multiple times on the same individual could result in severe and irreversible consequences.


    "Ahhh" Aria suddenly screamed in pain once more, and I spoke urgently, "I told you not to move. We''re not finished yet, so just listen to me and let me help you. Or do you want me to kiss you again?"


    Aria immediately shook her head upon hearing my words, and I couldn''t help but feel a tinge of hurt at her response. I wondered if the thought of kissing me was that repulsive to her. After all, I was her brother, and that alone might be reason enough for her to find it distasteful.


    However, I had to remind myself that I wasn''t truly Adrian, and our rtionship was far moreplex now. I couldn''t hold myself to the same standards, and my own identity and emotions were separate from the original Adrian.


    Or was it not the fact that I was her brother that bothered her the most, but rather the deep-seated hatred she had for the person she believed me to be?


    As I observed Aria''s actions, particrly the way she kept her gaze fixed on my mouth and her telltale blush, it became clear that there was more to the situation than met the eye. Her actions seemed to suggest a different story, one that ran deeper than mere repulsion due to our familial rtionship.


    The inner Adrian within me grappled with a torrent of conflicting emotions. While I was now the one in control of this body, the residual hatred and dread that the previous Adrian had harbored for Aria still lingered within me.


    It was aplex and bewildering experience, and the idea that I was causing emotional and physical distress to Aria, the person my previous self-had despised, seemed to offer me an unsettling sense of satisfaction. Even though I don''t exactly hate her, the turmoil within me remained an enigma, one that I continued to struggle to understand and navigate.


    It acted strangely simr to my spell in which my emotion''s drive my body for me, only this time my body is influencing my mind.


    Aria''s hands instinctively reached for her head as the pain resurfaced, and she winced in difort.


    "Aria, look at me" I gently instructed, and she readilyplied, her eyes locking onto mine.


    "Don''t try to remember. Focus on me for now" I''m pretty sure just the thought of dad would cause her head to explode in pain right now.


    She nodded hesitantly, her voice quivering as she replied, "O-okay." It was clear that Aria was in distress, and I feltpelled to help her navigate this tumultuous situation and find a way to alleviate her pain.


    Time passed and Aria kept looking at me to alleviate her pain.


    She gradually calmed down, allowing me to hold her morefortably. However, her reactions took an unexpected turn, and I couldn''t help but be acutely aware of the way she blushed and took deep, sensual breaths.


    It was as if she couldn''t stop exuding an erotic aura, and I found myself increasingly frustrated with her behavior.


    ''Seriously can this bitch please stop acting erotic for fuck''s sake''


    "Mm-ah" she moaned softly, and the way she continued to emit these soft, seductive sounds as I guided my mana through her only intensified my internal struggle. Her face now bore a satisfied, alluring expression, her red eyes pleading for more.


    Aria''s body pressed intimately against mine, her soft curves tantalizing to the touch. The subtle sheen of sweat glistened on her skin, causing her clothing to cling to her form, revealing tantalizing hints of whaty beneath.


    Her erotic lingerie peeked through, adding to the alluring tension in the air, as her desire and the maic pull between us grew stronger with each passing moment.


    In an attempt to calm my racing heart and swirling thoughts, I desperately reached out to my sister through our telepathic connection.


    "Sis,e to me right now, it''s an emergency," I implored, sending my message through the mental link that connected us.


    ...


    .....


    ...¡­


    But there was no immediate response. I tried again, and yet, there was still silence on the other end. Though I could sense my sister''s mana and authority within me, the thread of our connection seemed to grow thinner with each passing moment. Panic began to well up within me as I realized that my sister was intentionally withdrawing, making our connection nearly imperceptible. This only urred when she was trying to remain hidden.


    "Did something happen with her and Elena?" I wondered, my mind racing with concern and uncertainty. The mystery of my sister''s actions added to the growing turmoil within me.


    ''It is really getting harder and harder to hold back'' my internal struggle intensifying with every passing moment. Aria''s tantalizing responses were bing increasingly difficult to resist.


    As I focused on Aria, her efforts to stifle her moans only served to heighten the tension in the room. The sadistic smile that had unknowingly spread across my face mirrored the growing temptation and desire that coursed through me. It was bing harder to maintain control, and the alluring atmosphere between us was pushing the boundaries of restraint.


    Aria''s struggle to contain her moans and the evident embarrassment on her face, and now I couldn''t deny the strange sense of satisfaction that coursed through me.


    The remnants of the previous Adrian''s emotions had a powerful hold on me,pelling me to take pleasure in Aria''s torment.


    It was an unsettling feeling, but I found myself influenced by it, and I couldn''t help but want to see her suffer a bit more, in some way or another.


    The desire to make her feel the same difort she had caused the previous Adrian grew stronger within me, intensifying theplex emotions that swirled between us.


    With each meticulous maneuver of guiding the mana within Aria''s body, I could sense that she was gradually improving, and a few more adjustments should bring her temporary relief. However, the process was proving to be more challenging than I had anticipated, and I couldn''t help but be frustrated.


    "Ahm!"


    ''Stop moaning woman!''


    ¡­..


    My thoughts raced as the sensations surged through my body. "I feel so hot, and I feel really good," I couldn''t help but admit to myself. The warmth, the heat, the overwhelming intensity, and the inexplicablefort that his mana provided were undeniably addicting, making it increasingly challenging for me to resist.


    The conflicting emotions that swirled within me only added to the confusion.


    ''What''s wrong with me?'' I questioned myself, my inner turmoil causing me to feel both ashamed and aroused.


    ''He''s my brother, for Goddess''s sake. Why am I acting so¡­horny? And why is he so calm?'' My frustration grew as I noticed his unchanging expression. It was as if he was only doing this to help me, without any emotional investment in the moment.


    ''ANNOYING'' I thought, exasperated by his seemingly emotionless demeanor.


    ''At least act embarrassed for Goddess''s sake!'' The surge of emotions within me intensified as I grappled with my own feelings and the person he had be.


    I couldn''t help but feel a simmering resentment.


    ''Even though you''re just garbage Dad brought back home, even though you were just lucky to be born with those grey eyes, even though you were just lucky to get Sister Lilliana''s attention¡­ you were just supposed to be human trash who didn''t know what to do with his life. Why are you so confident now?''


    The situation had taken aplicated turn, and I struggled to make sense of the turbulent emotions that raged within me.


    "Mmh!" I couldn''t stifle a moan that escaped my lips as I squirmed, the intense pleasure washing over me. The sensations were overwhelming, and I couldn''t help but wonder if Adrian was doing this on purpose.


    ''Is he actually doing this on purpose?'' I thought, but in truth, I couldn''tin. I didn''t know how he was managing to alleviate the pain in my head, but this intense pleasure was effectively pushing aside the nightmarish images that had haunted my dreams. I had so many questions for Adrian, but those could wait for another time.


    "Mm-ah" I moaned once again, bewildered by my own body''s response.


    Why was I feeling this way? Adrian was merely touching me and sending his mana through me, but it was generating an unexpected and incredibly sensual reaction within me.


    The heat in the room was bing unbearable, and my clothes clung to my body, making me feel sticky and ufortable. In my desperation, I inched closer to Adrian, silently urging him to continue what he was doing more quickly. To my surprise, he twitched in response, and I couldn''t help but smirk.


    I gazed at Adrian once more, and this time, a very faint blush colored his face.


    ''Yeah, take that, stupid brother of mine'' I thought with a sense of triumph. '' I knew you couldn''t resist my charm''


    "Ah! I''m wet," I panted, my arousal evident as my breaths came in short, shallow gasps. Time seemed to stretch on, and I couldn''t help but yearn for this encounter toe to an end.


    But before either of us could react, my hands acted of their own ord, seizing his right arm and guiding it toward my breast. Both of us were taken by surprise, our eyes locking in a moment of unspoken understanding. The warmth emanating from his glowing purple hands was strangely soothing and electrifying at the same time.


    "Ahhm!" I let out a substantial moan as Adrian''s hands tenderly squeezed my breasts.


    We gazed into each other''s eyes once more his ashen grey eyes met my crimson red eyes, a silent agreement passing between us.


    Before we knew it, we engaged in another heated kiss, and this time, it felt as though we were unwilling to let go of each other.


    The intense passion and desire flowed between us, creating an irresistible connection that neither of us could deny.

 Chapter 71: Aria Tellus 5 R-18

    Warning R-18 Content


    Suddenly, Adrian tightened his grip on Aria, gently squeezing her breasts, and kissed her with a newfound passion and intensity.


    Aria''s muffled moans were like sweet music to his ears as they continued to lose themselves in each other''s embrace.


    "Mwhah!" Their tongues and lips parted momentarily, a bridge of saliva connecting them, their heavy breaths mingling in the heated atmosphere.


    Their eyes locked in a powerful connection, a mixture of desire and understanding passing between them.


    Haah! Haah!


    "W-we should stop" Aria managed to say, her hands clutching Adrian''s neck, effectively pulling his face closer to hers.


    Despite her words, Adrian continued to fondle Aria''s ample bosom, provoking a fresh wave of moans from her lips.


    "Mm!" "Ahhm!"


    "Haha, you want to stop now?" Adrian teased, his voice dripping with desire. "After all this?"


    The warm, sensual glow in Adrian''s hands had already faded, leaving Aria yearning for more. She let out a soft sigh of relief, believing their heated encounter was finally over. They couldn''t risk going any further, as the consequences might be irreversible.


    But to her surprise, the overwhelming heat in her body showed no sign of waning. Her breaths remained shallow and sultry, her heart raced with passion, and the undeniable wetness between her legs only intensified.


    Aria couldn''t help but scold herself for the insatiable arousal that still consumed her. The erotic tension between them was far from being extinguished.


    "Did this guy seriously make me wet and horny?" Aria couldn''t believe the intense desire coursing through her body. She locked eyes with Adrian, who returned her gaze with a burning lust in his eyes. It sent shivers of forbidden excitement down her spine.


    As the rational part of her mind fought to regain control, Aria couldn''t deny the exhration that coursed through her. She was well aware that this couldn''t continue, but the allure of the moment was overwhelming. Her hands poised to push Adrian away, she hesitated.


    Suddenly, everything shifted. In the blink of an eye, Adrian deftly maneuvered her towards the door, thwarting her attempt to regain control. Despite her efforts, she found herself pressed against the door. Adrian loomed behind her, his hands skillfully fondling her breasts, sending waves of electrifying pleasure through her.


    The erotic tension between them intensified, leaving Aria gasping and yearning for more, her body fully surrendered to the seductive dance of desire.


    "Aria, do you really want to stop now?" Adrian whispered in a seductive voice, his body pressed intimately against hers from behind, his hands continuing to fondle her breasts with skillful determination.


    As he gently bit her earlobe, sending shivers down her spine, Aria could feel the enticing pressure of his body against her back.


    The erotic friction only heightened her desires, and she couldn''t help but notice the unmistakable hardness pressing against her plump derriere.


    Aria''s arousal deepened further as she became wetter, the sensations consuming her in a passionate whirlwind of desire.


    With a sensuous, lingering touch, Adrian''s fingers found their way inside Aria''s uniform, exploring thendscape of her body with tantalizing precision.


    Tracing a tantalizing path across her corbone, they eventually reached her beautiful, pink mounds.


    As Adrian''s skilled fingers made contact with her sensitive nipples, an electric jolt of pleasure surged through Aria''s body, a sensation like no other she had ever experienced.


    "Hah, Ahh!"


    Her moans grew louder with each subtle caress, and she couldn''t help but try to stifle her cries by pressing her hand over her quivering lips.


    However, it was all in vain as Adrian expertly continued to toy with her hardened peaks, skillfully manipting her body''s responses and intensifying her pleasure with each passing moment.


    Aria''s breaths grew increasingly ragged and erratic, her heart pounding in her chest like a drum set to an irresistible rhythm.


    The fire of arousal between them raged on, consuming herpletely, and she found herself sinking deeper into a realm of passion that she had never known before.


    "Ahh!" Aria''s moans couldn''t be contained any longer, her anger and frustration vanishing into the smoky haze of desire that enveloped her.


    Her eyes locked onto Adrian''s, challenging him in a silent plea for mercy, but he only responded by kissing her with a fervor that sent shivers down her spine.


    Their mouths connected once again, their lips and tongues seeking each other with a hunger that left no room for restraint.


    The taste of each other''s mouths and the wet, intoxicating exchange of saliva added to the frenzy of sensations that enveloped them.


    Aria''s tongue, now more skilled and daring, navigated Adrian''s mouth with increasing confidence, leaving no corner unexplored.


    Adrian''s expert hands continued their sensual journey, teasing her aching nipples and manipting her body''s responses with skillful precision.


    With each touch, she felt herself inching closer to the precipice of ecstasy, her body yearning for release as pleasure coursed through her. Aria''s fingers dug into Adrian''s shoulders as she surrendered to the intense, passionate kiss that bound them together in a dance of desire.


    Suddenly, Aria shivered, and wet juices came out of her. She moaned softly, her eyes rolling back. For the first time in her entire life, Aria Tellus experienced an orgasm. To make matters worse, it happened while she was being fondled and kissed by her brother.


    Aria''s body bent down as she sumbed to heavy breaths, her hands holding onto the door as she experienced an ecstasy she had never felt before. As she lowered herself, her buttocks pressed against Adrian''s hard rod. Suddenly, Adrian''s hands moved to her plump ass, caressing it with gentle care.


    Adrian then proceeded to lift up her skirt, where he encountered something that fully aroused him. The voluptuous mounds, adorned with her seductive pair of ck panties and perfectly aligned garter belt, were truly astonishing. Adrian gazed at her wetness and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "hahahha"


    "For someone trying to stop me moments ago, you sure are wet"


    Aria paid no attention to his words, her attempts to calm herself proving futile in the heat of the moment.


    Adrian continued to explore her most intimate areas with his fingers, teasing her gently. Aria''s breaths were uneven, and she could feel her body betraying her as the heat and arousal intensified.


    But her body, responding eagerly to his touch, told a different story. She couldn''t help the soft moans that escaped her lips as Adrian''s fingers danced skillfully over her sensitive areas.


    Adrian then gently traced her slit with his fingers, causing Aria to shiver once more. She reached behind her to grasp Adrian''s hand, trying to make him stop.


    "P-please, we should stop," she pleaded, but her voice was in direct contradiction to her flushed face and the desire in her eyes.


    Adrian''s thoughts were filled with a mixture of amusement and desire as he continued to y with Aria''s aroused body. He couldn''t help but appreciate her allure and seductive nature. He knew that Aria had a way of drawing people in with her sensuality, and it was no different now, even in this intimate moment.


    The thought crossed his mind that if Aria were ever to be a subus, she would undoubtedly be a favorite among the subi, captivating them with her charm and irresistible allure.


    Her maic appeal and sensuality had the potential to leave even the most experienced subi in awe of her presence.


    Suddenly Aria could hear something falling behind her.


    Aria''s eyes widened as she looked at her back, and to her surprise, she saw Adrian''s dragon fully awakened and exposed. It seemed that in the heat of the moment, he was now ready to take his peach.


    The sight before her made her blush intensely as she realized the situation had taken an even more intimate turn.


    Panic washed over Aria as she felt Adrian''s throbbing member sliding against her slick, wet entrance. The sensation was overwhelming, and she couldn''t believe how far they had gone.


    Her mind raced as she grappled with the intensity of the moment, torn between the desire that coursed through her and the fear of the forbidden act they were about tomit.


    "W-wait, we really shouldn''t do this" "You''re my brother I''m your sister" "B-besides you hate me right?"


    Aria''s pleas fell from her lips as she desperately tried to remind Adrian of the taboo they were about to break. Her voice quivered with the weight of their familial rtionship, but Adrian''s response sent shivers down her spine.


    "That''s what makes it better" he whispered, his words dripping with seductive intent. It was a wicked sentiment that only fueled the mes of their forbidden desire, making her inner turmoil even more intense.


    "Aghh-nng!!"


    Aria screamed as something smoothly pierced inside of her. Her body shivered from the pain and pleasure mixing together, her eyes rolled back, and her tongue protruded from her mouth because of the sheer intensity, because of the sheer intensity of her pleasure.


    "Y-you''re so tight" Adrianmented as he started to hump Aria.


    Aria couldn''t even respond as her moans were the only things that came out of her mouth, as her mind was still I the world of ecstasy.


    "Smack!" "Smack!" "Smack!"


    "Ah!¡ªAh!¡ªAh!"


    "Smack!" "Smack!" "Smack!"


    "Ah!¡ªAh!¡ªAh!"


    Adrian didn''t even wait for Aria to recover as his instincts moved his body on its own. He had slept with a bunch of women before, but it was never this intense; the way her soft flesh grabbed hold of his cock could truly send anyone to heaven, and this intense tightness reminds her of the time he took Elena''s virginity. Aria moaned with every thrust of Adrian inside her, her wet juices spreading every time their lower selves smacked together.


    Aria''s juices sshed left and right every time Adrian humped her; it was as if she was climaxing with every thrust.


    Aria''s alluring movements, expertly synchronizing with Adrian''s every thrust, left him in a state of sheer ecstasy. It was as if her body was finely tuned to maximize pleasure, rivaling even Elena''s legendary adaptability in bed.


    The way they fit together, indulging in the carnal dance of desire, was nothing short of a masterpiece. Every thrust and gasp, every moan and shiver, they seemed destined to explore the pinnacle of passion together, discovering new heights of pleasure in the process. It was a symphony of desire, an erotic ballet that unfolded with an intensity and connection that only two lovers so perfectly matched could create.


    Adrian, now bewildered by the sight of the blood trickling from Aria''s slit, abruptly halted his movements. Aria, her voice still dripping with desire, questioned his sudden cessation.


    "Why did you¡­ stop?" she inquired with a moan-like tone.


    Adrian, his voice trembling with confusion and concern, responded.


    "Y-you were a virgin, what? how?"


    Aria looked back at him with a mysterious smile ying on her lips. She decided to take matters into her own hands, quite literally.


    Carefully, she twisted her body around, ensuring that his throbbing member didn''t slip out of her tight warmth.


    Now, they were face to face, their gazes locked with an unquenchable desire burning in their eyes. Aria slid her arms around his neck and gracefully lifted her legs, signaling her intentions to Adrian.


    Realizing what she wanted, he securely held her by the legs, ready to continue their carnal escapade.


    The two locked eyes once more before sumbing to another fiery kiss, their tongues intertwined in a passionate dance.


    As they broke the kiss, Aria took control, raising her body and then descending, riding Adrian''s stiff shaft. Her melodious moans filled the room, a stark contrast to her disheveled and rumpled uniform, which was now a far cry from the elegance it had once possessed.


    "Ahm--Ahm"


    The rhythm of their movements continued; the air thick with desire as their bodies moved in perfect harmony.


    "Do you really think father would just allow me to indulge myself in carnal activities here and there and allow me to act like a bitch?" Aria''s voice quivered with a mix of desire and defiance, her words punctuated by soft moans.


    As she continued speaking, it was evident that her inner turmoil raged on. Aria''s body ached with pleasure, and her resistance was slipping away with each passing moment. Her desires and inhibitions collided in a sensual sh that left her both intoxicated and conflicted.


    Aria''s efforts to prevent her moans from escaping proved to be in vain as the overwhelming pleasure Adrian bestowed upon her continued to erode her self-control.


    "hahaha, you always were, ahm!... not very perspective of the things happening in the house brother, or is it just because you didn''t care?"


    "Ah!¡ªahnng!"


    "Even though father spoils me a lot, in the end, I''m still just his tool. We''re all just his tools ¨C you, me, and even Liam. I guess you could make an exception for Sister Lilliana as she is his heir, but in the end, we''re all nothing but tools for him to use" Aria mused with a hint of bitterness in her voice.


    "Mmhh!¡ªmmng!"


    "We all serve our purposes. Do you really think he would just allow me to let loose when I''m the perfect tool for marriage opportunities? Hahaha," she continued, a wry smile ying on her lips as she tried to distract herself from the overwhelming sensations coursing through her body.


    "Then all those things that I saw?"


    A sly smile danced on Aria''s her lips. She leaned in closer to Adrian''s ear, her breath warm against his skin as she whispered "They were all lies."


    Adrian''s movements faltered for a moment as her words sank in. ''Lies?'' He was still confused, lost in the whirlwind of sensations as he continued to move against her.


    Suddenly, Aria''s legs wrapped around Adrian, creating an irresistible connection between them. Her ankles crossed at the small of his back, urging him closer in a passionate and possessive grip.


    With their lips locked in an unbreakable kiss, they explored each other''s mouths with fervor, the taste and sensation of each other''s tongues igniting their desire further. Every thrust was a testament to the overwhelming intensity of their connection.


    Aria''s soft moans echoed in Adrian''s ears as he felt her nails gently grazing his back, leaving trails of sensation in their wake. He could sense her need, her urgency to find release, mirroring his own.


    "Hey, focus on me right now," she murmured in a breathless whisper, her voice dripping with longing and a hint of desperation. Adrian nodded, acknowledging her plea, and their lips locked once again, sealing their intense connection.


    Their movements synchronized effortlessly as they neared their climax. The room was filled with the sound of their passionate entwining, the sensations building to an almost unbearable peak. The world outside ceased to exist, and all that mattered was the euphoria they were about to share.


    "Ahng!"


    "Amhh"


    "Mhhm"


    Adrian''s mind was a whirlwind of emotions and sensations as he recognized that he was on the brink of climax.


    Aria''s intense gaze and the way she held herself back, waiting for their release to merge, only heightened his desire.


    He desperately sought the perfect ce to release the torrent of pleasure building up within him.


    The passion between them was undeniable, and there was no escape from Aria''s alluring grip. He felt the powerful surges of ecstasy approaching rapidly, and he had to make a choice.


    With a deep breath and a flicker of hesitation, he decided to surrender to the intoxicating whirlwind of sensation and release his seed inside Aria.


    "Nnnghh-aahh!"


    Their connection deepened as he poured himself into her, a primal instinct taking over. Aria and Adrian moaned in pleasure, feeling the overwhelming intensity of the moment wash over them both.


    It was a point of no return, a mutual surrender to their most intimate desires, and in that shared climax, they found a connection that transcended boundaries.


    As their passionate kiss intensified, the two of them reached the pinnacle of their shared pleasure.


    Their lower halves moved in harmony, an intricate dance of connection, as Adrian''s potent seeds found their way inside Aria''s receptive body.


    It was a moment of pure surrender, the ultimate culmination of their deepest desires.


    Aria could feel the warmth of Adrian''s essence flooding her insides, an abundance of life and love.


    Her stomach gently bulged from the sheer volume of his release, a testament to their passionate union.


    Exhausted and overwhelmed, she couldn''t help but voice her thoughts in a tired whisper.


    "I''ll probably get pregnant" Aria gave Adrian onest kiss before falling asleep her slit still not letting go of his cock.


    Adrian was left in stunned silence, his eyes locked onto her face.


    The weight of those words hung in the air, a profound realization of the consequences of their actions.


    ''Sis will probably kill me this time''

 Chapter 72: Aria Tellus 6

    In the western part of the academy''smercial district, a solitary church stood as the only bastion of the Holy Church of Light that had managed to establish its presence deep within the academy''s confines.


    While the Holy Kingdom had a fervent desire to expand its lesiastical reach within the academy, they faced significant opposition from other nations, particrly the Empire.


    The Empire vehemently argued that the academy should remain a neutral ground, dedicated to the progress and unity of the entire continent.


    As a result, they asserted that it should not be used as a ce for religious worship, a viewpoint strongly backed by numerous other nations.


    However, the Holy Kingdom remained skeptical of these arguments, recognizing that the Empire''s stance was a means to curb the Holy Kingdom''s growing influence.


    The tension between these two powers over religious control within the academy added ayer ofplexity to the already intricate dynamics of the institution.


    At present, Elena found herself being guided by a group of low-ranking priests who were escorting her to the office of the bishop assigned to oversee the branch of the Holy Church of Light. It was an unusual circumstance as she had to miss several of her regr sses to respond to this summons.


    Elena held a distinguished position as the saintess of the Holy Church of Light. In ordinary circumstances, a mere bishop should not have the authority to summon her suddenly.


    However, this situation was unique. The summons came directly from the bishop who served as the right hand of the Pope himself, and was one of the few individuals whom Elena genuinely cared about.


    He had been a constant presence in her life, providing guidance and support since her childhood in the Holy Kingdom. This special connection made Elena''s visit to the bishop''s office particrly significant.


    Upon reaching the bishop''s office, Elena was greeted by the sight of a man who appeared to be in his mid-forties, though the weight of his responsibilities had etched lines of fatigue across his face and left him with pronounced dark circles under his eyes.


    As the door swung open, the bishop momentarily nced up from his desk, his tired expression brightening as he saw the person who had entered.


    "Saintess, wee. I''m sorry I couldn''t greet you personally," Bishop Austin said, his voice warm and weing.


    Elena offered a reassuring smile. "No, it''s alright, Bishop Austin."


    "Please, take a seat." Bishop Austin gestured to one of thefortable couches in the room. As Elena settled in, he rose from his own seat, temporarily setting aside his work, and joined her on the opposite couch.


    With a simple wave of his hand, his attentive assistant immediately went to work, preparing a fresh pot of tea for the two of them.


    "Why did you call me here, Bishop Austin?" Elena inquired, her brows furrowed in curiosity and concern.


    Austin remained silent for a moment, his gaze weighted with gravity. "We have a significant issue on our hands, Elena," he began. "Or should I say, we''ve received momentous news¡ªa great warning from the Goddess."


    "A warning?" Elena''s eyes widened in astonishment. Not only had the Goddess herself issued the warning, but she had also refrained from providing any premonitions or signs. Elena struggled to grasp the implications of this development.


    "So, you''re confused as well, huh?" Austin remarked, recognizing the bewildered expression on Elena''s face.


    Elena nodded, her cheeks reddening in embarrassment. She, the saintess and the one closest to the Goddess in this world, had been left in the dark about such important news. The realization weighed heavily on her. "Yes," she admitted, her voice tinged with chagrin. "It''s quite shameful for me not to have been aware of this as the saintess."


    Austin offered a reassuring smile. "Don''t be too hard on yourself," he consoled her. "We''re just as perplexed as you are. The Goddess usually provides premonitions of future events ormunicates directly with the current saintess or pope, warning us of impending disasters or catastrophes."


    Elena took a deep breath, her curiosity growing. "What was the nature of this warning, Bishop?" she inquired.


    "Demons," Austin spoke the word solemnly, his gaze locked onto Elena''s, who was taken aback by the gravity of the situation. "The warning we received from the Goddess is about the imminent weakening of the barrier that separates our world from the demonic realm. It is likely to break soon, and when it does, all hell might be unleashed upon our world."


    Elena felt a chill run down her spine at the mention of demons. The thought of those malevolent beings roaming freely in their world was a nightmare she had hoped would nevere true. The memory of her childhood friend, devoured and butchered by demons, still haunted her.


    She shivered slightly, her mind racing with questions and concerns. While she was curious about how the barrier that prevented the demonic realm from interacting with their world had been broken, her top priority was to understand her role as the saintess in this impending crisis.


    "Elena," Bishop Austin said, his voice tinged with a sense of urgency, "it wasn''t just a warning that the goddess sent us. There was hope as well."


    Elena''s curiosity piqued, and she leaned in to listen. "What do you mean?"


    The bishop''s eyes fixed on her. "The goddess prophesized the birth of a hero, someone who will rise to save the world from the impending demonic threat." He gestured towards Elena. "Elena, the goddess has chosen you as the one who can find this hero."


    Elena felt a mix of emotions ¨C a sense of responsibility and confusion. "What do you mean by that, and how do I find this hero?"


    Bishop Austin sighed; his brow furrowed in uncertainty. "I don''t know"


    Elena''s face contorted in puzzlement. "But if the goddess chose me for this task, there must be a way. I have to find this hero, Bishop. the world''s salvation may depend on it."


    Austin raised his right arm in the air, and suddenly, a heavy divine pressure descended upon the room. Golden sparks radiated, causing his startled servant to drop the tea he was preparing. After the abrupt influx of divine energy, a golden paper materialized in Austin''s hands. He then presented the paper to Elena.


    Elena, realizing the significance of the paper, gently epted it. She was astonished by the sheer amount of divinity contained within a simple piece of paper. Most priests and pdins would likely pale inparison to the divine aura emanating from this unique parchment.


    Elena carefully unfolded the paper and began to read its contents. The first part mostly reiterated the warnings that Austin had already exined to her, but it was the second part that caught herpletely by surprise.


    "The Hero shall be born through the union of my Saintess, chosen among you, my faithful children, and the father of this Hero. The love between them shall be a beacon of hope, and their child shall carry within them the power and courage tobat the darkness."


    Elena was taken aback. "It wasn''t the hero I was supposed to find, but the father?"


    ....


    A being concealed beneath Elena''s shadow listened attentively to every word exchanged between Elena and the Pope. Every detail and revtion were etched into her memory, and her puppet-like form diligently transcribed them onto her own piece of paper.


    ''Demons, huh?''


    ''They could be useful''


    Her mind was already at work, considering the possibilities and potential applications of this newfound information, while remaining hidden in the depths of Elena''s shadow.


    She skillfully wielded her authority to suppress her presence to the brink of non-existence, a strategic measure aimed at avoiding detection by those who carried the blessings of the goddess.


    Her concealed form remainedpletely undetectable, ensuring that even the tiniest hint of her energy remained hidden from those inside the church.


    She was acutely aware that they were within a ce of divine significance, and she dared not reveal herself even in the slightest to the watchful gaze of the goddess.


    "It wasn''t the hero I was supposed to find, but the father?" she heard Elena''s murmur and was surprised about the revtion.


    As the being remained concealed in the shadows, it pondered the unfolding situation. A series of thoughts raced through her mind.


    ''So, the hero will be born through her? Adrian won''t like this'' she thought, reflecting on her brother''s possessive nature


    ''Although that little brother of mine doesn''t realize it, he is quite possessive. There''s no way he will give his lover to some random dude just because the goddess said so''


    She contemted how to ry this revtion to Adrian, knowing it would be a delicate matter. With a subtle wave of her hand, a mysterious portal opened beside her, forming a dark hole.


    Through this portal, she sent the letter she had prepared to her family members.


    ...


    "What should I do with this girl?" Adrian pondered as he observed her peaceful expression.


    Adrian couldn''t help but be torn by his thoughts as he gazed at the slumbering form of Aria. It had taken some time, but he had managed to get her neatly dressed again, though a dampness still lingered in the lower part of her attire. Shey there, sleeping so serenely, and if someone were to nce at her now, they would never suspect the intense encounter they had just shared.


    Carrying Aria in his arms like a princess, Adrian couldn''t help but be gued by a tumult of emotions. The realization of their recent intimate encounter was still fresh in his mind, and he felt a mix of confusion and guilt.


    ''Did I really just fuck with my sister?'' Adrian mused inwardly, his thoughts in disarray. ''But it doesn''t count, right? She was Adrian''s sister, not mine. I''m just inside his body'' ''but doesn''t that mean I''m Adrian right now?''


    He scratched his head in frustration, trying to push aside theplex questions surrounding their rtionship. Right now, his priority was to find a safe ce for Aria to rest. ncing at his watch, he sighed.


    "I guess I won''t make it back in time for Euphemia''sb now," he thought with regret. "I''m sorry, Euphemia. I hope the potion I gave you will keep you satisfied for a while"


    ...


    ''Hm?''


    Aria woke up, her eyes slowly fluttering open as she stared at the familiar ceiling above her. Confusion lingered in her gaze as she looked around and took in her surroundings.


    "I''m in my room?" she mumbled softly to herself.


    Analise, the ever-dutiful servant, noticed Aria''s awakening and hurried to her side. With a warm smile, she spoke, "Ah, you''re awake, youngdy. I''ll fetch you some water right away."


    Aria epted the ss of water, her memory still hazy. She took a sip and then asked, "When did I get back, Analise?"


    "Oh, you don''t remember? The young master carried you all the way here just a while ago. It seems you fainted from the intense training the two of you did."


    Only then did Aria''s memory fully return, and her face flushed beet red as she recalled every intimate detail of what had transpired between her and Adrian in that private training room. Conflicted emotions swirled within her, making it hard to define what she truly felt.


    As her cheeks burned with embarrassment, she suddenly threw the ss she had been holding against the wall.


    "Youngdy?"


    The shattering sound reverberated through the room, mirroring the turmoil within her. Not only had she engaged in such a taboo act with her own brother, but it was also with the very person she had once despised¡ªAdrian. Her attempts to muster anger fell short, and instead, a strange sense of happiness overcame her. Aria couldn''tprehend her own emotions and was left in a state of profound confusion.


    As Ariay in her room, her mind wandered through the tumultuous emotions that had been stirred within her.


    The encounter with Adrian, her own brother, was something that defied all norms and expectations. It was a taboo that she couldn''t easily reconcile, yet the sensations and memories of their intimate moments remained vivid.


    She closed her eyes and let her hand trail down her body, feeling the remnants of their shared passion.


    The way Adrian had touched her, the ecstasy that had overwhelmed her, it was an experience unlike any other.


    Aria''s conflicted thoughts swirled in her mind, the guilt of their forbidden act mingling with the pleasure she had experienced.


    Images of the being from her nightmares resurfaced, but this time, she wasn''t afraid.


    The creature''s presence had always been linked to fear and darkness, but now, her own emotions seemed to overpower it.


    Aria felt a strange warmth, as if Adrian''s energy still encircled her, providingfort and reassurance.


    She continued to rub her belly, feeling the warmth deep within. Her thoughts were a chaotic mix of confusion, happiness, and guilt.


    Aria couldn''t fullyprehend what had happened, but one thing was certain ¨C her rtionship with Adrian had taken an unexpected and forbidden turn, and she couldn''t easily shake the intense feelings it had stirred within her.

 Chapter 73: Iselia

    "¡­ Mother."


    "¡­ Mother."


    "MOTHER!"


    Startled, niel, the queen of the elves, woke up from her stupor and looked to her side. Elowyn, her beloved daughter, was calling out to her.


    "W-what?" niel mumbled, disoriented and still partly lost in her thoughts.


    Elowyn sighed, her heart heavy with concern as she looked at her mother''s reaction. niel, the queen of the elves, appeared lost in thought, her gaze distant and preupied.


    "You still have to make a decision on how to handle the survivors infected by Kaksan''s Miasma, and what to do with the elders who wish to get back at the city," Elowyn gently reminded her mother.


    "R-right"


    Elowyn couldn''t help but worry about her mother. Since the attack, niel had been carrying a tremendous burden of guilt. She med herself for the tragedy that had unfolded in their once-peaceful city of Faerielight. Hundreds of innocent lives had been lost, and over a thousand of their soldiers had perished while bravely attempting to fend off the monstrous beast.


    The destruction wrought by Kaksan''s assault left Faerielight in ruins. The survivors, infected by the miasma, were in a perilous state, fighting to resist the corruption it wrought upon their bodies and minds.


    The scars on the once lush and vibrant forest were immeasurable. Kaksan''s destructive rampage had wreaked havoc beyond their ability to quantify, leaving thend wounded and the elves traumatized. Even though the malevolent beast had been eventually subjugated, the echoes of the fear it had instilled in them still lingered, an ever-present reminder of the horrors they had endured.


    Elowyn''s frustration swelled when she thought of the elders who had fled at the first sign of Kaksan''s mana, only to now return and im some sort of credit for the resolution of the situation. They had the audacity to lecture her mother, the queen, insinuating that without their initial escape, she wouldn''t be seated on the throne. The audacity of these elders infuriated Elowyn, and her magical abilities responded to her surging emotions.


    Sparks of fire gathered at her fingertips as her mana spiraled around her like a fiery tempest. She felt the heat and energy building within her, a reflection of her intense emotions and the burning determination to protect her people and her mother.


    Although there were survivors thanks to Kaksan''s twisted sadism, he had left his victims mutted rather than outright killing them, giving them a chance to heal after the battle had ended. The poisoned ck miasma he had unleashed still tainted the air, a constant reminder of the malevolence that had gued theirnd.


    Elowyn knew that their struggles were far from over, and the situation was still dire. But she was determined to stand firm and help her mother make the decisions that would lead their people to recovery and restoration. The fires in her heart represented not just anger but a resolute determination to heal their woundednd and to ensure justice for those who had suffered.


    The absence of their hero, Adrian only added much burden on Elowyn.


    He had left immediately after the battle was over, leaving Elowyn to take on the burden of being praised as their hero.


    The people looked up to her with admiration and gratitude, their hopes lifted by the presence of a princess who had fought alongside them.


    While she was ustomed to receiving attention as a princess, this level of adoration was something entirely different.


    ''Even though he seemed dangerous he was true to his words, he really did juste here to kill that beast'' Elowyn thought contemting what to reward Adrian in the future.


    She had questions for Adrian, questions that she needed answers to. However, those questions would have to wait.


    She couldn''t leave the city at this critical juncture. Her mother needed her to help stabilize the situation and guide the city towards recovery.


    The woundednd, the survivors, the lingering miasma¡ªall required her immediate attention. The weight of her duties as a princess and as a hero pressed upon her, and she knew that she needed to be strong for her people.


    Despite Elowyn''s best efforts, theizens were growing increasingly vocal in theirints about the royal family''s inability to erase the effects of the ck miasma that still gued the survivors.


    It seemed like no matter how hard they worked, the solutions they had tried were only temporary, and the miasma''s grip on the people remained. Theizens demanded answers and immediate relief for those suffering from its effects.


    Elowyn and her mother considered seeking the help of the World Tree to provide a wellspring of energy and pure life force to the affected citizens.


    However, the World Tree was currently preupied with restoring itself after the damage inflicted by Kaksan''s miasma.


    The tree''s roots had been damaged, and while the barrier it once provided was slowly being repaired, it could only block mid to low-ranking monsters from entering the city.


    The more formidable high-ranking monsters remained a looming threat, and with the city''s scent still carrying the lingering aroma of blood, the danger was far from over.


    Frustration and helplessness gnawed at Elowyn as she grappled with the magnitude of the situation. She knew that they needed a more sustainable solution, one that would not only heal the afflicted but also fortify the city against future threats.


    "Your majesty, your highness" called out a royal guard


    "Elder Rondil wishes to speak with you"


    Elowyn''s eyes zed with an intense mixture of anger and power when a royal guard appeared unannounced and delivered a message about Elder Rondil''s desire to speak with her.


    She couldn''t hide her contempt for the elders who had abandoned the city in its time of need, taking the majority of their followers with them.


    Addressing the guard, Elowyn''s voice dripped with disdain "So, there were still loyalists of the elders inside the royal guards left? I thought you guys followed those cowards. Why are you still here?" Her disdainful tone reflected her frustration at the betrayal they had endured.


    The guard, who still harbored allegiance to the elders, tried to respond but found himself overpowered by the tremendous mana emanating from Elowyn. He was forced into a submissive position, his body bending towards the ground under the crushing weight of her power.


    "They dare want to speak with us? Haha, the audacity"


    Elowyn''s anger surged as she contemted the audacity of the elders seeking an audience with her. In a swift and fiery disy of her abilities, she unleashed her power, causing the unfortunate guard to erupt into mes, reducing him to ashes in mere moments.


    The guards, concealed in their positions around the queen and princess, were taken aback by Elowyn''s impressive disy of fire maniption.


    They watched in awe as their princess showcased her incredible control over this powerful element.


    While their instincts urged them to react forcefully against the intruding guard, they understood that it was their duty to protect the royal family and act only upon their orders.


    ''My control over fire really became easier huh?''


    As Elowyn calmly flexed her fingers, she couldn''t help but marvel at her newfound ease in controlling fire.


    The bond she shared with her high-ranking spirit, Lason, had deepened and grown more potent since theirst encounter.


    The blessings he had bestowed upon her seemed to be strengthening, granting her greatermand over the element of fire.


    ''I may have gotten stronger, but this is not enough to protect this ce"


    Elowyn watched her mother, Queen niel, who had been lost in her own thoughts. Even after everything that happned just not there was still an absentminded look in her mother''s eyes, as if she were suffering from some form of mental distress.


    This had be a recurring pattern since her awakening after Kaksan''s devastating attack on Faerielight. Elowyn couldn''t bear to see her mother in this state and felt the need to providefort.


    Approaching her mother, Elowyn gently wrapped her arms around her, embracing her in a warm and reassuring hug.


    She hoped that this physical connection would offer some sce to her mother during this difficult time.


    ....


    "Please, no! Don''t do this!" the young elf begged; his voice filled with desperation. His body was covered in blood, his arms severed, and his right foot was missing. Despite his gruesome injuries, he mustered the strength to crawl frantically in search of safety.


    As he looked back over his shoulder, he was met with a surreal sight: a seemingly innocent and beautiful young girl. However, her smile was anything but innocent; it bore a sinister and menacing quality. Behind her, nightmarish tentacles wriggled and squirmed, adding to the eerie atmosphere.


    The girl''s demeanor was unsettling, and she spoke with an unsettling calmness, "I really need to tone down this bad habit of mine." Her tongue darted out, briefly touching her lips as if savoring the impending moment.


    With deliberate, unhurried steps, she drew closer to the wounded elf, her intentions shrouded in darkness and dread.


    "No! Get away from me, monster!" the terrified elf shrieked as he struggled to crawl away from the approaching darkness.


    The sinister young girl taunted him with a cruelughter, her voiceced with sadistic glee. "Then you should run faster, but oh, right, you can''t. Hahahaha!"


    Suddenly, in a blur of horrifying speed, the tentacles shot forth, coiling around the man and piercing his flesh, pinning him mercilessly to the ground. The elf''s anguished scream filled the air as his vision darkened, and he could only cry out in despair as he witnessed the child''s body undergoing a grotesque transformation.


    The girl''s form twisted and writhed, morphing into an embodiment of pure darkness, a nightmarish maw with a thousand razor-sharp teeth, all shrouded in a dark, viscous miasma.


    CRUNCH! CRUNCH! CRUNCH!


    A sickening crunch filled the air as the man was swallowed whole, his body devoured and crushed with each ruthless bite. His bones snapped and splintered with every merciless chew, and he was consumed by the insatiable darkness.


    "Fael!" A desperate shout called out for the child, causing her to panic. In a split second, she reverted to her innocent, childlike form.


    She fled from the abandoned rubble, erasing all traces of her prior activities, and ran towards the voice, her youthful innocence returning. "I''m here, Uncle!" she eximed, waving her small hands enthusiastically.


    However, her enthusiasm was short-lived as a sudden bonk on the head caught her off guard. She found herself standing before a middle-aged-looking elf, who reprimanded the child with a stern expression. "I told you to stay put, kid!"


    "I''m sorry," Fael mumbled, her eyes downcast. "It was just so boring at the camps."


    The middle-aged elf could only let out a sigh, realizing how difficult it was for the child to remain still.


    He couldn''t stay mad at her for long, so he patted her head affectionately.


    "Look, I understand your boredom" her uncle began, trying to convey the seriousness of the situation.


    "But the city isn''t safe right now. We don''t know what kind of monsters are still lingering here after the barrier broke down. And besides, do you want to get infested like those people in the emergency section?"


    The child''s eyes widened with fear, and she immediately pleaded "N-no!" as she grabbed his arms.


    Her uncle couldn''t resist her innocence and fear, so he reached down and ruffled her hair once more, shing aforting smile.


    Together, they walked back to the camp, and he offered the little girl some candy, all while remaining oblivious to the true nature of the creature he was taking care of.


    ¡­.


    How can I reestablish contact with my father? It''s a question that has gued my thoughts for some time.


    My current form may be small, but it is excellent. However, the vige has be a gilded cage, and I suspect they will never allow me to leave.


    The idea of killing them all has crossed my mind, especially considering that most of my strength has returned. I have a sense that there is no one left here who could truly challenge me.


    As I grapple with these dark considerations, a voice interrupts my thoughts.


    "Fael y with us"


    A young boy, with his blonde hair catching the dappled sunlight, beckons me to join them in y.


    The other children in the camp have devised games to cope with the somber reality surrounding us, ying house and engaging in simple, carefree pastimes.


    But I give a cold, upromising "No" in response.


    The boy''s hopeful expression fades into disappointment, his eyes losing their luster. Yet, I feel nothing for him, nor for the other children.


    To me, they are insignificant, their life forcescking appeal, and their flesh offering no temptation. My own obsessions hold my focus as I contemte my sinister goals.


    As I considered my options for reestablishing contact with father, the idea of sending mana signals crosses my mind. It could be an effective method, but a creeping sense of foreboding holds me back.


    I can''t shake the feeling that something sinister may happen to me the moment I release my mana into the wild once more.


    If there was one child I had a desire to possess, it would be that kid standing in the distance. The child was dressed in high-ss elven fabrics and wore a flower crown on her head, which made it quite clear who she was.


    "P-princess Iselia, is it really alright?"


    "Yes."


    The child she was talking to appeared truly delighted to receive some kind of healing flowers from the princess.


    However, it was evident that the elven guards reprimanded the princess for offering such a high-ss gift to a mere ailing child.


    Even if the child experienced physical healing from the flower, I knew that my dark miasma would continue to seep through, ultimately taking the child''s life along with the enhanced life force gained from the flower.


    I couldn''t conceal the sinister smile that crept across my face as I continued to watch the young princess.


    Even though she was just a child at this moment, the reservoir oftent energy within her was nothing short of astonishing. Her future held the promise of tremendous potential.


    ''Ahh! I want it''


    I yearned to inhabit her body, to take control of her life and her destiny.


    ''I''m sure father would like the pretty look of the princess''


    ''How should I kill her as painfully as possible?''

 Chapter 74: Iselia 2

    "Iselia, where did you run off to?" Elowyn''s voice echoed through the clearing.


    The young princess, Iselia, turned to face her sister, her expression filled with a mixture of innocence and determination. "I was visiting one of the camps."


    Elowyn''s eyes widened with a mix of shock and worry. "What!? I told you not to go there!" She nced at the two guards standing beside Iselia, who averted their eyes under the weight of the princess''s pressure.


    Iselia, undeterred, spoke up, "Don''t me them, older sister. It was I who wanted to go and visit."


    "Haah¡­" Elowyn sighed, her concern deepening as she realized the stubbornness of her younger sister. She reached out to lift Iselia off her feet, cradling her in her arms.


    "For now, just go back to your room" she said with a gentle yet firm tone.


    Iselia attempted to pout, her small face scrunching up in dissatisfaction. She found it highly unfair to be cooped up in her room, unable to y or have any fun.


    She knew something terrible had happened to their home, but theplex adult world and its troubles remained beyond her grasp.


    She just wanted to feel a sense of normalcy again, to run and y with the other children, free from the worries that now seemed to gue her family.


    She understands that things areplicated right now but why was she not allowed to help them?


    Iselia''s heart was filled with a desire to help.


    She couldn''t stand seeing the small children and even some of her friends be afflicted by the miasma disease and took it upon herself to offer them the healing flowers that bloomed directly under the world tree.


    She was convinced that her sister had always emphasized the importance of protecting and aiding their people, so Iselia couldn''t understand why the flowers weren''t being distributed to the public.


    Thest time she took ten of those precious blooms, the guards had sternly reprimanded her. Her longing to assist and y, to venture outside, was undeniable, but the restrictions ced on her left her feeling utterly frustrated and trapped.


    ''I wish brother Adrian was here''


    ...


    Elowyn felt overwhelmed as she gazed upon the ever-growing stack of paperwork in front of her.


    The papers contained numerous appeals, each vying for attention regarding which sector should receive aid first.


    There were pleas from people seeking help, suggestions for the possible abandonment of certain camps, news regarding the status of the barrier, and updates on the overall situation in the forest. In addition, messages from other elven kingdoms hidden from the human world had found their way to her desk.


    The sheer volume of work and responsibility weighed heavily on Elowyn, making her yearn for some relief from the burden she carried.


    "Princess, here''s the next batch of letters"


    Elowyn''s expression soured as she gazed upon the overwhelming pile of paperwork.


    The weight of her responsibilities threatened to overwhelm her, and she could feel nausea building within her. She turned to her assistant, Risa, with a desperate look in her eyes.


    "Wait, Risa, maybe you could help me out here¡ª"


    Bam! The door shut close.


    Before she could finish her sentence, Risa hurriedly retreated from the room, leaving Elowyn behind. The door mmed shut, echoing her assistant''s hasty exit.


    The act might have seemed disrespectful, but Risa understood that Elowyn was unlikely to dismiss her, given the current dire circumstances and the history they shared as childhood friends.


    Now, Elowyn faced the daunting mountain of letters, each one demanding her attention and decision.


    Elowyn couldn''t help but feel a twinge of resentment towards her mother for passing on this overwhelming burden to her.


    Throughout her life, she had admired and respected her mother''s strength and wisdom as the queen of the elves.


    She had always imagined that she would have more time to learn and grow before taking on such immense responsibilities.


    ¡­.


    Huff¡­.! Huff...!


    niel''s heart was pounding in her chest as she woke up from another dreadful nightmare, her breaths heavy and erratic.


    This recurring dream had been haunting her for some time now, and it left her in a state of unease and anxiety.


    She couldn''t remember any details from the nightmare, just an overwhelming sense of fear and dread that lingered long after she awoke.


    To make matters worse, upon waking up, niel found herself unreasonably afraid of dolls, even though she couldn''t recall any connection between the dream and her fear of those inanimate figures.


    Her throbbing headache only added to her difort, and she was at a loss to exin the origin of these unsettling experiences.


    niel arose from her bed, feeling the remnants of her nightmare still wing at her thoughts. In an attempt to shake off the lingering unease, she moved to the window and gazed out at the moonlit night. The serene beauty of the shimmering moon and the cool night air calmed her racing heart.


    With a sigh, she decided to go outside to clear her head.


    She slipped into her nearly transparent nightgown and wrapped herself in a warm, white cardigan.


    She knew her way around the castle''s highest tower, and without hesitation, she jumped out of the window. Her room''s location gave her a great view, but it was a long way down.


    However, before she could hit the ground, a massive wolf, its silvery-white fur resembling swirling winds, materialized beneath her. With powerful grace, the wolf carried her safely on its back.


    "Thank you, North," niel whispered her gratitude to her high-ranking contracted spirit, who hade to her aid once again.


    "You''re wee, Your Majesty," North replied, his presence a reassuringfort in the dark of the night.


    North soared through the night sky, ascending to a vantage point high above the elven city. From this elevated position, they could oversee the entire cityscape below.


    niel couldn''t help but tear up as she looked down and observed the ominous presence of dark miasma, an ever-encroaching threat.


    Her vision extended beyond the barrier that protected their city, and her heart sank at the sight of the surrounding darkness.


    The tainted miasma had continued to spread, despite the apparent demise of Kaksan, its malevolent source.


    It corrupted and devoured life in the once-lush forest, relentlessly eroding the vibrant, pristinendscape they cherished.


    Tweet!


    In the midst of the serene elven skies, a small sparrow fluttered determinedly, aspiring to reach the lofty heights above. Her ever-loyal guardian spirit, North, gracefully adjusted its flight, allowing the tiny bird to draw near.


    With a gentlending on niel''s hand, the avian messenger became a conduit of mana, a bridge of energy between the queen and spirit.


    The mana transfer was apanied by more than just raw energy. It carried with it a unique gift: a collection of memories seen through the sparrow''s eyes. As the bird''s experiences flowed into niel''s consciousness, niel was presented with an intimate glimpse of her daughter, Elowyn,boring tirelessly under the burden of responsibilities. Amid the stream of images, a soft chuckle graced niel''s lips.


    "Thank you, little one," she whispered with a tender smile. The gentle pat she offered the sparrow conveyed her appreciation, before she released it once more to soar freely in the boundless sky.


    niel turned her gaze towards the imposing castle. Her heart held a bittersweet twinge, the burden of guilt over having delegated most of her duties to Elowyn.


    While her earnest desire was to take on those responsibilities herself, she knew that her ongoing recovery was of utmost importance.


    As much as she longed to be the queen she aspired to be, she recognized that it was vital for her to regain her strength and vitality.


    "North, take me to the camps," niel requested, a sense of determination underlining her words.


    "As you wish," North acknowledged, his voice resonating with a mixture of grace and unwavering loyalty. He guided niel through the skies with ethereal prowess, traversing the cool night air with ease.


    As they approached the elven camps, North''s form was like a silent whisper, undetectable by both sight and sound, concealed in a shroud of silvery luminescence.


    niel benefited from North''s unique blessing known as "Cries of the Wind." When this blessing was activated, they became an entity apart from the world, their actions and words veiled in silence.


    Only they, the recipients of North''s divine power, could perceive the existence of each other, rendering their presence entirely concealed from others.


    It was a measure of discretion and secrecy, a sanctuary in which they could converse and act without leaving a trace of sound.


    Touching down gently on the ground, about half a kilometer away from the campsite, niel couldn''t help but be deeply affected by the remnants of destruction that surrounded her.


    The once-thriving infrastructures had been ravaged by the harrowing battle, and the scars of conflict remained in the form of shattered buildings and broken lives.


    As she surveyed the scene, niel was overwhelmed by a profound sadness. The scent of blood lingered in the air, stubbornly resisting any attempts to mask or erase it through magical means.


    Despite the concerted efforts to clean and rebuild, the memories of the battle and its aftermath were etched into the very soil and structures around her.


    The scale of loss and devastation was impossible to ignore, and niel''s heart ached for all those who had suffered and perished in the conflict.


    Swoosh¡­.!


    A sudden and deafening swoosh cut through the air, propelling niel with a jolt of unexpected force.


    She tumbled to the ground, disoriented and struggling to regain her bearings, her ears filled with the ringing noises that followed the abrupt movement.


    As she attempted to stand, she realized that she was drenched in a strange, bluish liquid that seemed to rain down upon her.


    Confusion and fear gripped her. ''What is happening?'' she thought, trying to make sense of the bizarre circumstances.


    The ground beneath her quaked, and an explosive st shattered the quiet of the surroundings, mere meters away from her.


    Turning her gaze, niel''s heart sank as she witnessed her contracted spirit, North''s head, whose eyes had lost their usual vibrancy.


    She looked back and a chill ran down her spine as she saw a torrent of bluish blood gushing from his severed neck, forming a macabre and ghastly rain around her.


    "Hmm, that dog was pretty weak, huh? It couldn''t even react, but I did get a bit stronger since thest time, hehe" a voice resonated from her side. niel swiftly turned her head towards the source of the sound, only to be met by the sight of a blue-haired elven child. The child bore an eerie, sinister smile, and her tongue licked her lips in an unsettling manner.


    "Wh--?"


    Before niel could utter a word, her voice was abruptly muffled as ck tentacles coiled around her mouth, with one of them intruding into her throat.


    "Shhh..!!" The child held her finger to her lips, signaling niel to stay silent.


    The queen''s eyes widened in terror and confusion as she grappled with the strange and horrifying situation that was unfolding before her.


    "Ahh! I wanted to make you suffer first, but time''s running out, you see," the child eximed, her gaze darting towards the approaching sound of guards. Panic surged through niel as she realized that their arrival might be her only hope of salvation.


    The sinister child took a step forward, summoning even darker and more menacing ck tentacles that oozed with dark miasma.


    Fear and desperation welled up within niel as she attempted to rise, but the tentacles around her throat tightened their grip, making it impossible for her to move.


    The queen could feel the ominous threat of her impending doom, and a cold chill ran down her spine, she would die the moment she resisted.


    The dark tentacles, gnashing with countless teeth, coiled around niel''s body, and her world became a nightmarish symphony of agony.


    The sharp, serrated teeth bit into her flesh, tearing it apart with every cruel bite.


    It felt as if her very essence was being devoured, inch by agonizing inch. She wanted to scream, but her voice was muffled by the tentacle mped over her mouth.


    Desperate and in excruciating pain, she tried to channel her mana to defend herself, to escape the nightmarish feast the tentacles had embarked upon, but her magic was mysteriously sealed.


    The frustration and helplessness only added to her torment.


    The child''s chillingughter echoed in her ears as she brought niel closer, her icy fingers brushing against the queen''s tortured face. The young child''s touch was both chilling and invasive. Her voice dripped with sadistic pleasure as she reveled in niel''s suffering.


    "Ah!... that''s it, that''s exactly it, how beautiful!" the child purred, her crimson eyes filled with a sinister delight. She relished every ounce of fear and pain that coursed through niel''s body.


    The child paused for a moment, savoring the torment she was inflicting upon her helpless victim before leaning closer.


    "If I have to take you quickly, it''s better to do it this way, right?" The child''s voice was a dark, lilting melody, each wordced with malevolence.


    She brought her tongue to niel''s face, licking away the tears that streamed down her tormented expression.


    "Every inch of fear and pain you''re feeling right now is truly..." She paused, savoring the moment, then whispered, "Delicious"


    niel couldn''t even respond as there were no lights on her majestic green eyes yet before the child even realized it was only her head that was left.


    "She was too good; I ate her too quickly!" the childined, her voice a disturbing blend of innocence and malevolence.


    With niel''s head cradled in her grotesque, outstretched hand, the child''s wicked desire for transformation welled up inside her. Her once childlike features twisted and contorted, shrouding her face inplete darkness. The innocent child was gone, reced by an entity of malevolence.


    As her face morphed, her sharp teeth manifested, forming a ghastly grin.


    But her disappointment was short-lived. A realization struck her like a bolt of lightning. She recognized the presence of another energy within the queen ¨C her father''s energy. Without hesitation, the child engulfed niel''s head with a single voracious gulp. Her once-beautiful features were now lost to the ravenous darkness that consumed her.


    ''No, a simr one?''


    This unexpected revtion filled her with intrigue, momentarily overshadowing her hunger.


    ''Why can I feel father''s energy on her?'' The child''s crimson eyes widened in curiosity. She wasn''t sure how her father''s energy had be intertwined with this woman, but it piqued her interest.


    Before she could fully digest niel, she decided to act on this newfound discovery. With a sinister grin, she sealed the queen''s soul deep within her stomach.


    The queen''s consciousness was preserved, temporarily safe from the impending darkness that threatened to consume her.


    As the child devoured niel''s head, her transformation was rapid andplete. In the blink of an eye, her form shifted from that of a young, innocent elven child to a fully grown woman. A shroud of darkness enveloped her naked, voluptuous body, and she marveled at the incredible power this body held.


    "This woman is quite powerful for a mere elf!" Fael, or rather niel now, couldn''t help but smile widely as she examined her new body. With a wave of her hand, water manifested in front of her, creating a reflective surface that allowed her to view her new self.


    She gazed at her reflection, admiring the golden hair, emerald green eyes, ample breasts, and a face and body that could rival the Goddess of Light herself.


    She felt like she had struck gold by absorbing this body, grateful for the powerful mana presence that had drawn her to it high above in the air.


    ''This body is powerful but itcks the potential of that princess I saw earlier''


    With a loud rustle, the guards arrived, their armor nking as they knelt before her.


    "Y-your majesty!" one of them stammered, their voices filled with reverence.


    Fael was taken aback by the sudden arrival of the guards. While she had known they wereing, her focus had been preupied with her newly acquired form.


    As she watched them in a mix of surprise and curiosity, a thought dawned on her: Did they mistake her for the queen?


    The guards'' unwavering loyalty and respect puzzled her. ''Wait she was the queen?''


    In the silence that followed their arrival, the guards exchanged puzzled nces and shifted ufortably, uncertain about the purpose of thiste-night rendezvous.


    The queen''s seductive smile and her alluring appearance were a stark departure from their expectations. Bathed in the silvery glow of the moon, she exuded a maic charm that held them spellbound.


    The dark dress she wore seemed almost like a second skin, entuating every contour and curve of her body, adding to her mystique and allure.


    The four guards couldn''t help but fix their gaze upon her, captivated by the enigmatic queen who had suddenly be a seductive temptress.


    Time seemed to slow down, and for a brief three seconds, they savored the forbidden sight before them. It was as if they were under a bewitching spell, unable to resist the allure she projected.


    But their enchantment was brutally interrupted. In the blink of an eye, their heads tumbled from their shoulders, rolling on the ground.


    "You dare lust over me! only father has that privilege!"


    Ignoring their lifeless corpses, she couldn''t help butugh hysterically. She didn''t know why the queen had suddenly ventured out at night like this, but she didn''t care.


    All that mattered was that she was now the queen, and with this newfound authority, she had a way to ess the child''s untapped potential.


    She looked toward the castle and licked her watery lips, contemting the most painful and dreadful methods she could employ before ultimately devouring the child.


    "Wait for me, Iselia. Mommy''sing, hahaha."

 Chapter 75: Iselia 3

    "AHHH!"


    niel woke up with a blood-curdling scream, her eyes flooded with tears, and her breathing heavy and erratic. She clutched her body as she could still feel the intense pain from the horrifying ordeal in her dream.


    "Your majesty! Are you alright?" Her servants, concerned and attentive, rushed to her side.


    "Your majesty, please calm down!" They tried to soothe her.


    niel looked around, her gaze darting in confusion, and then she realized that she was back in her own room. The nightmare still fresh in her mind, she shuddered, trying toprehend the terrifying images that had haunted her sleep.


    "What happened? Why am I back here? I''m pretty sure I¡ª"


    The moment she recalled what happened, a wave of nausea overwhelmed her, and she began vomiting violently.


    "Your majesty!"


    "Hey, call the healers immediately!"


    "Inform Princess Elowyn"


    Her servants, in a state of panic, rushed to her aid. This was the first time they had seen their queen in such distress, and it left them deeply concerned.


    ¡­..


    "Mother, are you okay?"


    "Y-yes," she stammered, trying to reassure me with a smile.


    However, the slight tremble in her hands as she sipped her water betrayed her true condition. I couldn''t help but sigh, looking at her now.


    Her appearance had deteriorated significantly, and I knew that her nightmares and illness had been taking a toll on her day by day, but I hadn''t realized it had reached this level.


    I raised my hands and signaled the servants to leave. As the door closed I looked at my mother again although she seemed fine now based on what the servants told me it was the first they had seen the queen acting like that.


    And for some reason I can feel that something is wrong with her especially her mana which was concerning even though she didn''t have to use it why does it keep fluctuating in and out of her body?


    I held my mother''s hand, and although she was surprised at first, she allowed me to do so. My mana spread around her body, and my right eye began to glow with a vivid green light.


    As I examined her, I noticed not only the fluctuations in her mana but also the cracks in her mana veins.


    ''What''s going on?'' This level of damage to one''s mana veins would typically be fatal.


    it''s like her very mana core was cracked or something, and yet my mother seemed fine, aside from the dark circles under her eyes. Her overall appearance was that of someone who was slightly unwell.


    There are only a few reasons why a mana vein can break. One is if it''s severed by a sword master''s aura, which can cut directly through mana. The other reason is if a summoner''s spirit dies.


    I looked at her again, and a shiver ran down my spine. I was slightly taken aback by the creepy, ear-to-ear smile that had suddenly spread across her face. It sent goosebumps across my body, and I couldn''t help but stand up in shock.


    "Elowyn, what''s wrong?" she asked, her face returning to its normal expression.


    "N-nothing," I stammered.


    "I see," she said, looking down at her hand, which I had identally brushed away. I couldn''t help but wonder if what I had just witnessed was just my imagination.


    The door opened, and a servant entered.


    "Excuse me, Your Highness, but it seems the elders are pressuring the border guards to allow them entry into the city once again."


    Those old farts are at it again? When will they learn? I sighed and looked at my mother. She just smiled at me gently, and waved her hand to tell me to go, but for some reason, it made me nervous.


    ''What exactly was going on with her?''


    ...


    Strange and loudughter echoed inside niel''s head the moment Elowyn touched her hand.


    It was an unsettling, malevolentughter that seemed to reverberate through her very soul, filling her with a profound sense of dread.


    She felt as if her own body was no longer under her control, as though an unseen force had bound her will.


    Desperation welled up within her, and she attempted to tell Elowyn to step away, but the words caught in her throat.


    It was as if her voice had been stolen from her. She watched in mute horror as Elowyn continued to hold her hand, seemingly unaware of the turmoil within niel.


    Elowyn''s touch felt warm andforting, yet niel couldn''t shake the feeling that something was terribly wrong.


    The sinisterughter persisted in the background, a constant reminder of the dark presence that had invaded her.


    After Elowyn left.


    Confused and frightened, niel rose from her seat and approached the ornate mirror in her room.


    She stared at her reflection, the image of her own beautiful self, but it was as though she was looking at a stranger.


    Suddenly the memory of those shadowy tentacles slithering over her body, viting her very essence, haunted her thoughts, once more the child she saw that time and theughter inside her head was eerily simr.


    "Who are you?" niel''s voice quivered with a mix of fear and anger. She gazed into the mirror, hoping for a response, but several agonizing seconds passed with no reply. Frustration welled up within her, and in a fit of rage, she mmed her fist against the ss, causing it to crack.


    "Who are you?!" she cried out, her voice echoing through the room. Her pleas were met with an eerie silence that sent chills down her spine. She could sense the presence within her, the malevolent force that had taken control of her body.


    Then, something changed. niel''s face distorted, her expression shifting from one of confusion to sinister amusement. Though she appeared the same, an entirely different aura emanated from her, dark and foreboding. Her once-emerald eyes now glowed a sinister shade of dark red.


    "Geez, you found out, huh?" a voice emanated from niel''s lips, though it wasn''t her own. It was a voice filled with mockery and malevolence.


    "Did myughter get to you? I knew I should''ve held myself back, but that was really fun, you know? Haha. Did you see our daughter''s face? Hahaha. I''m pretty sure she''s suspecting me right now."


    niel''s mind was a whirlwind of confusion and terror as she realized that she was sharing her own body with another entity, an entity that reveled in chaos and darkness. She had no idea how this had happened, but she was determined to reim control of her own self.


    "Who are you? What did you do to my body?" niel''s voice trembled with a mix of desperation and fear. She couldn''t believe the words that wereing out of her own mouth.


    "Straight to the point, eh?" the entity inside her responded with a tone that was both chilling and oddly cheerful.


    "For starters, my name is Fael. Well, that''s actually my second name. My original name was Kaksan." She looked at niel''s reflection in the mirror, her touch cold and alien on her own shoulders.


    "And, sorry to bring this to you, but this body is mine now, okay?"


    niel struggled to grasp the horrifying reality of the situation. "W-what?" was all she could manage to stammer.


    ''Kaksan? But I thought Kaksan died'' niel realized, her horror deepening as the pieces of the puzzle fell into ce. She now started to understand why the miasma in the forest never disappeared, no matter what they did. With this malevolent being still around, the death of the forest was bound to happen.


    Fael continued to taunt her, reveling in her torment.


    "You''re quite lucky, actually. If it weren''t for Father''s residual mana inside your soul, I would''ve devoured your very being. But I just had to stick to your body instead. This body is really great. Not only is it super strong, but look at this." niel''s hands moved on their own to caress her ample breasts.


    "It''s practically perfect for seduction. And it''s also very good in spiritual resonance, though I doubt the spirits would make contact with me, knowing what I am"


    Despite the dire situation, Fael''s voice retained its eerie cheerfulness. "Oh, don''t make such a sad face. You''re ruining our face now, you know," she said, almost mocking herself.


    "And besides, once I reunite with Father, I''m sure you''ll like it as well. I''m intending to make this my main form. I''ll share some of my rewards with you from time to time. We''re in the same body, anyway. Hehe."


    "And as for your daughters, I have no need for the second one, so can I eat her?" Fael''s words dripped with malice.


    Suddenly, niel''s hand went for her throat, trying desperately to choke herself, to wrest control away from this sinister presence within her. "Don''t you dare!" she cried out.


    A twisted amusement filled Fael''s voice.


    "Well, isn''t this surprising? I never expected you to temporarily take control like that, hehe"


    niel, gasping for air, let go of her neck, her breaths ragged, her eyes wild with fear. Fael gazed at her reflection in the mirror once again, as if nothing had happened.


    "Okay, fine. I won''t kill your daughter, but that doesn''t mean I can''t make her suffer, right? Hahaha," she said with a wide, malicious smile.


    "W-wait, no, please¡ª"


    Fael cut her off abruptly. "Anyway, sleep for now, your majesty" She exerted her dominance over niel once more, leaving the queen helpless and forced into a slumber against her will.


    "Now should I take what I came here for?"


    ¡­..


    "Your majesty" the guards said in unison as they bowed their heads.


    "Is Iselia inside?" niel inquired, now standing in front of Iselia''s room.


    "Yes, your majesty," confirmed the guard as he opened the door.


    niel walked into the room and immediately took in Iselia''s scent.


    "Ahh, she''s so fresh, this beautiful aroma really is the best," Fael thought, savoring the scent. She looked around the room and finally saw Iselia''s bed. Despite thete hour, Iselia was still fast asleep, lost in dreams.


    Elowyn walked over to Iselia''s bed and took a seat beside her, her eyes filled with maternal affection. Carefully, she stroked Iselia''s hair and cheeks as she watched her daughter sleep.


    "Mother...?" Iselia woke up, her eyes blinking in the soft light filtering into the room. She rubbed her eyes, still half-asleep.


    "Oh, did I wake you up?" niel said, her voiceced with a touch of concern as she leaned down and kissed Iselia''s forehead. Iselia didn''t notice the unsettling look in her mother''s eyes or the subtle, eerie grin that followed the affectionate gesture.


    "Why are you here, Mother?" Iselia inquired, slightly puzzled.


    "Hmm? Do you know what time it is?" niel responded, a strange glint in her eyes. Realizing she might bete, Iselia attempted to get out of bed, but niel gently forced her to lie back down.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine, Iselia," niel cooed.


    "You can rest for a little bit more. Mama also wants to sleep a bit longer, hehe." She pulled Iselia closer, hugging her daughter while her nose twitched as she sniffed the child''s small body, the unsettling aura around her growing more apparent.


    Iselia was puzzled by her mother''s sudden change in behavior, as niel showered her with more affection than usual. She didn''t mind it, though, because she cherished any moments she could spend with her mother. These disys of love were a rarity, and Iselia weed them eagerly.


    But then, niel abruptly stopped her affectionate gestures and released Iselia. The child looked up, concerned by the sudden change.


    "Mother?" Iselia inquired with a furrowed brow, trying to understand what had just happened.


    niel, her expression filled with shock and confusion, stared at Iselia, her eyes wide and troubled.


    "Why do you have father''s energy as well?" niel asked, her voice trembling with a mixture of fear and disbelief.


    Iselia simply tilted her head in confusion, notprehending what her mother was talking about.


    ¡­.


    ''Should I proceed with my n?''


    ''But I don''t know how father will react if I kill another person he blessed''


    ''I''m d I checked her first before eating her right away I almost couldn''t contain myself there''


    ''Although I wanted her potential, I guess that will have to wait until I reunite with father''


    niel''s actions grew more unsettling, her mind struggling between her malevolent desires and her attempts to maintain a facade of affection.


    "Mother?" Iselia''s voice quivered, her confusion mounting.


    niel, hugged her Iselia once again, attempting to brush off her previous strangeness with a gentle smile.


    "Oh, sorry, I got you startled there" she said, her voice honeyed with feigned tenderness.


    Iselia, though still puzzled, offered a hesitant smile in return. She couldn''t quite understand her mother''s odd behavior but foundfort in her mother''s embrace.


    Unbeknownst to Iselia, the darkness lurking within niel''s mind continued to wrestle with her intentions, creating a chilling undercurrent beneath her seemingly loving gestures.

 Chapter 76: Masters Mad

    "Uwahh!"


    The echoes of my yawn reverberated through the hallways as I stretched my back and walked, still feeling the residual effects of fatigue.


    Lilliana was quite true to her words, paying me a visitst night seriously tht girl is quite scary sometimes especially when I talk about other girls from time to time in our conversation.


    It was so troublesome trying to send her back to her room, and I couldn''t help but sigh at the unpredictability of such encounters.


    Fortunately, Salik came to my aid, gently reminding Lilliana of the passing time.


    The whole situation had an air of both annoyance and amusement.


    Lilliana''s enthusiasm about our supposed shared past was unrelenting, and my attempts to redirect her energy towards her own quarters were met with persistent resistance.


    Reading through Adrian''s memories while simultaneously replying to Lilliana''s question was so annoying.


    Lilliana''s persistence knew no bounds; she even attempted to create a makeshift excuse, pretending to tie my neck, just to prolong her stay in my room. Salik, in all his wisdom, intervened before the situation could escte further, dragging her away forcibly


    I couldn''t help but shake my head at the lengths she would go to just to spend time with me.


    As Salik deftly ushered her away, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sympathy for the old butler. The awkward nces he shot my way spoke volumes, silently asking me if dealing with such antics was never part or herdies daily routine.


    ''Lilliana seriously needs to give that old man a well-deserved break''


    Lilliana''s relentless grip on my cors nearly resulted in them being ripped off.


    The intensity with which she clung to me made me question whether she was more determined to hold onto my clothes or to stay in my room.


    It was a close call, and I couldn''t help but sigh in relief when Salik intervened, sparing both my attire and my patience.


    However, what struck me as odd was the peculiar focus Lilliana had on my neck throughout the entire ordeal.


    Her eyes seemed fixated on a specific spot, almost as if she saw something she didn''t want to see, The glint in her eyes took on an unsettling quality, sending a shiver down my spine.


    The sudden shift in her demeanor only added to the unease. As quickly as her intensity had peaked, she abruptly stopped and retreated to her room.


    The vibrant colors in her eyes disappeared, leaving behind an emptiness that lingered in the air.


    Worry gnawed at me as I continued to send messages to my sister, desperately seeking a response that never came.


    I stared at the ethereal thread that bound us together, tracing its faint glow with my eyes. The usually robust mana thread that connected us in our telepathicmunication felt feeble, its strength diminished.


    Though it was still intact, the weakened connection raised concerns about my sister''s well-being.


    As I continued my stroll, Aria''s face entered my mind. ''I seriously fucked my sister huh?''


    The recent intimate encounter we shared raised questions about her feelings, whether it was because we were under the heat of the-moment or a genuine desire for each other. It was still a fact that I took her virginity.


    I found it ironic that someone with her initially abrasive demeanor turned out to be pure in a different sense.


    I wonder how Aria would react the next time we meet? Maybe we would even meetter.


    Alex''s would likely attempt to invite her again for lunchter and would likely add an interestingyer to the situation.


    Regardless of whether she attends the lunchter or not, I nned to reach out to her myself.


    The remedy I provided for her brain was only temporary, and I still needed to consult my sister to address Aria''s mental health, herself her remembering the memories Sis erased was unnatural.


    When we meet again Depending on her reaction, I might need to adjust our rtionship a little bit.


    ....


    Salik''s weary appearance reflected the toll of a sleepless night as he presented Lilliana with a list detailing Adrian''s interaction from the previous day. Bowing slightly, he conveyed, "Mydy, here is the list of people Adrian interacted with yesterday."


    Lilliana, disying a keen scrutiny, reached for the paper, her eyes delving into the names. "Isn''t this just his usual friend group?" she remarked, her tone betraying a hint of skepticism.


    Salik, maintaining hisposure, affirmed, "Yes, mydy."


    A furrow formed on Lilliana''s brow as she sought further rification. "Are you sure you included everyone?"


    Salik responded with confidence, "Yes, mydy. Except for anyone he passed by, I made sure to document all the names of everyone he interacted with yesterday."


    However, Lilliana''s dissatisfaction lingered. Despite being aware of Adrian''s regrpany during meals and social gatherings, the list fell short of unraveling the mystery behind the conspicuous red mark on his neck. The puzzle persisted, leaving Lilliana determined to uncover the overlooked detail that might provide a crucial clue.


    As Lilliana perused the list of names, ranging from Adrian''s ssmates to his friends, none seemed to be relevant except for the women. Her focus narrowed to three key figures: Louise, Euphemia, and Aria.


    Louise, having already met Lilliana''s scrutiny due to her proximity to Adrian, emerged as the most likely suspect. The closeness between them hinted at a possible romantic connection.


    On the other hand, considering Adrian''s shared sses with Euphemia, Lilliana spected whether a budding affection had developed between the two as they spent their days in close proximity.


    Lastly, the inclusion of Aria intrigued her. Despite knowing how much Aria hated Adrian, her name couldn''t be dismissed. ording to the report, the two had ventured into a private training room together, adding ayer ofplexity to the situation.


    Lilliana crumpled the paper, her mana conjuring fire that engulfed the document. Turning to Salik, she pressed for more information.


    "Salik, what did Aria do after they left the training room?"


    "For now, that''s all the report I could gather. There were no more sightings or reports of them after that. However, I did hear that Aria went back to her room right after."


    "Is that so?" Lilliana''s determination only strengthened. The mystery persisted, and she couldn''t allow anyone to im Adrian''s attention. With a possessive re in her eyes, she vowed that Adrian would remain hers, no matter the obstacles in her way.


    ¡­..


    "Louise!" I called out to her as I waved my hand.


    "Adrian, good morning," she replied with a smile.


    "Good morning. Were you waiting for me?"


    "Yes, I figured since I now know what time you get out of bed, hehe," she said with a yful smile.


    "You really don''t have to, though."


    "It''s fine... I like it this way."


    "What did you say?" I asked as I couldn''t hear her properly.


    "N-nothing! Anyways, let''s go now"


    ...


    "Hey, why didn''t youe to theb yesterday?" asked Euphemia as she rolled the vial in her hands, transforming the once golden-brown color into green. "Ah, fail huh? Tsk," she said before throwing it away, resulting in the teacher reprimanding her, but she just ignored every word that came with it.


    "Well, a situation came up, you see."


    "Is that so? Well, I don''t really care, but that potion you gave me was really something else, huh? Who knew it was possible to temporarily increase one''s mana circle up to the next level just by drinking that potion. You created something quite extraordinary. No wonder why you bested me in the rankings and became the top; it was well deserved," said Euphemia with a strangely satisfied smile.


    As much as I wanted to say that it was her who found out how to create that potion¡ªwell, her future self at least¡ªI couldn''t exactly say it, as it was future knowledge from the novels.


    But anyway, why is this girl dying things so much? I''ve already finished my half of the exam by making five potions. The exam was about making ten strengthening potions, but she sure is taking her time. I doubt she was even creating the potion itself anymore.


    But looking at my ssmates in the back, they seemed eager as they tried their best to finish first before our group. Did they really want to beat us that much? And Euphemia isn''t even taking this seriously. Did you guys really want to beat her that much?


    "It took me some time to decode it but I made my own version yesterday you bettere to myb today, okay?"


    "Sure¡­"


    ...


    Deep within the mountain valley, explosions erupted, and the skies were aze with the dance of lightning.


    Boom! Boom!


    The valley echoed with the sounds of a fierce battle. Fire raged, and a thunderous roar sent shivers through one''s soul.


    A colossal red dragon stood at the center, its scales stained with blood and its body covered in wounds. It faced an extraordinary opponent, a human whose movements were a blur, an enigma that eluded both sight and sense.


    The dragon, desperate to end the relentless onught, doubted even the protective strength of its formidable draconic scales, which typically reduced physical attacks by 80%.


    The mysterious human moved with unparalleled speed, delivering heavy blows that left the mighty creature reeling.


    In a final bid to turn the tide, the dragon gathered an immense amount of mana within its cavernous maw, preparing to unleash the devastating power of its fiery breath upon the relentless adversary. The air crackled with anticipation as the mountain itself seemed to hold its breath.


    "So that''s all you''ve got, huh? Boring," scoffed the hooded figure as the winds stirred with the gathering mana from the dragon. The force blew the hood off, revealing the face of a beautiful woman with striking grey eyes and flowing ck hair.


    d in casual white blouse and ck trousers, her attire contrasted with the danger of the situation, enhancing her allure. Her figure was a masterpiece, sculpted with divine precision, and her captivating face momentarily charmed even the mighty dragon.


    The enchanting woman gracefully took her stance, wielding a longsword with martial perfection.


    As the dragon unleashed its fiery breath, the world momentarily turned white.


    "Whoosh¡­.!" Everything got quiet¡­


    When rity returned, the scene that unfolded was nothing short of astonishing.


    The dragon, split vertically,y defeated.


    The impact of the strike extended far beyond, slicing through the skies, the ground, the mountains, and everything within a hundred kilometers.


    The hoodeddy stood amidst the aftermath, her sword gleaming with residual energy. Her calm demeanor belied the incredible power she had just unleashed, leaving the once-mighty dragon vanquished and thendscape forever altered.


    The elegantdy clicked her tongue in disappointment.


    With a single step, she vanished and reappeared on the dragon''s colossal corpse, despite being several hundred meters away moments ago.


    As she inspected the massive body, she approached the chest and reached inside, extracting a gigantic red ball.


    With a swift motion, she shattered it, revealing an even smaller orb that she effortlessly consumed.


    "This one''s nasty"


    "But anyway, that sure was boring. Even though I came here because I detected a pretty strong mana signature, this thing couldn''t even handle one of my shes"


    "How boring haah¡­. Should I just go mess with the holy kingdom again? Considering they treat me as public enemy number 1" she mused, contemting her next move with a hint of mischievous amusement.


    A crackling spark filled the air, and from the ethereal blue stardust of mana, a young child emerged, her pointed ears and swaying blonde twin tails identifying her as a member of an otherworldly race. Rushing towards the elegantdy, she greeted her with enthusiasm.


    "Boss! Boss!" she said as she hurriedly pointed a Magic stone at her.


    "M I told you to stay away for the time being, even I don''t know if you can handle this much mana radiation from a dragon''s corpse"


    "Well, you''ll protect me anyway right boss? Hehe" she smirked mischievously.


    Thedy could only shake her head at herpanions trust with her well she wasn''t wrong though even right now she was spreading her aura in a sphere to block the dragon''s radiation from hitting her.


    "So why did you suddenlye here?"


    "Look, look at this," she said as the magic stone glowed in blue, and a holographic screen appeared. It disyed the face of her handsome disciple.


    "Tristan, huh? Well, would you look at that. He seems to be the top student. Well, that''s to be expected, considering he''s my disciple," she said proudly.


    "Wait for it, boss."


    "Hmm?"


    As she continued to look at the screen recording, the words that came off of Tristan''s mouth pissed her off.


    "I can assure you,"


    "As the top student of thebat department, and in the name of my master, Siena Scaith..."


    "I am the strongest."


    As she heard Tristan''s words, a boiling rage swept inside her.


    "Even though I told, that kid not to reveal who his master was!!"


    "Did that kid truly want to die?"


    "M, take me to Estelle Academy now"


    "Eh, now?"


    "Yes."


    "I can''t. I''ve run out of mana with us teleporting from town to town and ces to ces. I''m not your personal teleporter, you know? Besides, the academy is quite far away from us. I can''t teleport you there directly even if my mana was full."


    "You think I don''t know that? Just teleport us back to Landille. I''m sure they have tamed ground dragon carriages there."


    "Eh, but they''re expensive!" M protested.


    "Don''t worry, we have more than enough money" she said while pointing back at the dragon''s corpse.

 Chapter 77: Eris

    "So, what do you think?"


    The man with silver-blonde hair, his face concealed by a hood emitting an ethereal white glow, couldn''t help but shiver.


    His ten white wings behind his back trembled, and some of his feathers slightly darkened as he attempted to peer into the dark hole with cracks marring the once pristine white sky.


    The atmosphere was heavy with an unsettling aura, and the air itself seemed to whisper secrets of an impending doom.


    He kneeled to the ground, ovee by the intense pressure emanating from the dark hole.


    The man began to puke and expel his divine energy, and what emerged was a pure dark miasma, wriggling slightly as if possessing a life of its own.


    The golden-haired woman standing beside him swiftly reacted, raising her energy to erase the ck miasma while simultaneously healing the man in the process.


    As the divine energy dissipated, the man''s eyes met those of the beings within the hole. A deep sense of understanding and foreboding passed between them. Standing back up, he nced at the woman beside him with a look of pity, realizing the gravity of whaty beyond that ominous rift in the sky.


    "So, what exactly are they, Michael?" I asked, my voice tinged with concern.


    "I don''t know," Michael admitted, his expression reflecting a mix of uncertainty and gravity.


    "They''re known, but they''re mostly considered as legends even among the numerous pantheons of our sector. Only a few beings even know or believe in them. It''s best if you don''t provoke those guys any further. Don''t even think about fighting any of them, as one of those beings is enough to tten this entire sector. Even I don''t know why you''re still alive right now."


    As Michael spoke, a sense of unease settled within the goddess.


    Thew of causality was working to maintain bnce, providing the primordial goddess of this world with enough energy to attempt to contain those things.


    However, Michael was clear about the potential devastation these beings could wreak. If they so desired, they could tear open the very fabric of reality, obliterating the entire sector¡ª heavens, hells, and even the world of mortals¡ª with the sheer force of their presence.


    "What? Are you saying to just let them take over my sector?" the golden-haired woman eximed, her anger palpable as her divinity surged, attempting to pressure Michael.


    "You don''t exactly have a choice," Michael retorted, a scoff apanying his words. He spread his ten wings, and his own divinity acted as a shield against the goddess''s attempts to pressure him.


    The goddess, frustrated and pride wounded, could only shoot an annoyed look at Michael. It stung her that now her energy now so low that a mere seraph had the capability to counteract her formidable divine presence.


    "This sector is doomed, Goddess Eris," Michael stated grimly. "I don''t know what they want, but there''s no stopping them from getting it. And looking at the leaking demonic miasma I can feel from your sector''s hell even from here, I sincerely hope you won''t be fighting a two-front war," he added, his eyes prating obstacles and focusing on a ck gate below the white ground. His vision traversed fiery pits, differentnds of death, until it settled on a castle where a man yed chess with a beautiful demon. The man turned, acknowledging Michael with a slight smile before he shifted his gaze back to the white realm.


    As Michael''s vision returned to the current realm, he observed the goddess''s troubled expression. He knew she was growing desperate.


    Despite being one of the few beings his father considered a friend, Michael was here only to offer assistance, answer questions within his capacity, and avoid entanglements that could drag his pantheon into any form of conflict.


    "We wish and pray you all the best, goddess, but advice is all I can offer. Also, be wary of the Demon King of this sector; he seems to be nning something" Michael said solemnly, remembering his brother.


    "You don''t think I don''t know that!" Eris shouted angrily. Frustration emanated from her; she had sought help from other pantheons and various sectors, yet they all echoed the same sentiment¡ªlet those beings be. She couldn''t ept it.


    She knew for a fact they were dangerous as she fought them herself, but the idea that a single one of those entities could threaten an entire pantheon was difficult for her to grasp.


    Despite having only a few powerful gods in her sector, they were still gods. She couldn''t fathom that mere abominations could defeat them so easily.


    Michael bowed his head before a golden portal appeared behind him, and he walked through it, leaving the troubled goddess to face the impending doom on her own.


    Eris manifested her bed and reclined upon it, her golden eyes reflecting resilience and determination. She was resolute in hermitment to contain those abominations by whatever means necessary.


    The idea of using the mortal kid as leverage crossed her mind, but considering Michael''s warning and the cautionary words from others, particrly the forewarning of her intuition.


    She knew that everything in this sector woulde to an ''END'' the moment she took such a drastic step.


    Utilizing him was entirely off the table; the mortal kid was, in all likelihood, the sole linchpin holding this sector afloat. Eris found herself involuntarily biting her lips, in frustration.


    ...


    After ss ended Euphemia hurriedly went to her ownb.


    "You''re not joining us for lunch?" I asked


    "Do you want me to?"


    "No"


    "Then it''s decided" she smiled as she replied and went her way, "oh and don''t forget toeter"


    "Sure¡­."


    ¡­..


    "Adrian!" eximed Louise happily as she spotted me waiting outside her ssroom.


    "Let''s go," I guess it''s been a while since we did our usual routine huh, I looked at Louise who seemed to be looking behind me for some reason.


    "So, Euphemia didn''te with you?" Louise inquired with a noticeable delight. It seemed the absence of Euphemia added an extrayer of joy to Louise''s mood.


    "Yeah, she said she wanted to do something back at herb."


    "Hehe, I guess we shouldn''t disturb her, huh?" Louise remarked, humming happily for some reason.


    As we reached the cafeteria, I spotted a familiar figure already seated at our usual table. With golden blonde hair and a mage robe beneath her ck uniform, the person looked at us as we approached. Her crimson red eyes carried a meaningful gaze as they locked onto mine. After a lingering stare, she greeted Louise and me with a smile.


    "Hello, brother. Hi, Louise."


    "Aria! Hehe, you''re joining us again?" Louise eximed. "Where''s Alex?"


    "Oh, I just came here on my own. I didn''t want to bother Alexing to get me all the time." Aria exined, her smile reflecting a sense of independence.


    "Oh, really? That''s too bad for Alex then," Louise said in a slightly sad tone, well aware of Alex''s significant crush on Aria.


    Aria simply smiled neutrally at Louise''s words. It was hard to discern whether she enjoyed my friends'' attempts at matchmaking Alex with her or not.


    One thing was clear, though ¨C she didn''t harbor any romantic feelings for Alex. Her indifference to Alex''s affection was evident.


    Aria looked at me again. "It''s not like that, okay?" she said, seemingly trying to exin something to me.


    "Hmm? What''s not like that?"


    "Nothing"


    As Louise and I took our seats, Aria suddenly got up from her seat and took the one right next to mine. Louise, slightly curious about Aria''s abrupt action, ignored it, probably thinking it was normal for us to sit together as siblings.


    ''If only she knew about what we did yesterday; she''d probably summon Cecilia right now to try and swallow me whole''


    As Aria settled into her seat, she leaned closer to my ear, whispering, "Meet meter in the same room; we need to talk about what happenedst time, right?"


    Following her words, she subtly held my hand under the table, casting a seductive smile in my direction.


    I couldn''t help but feel a bit perplexed by Aria''s response to our previous encounter, but the idea of meetingter seemed agreeable, considering I had my own set of questions for her.


    However, Louise''s gaze on us was filled with suspicion and confusion. She had noticed the unusual proximity of our seats, and it was apparent that Aria had used her telekic magic to bring us closer together.


    Despite her efforts to keep things discreet, it seemed Louise had picked up on the subtle maniption.


    "Adrian, Louise, and Miss Aria, you''re here this time as well," greeted Tristan as he joined the group.


    "Aria?" questioned Alex. "You were already here; no wonder I didn''t see you in your ssroom."


    "Please, no need for formalities here. You can just call me Aria, Tristan" she suggested. Tristan smiled warmly at her response.


    "dly," he agreed, creating a more casual atmosphere among the group.


    As they took their seats, Alex couldn''t help but stare at Aria and me. He likely sensed that something was a bit off but refrained from directly questioning it. Based on his initial meeting with us, he might have assumed that Aria and I were quite close.


    Well, he wasn''t entirely wrong, but he wasn''t entirely right either. Our rtionship at the moment was still an enigma.


    As Ian, I found myself quite attracted to Aria, but the Adrian engraved inside me was quite resistant to the idea of having a rtionship with her, even right now the idea of having a rtionship with Aria makes me want to puke. It was a confusing mix of emotions and conflicting identities.


    ¡­..


    As our lunch continued, the conversation shifted between mundane topics and random anecdotes about their day. It was clear that Tristan was somewhat obsessed with training, as he dominated the conversation with discussions about different training techniques and regimens.


    Alex, attempting to impress Aria, joined in by rmending various training modules, subtly flexing his biceps in the process. However, Aria seemed unfazed by Alex''s attempts, maintaining herposed demeanor and only chiming in when directly addressed.


    Louise, on the other hand, listened attentively to the training discussions, nodding briefly at every important detail. It was amusing to see her engagement in a conversation that revolved around a subject she might not be particrly interested in. Amidst the varied dynamics at the lunch table, Aria observed the interactions, asionally offering a smile but refraining from adding much to the conversation.


    "Hey, did you guys get visited by a senior recently?" I asked abruptly, catching their attention.


    "No, not really," Louise replied, tilting her head in confusion.


    "Nothing for me either. I think the seniors are afraid of me for some reason, and I think I know why," Alex remarked with a sigh.


    It was evident why seniors might be cautious around Alex. Not only was he the second top student in thebat department, but his strength surpassed even the top students from the third years and above.


    Additionally, being rted to the top-ranking student of thebat department for the second year gave him an image akin to that of a high-ranking gang leader''s son, which wasn''t entirely inurate.


    I observed Tristan, noticing the contemtive expression on his face. It seemed he was caught in a dilemma, torn between divulging information or keeping it to himself.


    I guess I was right Schwi must have shifted her focus to Tristan after I erased her memory of our previous encounter.


    While I anticipated Schwi''s pursuit of Tristan after forgetting about our interaction, I also expected her to return to me as everything was reset. Now that Lilliana was back at the school, Schwi might be hesitant to make any moves that could provoke my sister.


    I guess having a family member with great power could be quite advantageous.


    ''Haha'' I chuckled slightly, contemting the parallels with Alex''s situation. Schwi appeared to be in a desperate state, eager to set her n in motion. I wondered if the sage had already arrived. Considering Tristan''s reaction, it seemed Schwi had proposed something different from the events in the novel.


    ''I wonder what she said to him this time''


    I mused about the potential significance of Schwi''s newmercial district project. Although I had elerated the story''s progression, I couldn''t gauge how important Schwi''s ns could impact the overall flow of the story in the uing scenarios but seeing as the story is going haywire anyways, fuck it I''ll just take care of any unexpected events.


    "Tristan?" asked Louise innocently as he seemed to have a troubled look.


    "I-it''s nothing haha" "but why did you ask that Adrian did someone visit you?"


    "Nothing really, it''s just that there was this weird senior who kept pestering mest time, trying to interview me for his papers it was all about top ranking first years so I thought you guys were also asked for an interview as well" I said trying to make an excuse.

 Chapter 78: What did he do?

    Following the conclusion of our lunch, Aria and I decided to find a secluded space to engage in a private conversation.


    Alex, in particr, appeared somewhat disheartened, likely harboring the wish to ask Aria out once more.


    Nevertheless, it seemed he was slowly realizing Aria''sck of interest in him, evident in her interactions that often left him ignored.


    Even Louise, Tristan, and I found ourselves in a slightly awkward position, observing the dynamics that unfolded between Aria and Alex.


    The atmosphere in the private training room became charged with an unexpected intensity as Aria posed a direct question, her crimson eyes fixed on me like unyielding rubies.


    As she traversed the center of the training floor, she halted, turning to face me with a gravity that demanded sincerity.


    "Adrian," she began, her voice carrying a weight that echoed through the room her crimson red eyes hot through me with intensity, "What do you think of me?"


    I hesitated for a moment, feeling the weight of Aria''s question. Her eyes, a deep shade of crimson, seemed to hold more than just curiosity.


    It made me wonder what she was truly asking ¨C was it about how I saw her physically, the way she acted, or something deeper?


    As I reflected on her question, a jumble of conflicting emotions swirled within me. Initially, I hadbeled her as a Bitch, but that perception had shifted.


    My thoughts on Aria were now entangled in aplex web of feelings¡ªsome tainted with resentment, others with desire, and an odd strand of affection.


    It was as if I were navigating a maze of emotions, with each turn bringing forth a different sentiment.


    Truth be told, the line between my genuine sentiments and the lingering influence of Adrian''s personality was blurred.


    There was an internal struggle, a sh between Ian and Adrian, leaving me in a state of uncertainty.


    A part of me felt an inexplicable urge to confront her, perhaps influenced by Adrian''s lingering animosity.


    Yet, another part grappled with a strange mix of emotions, making it difficult to discern what was truly mine and what was his.


    "I don''t know"


    Aria''s eyes widened momentarily, but a gentle smile curved on her lips. She looked at me with an affectionate gaze, acknowledging the sincerity in my words.


    "Is that so?" She mused softly, her tone holding a hint of both surprise and amusement. "I can see in your eyes that you''re not lying, huh? So, that''s what you truly feel about me." Her words carried a mixture of emotions, and she continued, "I was expecting something harsher toe out of your mouth, considering all the things I''ve done to you. But to think that you don''t know what to think of me... I can''t say if I should be hurt or satisfied with your answer."


    "Did you want me to hate you?"


    "No, for some reason, the thought of you hating me is really... unbearable."


    She walked closer to me.


    As Aria''s hand gently cupped my cheek, her words lingered in the air, carrying a sense of uncertainty and genuine curiosity. The room seemed to narrow down to the space between us, and her proximity only intensified the mysterious aura that surrounded both of us.


    "Adrian, I also don''t know what I feel for you," she confessed, her crimson eyes searching mine. "But what I do know is that I was happy when we did that yesterday. I''m actually quite curious about what happened to you after you woke up from that sma, as you seem like an entirely different person, as well as the strange mysteriousness that swells around you right now."


    "It would be best if you forget about finding anything out about me right now," I responded, my tone carrying a note of seriousness.


    "I know" she nodded, a smile ying on her lips before she leaned in, sealing our conversation with a kiss.


    ¡­.


    The metallic sh of des and the crackling of arcane energy filled the training hall as Tristan and Alex engaged in their intense sparring session. The air sizzled with the energy of their sh, and the rhythmic sounds of steel meeting steel resonated throughout the spacious room.


    ng!


    Sparks flew in every direction, illuminating the hall with brief, fiery bursts. The twobatants moved with a fluidity that showcased their well-honed skills, each strike executed with precision and purpose.


    The mes burst forth, ignited by the sheer intensity of their sh. The blue crescent strike, a signature moves in Tristan''s arsenal, sparkled with a mystical glow as it sliced through the air. The training hall became a battleground of elements, where the mastery of swordsmanship met the finesse of magical prowess.


    As the echoes of their battle slowly faded, the two warriors stood in the aftermath, their breaths heavy but satisfied with the training session''s intensity.


    "Phew! Seriously when will I beat you"


    Tristan chuckled in response to Alex''s frustratedment, offering a hand to help him up. The private training room provided them a secluded space away from the prying eyes of onlookers, allowing them to focus on their sparring without the distractions of curious spectators.


    Tristan wiped his mouth, recovering from the unexpected water spray caused by Alex''s sudden question. He took a moment to collect himself before responding, and when he did, his honesty caught Alex off guard.


    "Yes," Tristan admitted, meeting Alex''s gaze directly. The admission hung in the air, and Alex couldn''t help but sport a teasing smile at his friend''s candid response.


    "So, you do like her, huh?" Alex remarked, the grin on his face widening.


    Tristan nodded, acknowledging his feelings for Louise. Despite being initially surprised by the directness of Alex''s question, Tristan realized that honesty was the best policy, especially with a friend like Alex who had a knack for seeing through things.


    Alex, satisfied with Tristan''s response, pped him on the back. "Well, you better make a move before someone else does. You wouldn''t want to see Louise taken by surprise, right?"


    "I''m sure you''ve noticed as well, right?" Alex asked, a touch of concern in his voice.


    Tristan, catching his breath, nodded slowly. He had indeed noticed the subtle shifts in dynamics, the unspoken tension that seemed to weave its way into the interactions among their small group of friends.


    "Yes"


    "Well, as much as I don''t want to be biased, I''m in your support, man, haha. Though Adrian is my buddy as well, hahaha," Alex said, attempting to lighten the mood with a nervousugh.


    As much as Tristan tried to deny it, the evidence of Louise''s affections for Adrian was bing increasingly evident. Subtle nces, the warmth in her smiles, and the extra attention she bestowed upon Adrian during their group outings¡ªall pointed to a connection that went beyond mere friendship.


    Tristan, couldn''t help but feel a twinge of unease. He valued both his friendship with Adrian and the budding connection with Louise. The dynamics of their trio were shifting, and it was hard for him to ignore the palpable tension.


    "What about you and Aria?" Tristan said with a smile trying to change topic as he was having trouble thinking about theplexity of their rtionships.


    "Buddy, we don''t talk about that"


    ...


    As I made my way back to my room after the extended conversation with Aria, thoughts swirled in my mind about the unexpected turn of events. Delving into the mystery of her sudden recollection revealed more questions than answers. Aria, despite her magical prowess, couldn''t pinpoint the exact reason for her regained memories.


    The strangeness of the situation lingered, especially considering Aria''s behavior during our conversation. The memories of a previously annoyed Aria, who often seemed disinterested in conversing with me, resurfaced intermittently. It was as if the dynamics between us were shifting, leaving me in a state of uncertainty about what the future held.


    "Elena?" I called out as I approached my room''s door. There she was, standing anxiously, her eyes reflecting a hint of distress. The moment her gaze met mine, she hurriedly closed the distance between us and clutched onto my arms.


    "Adrian, I need your help!" she eximed, her voiceced with genuine concern. Sensing the urgency in her plea, I motioned for us to step into my room.


    "Calm down, Elena. Let''s talk for now" I reassured her, guiding her to the invitingfort of my living space.


    While I busied myself making tea, she settled onto the plush couch, her worry etched across her features.


    As I settled into my seat and handed her the tea, a momentary pause filled the room. Elena''s gaze, initially fixated on the soothing warmth of the tea, suddenly shifted.


    Her eyes bore into me, and an odd tension descended, making me acutely aware of her scrutiny.


    Without warning, her focus zeroed in on my neck. Confused by the sudden change in her demeanor, I felt an invisible weight pressing against my throat.


    Elena''s hand reached out, delicately touching the right side of my neck. The touch was gentle, but the intensity in her eyes hinted at an unspoken urgency.


    "Adrian, where did you get this?" she questioned, her voice carrying a mixture of curiosity and concern. Her fingers traced a barely noticeable mark on my neck.


    I was confused as to what she meant. "What do you mean?" I asked, resulting in her eyes dimming for some reason.


    ''Why is she mad?''


    Suddenly, the room''s light turned off, and darkness spread¡ªa heavy descent of power emanated from Elena. I gulped, knowing the divinity that spread out of Elena. Although the pressure seemed to being from her, I knew for a fact it was my sister hiding beneath her shadows.


    ''Seriously, what did I do?''

 Chapter 79: Shes the first (R-18)

    (Warning R-18 Content)


    "Adrian, where did you get this?" Elena questioned as she grabbed hold of his cor. Her eyes, though not ring, sent shivers down his spine. The bright blue color of her eyes was now gone and dim. Her hands gently traced and touched the red mark on Adrian''s neck.


    "What are you talking about?" Adrian was confused about why she was suddenly angry. However, his response seemed to anger Elena more. Her hands were now on his neck, gripping, but with no strength behind it. Slight tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Did you cheat on me?" she asked, her grip on him slightly trembling.


    Confused about what she was talking about and noticing the intense gaze she had on his neck, Adrian looked to the full-body mirror near his bed and saw the hickey around his neck. Soon, he realized what she was talking about.


    ''But I don''t remember Aria leaving a mark on me though, was it when Aria slept around my neck?''


    ''I should''ve known something was wrong the moment Lilliana gave me a simr lookst morning''


    Suddenly, the already dark room grew even darker. As Elena''s tears dropped, the world turned into darkness, and now, Adrian found himself sitting on a chair. The atmosphere became heavy with tension, and the weight of the unspoken truth hung in the air.


    His hands and feet were bound by a ck chain attached to the chair. In front of him stood a wooden, creaky table with an old-lookingmp at its center. As he surveyed his surroundings, he realized the room was engulfed in darkness, save for the feeble light emitted by themp. The mysterious setting heightened the sense of unease.


    A creaking sound pierced the silence. The chair in front of him shifted, and after a few seconds, a child¡ªor rather, a doll¡ªsuddenly took its ce. Its porcin eyes stared at him devoid of emotion, yet an unmistakable sense of danger emanated from them. Gazing into those eyes made him reconsider his choice of words.


    "Sis, I can exin."


    "No need, I already saw."


    "Huh, when?"


    "The moment Elena touched you" his sister said as she raised her doll hands, and ck, tentacle-like tendrils wrapped around Adrian''s neck.


    "You''ve sure be a womanizer the moment you entered this sector, little brother. I can ept Elena and that busty maid of yours into your harem, but any more than that is a bit too greedy, don''t you think?"


    "Wait, if you saw what happened, you can''t exactly me me¡ª" The tentacles wrapped even tighter around Adrian.


    "Excuses! You know that you could''ve avoided that situation if you wanted to, but here you are thinking with your dick!" One of the tentacles ends sharpened and made a piercing sound as it stabbed near Adrian''s crotch. If Adrian didn''t react fast enough and opened his legs, it would''ve pierced his most precious thing immediately.


    Adrian gulped once again. This was the moment Adrian realized how serious his sister was.


    "Adrian, you know what you are and what you mean to us right?"


    "Yes..."


    "Then you also know what happens to them the moment you imed them as yours right?"


    "Yes"


    "So, what are they?"


    "Family"


    Realizing theplications of what he had done, Adrian understood the potential chaos that could ensue within their family if he got one of those girls pregnant, although he was still clearly human his whole soul was already in the process of bing another race.


    A race that even the gods feared.


    "I''m sorry" Adrian bowed his head. "I know what I did, and I intend to take full responsibility for all of them," he said earnestly.


    The chains and tentacles that were wrapped around him disappeared.


    "Haah¡­"


    "I''m sure the others would ept them and might even bless them personally the moment you marry them, but I don''t know about Mom"


    "She''d probably kill them the moment she knows of them. You know how Mom reacts to anything about you, right?" said his sister, shaking her emotionless head sideways.


    "Though I''ll try to keep this a secret as much as possible, you better be prepared to exin yourself to everyone"


    "I know"


    "Then hurry up and exin yourself"


    At his sistermand the scene shifted abruptly. In front of him stood Elena, tears streaming down her face as she tightly gripped his neck, choking him. Despite her seemingly delicate appearance, Adrian couldn''t underestimate the strength instilled in her through the rigorous training she received from the church''s pdins.


    "Exin yourself, Adrian!" Elena cried, her voice strained with a mix of anguish and anger. The intensity of her grip made it clear that she was not just emotionally distressed but physically capable of exerting force beyond expectations. Adrian struggled for breath.


    Adrian, enduring the choking pressure, chose to embrace Elena in an attempt to convey his apology. "I''m sorry," he uttered, his voice strained. "I should''ve told you much sooner, but you aren''t exactly my only love¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, a resounding p echoed through the room. Elena forcefully pushed Adrian away and delivered a powerful blow to his face.


    p!


    The impact felt like a boulder had collided with his cheek, and as he recoiled from the force, he noticed the faint glow surrounding Elena''s hands, a testament to the infusion of her divine power into that punishing p.


    ''Although it''s normal for nobles to have multiple wives in this world, the pure Elena must have expected me to be only faithful to her''


    ''I guess I should''ve expected this oue the moment I decided to have multiple wives''


    ''Why did I think everything would work out smoothly, especially with women in the mix? Haah''


    "How many?" asked Elena, still trembling while sitting in hisp.


    "Two, no maybe three now?" Adrian pondered.


    ''Although Aria and I haven''t made any actual conclusion on our rtionship, it was safe to say she became my girlfriend after that kiss, right?''


    p!


    Once again, a powerful p hit his face, this time on the other side of his cheek, and it was much stronger than the previous one.


    "Who are they?"


    Adrian pondered for a while if he should tell her now, but looking at Elena''s distressed face this was bound to happen sooner orter, and knowing Elena''s genuine kindness for others he was sure she would understand and ept in the end.


    "My personal maid, Analise, and Aria" Adrian admitted.


    Elena stopped moving and paused for a bit. "Aria? You can''t mean your sister, right?"


    "...Yes."


    This time, a powerful punchnded straight across his face.


    Although Adrian could have easily dodged it by turning his head sideways or reinforcing his face with his aura, he chose to ept Elena''s rage and allowed her to release her pent-up anger, it didn''t even damage him anyway.


    ''To think she came for me to ask for help only for her to receive such abrupt news, I''m so shitty''


    ''HAHAHAHA!''


    ''And can you stopughing sis!''


    ''If you''re having this much trouble to control, your girl I wonder how you''ll deal with mom, HAHAHAHA!''


    "So, who was the first?" Elena inquired, her eyes narrowing with a certain dark intensity.


    "Analise," Adrian replied hesitantly.


    "So, I''m second, right?" Elena asked, her eyes glowing ominously. Adrian gulped, realizing that her sister''s divinity was likely to be mixed up in her next p or punch.


    "Yes" he admitted reluctantly.


    Elena looked at the red mark on his neck and traced it with her hands. "So... who did you do it with?" she asked, her voice sharp.


    "¡­ Aria"


    Elena''s face distorted with a mix of anger, disgust, and ultimately, eptance.


    "I won''t ask how and why your sister, but... answer me this: between your sister and me, who was much better?" Her voice carried a challenging tone, demanding a directparison.


    "...You," Adrian finally answered after a pause that added an edge to the tension in the room.


    "What''s with the pause?" said Elena angrily.


    As she was about to punch Adrian once more, he swiftly grabbed hold of her hands and pressed her down on the couch.


    "W-what are you doing?" Adrian''s face got closer. Elena, already anticipating what to expect, closed her eyes slightly and allowed Adrian to continue.


    "Y-you think I''ll forgive you if you do this. I''m not that easy of a woma¡ª"


    But the unexpected happened, and instead of a kiss, Adrian just whispered something in her ear, "You were my first"


    ''It isn''t a lie if you don''t take into ount my life as Ian, Elena was technically Adrian''s first''


    "???" Elena took some time before she could process what she heard, but before she could reply, Adrian kissed her gently on her lips. The unexpected gesture left her momentarily stunned.


    Adrian let go of her hands and allowed Elena some time to catch her breath. The room was filled with a heavy silence.


    "¡­s-so, I''m your first, huh? ¡­. Heh¡­.as if that would make me happy" said Elena, attempting to deny her happiness from hearing his words. However, the smile creeping up on her face and the way she slightly blushed while averting her eyes proved otherwise.


    Adrian just chuckled slightly at her reaction. She really was cute. The tension in the room seemed to ease, reced by a more lighthearted atmosphere.


    Elena, incensed by Adrian''s mockery and perceivedck of seriousness, decided to take matters into her own hands. With a determined assertiveness, she pushed Adrian onto the couch, seizing control of the situation. Straddling him, she began to unbutton her shirt deliberately, revealing an alluring silhouette beneath.


    As each button gave way, the fabric parted, exposing her ample breasts adorned in provocative lingerie. The room seemed to pulse with a newfound tension as Elena''s calcted movements heightened the atmosphere.


    Elena could sense the impact of her actions, not just through the palpable tension in the room but also by the noticeable hardening of Adrian''s bulge beneath her.


    She couldn''t help but revel in the satisfaction of seeing her calcted move eliciting the desired effect.


    A subtle smile yed on Elena''s lips, a mix of triumph and intrigue. The unexpected turn of events had caught Adrian off guard.


    "Since you''re having a hard time on who made you feel better, allow me to remind you right now" she whispered with a sultry confidence, a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    With deliberate intent, she reached behind and unsped her bra, allowing it to slide down her arms. As the fabric descended, her generous breasts were liberated, swaying and bouncing as they were unveiled.


    Elena''s humongous aree, a shade of pink that beckoned to the touch, presented themselves enticingly before Adrian''s eyes.


    The room seemed to pulse with a newfound energy, a charged atmosphere that hung between them. The soft curve of her breasts and the captivating dance of her aree hinted at a sensuality that demanded attention.


    As her breasts settled, Elena reveled in the power of the moment, watching Adrian''s gaze fixate on the alluring disy. The hidden nipples, concealed beneath the yful dance of her aree, awaiting Adrian''s mouth.


    "Elena?" Adrian stammered, his voice a mixture of surprise and anticipation.


    "S-Shut up. You brought this upon yourself, Adrian" she retorted with a hint of assertiveness, her gaze locking onto his. With an air of determination, Elena began to meticulously unzip Adrian''s pants, the sound of the zipper cutting through the charged silence. The atmosphere in the room shifted, an unspoken agreement hanging between them.


    As the zipper descended, revealing Adrian''s big, hardened cock, a palpable tension enveloped them. Elena''s movements were deliberate, each action calcted to heighten the intensity of the moment. A slow, deliberate unveiling that intensified the anticipation.


    With a seductive grace, Elena slid her panties aside, exposing her wet slit.


    The warmth of her arousal met the heat radiating from Adrian''s throbbing member as it emerged.


    Elena''s wet slit glided sensuously across his hot rod, creating a maic friction that intensified the arousal in the room.


    The collision of heat and wetness entuated the charged atmosphere, a symphony of pleasure unfolding between them.


    "Ahhm!?" Elena gasped, the unexpected sensation catching her off guard.


    Suddenly, Adrian seized control, his hands gripping her with purpose. With practiced skill, he lifted her up, a fleeting moment of suspense before guiding her down, a seamless dance that allowed his throbbing member to enter her slick slit with a delicious smoothness.


    "Hahh!" Elena moaned, the pleasure washing over her in waves. As their bodies connected, a symphony of sensations yed out between them. The heat, the pressure, and the intimate embrace created a moment suspended in bliss.


    Elena''s vagina responded eagerly, its walls constricting around Adrian''s rod with a possessive grip, as if unwilling to let go even in the slightest.


    Adrian, fueled by a newfound energy, rose from their intimate connection and effortlessly lifted Elena into his arms. Her legs wrapped around him, and she instinctively clung to his neck as he carried her towards the bed. Their bodies remained entwined,


    Approaching the bed, Adrian maintained his connection with Elena, his throbbing member still nestled inside her eager slit. With a deliberate ease, he lowered her onto the bed.


    As she settled onto the soft sheets, Adrian leaned in, his lips capturing hers in an intense kiss. Their mouths melded in a passionate exchange, a moment of shared desire that resonated in the air.


    "Mmph!" Elena moaned into the kiss, her voice a seductive murmur.


    As their lips parted, a breathy "Adrian!" escaped her in a husky tone, punctuated by a subtle sigh. Her eyes seemed to undergo a transformation, the irises reflecting an unmistakable heart-shaped desire.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    The room echoed with the rhythmic symphony of their shared pleasure. Adrian, gave Elena what she wanted.


    His movements became more intense with each hump, a fusion of desire and urgency as he humped her with a fervor that mirrored an insatiable passion.


    ''The Hero shall be born through the union of my Saintess'' Elena recalled the weighty message the goddess had bestowed upon her.


    Torn between duty and the desires of her heart, she found herself standing before the revered figures, her Holiness and Bishop Austin.


    The weight of their expectations and the divine charge ced upon her shoulders was undeniable.


    ''I''m sorry, your Holiness. I''m sorry, Bishop Austin'' she began with a heavy heart, the voice in her head pleaded a blend of remorse and determination. ''I''m sorry, dear Goddess, but I can''t do it. Giving birth to the hero would surely be the greatest honor any woman could have, but I can''t¡­. I''m sorry, but my heart belongs to Adrian''


    Elena, consumed by desire, employed the strength of her legs to draw Adrian deeper into the warmth of her womb. The urgency in her movements kindled a reciprocal intensity in Adrian, who, enticed by her fervor, responded with a heightened passion.


    In the intricate dance of pleasure, Adrian''s skilled hands found their way to Elena''s breasts, her inverted nipples twitched a bit by the warm airing from her.


    Unfazed by the novelty, Adrian embraced the opportunity to explore this aspect of her sensuality. With deliberate tenderness, he took his time, savoring the tactile sensations as he yed with her nipples to his heart''s content.


    p! p! p!


    The rhythmic sound of Adrian''s impassioned thrusts filled the room, punctuated by the sharp ps of their bodies colliding in a fervent dance of desire. The intensity heightened as he pounded her with an increasing fervor, each impact echoing the rising tide of their shared pleasure.


    "Ahmm!...Ah!.... Mmh!" Elena''s moans intertwined with the sounds of their union, a melodic chorus that seemed to amplify the intensity of the moment. Her every release seemed to pull Adrian deeper into the vortex of their passion.


    Sensing Adrian''s impending climax, Elena met his gaze with a deep, loving intensity. In a moment of profound connection, she pulled him into a heated kiss.


    Their lips fused in a passionate exchange, a fusion of love and lust that blurred the boundaries of their beings.


    As the kiss deepened, Adrian, overwhelmed by the dual sensations of their connection and the impending release, struggled to contain himself.


    His climax approached rapidly, fueled by the culmination of their shared desire. Elena, sensing his imminent release, tightened her legs around him, creating an unyielding grip that mirrored the intensity of the moment.


    Unable to restrain himself any longer, Adrian sumbed to the wave of pleasure crashing over him.


    "Mmnghhh"


    In the throes of their passionate kiss, he released all his pent-up desire, squeezing Elena''s breasts tightly as if to anchor himself in the ecstasy of the moment.


    Every drop of his essence was surrendered inside her, and Elena''s unyielding grip ensured that not a single speck of semen escaped, sealing the intimacy of their union.


    With all her heart, she hoped Adrian had impregnated her just to try and avoid her duties. She didn''t even care about being abandoned by the church, for the sins they hadmitted today.


    Meeting Adrian was one of the happiest moments of her life. She truly didn''t care anymore¡­. she thought as a tear dropped on her face as she slowly fell asleep.

 Chapter 80: Ownership of the staff of Estelle

    Schwi Heiron, determined to achieve her goals, leaned over her desk, surrounded by parchment and the weight of her responsibilities. The room echoed with the rustle of papers as her personal maid diligently worked alongside her.


    "Has there been any replies yet?" she inquired, her eyes focused on the intricate details of the documents.


    The personal maid, a loyalpanion in her endeavors, replied with a bow,


    "Aside from Tristan''s firm denial the other day, everybody else hasn''t made any actual replies yet, mydy."


    Schwi pondered Tristan''s refusal, considering the tempting offer she had presented to him.


    The divine sword Osten, infused with the divinity of the wind god Tenshu, held a significant allure.


    It was a weapon with a history, originally owned by his master andter confiscated by the holy church. The fact that it found its way into the possession of the Heiron family, specifically her father, addedyers to its significance.


    The swift and firm denial from Tristan, mere hours after she presented her ambitious n, left Schwi grappling with a mixture of disappointment and urgency.


    The prospect of transforming the slums into a thrivingmercial district, an idea she believed would benefit both the academy and its denizens, shed with Tristan''spassionate nature.


    She should have anticipated this response, given Tristan''s renowned kindness and empathy.


    However, the weight of the denial pressed on Schwi, intensifying her resolve to take matters into her own hands.


    The realization that the others might follow suit, rejecting her proposal, fueled a sense of urgency. Time was of the essence, and the intricate web of her ns demanded adaptability.


    In the face of adversity, Schwi pondered alternative routes to achieve her goals. The divine sword Osten, though a powerful bargaining chip, was not the sole key to sess.


    She needed to reassess her strategy, considering the unique motivations and vulnerabilities of each individual involved.


    As Schwi contemted her next moves, she recognized that Tristan''s denial wasn''t the end of her possibilities.


    There were still avenues to explore, and several individuals, aside from Tristan, whom she could approach for support.


    Alex, Darja, and Louise, along with other top students from the second year like Evadne and Robert, presented potential allies.


    However, thendscape became more intricate when considering the fourth-year students. Lilliana Vulter Tellus, the formidable top student who had recently returned and seized control of the student council, added ayer ofplexity to Schwi''s ns.


    Despite the absence of any personal animosity between them, Schwi recognized the need to tread carefully around Lilliana, avoiding any actions that might lead to conflict.


    The frustration mounted as Schwi realized her attempts to contact Adrian were thwarted by Lilliana''s protective measures.


    The absence of Adrian''s voice in support, especially given his status as both Lilliana''s younger brother and the top-ranking student in the first-year alchemy department, proved to be a significant setback.


    Schwi was well aware that having Adrian endorse her project could be a powerful asset, but Lilliana''s interference served as a clear warning to stay within certain boundaries.


    "Has there been any news about the sage yet?" she asked her maid, eager for information on this mysterious figure.


    "As of the moment, it seems he has already arrived at the academy and is staying in the venue provided by the principal herself," the maid reported.


    As Schwi pondered the situation, frustration and resentment seethed within her. The mention of the principal potentially seeking aid from the sage intensified her irritation.


    ''That woman must have already started ingratiating herself to that old man. Whatever it is, that old man must never get hold of the staff of Estelle'' Schwi muttered to herself.


    The prospect of the sage bing an ally to the academy''s administration triggered concerns about her family''s control over the school.


    ''Although I may not have the support of the students, almost every staff andmercial district here at the academy is owned by ourpany. The school is essentially ours at this point, and that stubborn principal is still resisting, going to the extent of seeking assistance from some random old sage just to oppose our monopoly on the school. Why can''t she ept the fact that the school is ours? Even she knows that the school won''t survive without the financial support of the Heiron''s'' Schwimented, frustrated by the principal''s resistance and the potential threat posed by the sage''s involvement.


    As hermunication orb vibrated and emitted a soft yellow glow, Schwi''s jewel-blue eyes shivered slightly, immediately recognizing the caller. She swiftly signaled her maid to leave the room temporarily.


    Pouring her mana onto the orb beneath her desk, she ced it on the surface, and a magical hologram materialized. Before her stood a man she both respected and feared, characterized by golden blonde hair and crystal blue eyes, strikingly simr to hers¡ªmaking it evident who the caller was.


    "Greetings, Father. Why have you called?" Schwi stammered, her nerves evident in her voice. The man looked at her with cold blue eyes, seemingly inspecting something as his gaze lingered on her for a few moments.


    "You look well, Schwi," he remarked.


    "Yes, thank you."


    "How has the project been progressing?"


    "Regarding that, I may have encountered some resistance here and there. The n for a newmercial district is still ongoing, but due to the principal''s opposition and theck of support from other students, it makes execution more challenging for me," Schwi exined.


    "I see¡­." came her father''s usual aloof response. She couldn''t help but reminisce about a time when her father used to be more attentive and affectionate, contrasting sharply with his current, colder demeanor. The change had not gone unnoticed by Schwi, leaving her pondering the reasons behind it.


    "F-father, excuse my rudeness, but may I ask you a question?" Schwi hesitated.


    "Go on," her father replied.


    "Why exactly are we trying to swallow the whole academy?" Schwi''s confusion regarding this particr project had grown. The Heiron family already held significant influence over the school, and to her, this n seemed to serve no purpose other than to provoke animosity and opposition from the academy heads and the Heiron family.


    "Schwi, if the Tellus are the Emperor''s sword, what exactly are we, the Heiron''s, to both the empire and the emperor himself?" her father questioned.


    Schwi pondered for a while, trying to grasp her father''s point.


    "Hand?"


    "No... we are His Majesty''s will. Wherever we go, whatever we do, is the will of His Majesty himself. The glory and richness of the Heiron''se from the Emperor himself" her father exined.


    Upon hearing his father''s words Schwi realized he whole point why, her father has been trying to swallow the academy.


    "But what we''re doing now, wouldn''t it cause war, father?"


    "You don''t need to worry; the Empire is strong enough to defend itself."


    Schwi bowed her head in response. After the call ended, she sighed, leaning back in her seat. Meeting her father, whether through a call or in person, was always nerve-wracking. Despite no longer being a child, the pressure her father''s gaze exerted remained intimidating. It was hard to believe she was now a third-year at the academy.


    ''The moment we establish the newmercial district is the moment we gain control of the whole academy''


    ''Essentially meaning the emperor owns the school as well. The moment other countries find out about this devious n, a war might really break out''


    The academy is considered a peaceful neutral ground not owned by anyone on the whole continent.


    ''The Empire iming hold of it by using us, the emperor, is truly cunning. But is he really prepared for war? I''m pretty sure the Holy Kingdom would not put up with any abuse of power over the continent, especially over a learning ce like this''


    ...


    I headed towards Euphemia''sb after lunch, our usual routine after gathering for the day''s meal. It had be a bit troublesome, the way Aria consistently got close to me whenever she had the chance. While we were technically lovers now, I wished she would take her time, especially considering the suspicions from Tristan, Louise, and the questioning look from Alex.


    I was relieved that Euphemia didn''t scold me in ss for forgetting ourst meeting. I couldn''t afford to miss it again, especially since she seemed excited to show me something yesterday. I needed to make up for the oversight this time.


    "Adrian!"


    Someone called out to me, hugging me from behind. "I missed you" she said, holding me tightly, her breasts pressing against my back with every force.


    But I quickly recognized the voice. "What are you doing, Principal Victoria?" I asked as I used my mana to push her away from me.


    "Tsk. You''re really no fun, huh?" She wiped off her crumpled shirt because of the mana wave I sent and looked at me. "Adrian, I would like to discuss something important with you. I''m sorry, but can I take your time?"


    Looking at how serious she was, it seems to be rather important, huh? I looked behind me and saw Euphemia''s personalb just a few more rooms away.


    "Haah, okay, but make it fast," I said to her, knowing Euphemia. She would surely take her time trying to introduce all her newly concocted potions. I''m sorry, Euphemia, but I''ll be sure to finish this quickly


    "Let''s go then," said the principal as she twisted her arms, and a magical circle encircled us before glowing in a bright blue sh. Suddenly, my vision changed, and now I was in front of the principal''s office.


    "Please take a seat," she gestured towards the chair opposite hers. The magical transportation had been swift, and as I settled into the chair, I couldn''t help but wonder about the urgency in her request.


    "Make this quick, Principal; I''ve got an appointment."


    "Geez, young people nowadays really like to overwork their elders, don''t they?"


    Suddenly, the principal snapped her hands, and something appeared in front of me, floating mid-air.


    "This is?"


    "The staff of Estelle, the academy''s most important treasure and the academy''s pride and joy, as well as thest remaining memory the school has of its founder, the archmage Estelle" exined the principal. She spoke with a sense of urgency and determination that caught my attention.


    "Adrian Vulter Tellus, I want it to stay in your hands for the time being."


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 81: Ownership of the staff of Estelle 2

    "Adrian Vulter Tellus, I want it to stay in your hands for the time being."


    "Huh?"


    "Are you crazy?"


    "HAHAHA! Although you''re quite dull at times, you really do give the best responses," the principalughed hysterically while holding her stomach. Seriously, this woman never acts her age, even though who knows how old she is exactly; that young face of hers is only the result of her natural genes as a half-elf.


    I looked at the staff of Estelle floating in front of me.


    Seriously what is this woman thinking? Can''t she understand the meaning of giving me this treasure?


    Not only would this cause severe political issues in the academy, but it would also drag me into the battle that ims for it.


    I was trying to wholeheartedly avoid the events of volume 2 of the novel, knowing that Schwi''s n was exactly the same as it was. But I didn''t expect to get dragged in like this.


    I regarded her with suspicion until she shed me a reassuring smile.


    "Now, now, Adrian, calm down for a bit and listen to me."


    Sighing, I took hold of the staff and eased back into the chair. The principal responded with a gentle smile before delving into the details.


    "Don''t worry, Adrian. It''s not like you''re going to own it or anything. As I said, I want you to keep it for the time being. You''ve probably already heard the rumors circting around the school about the arrival of the Wandering Sage Heiter, right?"


    "¡­. asionally, yes. Sometimes, I do hear students talking about it from time to time"


    Which was a lie. In reality, I had already heard the full story from Schwi when we met days ago. I didn''t anticipate the sage''s arrival at the academy now though; it seemed the story was really progressing faster than the original.


    It made me worry about the events unfolding at Kaksan Forest right now. I wonder if Elowyn has already made contact with the demons. I guess I should ask Meralda to investigate over there soon to find out the situation. I''m sure she would like it, as well as she will have the time to visit her brother as well.


    "You see some intense political scheming is happening at the academy right now, and I can''t exactly tell you that to not get you involved, but let''s just say there are powerful people wanting to im rights on that staff, and whoever wins in buying it could potentially change the overall future of the academy"


    "You said you don''t want me involved, but you''re giving it to me?" I said with raised eyebrows.


    "Like I said, only temporarily because of how important it is. Knowing how the potential buyers want to grab hold of it, no matter what, I can''t just keep it in some random storage or something. I''m pretty sure it would disappear the moment I do so. You get what I mean, right?"


    "I guess so," I replied, understanding her concern. She wanted me to temporarily hold onto the staff to keep it safe from potential thieves sent by one of the potential buyers during the bidding process.


    While she could have easily sought my sister''s expertise in matters like this, Principal Victoria probably chose not to.


    Sister Lilliana shared a close personal rtionship with the emperor. Despite being the head of Estelle Academy, renowned as the most prestigious and advanced school on the continent, Principal Victoria opted toy low.


    Her high prestige and status, though impressive, paled inparison to mine and my sister''s positions as the son and daughter of Duke Tellus. Essentially, we held the status of prince and princesses within the empire.


    The sudden trust from Principal Victoria left me puzzled.


    We weren''t particrly close, so why entrust me with something as crucial as the staff of Estelle? Perhaps she believed that, given my status as a Tellus, no one would dare harm me even if they discovered the staff was in my possession.


    However, I couldn''t shake the feeling that there might be another reason behind her decision.


    I scrutinized Principal Victoria, searching for any signs that she might have regained her memories, simr to Aria. However, her demeanor remained consistent with her usual casual and goofy look. There were no apparent indications of any significant changes or recollections.


    [Authority: Eyes of the wondering crow: {Passive}]


    [Victoria: Getting turned on by your gaze]


    ''Seriously what a freak''


    "Oh, my, why are you staring at me with such intensity? You''re making me blush" she said while covering her chest and holding her hand on her cheek. Seriously, this granny really doesn''t act her age.


    I sighed and epted her proposal, "Fine, I''ll take care of it for the time being, but what''s in it for me?"


    "How about... a night with me?" she said seductively as she blushed slightly. Getting annoyed by her antics, I tried to smash the staff onto the ground.


    "Wait, wait... seriously, kids these days can''t take a joke!" she eximed. "Here," she flickered something in the air before itnded in my hands.


    "A coin?" I held onto the coin and noticed Estelle Academy''s symbol on it. "What is this?"


    "Merit coins," upon hearing her words, a light suddenly ignited in my eyes. This is a merit coin? It seems simpler than what was described in the novel. I remember reading the part where Tristan gained 5 merit points for sessfully ying Kaksan at Vol 4. So, she''s giving one of these to me?


    "Looking at your reaction, I guess you know its value in the academy, right?" she inquired.


    "Yes," I affirmed. Having read about Tristan''s exploits in the novels, I was well aware of the significance of these merit coins. While the coin itself didn''t possess any extraordinary attributes, its value within the school was unparalleled. Each coin granted ess to the school''s treasury, empowering the possessor to choose any one of its treasures, with the number of coins determining the extent of the selection.


    The school treasury was a treasure trove of broken items and grimoires containing overpowered skills, making these merit coins highly coveted among the students.


    Obtaining one was no easy feat, as they were typically earned by sessfullypleting nearly impossible missions or by graduating as the top student in one''s department¡ªa feat that seemed virtually unattainable for the majority of students.


    Tristan gaining five of these coins really irritated me when I was reading the novels.


    It seemed unnecessary given his already overpowered status without the boost from the items he took from the academy''s treasury. I couldn''t understand why he chose a grimoire that enhanced his already insane speed.


    Sure, it was useful, but wasn''t it a bit overkill? I vividly remember reading the part where he effortlessly cut down dozens of demons with just a single swing of his sword.


    His attack speed became so fast that none of the school''s top-ranking students could react to him in a fight¡ªwell, except for Evadne, I guess? And maybe even Be? Given that she has a pretty haxed out ability as well.


    "That''s only the initial payment, Adrian. I''m nning to give you two more once everything is over and the transfer of the staff can be given to the proper owner. So, do we have a deal?"


    "Yes," I said as I tucked the coin into my pocket.


    "Aren''t you a bit too nonchnt with that? That coin is worth more than some of the facilities here in the academy, you know?" She seemed to think it was foolish to keep the coin in my pocket.


    "You don''t need to worry," I assured her, as the coin is already under the authority of my sister.


    "Well then, here." She threw another object at me; this time it was a bracelet, and it was easy to identify.


    "A storage bracelet"


    "Yes, keep it on at all times. It has a maximum storage of 10 square meters, so storing the staff and a bunch of other items for your needs can be done easily.


    "Oh, and that''s also part of your reward, okay? Once everything''s done, you get to keep it."


    "Ok," I said as I stored the staff inside it. A blue mana wrapped around the staff before it disappeared. Thisplex use of spacial magic was really amazing. I guess there''s a reason why the archmage Estelle was also considered one of the best magical engineers in history for inventing this item, huh?


    But if she was going to give me a storage device anyway, why give it now? Now the coin is in my sister''s domain, but I guess it''s safer that way.


    ''Should I also secretly store the staff there in case the bracelet gets stolen?''


    Smiling happily, the principal twirled her finger, and a magic circle wrapped around me. "Remember, keep this a secret, okay, Adrian?"


    "Of course," I said and nodded to reassure her. A blue light shed before the scene in front of me changed once again. I was now back at the halls of Estelle Hall. Looking at my watch, I guessed there was only a few minutes left before my appointment with Euphemia.


    ''I guess I better hurry''


    I gazed at the bracelet on my left hand, carefully hidden beneath my robe and uniform. Only a keen eye would notice it, and the task at hand seemed rather straightforward ¨C keep it concealed until one of the buyers emerged victorious, then return it to the principal. It felt like a win-win situation for me.


    Besides, I was already aware of the oue. Despite the elerated progression of events, Schwi would inevitably lose the bidding. The relentless pressure from her family would be her undoing as she struggled to reim the lost political power within the school.


    Desperate attempts to regain control, such as running for student council president, would prove futile. In the end, the weight of it all led her to a tragic decision ¨C stepping into the role of the student council president marked the culmination of her struggles, leading to her tying a rope on her neck, all her efforts wasted just to impress one man.


    Reflecting on what happened yesterday, I realized I should also pay a visit to Elenater.


    I wanted to ask her about her sudden visit yesterday, especially since she didn''t bother exining when she woke up in the morning.


    "I love you, Adrian" she expressed with a touch of sadness.


    As she said those words, I couldn''t help but notice the somber tone in her voice. I felt the need to understand what was on her mind. While I had the ability to peek into her mental state using my authority, it felt wrong to invade her privacy, especially considering she was already my lover.


    ¡­..


    "Hmm? This is surprising. You actually came?"


    "Well, I did promise, right?" I replied with a smile.


    "You promise all the time, and you break it all the time" said Euphemia disappointingly, her words stabbing daggers into my heart.


    Well, I guess that''s true, but there were valid reasons for my absences.


    Besides, it was her who always forcefully asked me to visit herb and work on some random potion together.


    But she really was efficient, huh? I looked at her privateb carefully. I was expecting a mess of ab with vials rolling around everywhere and potions exploding here and there, but the ce was surprisingly clean, and almost everything wasbeled. Why couldn''t she be this clean in ss? Does she deliberately make a mess to spite the teachers?


    "Come here," she told me. As I got closer to her, she suddenly grabbed a vial and put it near her table. It was glowing blue for some reason, and although I didn''t feel any killing intent from her, I better be ready to get poisoned or something.


    "Raise your index finger," she said, and though curious about her sudden request, I did as she told me. Suddenly, before I realized it, she grabbed arge pair of scissors and tried to cut my finger. If I hadn''t used my aura in time, my finger would have been cut off.


    "What are you doing!?" I eximed.


    "Wow, your control over your aura is impressive. Even the scissors broke from touching your skin. You really are full of surprises, Adrian." she said as she kept touching my finger looking for any cut.


    "Calm down, I was just trying to test something" Euphemia reassured me.


    "Test?" I questioned.


    Suddenly, she grabbed the blue vial on her table and twirled it in front of me.


    "This is a new healing potion of mine. I designed it to mimic a healer''s and priest''s healing magic, and based on theory, it should be able to heal amputated arms and legs"


    ''Did this girl just seriously admit to using me as an experimental subject for her unfinished work?''

 Chapter 82: Ownership of the staff of Estelle 3

    I gave Euphemia a condemning look. "Did you seriously try to use me as an experimental subject?"


    "Yes, but don''t worry. None of my experiments that make it to human trial ever fails, well at least 97% of the time," she said proudly. "And look, you didn''t get hurt, right?"


    "That''s because I used my aura. If I was even a single secondte and my finger would''ve been cut off."


    "Don''t worry, with this, it''ll grow right back to normal. And even if it fails, I have high-grade healing potions at the back capable of attaching it back just in case."


    Seriously, what''s wrong with this girl? And why did she say 97% of the time? What happened to the other 3%?


    I grabbed the vial she was holding and looked closely at it, expanding my mana sense and focusing it on my eyes. I could see the intricate details of mixtures of magical ingredients inside it.


    She truly made something special. If what she says is true, this could potentially lead to an entire monopoly of a new type of potion on the market.


    If this potion proves sessful, its potential to dominate the market is undeniable. The demand for such a revolutionary healing elixir would skyrocket among adventurers, the military, and the general public¡ªparticrly those who regrly risk their lives in battles against monsters.


    Anticipating the widespread poprity of this potion, I also recognized the potential hurdles it might face, particrly from the church and certain healer associations.


    They could attempt to prevent its public distribution or, in more extreme cases,unch attacks against Euphemia herself.


    However, considering Euphemia''s prominent status as the next Alchemist poised to attain the title of Apothecary, her widespread reputation, and the protection afforded by her kingdom''s guards, such interference seemed less likely.


    Even now, I could sense a few powerful individuals discreetly stationed a few hundred meters away, their stealth skills impressive¡ªperhaps more suited to the role of assassins than mere guards.


    "Is this what you wanted to show me?"


    "No, that''s just one of them; I''ve got four more others, hehe. Look."


    She handed me another vial, this one glowing in a myriad of colors, and I recognized it immediately.


    "Is this?"


    "Yes, it''s my own version of the Circle Booster potion you made. I call it Circle Booster E," she said with a smile. Did she seriously name the potion Circle Booster and Her''s Circle Booster E?


    I guess now that I think about it, it''s kind of my fault for not naming the potion to begin with, and I guess she has every right, considering it was originally her potion to begin with.


    "It pretty much has the same effects as yours but just a longer duration" she said while smiling brightly at me.


    I shifted my gaze toward the side, discovering three additional vials radiating distinct colors - orange, red, and, curiously, my favorite, purple.


    Curiosity piqued, I picked up the red vial and asked, "What''s the purpose of this one?"


    Euphemia, with her trademark nonchnce, replied, "Oh, nothing particrly special. It''s just an aphrodisiac."


    "Excuse me?" I arched an eyebrow, surprised.


    She regarded me with an amused expression, as if I were missing the point. "As I mentioned, it''s an aphrodisiac. It induces¡ª"


    I interrupted her mid-sentence, cing a finger on her lips. "I know what it does. What I''m asking is why you, of all people, concocted something like this. Who knows how potent this thing is?"


    ''Especially considering you''re the one who made it.''


    Euphemia paused for a moment, her eyes appearing a bit hazy. I couldn''t help but wonder why she kept touching her lips.


    ''Was my touch unpleasant for her?''


    "Euphemia?" I prompted, seeking an exnation.


    She looked at me again for some time and shook off her momentary stupor. "...Oh, that''s because the Principal asked me to make one for her. She talked about seducing someone in case things go south or something," Euphemia exined.


    ''Why did that old hag suddenly request Euphemia to make something like this?'' Knowing her personality, I was certain she was up to something, but I couldn''t imagine it leading to anything serious, as the principal was known for her yful pranks.


    I sighed, "Haah¡­." and put the vial back down. "What about this one?" I asked, picking up the orange vial this time.


    "Viagra," she replied immediately.


    "The principal again?"


    Euphemia nodded, confirming my suspicion. "Yes..."


    Looking at how serious she was, it seemed she was speaking the truth. Honestly, the principal was the only person I could imagine asking for something as random as this.


    Although requesting things like aphrodisiacs and Viagra from an alchemist was not prohibited in the academy, that rule only applied to certified alchemists.


    Even though Euphemia surpassed most alchemists, possibly ranking in the top 5 in the entire continent, she was still just a student. Why did the principal make a request that might endanger her alchemical career?


    Sighing once again, I discharged small mana bullets at the two vials, shattering them.


    "Why did you do that?" Euphemia asked, looking puzzled.


    "Just tell the principal I broke them; she''ll understand, won''t she?"


    "But she already paid me," Euphemia protested, holding out a merit coin.


    ''Wtf?''


    ''Why is she giving you a merit coin for making these kinds of potions?'' I questioned.


    The unfairness of the situation struck me. If word got out to the alchemic department students, it could lead to a riot. Even though Euphemia made them, students who could create a straightforward potion like this might find it unjust.


    As soon as my eyesnded on the purple vial, Euphemia quickly grabbed hold of it and concealed it behind her.


    "So, what does that thing do?" I inquired with a slight edge in my tone.


    Euphemia avoided making eye contact and didn''t bother to answer, intensifying my curiosity about the nature of that potion. In response, I coated my finger in mana, concentrating it on the tip. A small glowing purple ball of pure mana manifested on my index finger.


    Witnessing the absurd density of my mana bullet, Euphemia gulped audibly.


    ¡­..


    He actually came, huh? Considering how many times he''s been trying his best to ignore me, the fact that he actually came¡­. feels weird for some reason.


    After exchanging greetings, I felt the mischievous urge to y a little prank on him.


    I grabbed my magically enhanced scissors and attempted to yfully cut his finger off as a lighthearted punishment for ignoring me all this time.


    Besides I have a bunch of potions to heal him anyway.


    However, the moment I tried to execute my mischievous n, his dense purple aura suddenly enveloped his finger, and with a distinct cracking sound, my scissors broke.


    Wow! I stared at the density of his aura and couldn''t help but be impressed.


    I thought he was only an alchemist like me; sure, we can use a bit of mana and aura, but not on this particr level of density and control.


    His control over his aura seems on par, if not stronger, than some of my family''s knights.


    Is it because he''s a Tellus, so something like this is to be expected from a Ducal family? Now that I think about it, except for his sister and brother, almost all the Tellus that entered the Academy became top-ranked students in their specific departments.


    After he kept reprimanding me for trying to cut his finger, I presented him with my personal version of the potion he created to win the top rank in the alchemy department.


    However, he only stared at it.


    Except for the slight amusement in his eyes when he first saw it, his expression didn''t change one bit, and he just continued to stare at it.


    He looked at me slightly before paying attention to the other potions I created.


    ''Can''t he at least praise me or something?''


    It took me quite a while to reverse engineer the potion he created, as he didn''t give me any form to begin with.


    What I did was almost impossible even for some known alchemists throughout the continent, yet he just continued to stare at it.


    Does he even realize the amount of detail and intricate brewing required¡ªthe precise amount of mana to release and the duration it needs to rest in order for it to be perfect?


    He basically created a miracle by making that potion, and I copied it, if not made a better version, by just taking a small sample of what he gave me.


    ''¡­ I should be praised, right?''


    Suddenly, he grabbed the red vial and asked me what it was. The moment I said it was an aphrodisiac, his face was full of confusion.


    Does he not know what an aphrodisiac is? I tried to exin, but he just covered my mouth with his finger.


    ''How rude! Can''t he realize just how disgusting it is to put your hands on someone else''s lips? I thought he was raised in a very high-ss noble society, but doesn''t heck basic manners?''


    ''But his finger is quite firm and warm''


    ''It seems he doesn''t use a sword, considering he has no calluses whatsoever''


    ''It feels warm andfortable for some reason''


    The moment he removed his finger, a part of my body wanted to grab it back for some reason.


    ''What the hell is wrong with me?''


    "Euphemia"


    Startled by his voice I looked at him again.


    Observing his sharp ashen gray eyes, his well-toned physique, and the ck hair that adds to his deep sense of mystery, I can kind of understand now why that girl Louise fell for him.


    Even though she consistently tries to change the subject or denies it immediately whenever I ask her about it, it bes pretty obvious every time she looks at Adrian¡­. ''I''m kind of annoyed for some reason''


    Coming back to my senses, he asked why I had made such things.


    And his face contorted the moment he heard the request came from the principal.


    Although there was a general rule not to expose your customers, I didn''t care, as I didn''t like the principal to begin with.


    I even wanted to throw a potion bomb at her face when she came to request such things from me, but the merit coin she offered was too much to deny.


    Suddenly, he destroyed the aphrodisiac and Viagra potions.


    ''What the hell?''


    I watched in shock as he focused his attention on thest vial. Panic surged through me as I attempted to conceal it, but the intensity of the mana bullet he wielded made me rethink my actions. A sense of foreboding gripped me.


    ''He won''t shoot me, right?''


    ¡­..


    "Elena," Bishop Austin''s stern voice echoed in the room.


    Elena, startled, turned to face him. "Bishop Austin?"


    The bishop entered her personal office without the courtesy of a knock. "Where were you yesterday?"


    "After ss ended, I went back to the dorms. Why do you ask?" Elena inquired, a hint of confusion in her voice.


    Sighing heavily, the Bishop took a seat and positioned himself across from Elena, his eyes carrying a weight of concern.


    "Elena, I know it''s hard, but you need to break up with him."


    "W-what are you talking about?" Elena stammered, a mix of surprise and disbelief on her face.


    "Adrian Vulter Tellus. Please, for the sake of the world, leave him," the Bishop urged, his expression grave.


    Elena could only stare at him in shock.


    ''How did he find out?''

 Chapter 83: Ownership of the staff of Estelle 4

    Meralda soared through the sky, a genuine smile gracing her face as she headed towards Kaksan Forest. The wind yed with her hair as she navigated the currents, and the open expanse before her seemed to echo with the anticipation of adventure.


    The vibrantndscape below, with its lush greenery and mysterious allure, looking at the trees added to her sense of excitement.


    ''I wonder how you''re doing Habas''


    ....


    "Meralda go to Kaksan forest for the time being and report back if you find anything unusual, especially if there''s any traces of demonic energy involved"


    "Huh?"


    Adrian''s unexpected directive left Meralda momentarily confused. Unusual urrences and demonic energy weren''t the typical concerns associated with Kaksan Forest. The recently vanquished beast of the night, Kaksan, had been the closest thing to a demonic presence in the area.


    With its defeat, one would assume the forest held no more imminent threats, only the usual assortment of monsters ranging from high to low rank.


    If anything, the only thing that she might see there is the aftermath of the recent battle against Kaksan. The eleves must also be doing there best to recover from their losses and the damage Kaksan did to their homnd.


    ''I wonder if the Miasma is gone by now?''


    ''Adrian did say it will disappear after some time''


    As Meralda pondered this, trying to decipher Adrian''s cryptic message, he snapped his fingers, snapping her out of her contemtion.


    "Why are you just standing there? Don''t you want to visit your brother as well? Hurry up," Adrian urged, injecting a surprising kindness into his words.


    Hearing Adrian''s words, conflicted emotions surged within Meralda. Given their initial rtionship and the forceful nature of their contract, she half-expected Adrian to treat her as nothing more than a tool.


    However, to her surprise, Adrian had consistently shown kindness toward her. Even in this moment, he extended the gesture of allowing her to visit the forest, fully aware that Meralda might prioritize reuniting with her brother over conducting a thorough investigation or attempting to find a way to break the contract.


    This unexpectedpassion from Adrian left Meralda grappling with conflicting feelings. The kindness he disyed contrasted sharply with her initial expectations, creating a sense of inner turmoil.


    Meralda''s thoughts raced as she contemted Adrian''s unexpected kindness. "Is he rewarding me or something?" she wondered before taking flight towards the forest.


    However, as she soared through the air, Meralda suddenly pped herself on both cheeks, a self-inflicted reminder of who Adrian truly was¡ªa monster in human skin.


    The haunting memories of that dreadful form Adrian had taken during their fierce battle and the painful recollection of how he had mercilessly killed her brother flooded her mind. The binding contract that had forced her into servitude added anotheryer ofplexity to their rtionship.


    But¡­. despite all these disturbing recollections, Meralda found herself unable to harbor genuine hatred towards Adrian. In the past, perhaps she could have, but after getting to know him and closely observing his actions, he proved to be anything but the monstrous figure she initially perceived.


    ¡­.


    A week had passed since the principal assigned me to safeguard the Estelle staff.


    At first, I failed to recognize the true significance of the staff, but it was ridiculously OP.


    If sis hadn''t pointed out the multitude of magic circles and spell amplifications intricately engraved within the staff, I would have treated it as some random eld relic and yed with it for a bit, but after knowing the spells engraved on It, I stopped and sent it back to my sis for safekeeping.


    ''And why the fuck did Archmage Estelle engrave an explosion spell on it when it''s tip touches the ground?''


    The details on the engraved spells were so small and seamlessly integrated that they were almost unnoticeable, I''m d I sent the staff to my sister''s realm, before ying around with it.


    ''Was it really alright for the principal to sell it to that old man?''


    My days had been rather peaceful quitetely as Euphemia has been avoiding metely,


    ''I don''t know if I should be or sad about it though? Is she still afraid I''ll break her potions again?''


    As I strolled through the academy''smercial district, on a quest to gather alchemic ingredients for my uing ss presentation, I decided to check my stats once again, specifically focusing on the quests tab.


    Ting!


    A floating blue, transparent screen materialized in front of me, disying the status of my quests.


    Quests: 11! (Active quests) [click for more info]


    [click]


    [Heal 100 innocents''][Completed]


    [Cure 100 innocents''][Completed]


    [Protect the Innocent][Completed]


    [Meet the saint][Completed]


    [y the Beast][Failed]


    [Protect the Sage][Failed]


    [Kill 100 demons]???


    [Purify the Corrupted Forest][Failed]


    [Revive the Guardians]???


    [Quell the Elemental Chaos]???


    [Kill/Save the Blood Monarch]???


    [Reforge the Sword of Destiny]???


    [Unearth Lost Relic]???


    [Eradicate the gue of Darkness]???


    [Secure the Forbidden Knowledge]???


    [Stop a Celestial Collision]???


    [Restore the sun]???


    [Kill the Demon King]???


    "WTF?" I eximed aloud, drawing the attention of passersby who regarded me with curious nces.


    ''Since when did I fail the ''Protect the Sage'' mission?''


    ''And why was ''Purify the Corrupted Forest'' counted as a failure? I already killed Kaksan though? the forest should be regenerating by now, right?''


    Did the sage die or something? Isn''t he with the principal right now?


    I looked at it once again, and the ''y the Beast'' mission was tagged as failed as well, but I already killed Kaksan right?


    "What''s going on?"


    A sudden wave of concern washed over me as thoughts of Meralda crossed my mind. Swiftly, I attempted to establish a telepathic connection with her. Despite the considerable distance between us, our contract held enough strength to ovee such obstacles. However, just as our mana was on the verge of intertwining, the connection was abruptly severed.


    "Shit, something''s really wrong," I muttered under my breath, berating myself for not noticing earlier.


    Regret gnawed at me; I should have realized something was amiss when nopletion notification from the system had arrived.


    ¡­.


    As Meralda delved deeper into the forest, an ominous darkness enveloped the surroundings, casting an eerie atmosphere over the once-vibrantndscape. The dense ck smoke seemed to seep into every nook and cranny of the forest, creating an unsettling scene that unfolded before her eyes.


    As she approached, the extent of the devastation became apparent. The once-thriving trees, nts, and various life forms that popted the forest were now sumbing to the encroaching ck miasma. The relentless advance of this mysterious force left no corner untouched, marking the swift and thorough consumption of everything in its path.


    With every beat of her heart, Meralda''s anxiety grew, the unsettling realization sinking in. The once-vanquished Kaksan might have somehow endured, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake. The thought haunted her, but her immediate concern shifted to her brother, Habas.


    Green mana enveloped her, a manifestation of her growing anxiety and determination. Swiftly, she soared through the tainted forest toward the location where her brother was concealed. Beneath the lifeless canopy of dead trees and dry earth, she discovered a lone, vibrant tree standing resilient against the encroaching ck miasma.


    "Habas!" Meralda''s desperate cry echoed through the destion as she reached the life-sustaining tree. With careful urgency, she assessed her brother''s condition, relief washing over her as she sensed a faint glimmer of life within him.


    Although currently in a pitiable state, Habas, being a treant, possessed the ability to rejuvenate himself.


    The top priority now was to extract him from the corrupting influence of the miasma, ensuring his chance for recovery, even if it meant waiting for centuries to hear his voice once more.


    "Oh my! Would you look at this?" A sinister female voice echoed behind Meralda. Turning around, she was confronted by the sight of two elves, their once-bright eyes now gleaming with blood-red hues, and a pair ofrge horns protruding from above their heads.


    "Demons!" Meralda eximed, swiftly gathering mana in her hands, ready for a confrontation. However, the demons seemed unfazed, one of them casting an intrigued gaze upon her. "A spirit? And a treant?"


    The other demon joined in, expressing awe "Wow! I''ve never seen a spirit with a human form before. And that tree behind her is a treant? No wonder it''s still full of life even after being surrounded by our queen''s miasma"


    p! p! p!


    Their apuse rang hollow, an eerie soundtrack to the unsettling encounter in the heart of the corrupted forest.


    "Coming here after noticing a powerful mana disturbance was the right decision after all, keke," said the long-haired female demon, her hands now adorned with gigantic ws made of pure darkness. The sinister smile on her face, coupled with the glint of murderous intent in her eyes, was truly terrifying, even for a high-ranking spirit like Meralda.


    "Don''t kill her, Daphiel, okay? She''s a pretty good offering for the queen" remarked the smaller female demon.


    "I know... but the tree behind her doesn''t count, right?"


    Meralda attempted to establish a telepathic connection with Adrian, but the moment she did, a sharp headache gripped her.


    "Uh-uh... No calling for help now, okay?" remarked the smaller demon, simultaneously casting a dark barrier around them, sealing off any attempts at seeking aid.


    Boom!


    A colossal explosion of red and green illuminated the dark forest, marking themencement of a chaotic and ominous encounter.

 Chapter 84: Ownership of the staff of Estelle 5

    Darkness crept in, and everything and everywhere felt itchy and wet. A water dropletnded on Elowyn''s face, and the foul smell of her surroundings added to her waking senses.


    As she looked up, all she could see was a stone ceiling filled with cracks and spiderwebs. The air around her was thick with the stench of death, with rotting bodies lying nearby, and rats feasting on the gruesome scene.


    She couldn''t even remember how many days it had been since she was thrown into this prison.


    Initially, she had been violently ill, vomiting from the shock of her confinement. However, as time passed, she grew ustomed to the wretched conditions. With tired, stressed eyes and a body that had lost its natural beauty, Elowyn sighed heavily.


    "Haa..." With the sigh, she attempted to get up, or at least tried to. A sharp pain shot through her leg, and the realization struck her once again ¨C she had lost one of her legs just yesterda.


    "Haha... I should''ve realized it back then," Elowyn muttered, frustration evident in her voice as she punched the ground. A slight tremor urred within her cell, causing rats and other creatures to scurry away.


    Suddenly, footsteps echoed, approaching her in the dark, tunnel-like prison. Two silhouettes drew closer, and even from a distance, Elowyn could easily recognize them.


    "It seems you''re awake now, little princess," said her mother¡ªor what appeared to be her mother, now knowing what kind of monster was using her mother''s face.


    "Shut the hell up! Stop using my mother''s face, Kaksan!" Elowyn eximed.


    Kaksan giggled. "Haha, my, my,nguage! Young princess, have I not taught you to speak elegantly and respectfully at all times?" she said, still in her mother''s form, every detail matching from the voice to the face, and even the overall atmosphere.


    The creepy demonic smile that formed in front of Elowyn was anything but her mother''s¡ªa smile that seemed to be covered in pitch-ck darkness, stretching from ear to ear.


    Elowyn shifted her gaze to the side, locking eyes with the man who had orchestrated her downfall. His pitch-ck hair cascaded down his shoulders, and he was adorned in an opulent noble outfit. Two ominous, pitch-ck horns protruded from his head, an unmistakable mark of his demonic nature.


    Their eyes met, but there was no hint of remorse or empathy in the demon''s blood-red gaze. To him, she was nothing more than an insignificant speck a bug he could crush anytime he wanted.


    "What did youe here for?" Elowyn''s voice wavered with a mix of defiance and dread.


    "Here you go," said Kaksan, tossing something wrapped in cloth toward Elowyn.


    "What is this?"


    "Your food for the day," Kaksan replied casually. "We''re quite short on rations, you see, and my new friends here are rather gluttonous. They only ever eat the purest ones, so we''re quite short on manpower right now."


    Elowyn shivered, understanding the horrifying implication: most of her people must have already fallen victim to the insatiable appetite of Kaksan''s demonic allies.


    As Elowyn unwrapped the cloth, a chilling horror spread through her, and goosebumps covered her entire body. She screamed, and in a desperate attempt to deny the gruesome reality, she clutched what was wrapped inside.


    "Ahhhh! N-no-nooo! Iselia!"


    It was her sister''s lifeless head.


    "HAHAHAHA!" Kaksan''sughter echoed through the dark, the sound filled with sadistic pleasure. She relished in every ounce of torment and pain that Elowyn experienced.


    ''Ah! This is it, cry more, regret more, hate me more HAHAHA!''


    Suddenly, Elowyn was greeted by theforting tones of a familiar, adorable voice.


    "Don''t worry, princess. After everything is done and you''ve served your purpose, you''ll be joining them soon, okay?" Kaksan reassured in a sweet, endearing voice. Her words hung in the air, offering a strange mix of reassurance and ambiguity.


    As she spoke, Kaksan''s Alluring sexy figure underwent a peculiar transformation. With a delicate lick of her small lips, she shifted seamlessly, her form morphing into that of her sister.


    Suddenly, a surge of mana enveloped Elowyn''s form, a shimmering energy that betrayed her attempt to cast a spell.


    Yet, before the incantation could manifest, a jolt of electricity coursed through her, sending shocks of pain reverberating through her body.


    Chains, firmly binding her arms and feet to the unforgivingbination of ground and wall, seemed to tighten with each electric surge.


    Undeterred by the searing agony, she steeled herself to try once more, determined to break free from the magical restraints.


    "AHHHH!"


    Frustration and desperation etched across her face, Elowyn unleashed a primal scream as she strained against her bindings, a manifestation of the roiling anger within her.


    Her every attempt to retaliate met the same cruel fate, thwarted by unseen forces that seemed to relish in her suffering.


    With a frenzied gaze fixed on Kaksan, Elowyn''s eyes burned with a deep-seated hatred and animosity. Every fiber of her being screamed for revenge against the monstrous figure before her.


    The intensity of her emotions manifested in tears that mingled with the pain, forming rivulets down her dirt-streaked face.


    Elowyn, determined and desperate, strained against the magical chains that bound her. Every futile attempt only tightened the enchanted restraints, the pain amplification magic etched into the links turning each twist of her body into a symphony of suffering. The excruciating pain became an overwhelming force, threatening to shatter Elowyn''s resolve.


    She tried every spell in her repertoire, summoned every ounce of strength within her, but nothing worked. The chains seemed to mock her efforts, their unyielding grip a testament to her vulnerability.


    As the pain intensified, Elowyn found herself on the brink of tears, not just from the physical torment but from the overwhelming sense of helplessness that engulfed her.


    In her cries, there was ament for her own weakness, a realization of the stark truth that she had always been at her most vulnerable without her mother.


    ''Why is this thing still alive?''


    Elowyn couldn''t shake the haunting memories of the recent battle with Kaksan, a conflict she believed had concluded with the defeat of the monstrous threat.


    Little did she anticipate that the very creature they thought they had vanquished was now lurking beneath their own roofs.


    ''Everybody is truly gone now huh?''


    In the deste aftermath, the stark reality of loss engulfed Elowyn like an unrelenting tide. Her mother, her sister, her people, and even the once-bonded spirit¡ªall gone, leaving a void in her world that seemed insurmountable.


    The weight of grief pressed heavily upon her, a burden carried in the deepest recesses of her heart.


    Driven to the brink of despair, Elowyn''s anguish manifested in a desperate attempt to escape the torment that now defined her existence.


    Clenching her teeth, she sought a way to end the suffering by biting off her own tongue, a desperate plea for release from the unrelenting pain.


    Yet, even in her darkest moment, her body defied her will, an unseen force preventing the act of self-destruction.


    The absolutemand enforced by the demonic presence at Kaksan''s side held her in an unyielding grip.


    The Celestial magic "Absolut Befehl", intertwined with the darkness that now permeated her life,pelled her to abide by a single, haunting directive: "Live"


    Elowyn cried as she wished her torment to end.


    ...


    "Your Majesty," Xaldrak spoke with deference, bowing slightly as he addressed Kaksan, who seemed preupied with Elowyn''s despair.


    "What is it, Xaldrak? I''m kinda busy here," Kaksan responded in her cute voice, a hint of amusement tainting her tone as she observed Elowyn''s anguish.


    "My subordinates have returned; they say they have caught something that might pique your interest," Xaldrak informed her, his expression revealing a subtle anticipation.


    "Pique my interest? I thought they just went ahead on their own to hunt some random elves that escaped?" Kaksan questioned with mild curiosity.


    "No, Your Majesty. The two of them detected a huge mana disturbance a few kilometers away from here. It looks like a powerful being has entered the forest," Xaldrak exined, his tone conveying a sense of significance.


    "Powerful, eh? But that powerful thing got beat by those weak-ass subordinates of yours?" Kaksan remarked with a yful smirk, seemingly unimpressed.


    Xaldrak chose to remain silent, acknowledging Kaksan''s words without protest. While her remarks might appear insulting, they held an underlying truth.


    Compared to Kaksan, the two subordinates were little more than expendable pawns, and even if Xaldrak were topare himself to Kaksan, he harbored doubts about his own chances in a confrontation with the being in front of him he probably wouldn''t evenst a minute in an actual fight even without him holding back.


    Despite his pride as a high-ranking demon, Xaldrak recognized the importance of pragmatism over ego, understanding that underestimating the capabilities of others could prove perilous in any battle.


    "Oh, she broke again?" Kaksan expressed disappointment, casting a disapproving nce at Elowyn as she moved out of the cell.


    "Let''s go back... oh, and heal her."


    "As you wish, your majesty" Xaldrak responded with deference.


    Two goat demons emerged from his shadow, their presence manifesting as they began the process of mending Elowyn''s battered form.


    Amidst the ethereal dark glow of the demonic healing magic, behind them Kaksan couldn''t resist a yfulment.


    "Ah, that was really fun. The way you make faces even rivals mine, Xaldrak. I knew helping you guys out that time was worth it, haha."


    With a mischievous twirl, she manipted the fake heads of Iselia, the grotesque prop she had used to deceive Elowyn into thinking her sister was already dead.


    It was a cunning strategy, exploiting the depth of the emotional bond between the sisters to maximize the pain and anguish Elowyn experienced. For Kaksan, the spectacle of suffering was a form of perverse entertainment.


    As they continued their departure from the prison dungeon, Kaksan effortlessly shifted back into niel''s form.


    Her once childlike elven physique transformed into one that was mature, seductive, and undeniably beautiful. The dark, clinging clothes entuated every curve, adding to her allure. Even Xaldrak, a high-ranking demon not easily swayed, found himself momentarily captivated by her enchanting presence.


    However, the ephemeral fascination abruptly ended as darkness enveloped Xaldrak''s vision. It was as if a void had swallowed the world around him. Startled, he heard Kaksan''s voice cutting through the obsidian shroud, a warning that echoed with a chilling authority.


    "I told you, didn''t I? Only Father is allowed to look at me with those eyes."


    Bowing his head in submission, Xaldrak uttered a sincere apology, "Please do forgive me for my rudeness, your majesty, for your form was too beautiful to ignore."


    A faint amusementced Kaksan''s tone as she responded, "Is that so? While you can appreciate my looks, remember, if I ever sense even the slightest hint of lust again, it won''t be your eyes that will be gone next time. Understood?"


    "Yes, your majesty," Xaldrak affirmed, his head still bowed. As he continued to submit to her authority, his cut-up eyes began the slow process of regeneration. It perplexed him ¡ª the baffling ability of the being in front of him to impede the high regenerative capabilities inherent to a demon of his rank.


    "So where are your subordinates?" niel inquired, her voice carrying a sense of casual authority. As she stretched her back, a moment of weariness crept into her demeanor.


    The weight of responsibility pressed upon her, knowing that, once again, she would resume the role of Iselia''s guardian. The poor child, oblivious to the reality unfolding around her, remained blissfully unaware that the beings surrounding her in Faerilight were, in fact, demons.


    "They''re waiting for us in the throne room" replied Xaldrak, his tone respectful.


    "Then let''s hurry up. Iselia is about to wake up,"


    ''When can I devour that child? Haah¡­ if only I know what sort of rtionship she has with father''


    ''And can you please shut up! Or I''ll devour you as well'' Kaksan said annoyingly at niel who kept screaming at her, with her annoyance hitting through the roof she forcefully forced her to sleep.


    ¡­..


    The journey to the throne room was swift, and upon their arrival, both niel and Xaldrak were met with an unexpected sight, though their reactions diverged for entirely different reasons.


    Xaldrak, as his eyes fell upon the captive being, was taken aback by the sheer beauty that emanated from her form.


    A high-ranking spirit captured and in humanoid form at that, her allure was mesmerizing. Her ethereal beauty seemed almost at odds with the darkness that shrouded her, and Xaldrak found himself captivated by the rarity of such a being being brought into their realm.


    For Kaksan the recognition of the spirit stirred a different set of emotions. The woman with green hair reminiscent of the lush forest and eyes like exquisite emeralds was someone niel knew well.


    The state in which the two demons had brought her in, bloodied and ensnared in chains of pure darkness, didn''t sit well with niel. She could feel the tendrils of unease curling within her, a reaction to the mistreatment of a being she held some connection to.


    The captive spirit, despite the evident brutality inflicted upon her, clung to life. Her battered form bore the scars of mistreatment, yet there was a flicker of resilience in her eyes that spoke of an unbroken spirit.


    "She''s quite the good catch right, your majest¡ª"


    Daphiel''s words were abruptly cut short, her head dropping to the ground before she could finish her sentence.


    "Daphie¡ª!" The plea remained iplete as the second demon met a simr end.


    Xaldrak, standing in stunned silence, was taken aback by the sudden and ruthless demise of the two demons. Before he couldprehend the unfolding horror, niel''smand sliced through the air.


    "Your majesty?"


    ck, ominous tentacles, reminiscent of a death god''s scythe, protruded from niel''s back. Blood-red eyes locked onto Xaldrak, their intensity sending shivers down his demonic spine.


    The once-familiar tone of niel''s voice now held an undercurrent of darkness, a depth he had never encountered before.


    Themanding presence, normally a force to be respected, now bore an edge that surpassed anything he had experienced, evenpared to the chilling fear instilled by the demon king.


    "Heal her now" nielmanded, her words piercing through the air like shards of ice. The urgency and gravity in her tone demanded immediatepliance.

 Chapter 85: Ownership of the staff of Estelle 6

    Shit, what''s happening now? Why can''t I contact her? It feels like my connection with her is being blocked or something.


    A wave of frustration and concern washed over me, the sense of unease growing as I grappled with the sudden onught of problems.


    Failed missions, the unknown status of the sage, and now Meralda''s safety¡ªall converging into a chaotic storm.


    I had hoped for a peaceful day, one free from the intricacies of Scwi''s schemes involving the staff''s ownership I even let the story flow at is. Yet, here I was, burdened by uncertainties and a growing list of unresolved issues.


    Should I go to Kaksan''s forest and check what''s up? Or perhaps I should prioritize finding out what happened to the sage? And what about the negotiations surrounding the staff? Considering Principal Victoria hasn''t contacted me, everything should be fine, right?


    With a heavy sigh, I reluctantly made my way back to the dorms.


    Boom!


    A deafening explosion shattered the rtive tranquility of themercial district, echoing through the city with a thunderous resonance that demanded immediate attention.


    My gaze snapped towards the source of the upheaval, and my eyes widened in shock as I witnessed the Heiron Bank engulfed in mes and debris.


    The once-sturdy structure now crumbled, its destruction casting a chaotic spectacle against the cityscape.


    The surrounding crowd, initially bustling with the usual activities ofmerce, transformed into a panicked sea of people, their collective screams forming a dissonant symphony of fear and confusion.


    ''Ok now wtf is going on''


    I immediately rushed to the scene to assess the situation firsthand. As I approached, the remnants of the exploded building came into view, a chaotic tableau of destruction.


    A cadre of mages was fervently working to extinguish the lingering mes, employing water and ice spells tobat the persistent fire. Remarkably, despite the magnitude of the explosion, the damage appeared concentrated on the top floor of the building.


    People streamed out of the entrance, desperate to escape the encroaching fires. Knights, identifiable by their uniforms, dove into the fray, risking their safety to aid the trapped inhabitants.


    A quick nce revealed that many of these knights and mages were likely hired by the Heiron family, their coordinated efforts a testament to the organized response to the crisis.


    Boom¡­.!


    Suddenly, another deafening explosion rocked the scene. This time, the source was unmistakable. Above the building loomed the colossal head of a snake, formed entirely of searing mes. Its crimson eyes radiated an overwhelming killing intent, reducing even the seasoned knights and mages to their knees, some involuntarily relieving themselves in terror.


    The gigantic serpent''s serpentine body coiled menacingly around the building; its fiery form seemingly intent on crushing the structure beneath its immense weight.


    "Cecilia?"


    The mention of Louise''s spirit caught me off guard. Why was Louise''s usually serene spirit, here, and why did she radiate such intense anger?


    The oppressive heat surrounding her was rming.


    If the temperatures didn''t abate soon, the very surroundings could melt away.


    Even the seasoned knights, enveloped in their protective auras, struggled to breathe in the diminishing oxygen.


    ''Shit, is Louise inside?''


    Without a second thought I went inside the building.


    "Hey kid, don''t go there!"


    "What are you doing?"


    "Come back here!"


    As I entered the building, a harrowing scene unfolded before me. Civilians and workers, their faces contorted in pain, desperately attempted to escape the inferno that raged through the structure. Some were visibly burned, others grievously injured, their forms unrecognizable as they clung to life amid the chaos.


    My gaze instinctively rose to the fourth floor, the epicenter of the explosion. It struck me that the main office, the likely source of the st, was now a maelstrom of devastation. Ignoring the stream of terrified individuals making their way out, I hastened my pace, the urgency of the situation propelling me forward.


    As I ascended the stairs, the aftermath of the explosion revealed itself in grim detail. Lifeless bodiesy scattered around, silent witnesses to the merciless havoc that had unfolded. A disconcerting mix of emotions surged within me.


    ''Man, what a waste''


    ''These guys could''ve be quite the delicious offerings, and they''re all innocents too''


    ''Mom would''ve loved it''


    It only took me a few moments to arrive at the office, and the sight that greeted me sent shockwaves through my senses. Louise, the seemingly innocent and kind mage, stood there with her wand aimed at Schwi, whoy on the floor, battered and seemingly on the brink of death.


    Her high-ranking stone spirit, Cecilia, coiled beside her, the gigantic serpent hissing spirals of fire at any mage daring to approach.


    The scene defied all expectations. Louise, who had always embodied kindness and gentleness, was now attempting to take someone''s life.


    The gravity of the situation weighed heavily on me as I struggled toprehend what could have transpired to lead to such a drastic shift in her demeanor.


    "Louise!" I eximed, breaking the stunned silence that gripped the room.


    All eyes turned towards me, with the exception of the fainted Schwi, whose condition remained uncertain, her body bearing the scars of the intense mes.


    The maid beside her cast healing spells tirelessly, though the severity of Schwi''s injuries left me uncertain if it would be enough to keep her alive.


    As I approached, Louise''s watery eyes met mine. A shiver passed through her, and she pointed her wand at me.


    "P-please stay away, Adrian," she stammered, her voice fraught with a mix of fear and determination.


    "I-I have to do t-this." Tn, the high-ranking earth spirit, sent a small flying boulder inches away from where I stood, a clear warning not to interfere with Louise''s inexplicable actions.


    Ignoring Louise''s desperate pleas, I continued my measured approach towards her, determined to defuse the vtile situation. "Louise, I don''t know what''s going on, but please calm down," I implored, my voiceced with urgency.


    "P-please just stay away!" Louise screamed, her fear palpable. This time, Tn responded by hurling a small rock spear straight at me. With a swift motion, I effortlessly cut through it with my aura des.


    ncing at the trajectory, I surmised that Tn had intended for the projectile to hit my shoulder, perhaps to pin me against the wall.


    The tension in the room heightened as both Cecilia and Tn observed my actions with increased vignce, I guess that was only natural as they probably only thought of me as a simple alchemist.


    As I walked closer, I couldn''t help but be annoyed on how the spirts were acting towards me.


    ''Seriously, why are you tensing up the situation? I''m one of your masters'' best friends. I''m not going to hurt her'' I thought, frustration simmering beneath the surface.


    "Louise, I''m on your side. I don''t know what''s going on, but you need to trust me and stop. People are getting hurt" I urged, attempting to reach through the tumult of emotions clouding her judgment.


    I chose not to mention the unfortunate deaths that had urred below, not wanting to further agitate Louise.


    Eventually, I stood before Louise, her tear-streaked face revealing the depth of her turmoil. It was evident that she was lost, uncertain of what actions to take. Though I was still in the dark about the events that transpired, one thing was clear¡ªLouise wasn''t at fault. There was no conceivable reason for her to instigate such chaos.


    I cast a brief nce at the dying Schwi, contemting what she might have done to incur Louise''s wrath. While a part of me harbored an indifference to Schwi''s fate, knowing her ultimate demise as per the novels, I hesitated to let Louise be a murderer.


    The repercussions, especially considering Duke Heiron''s potential reaction, could be catastrophic. Even if Louise managed to escape unscathed, the wrath of Schwi''s influential father would surely be swift and relentless.


    Moreover, the school principal, responsible for the lives lost in the incident, wouldn''t remain silent. Schwi''s demise would only fan the mes of the already vtile situation.


    "Adrian, I just, I¡ª" Louise began to exin, her voice trembling.


    I interrupted her words by immediately pulling her into a tight hug. She clung to me, her muffled sobs escaping into the silence. Anger welled up within me, directed at the circumstances that had pushed Louise to this breaking point.


    "Don''t worry, I understand. Just calm down for now" I reassured her, my grip tightening.


    Boom! An ice spell surged towards me, but before I could react, Tn intervened, deflecting the potentially lethal attack.


    I couldn''t believe it¡ªa mage was attempting to disrupt the fragile peace I was desperately trying to establish with Louise.


    My focus had been on calming her down, navigating the turbulent emotions that threatened to consume her, and yet, this audacious mage dared to disturb the precarious equilibrium.


    While I grappled with my own frustration, Cecilia responded with intensified heat, breaking through the defensive barriers erected by the other mages.


    The scorching mes consumed them, reducing their forms to a grim tableau of charred remains. The sheer power at Cecilia''smand left no room for mercy, a stark reminder of the destructive capabilities at our disposal.


    However, the maid, disying a formidable mastery of both healing and defensive spells, managed to withstand Cecilia''s onught.


    A translucent green barrier enveloped her and Schwi, shielding them from the fiery wrath.


    Her resilience spoke volumes about her prowess as a healer and a mage, a force to be reckoned with.


    Reluctantly letting go of Louise after soothing her momentarily.


    But she immediately clung onto my hands with a tenacity that transcended the usual notion of cuteness. Under different circumstances, I might have found her reaction rather cute and endearing.


    I took measured steps toward the maid, my gaze stern as I sought answers in the midst of the chaos.


    "Hey, is she still alive?" I demanded; frustration evident in my tone.


    The maid''s fearful stare offered no response. Annoyed by the silence, I let the purple mana aura enveloping my hands coalesce into a de.


    With minimal effort, I sliced vertically, the energy effortlessly shattering her defensive barrier. She coughed up blood in response to the sudden mana disruption, but she persisted, attempting to conjure an offensive spell. Before she could seed, Tn seized her, hurling her aside with ruthless efficiency.


    ''Damn, this rock gori sure is ruthless''


    Louise, still clinging to me, averted her eyes from the consequences of her actions.


    Crouching beside Schwi, I checked for signs of life. Barely alive, she clung to a fragile thread of existence. Without hesitation, darkness enveloped Schwi, devouring her form until she disappeared entirely.


    "Adrian, what happened?" Louise questioned; her voiceden with worry.


    "Don''t worry for now. Unsummon your spirits and cover your face. We need to run,"


    ¡­.


    "Ugh!... ouch," Meralda groaned, slowly regaining consciousness in an unfamiliar room. Her body throbbed with pain, even the simplest movement causing difort. As she surveyed her surroundings, the intricate elven aesthetics of the room caught her attention.


    "Am I in the elf kingdom?" she wondered; her thoughts fragmented as she attempted to piece together the events leading to her current state. Memories of a brief but intense battle with two demons shed through her mind, ending with her brutal defeat.


    "That''s right, I¡ª" she began, only to be interrupted by the creaking of the door as it swung open.


    "Oh, you''re awake!" eximed a cute elven child who immediately motioned for her servants to fetch assistance. Despite the lingering pain, Meralda''s attention was drawn to the child approaching her.


    Struggling to speak due to the difort, Meralda was met with the child''s cheerful curiosity.


    "Prettydy, you''re not human, aren''t you?"


    "I can tell with just a nce, Hehe"


    "Even though you''re a spirit, the fact that you could materialize like this without your master around must mean you''re really powerful," the child observed, genuine excitement coloring her words.


    "Iselia."


    "Mother!" Iselia eximed with unbridled joy, rushing to embrace her mother. "Look, the prettydy is awake now."


    "Now, now, quiet down. You don''t want to bother the prettydy, right?" niel gently chided as she lifted the young child into her arms, aforting smile gracing her features.


    Approaching Meralda, the atmosphere shifted, at least from Meralda''s perspective. Even though her eyes perceived an elf standing before her, her instincts screamed at her to flee.


    The Elf Queen niel''s blood-red eyes met Meralda''s emerald green ones, an unsettling exchange that sent shivers down Meralda''s ethereal form. niel, however, merely smiled in response.


    ''Why do I feel so threatened by her?''


    "Iselia, would you be so kind as to leave me with the prettydy for a moment?" niel requested, setting Iselia down gently. Iselia resisted, attempting to stay in the room, but the servants swiftly intervened, securing the princess and escorting her out of the room. Iselia''s departure was apanied by an adorable pout, leaving Meralda alone with niel in the room.


    The silence that followed carried a weight of unspoken tension, and Meralda couldn''t shake the ominous feeling that clung to the air.


    "Now then, can you guess who I am?" asked niel, her voice a deceptively gentle melody. Meralda, still disoriented and confused, shook her head slowly, uncertainty etching her features.


    Suddenly, as if in response to the unspoken tension, dark tendril-like tentacles emerged from niel''s back.


    They oozed a ck miasma that snaked and coiled through the surroundings, a manifestation of the ominous power that now radiated from the Elf Queen.


    "Now can you guess who I am?" niel repeated, her smile retaining its gentleness despite the foreboding disy of dark energy.


    Meralda, ovee with a creeping fear that gripped her very essence, could only stare at niel in silence.


    "Hmm? Why are you afraid of me? Aren''t you father''s contracted spirit?" niel queried, her tone filled with a casual curiosity that contradicted the eerie atmosphere surrounding her.


    Meralda, caught in a web of confusion, couldn''tprehend niel''s words. "Father? Contracted?" The very notions seemed alien to her understanding.


    As far as Meralda knew, Kaksan was an enigmatic entity, an abomination that materialized seemingly out of nowhere.


    The concept of a father, especially one rted to Kaksan, was unfathomable. In her essence, Kaksan was a monstrous being, a dark force that defied conventional origins.


    And as for contracts, Meralda recoiled at the thought.


    No way in hell would she ever willingly sign a contract with any being connected to the monstrous force that was Kaksan.


    The idea of willingly binding herself to such a malevolent entity went against the very essence of her being.


    "Is fathering?" asked niel in excitement

 Chapter 86: Ownership of the staff of Estelle 7

    I firmly grabbed hold of Louise''s hand, pulling her closer as I deftly covered her face with the hood of her cloak.


    We raced downward to escape the escting chaos, each step echoing the urgency that pressed upon us.


    As we descended, I observed a contingent of knights and mages making their ascent, presumably attempting to quell the chaos above.


    Faculty members, including professors from the upper ss, joined the effort, desperately trying to control the situation and extinguish the mes that threatened to consume the building.


    I realized the perilous predicament we would face if we were spotted descending while they ascended.


    Though I might fare rtively well under scrutiny, given my standing, Louise''s situation was precarious. The entire school likely knew of her contract with a powerful high-ranking spirit in the form of a snake.


    The aftermath of this incident would undoubtedly draw attention, and even if Louise was innocent, the scrutiny would be relentless.


    The Heiron family, with its influence and connections, wouldn''t allow the matter to be swept under the rug. Investigations would follow, and Louise''s involvement in the chaos would be a focal point.


    ''Ian!!!!!''


    My sister''s telepathic message reverberated in my brain with such intensity that it triggered a sudden, throbbing headache.


    The sensation was so overpowering that I staggered, prompting a worried inquiry from Louise as she briefly took on the role of supporting my body.


    "A-Adrian?" she questioned; concern etched on her features.


    "It''s fine, just got a bit lightheaded for a moment," I reassured her, downying the strain I felt.


    ''Why did you send a half-dead body onto my domain?''


    ''Sorry, sis, but my situation is a bit out of hand right now. Can you keep her alive for the time being?''


    ''I already did, but the most I can do is stop her from feeling pain. I can''t heal her wounds or whatsoever,'' my sister responded with a touch of frustration.


    ''No, that''s good. I''ll take care of the healing partter, so just keep her alive for now''


    ''Oh, and sis can you open a portal connecting to my room''


    ''¡­. Sure, but it will onlyst for 10 seconds, I can''t risk the goddess detecting me''


    ''That''s more then enough''


    I gazed into Louise''s eyes "Louise, do you trust me?"


    She held my gaze for a moment, contemtion flickering across her features, before finally nodding. "Yes..."


    In response to her affirmation, a mysterious ck portal materialized behind her. Louise''s initial shock gave way to a subdued calm as I tightened my grip on her hands.


    "What is this?" she inquired, her body trembling slightly in response to the eerie presence emanating from the portal.


    "Louise, we don''t have time right now. Please, just trust me for a little while and enter this portal," I urged, my tone conveying the urgency of our situation.


    Despite the suspicion lingering in her gaze, fueled by the unsettling negativity exuding from the ck miasma, Louise continued to peer into my eyes.


    After a brief pause, she nodded once more, a silent agreement to ce her trust in me.


    Anticipating the potential danger of Louise walking straight into my sister''s portal without precautions, I swiftly moved, grabbing her just as she was about to step into it. Wrapping her in my dense, purple mana energy, a beautiful afterglow surrounded her body, acting as a protective barrier.


    I tapped her on the back, gently pushing her forward. "You''re about to go to a very familiar ce. Just don''t leave until Ie back," I advised, my tone conveying both reassurance and urgency.


    "Hey kid, what are you doing there?" one of the knights below called out.


    "There''s a survivor everyone!"


    "Hurry up!" another knight urged.


    Heeding the urgency in their voices, Louise hastened her steps and entered the portal. As the guards arrived, they seemed momentarily confused.


    "You''re alone? I thought I saw another one," one of them remarked.


    "Ah, no, cough-cough, I''m very much alone," I replied, feigning nonchnce.


    "Stop making a fuss and immediately cast healing magic on him," another guard ordered.


    Exhaling a sigh of relief, I now needed to ascertain what had happened to Meralda and n to discuss the unfolding events with Louiseter.


    ¡­..


    As Louise ventured into the portal, she found herself enveloped in absolute darkness that seemed to consume her entire field of vision.


    The eerie absence of sensory feedback intensified her unease, and though she couldn''t feel her body, an instinctive awareness told her she was moving.


    Urgently, she quickened her pace, hoping to escape the disconcerting void that surrounded her.


    After what felt like an eternity, approximately three secondster, the oppressive darkness lifted, and she emerged into theforting embrace of light once more.


    Blinking away the residual disorientation, Louise surveyed her surroundings, and to her slight shock, she found herself standing in a room that felt all too familiar.


    "This is Adrian''s room?" she muttered in disbelief, a mixture of surprise and curiosity coloring her voice.


    With the weight of the recent events lifted, Louise felt a profound sense of relief wash over her body.


    As her eyes surveyed the room, she noticed the invitingfort of Adrian''s bed. Ignoring the dust that clung to her clothes, she made her way to the bed and rested on it.


    The softness of the mattress cradled her, providing a momentary respite from the tumultuous circumstances she had just escaped.


    The familiar surroundings offered a soothing sanctuary, a stark contrast to the chaos that had unfolded earlier.


    Louise sought sce in the simplicity of the room, allowing herself to be consumed by the tranquility that surrounded her.


    Hugging one of the pillows, she tried to drown out the echoes of distress that lingered within her. The silent tears that escaped her eyes were a testament to the emotional turbulence she had experienced.


    "Am I a criminal now?"


    ¡­..


    "Is fathering?" niel asked in excitement, her anticipation palpable.


    "Who?" Meralda responded, genuinely puzzled by the reference.


    "What do you mean who? Your master, the one you''re contracted with, is my father," niel exined, her voice holding a certainty that Meralda found perplexing.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Meralda replied, a furrow forming on her brow as she struggled toprehend niel''s insistence.


    Now, Meralda was truly confounded. The notion that Adrian, the one she was contracted with, could be niel''s father seemed preposterous. As the confusion settled in, she couldn''t fathom why niel persistently clung to this narrative.


    ''Why does she keep referring to Adrian as her father? Doesn''t she realize that Adrian tried to kill him a while back?'' Meralda pondered, the incongruity of niel''s belief in stark contrast to the events that had transpired between them.


    niel huffed, a dismissive tone in her voice. "Are you still mad about those two demons that attacked you? I''m sorry, but that was out of my control"


    "Don''t worry, I already dealt with them. I even punished their leader for the mistake, so you don''t have to worry about them for the time being. Hehe."


    Sighing, Meralda studied niel with a sense of skepticism. Although they hadn''t formally met, Meralda recognized the person before her as the queen of the elves, niel.


    However, the being within niel''s form was likely the elusive Kaksan, the beast of the night. Meralda couldn''t fathom how Kaksan survived the intense attack Adrian had unleashed upon her.


    The sheer density and power contained in that assault were potent enough to erase even a small mountain if intended for an explosion.


    ''Although she has the face of a mature beauty, the way she talks seems more like a kid'' Meralda thought, observing the incongruity between niel''s appearance and her childlike manner of speaking.


    ''I didn''t expect this from a monster who''s lived for a thousand years now. And to add it all off, she can mimic people? What exactly happened here?''


    "First off, where am I?" Meralda asked, her voice betraying a mix of confusion and caution.


    "Oh, you''re in my room," niel responded casually. "The healers are currently checking up on you and healing you from time to time"


    "But due to the spiritual nature of your body, it''s taking them longer than expected"


    "And¡­. I sort of identally ate most of the pure ones, and the ones specialized in spirits were devoured by my new friends, you see. So sorry?"


    "Though if you ept and get corrupted with demonic energy, it would make their job much simpler."


    Meralda gulped, ''My suspicions were correct; those guards that came here truly were demons. Are all the elves here currently possessed? I noticed it from the moment I woke up, but chose to ignore it. The amount of demonic energy I feel from this ce is dangerous.''


    Her mind raced with questions. ''Howe there are demons here in Faerielight? This sacred ce is far from what you''d expect demons toe out from.''


    "What happened here?" Meralda asked, a note of caution in her voice.


    "Hmm, let''s just say this ce is under new management," niel replied yfully.


    "So, is fathering?" niel asked again, her excitement palpable. Meralda, still bewildered by niel''s insistence on referring to Adrian as father, could sense the sincerity in her question.


    "I don''t know," Meralda replied with a sigh, unsure of how to unravel the mystery of niel''s conviction.


    "What? Why?" niel questioned, a mix of disappointment and confusion coloring her tone.


    "I was originally sent here to check up on something, and sure did I find a lot of things," Meralda exined, her mind swirling with the multitude of revtions she had encountered in Faerielight¡ªthe forest''s corruption, her brother''s situation, the presence of demons, theplex dynamics with the elves, and now the unexpected revtion that Kaksan was alive. It was a lot for Meralda to process.


    "So, you don''t know, huh? Ahh, even though I prepared one hell of a gift for him," niel mused, her disappointment giving way to a mischievous grin.


    "Don''t worry; I''m pretty sure he knows something happened to me since our connection got cut off. He''ll probablye soon."


    "Why didn''t I think of that? That''s right, the barriers must have caused your connection to get cut. Let me turn it off for a minute"


    "Then you better prepare" Meralda cautioned.


    "Yes, I''ve got the bodies piled up in the town hall, hehe," niel chuckled.


    But Meralda''s next words took an unexpected turn.


    "To die, I mean"


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 87: Ownership of the staff of Estelle 8

    ''Hmm? It''s dark... ''


    ''Why is it so dark and yet so soft?''


    I slowly raise my body and drowsily scan my surroundings. Although there''s little to no light in the room, the moonlight beside the window casts its shine, allowing me to see a bit.


    Scanning the surroundings, the memories flood back. That''s right, this is Adrian''s room. Is it night already? I fell asleep, huh?


    As my senses fully awaken, I feel a lingering weight¡ªa mixture of weariness and the gravity of the situations I find myself entangled in.


    The room, bathed in the soft glow of the moon, holds a sense of calm amidst the storm that has be my reality.


    Why isn''t Adrian back yet? I pped my hands suddenly, and the lights turned on. It''s convenient that every dorm room has the samemand for the lights.


    I''ve heard from Leslie that they could be manually changed if you ask the dorm head, but I''m too afraid to call for her.


    As the lights brightened, my surroundings became clearer, and I could see everything better. I remembered this ce being clean and cozy, but why is everything so messy?


    There are cracks on the floor, with what seems to be gigantic footprints. The small kitchen seems to have been burned. Did something happen?


    "You''re awake, Louise!"


    "Cecilia?"


    Suddenly, Cecilia licked me with her translucent fiery serpentine tongue, although no saliva came out as she was a great fire spirit. The weird feeling that her warm mouth gave is always peculiar, no matter how much you get used to it.


    "Are you okay now?" Giving her a small but gentle smile, I nodded.


    "Seriously, who does that girl think she is?" Ceciliained while reminiscing about Schwi.


    "I wish I could''ve burned that bitch more¡­. She dares to¡ª"


    "Stop, Cecilia... What we did was enough."


    Sensing my difort, Cecilia stopped and hissed slightly before licking me once again. At times like this, even the weird feeling of her warm tongue is ratherforting.


    I wonder if other people were able to see spirits like I do; would they freak out? Seeing a giant snake licking a girl.


    Contemting it brought a small giggle to my lips, and Cecilia, noticing my improved mood, responded with a gentle smile.


    Which was kind of weird to look at as she has the face of a snake, though I didn''t say it out loud to not hurt her feelings.


    "By the way, Cecilia, what happened here?"


    "Ah... That''s because of Tn."


    "You traitor!"


    Suddenly, a gigantic translucent gori made out of rocks manifested at the side of my bed. Unlike Cecilia, who only half manifested her head in the room due to her size, Tn was able to partially materialize himself, as his size was small enough to fit in the room, although he was still gigantic by human standards.


    "You told me you wouldn''t tell her."


    "And you trusted me? When will you learn, stupid monkey? Besides, did you want me to lie to her?"


    "W-what? Of course not, it''s just that---"


    Sighing, Tn looked at me and bowed his head all the way to the floor. Although his head would have caused a significant tremor across the floor if it hit, as he was only partially materialized, his head just passed through the floor.


    "I''m sorry, Master! I wanted to make you something to eat after you woke up, but as you can see, it seems myck of human knowledge has failed me."


    "Don''t you mean you''re toorge to cook something?"


    "What did you say, worm?"


    "You heard me, monkey"


    "Hahaha"


    As sparks flew between the two of them, I couldn''t help butugh out loud; these two were the same as usual.


    "Tn, I appreciate the thought, but this isn''t my room, and what you did was rather rude. Not only did you wreck the ce, but you also basically renovated the entire room" I said reprimanding him, pointing out how destroyed the room was.


    There were even some fires left burning in the kitchen.


    ''What exactly did he try to cook? Can''t he see how gigantic his arms are?''


    "I''m sorry."


    "Then go clean this up."


    "Eh¡­...?"


    "Haah¡­ Don''t worry. I know you''ll cause more damage than fixing, but you still need to learn a lesson"


    "I''ll call the others. You better fix everything before Adrian gets back."


    Sighing I sped my hands together and gathered mana.


    "I call for you, little ones"


    I uttered, my voice carrying a resonance that seemed to vibrate with the very essence of the magical world.


    In response to my summons, a series of intricate magic circles materialized in the air around me. Each circle bore a unique design, a testament to the diverse elements they represented.


    As I focused my intent, the magic circles one by one shattered, giving birth to a menagerie of small to medium-sized creatures.


    Their vibrant colors spoke volumes about the elemental affiliations they embodied, creating a kaleidoscope of magical life.


    Some entities wereposed entirely of their respective elements, reminiscent of the legendary beings known as Tn and Cecilia.


    In the realm of magic, it was believed that spirits harmoniously connected to their elemental nature had a greater potential for ascension to higher ranks. I observed a green rabbit made of swirling winds, contemting the possibility of this seemingly ordinary creature evolving into a high-ranking spirit.


    ''He''s rather cute''


    I mused, appreciating the charm of the wind-bound rabbit as it frolicked in the magical aura surrounding us.


    In stark contrast to the autonomous manifestations of Cecilia and Tn, these lower-ranking spirits required my explicit permission to materialize.


    Although they were all contracted to me they existed in a delicate bnce, unable to traverse the physical world without my beckoning.


    "Masshhtere?"


    "Tell, Tell"


    The curious and childlike voices of the low-ranking spirits filled the air, theirnguage a whimsical blend of sounds that bordered on the nonsensical.


    "Why call?"


    One of them inquired, their innocent curiosity evident in their words.


    "Job Job Job"


    A cacophony of gibberish continued as the spirits bombarded me with questions, their childlike expressions reflecting both confusion and eagerness. Despite their linguistic limitations, their enthusiasm was palpable.


    Smiling warmly at the spirited gathering, I gestured toward Tn, the Giant Stone Gori, who appeared downtrodden, struggling with a spat in hand.


    "I need you guys to help the big guy over there"


    I exined, hoping to convey the urgency of the situation.


    "Please help him fix and clean the ce"


    "Ok"


    "Yesh"


    "Master mana"


    With a sense of purpose, the spirits moved toward Tn, their collective presence forming a whimsical procession.


    Approaching the saddened giant gori who was trying his best not to break the spat he was grabbing, theymunicated in their own unique way, seeking guidance on how to remedy the situation.


    As beings intimately connected to the elemental forces, these low-ranking spirits possessed the ability to manipte the environment.


    The earth spirits among them could effortlessly repair floors and walls, reconstructing broken objects with their innate elemental prowess.


    "Master," came the soft voice, apanied by a gentle breeze that wrapped around me like aforting embrace.


    "Oh, sorry. I didn''t realize I was still holding you," I apologized, releasing my grasp on the wind bunny still in my arms.


    "No, I found your touch ratherfortable, master," he replied, his wordsced with an unexpected candidness.


    "It''s just that you kind of smell"


    "Eh?" I responded, caught off guard by the unexpected observation.


    Curiosity piqued, I slowly raised my arms and took a whiff, realizing for the first time that I had been carrying the scent of my endeavors.


    The revtion hit me with a pang of embarrassment, especially considering I had rested in Adrian''s bed. I hastened to check the bed, only to find that my fragrance had indeed left its mark, turning the once-white sheets into a shade of brown.


    Quirking an eyebrow, I made my way to the mirror, my reflection revealing a face adorned with charcoal and uniform stained with dirt. The realization of my disheveled appearance sank in, and a wave of shame washed over me.


    ''Don''t tell me when I hugged Adrian?¡­.. ahhh I want to die!''


    ¡­..


    "You get it, right?" Her question hung in the air, a seemingly innocent inquiry that set off a tumultuous storm within me.


    I coughed, nearly retching as a barrage of distressing images flooded my mind. Why did she make me see that? What was her purpose?


    Despite my concerted efforts to bury the memories, the vivid recollections wed their way back into my consciousness. How did she know?


    It was then that the face of a person, someone with tinum blonde hair simr to mine, emerged from the depths of my mind.


    Her beauty rivaled that of the renowned flower of the empire, Lilliana Vulter Tellus, and her eyes bore a strikingvender hue.


    This woman, my sister, was the epitome of beauty and perfection, someone I had once admired and respected.


    But then, an intrusive image invaded my thoughts: her once-wless body, now marred with bruises and scars, suspended lifeless from a rope. The stark reality of her demise hit me with a gut-wrenching force.


    "Guk!" I couldn''t contain the nausea any longer, and I expelled the contents of my stomach. Tears streamed down my cheeks as the horrifying memory continued to resurface.


    "Louise!"


    "Master!"


    Cecilia and Tn''s voices resonated in my head, but I signaled them to stand down. The emotional turmoil within me needed to be confronted.


    "I didn''t expect you to be a murderer, Louise"


    Schwi calmly remarked with a smile, crossing her legs in front of me. Behind me, her maid touched my back with an orb in her hand.


    Examining the intricate magic circles enveloping the orb, it became apparent that celestial magic was at y. Did they use celestial magic on me?


    "No, I--"


    "Yes, you did not to be exact you did nothing" "and that''s what makes you a murderer you know what I mean right"


    "I''m short on time you see and that damn Sage seemed to have disappeared for some reason---"


    After that, Schwi continued to delve into the intricacies of academy politics, a discourse that proved to be abyrinth of information I couldn''t quite grasp.


    Her words seemed to flow through one ear and out the other, forming an indistinct hum in the background.


    A deluge of thoughts and emotions swirled within me, drowning out any attempt at understanding theplex web of political maneuvers she was attempting to exin.


    Unbeknownst to me, the tension in the room escted, reaching a breaking point. It happened so swiftly that my senses struggled to keep up.


    The atmosphere crackled with an electric charge as Cecilia and Tn, my loyalpanions, materialized autonomously.


    Their manifestations were swift and fierce, a sudden explosion of magical energy that sent shockwaves through the surroundings. In the blink of an eye, they became an unstoppable force, devouring and incapacitating the guards while reducing the room to chaos.


    Caught in the whirlwind of unfolding events, I found myself unwittingly drawn into the maelstrom. My wand, gripped tightly in my hand, seemed to move of its own ord, instinctively pointed at Schwi.


    Even though people were dying for some reason I felt nothing about it.


    ¡­..


    With a heavy breath, I slowly emerged from the bath, the warmth of the water still clinging to my skin. The weight of the world seemed to settle on my shoulders, and I could feel the telltale prickle behind my eyelids¡ªa sign that tears were threatening to spill.


    Sighing, I stepped out, the tiles cool against my feet. The silence of the bathroom amplified the tumultuous thoughts racing through my mind.


    The emotional turmoil within me mirrored the state of the water now draining from the tub. It was as if the very act of bathing had failed to cleanse the filth that seemed to fester within.


    In an attempt to wash away not just the physical grime but the emotional weight as well, I turned on the shower.


    The water, now cooler, cascaded over me like a gentle rain. Each drop felt like a small attempt to purge the unseen stains that lingered within, a futile effort to rid myself of the lingering difort.


    Facing the mirror, I sought my own reflection, unsure of what I might see.


    The mist from the shower clung to the ss, distorting the image staring back at me. I couldn''t discern whether the moisture on my cheeks was a result of the shower or the silent tears that had escaped.


    Grabbing a towel to wrap around myself, I stepped out of the bathroom, only to find that the atmosphere in the room had swiftly returned to its usual state.


    The abrupt transformation left me disoriented; how long had I stayed in the bath? It felt as though time had yed tricks on me,pressing what should have been a lengthy period into what seemed like a mere moment.


    As I began to tread cautiously toward Adrian''s closet, a voice sliced through the air, pulling my attention away.


    "You!" Themand was sharp, demanding recognition. I turned around to see a pair of red eyes, captivating and intense, locking onto my pink ones.


    It was Adrian''s sister, Aria, exuding an air of natural allure with her golden blonde hair and crimson red eyes. Apanying her was a beautiful ck-haired maid with striking golden eyes.


    "Aria and¡ª"


    "Why are you here, Louise?" Aria questioned, her tone a mixture of curiosity and suspicion.


    The query hung in the air, and for a moment.


    I wanted to reciprocate the question. How had she arrived without Adrian? Was the door not locked? Yet, the current situation restrained me from voicing my own inquiries.


    "Adrian brought me here¡­."


    The two just stared at me in utter silence.

 Chapter 88: Ownership of the staff of Estelle 9

    Louise moved with a sense of urgency, quickly dressing in Adrian''s clothes. The borrowed attire, a makeshift attempt to regain a semnce of normalcy, felt both familiar and foreign against her skin.


    As she settled into the room, Aria and her maid had already imed the couch. With no other option, Aria reluctantly took a seat parallel to them.


    As Louise situated herself, she couldn''t help but cast another nce at the maid standing behind Aria. Shock painted her features anew at the maid''s breathtaking beauty ¨C ck hair cascading gracefully and golden eyes that held an otherworldly allure.


    Her presence exuded an air of perfection, entuated by the thick maid uniform that hinted at concealed assets.


    The contrast between Aria''s seductive yet graceful appearance and the maid''s ethereal beauty seemed to fit seamlessly into the picture of a master and servant.


    Once seated, a heavy silence enveloped the room. The three of them exchanged nces, each gaze filled with disbelief and unspoken questions.


    Aria looked at Louise while Analise, stood behind her, facing Louise in front of them. The air seemed charged with unspoken tension, a palpable energy that crackled in the room, waiting for someone to break the silence and unravel the mysteries that lingered in the air.


    Aria''s scrutiny intensified as she scanned Louise from head to toe, her crimson red eyes prating right through her. With a casual grace, Aria slicked back her golden blonde hair, her demeanor exuding an air of authority as she posed a question that carried a weight of suspicion.


    "So... why exactly did Adrian bring you here, Louise? In the middle of the night at that?" Aria''s words hung in the air, the suspicion evident in the furrow of her brow and the sharpness of her gaze.


    Louise, feeling the weight of Aria''s scrutiny, hesitated for a moment before responding, "Well, it''s kindaplicated, and for the record, I was here since this morning¡ª"


    "Since morning?" Aria interrupted; her toneced with suspicion. "So, you stayed here since this morning?"


    "No, I was asleep, you see¡ª" Louise began, attempting to exin the circumstances.


    "Sleep here? You? Why?"


    "Like I said, it''s kind ofplicated, and I can''t exactly tell you... I''m sorry," Louise admitted, her attempt to offer a reasonable excuse underscored by the awareness that her situation was, indeed, peculiar.


    Staying in Adrian''s room, especially for an extended period, raised eyebrows, and the fact that she had just emerged from the owner''s bathroom added anotheryer of curiosity.


    As Louise grappled with her exnation, she couldn''t help but wonder why Aria was so insistent on probing into the details of her presence. The barrage of questions seemed to go beyond mere curiosity, and a nagging suspicion crept into Louise''s thoughts.


    ''Is this what they call a Brocon?''


    Silence once again descended upon the room, casting an uneasy stillness over the three women.


    Aria''s gaze remained fixed on Louise''s face, her scrutiny gradually softening as if the truth had etched itself onto the features before her.


    A realization dawned on Aria: Louise was indeed telling the truth. Knowing Louise''s character, the clumsily honest demeanor she exuded, Aria couldn''t fathom a reason for her friend to fabricate a story.


    As Aria contemted the truthfulness in Louise''s words, a tumult of conflicting feelings stirred within her. The realization that Adrian, technically her lover or perhaps now her boyfriend, had brought another woman into his room incited a swirl of emotions within her.


    ''Why did he bring another woman here?''


    Aria pondered, her annoyance bubbling beneath the surface. Although she recognized that she didn''t have the right to question Adrian''s actions, the situation irked her.


    It wasn''t merely about Louise being in Adrian''s room; it was the fact that he had brought another woman into his room and a close friend at that, added to the fact that she had been left in the dark about it.


    The realization that Louise had been here since morning, added fuel to the smoldering embers of Aria''s discontent.


    ''Did he not notice that Tristan had a thing for Louise?''


    Analise observed the escting tension in the room and foresaw that the impending conversation between Aria and Louise would extend beyond a mere exchange of words. Recognizing the need for a subtle intervention, she decided to make herself useful, slipping away to the kitchen to prepare tea.


    As the kettle hummed softly, Analise couldn''t help but reflect on the peculiar circumstances that had led them here. Originally, their visit had been prompted by Aria''s desire to personally deliver her back to Adrian.


    After all, she was Adrian''s personal maid to begin with.


    However, she couldn''t shake off the feeling that Aria''s insistence to apany her held an underlying motive.


    ''Did she want to ask the young master something?''


    Analise wondered, her mind wandering through the possibilities.


    ''Or did she want to bully him a little, like usual?'' Analise pondered with a faint smirk ''though I don''t think bullying the young master would work now though? Especially with his sudden change''


    Suddenly, a distinct knock echoed through the room, interrupting the already charged atmosphere.


    Aria and Louise exchanged curious nces, their faces expressing the unspoken question of who could be knocking at Adrian''s door, especially during thete hours of the night. The realization that Adrian would simply open the door without knocking only added to their curiosity.


    As their attention pivoted towards the door, Analise, quick on her feet, attempted to check who it might be.


    However, before she could inspect the source of the knock, the door swung open on its own ord. In the doorway stood a vision of elegance¡ªa beautiful woman with flowing silver-white hair and captivating sky-blue eyes.


    "Hmm? It suddenly opened on its own?" Elena mused, her gaze shifting from the door to Analise. "Oh? You¡­ are?"


    "Senior Elena?"


    "Saintess?"


    Elena''s eyes scanned the room behind Analise, discovering Louise and Aria. Confusionyered her face as she processed the unexpected scene before her.


    "Why are you guys here?" she questioned, a sentiment echoed by the other women in the room who shared in the collective sense of bewilderment.


    ¡­.


    "What do you think happened here, Charlotte?"


    "Who knows?" Charlotte responded drowsily, her words weighed down by weariness. The two figures, both draped in deep, dark robes, hovered above the Kaksan forest.


    The once vibrant and thriving woods nowy beneath them, transformed into a destendscape. Dark miasma seeped from the ground, and the skeletal remains of trees stood as haunting testaments to the destruction that had befallen the once-lush surroundings.


    As they glided through the air, their destination set for the concealed kingdom within the forest known as Faerielight, Peter couldn''t help but express his concern.


    "Hey, don''t tell me you''re still half asleep, aren''t you? The queen personally ordered us to investigate here, you know?" Peter''s words carried a note of admonishment.


    "You can''t exactly me me, Peter. I''ve only had two years of sleep, you know?" Charlotte retorted, her fatigue evident as she rubbed her hands, a feeble attempt to shake off the lethargy that clung to her.


    But even though she portrayed an air of nonchnce, her blood-red eyes betrayed a different sentiment as they keenly scanned the deste surroundings.


    Despite being a creature of the night, the encroaching ck miasma that slowly devoured the once-vibrant forest stirred an unsettling feeling within her. Charlotte, ever the nocturnal being, found herself yearning to leave this tainted ce as quickly as possible.


    "Hey, do you still have the letter?" Peter inquired, his tone carrying a sense of urgency.


    "Yes"


    "Give it to me"


    "Why?" Charlotte questioned, a subtle resistance in her voice.


    "What do you mean ''why''?" Peter sighed, scratching his head in frustration.


    "You''re still sleepy aren''t you. I knew I should''ve made you drink more blood. Just hurry up and give me the letter. I don''t want it falling off you, especially with that creepy miasma down below."


    Charlotte hesitated for a moment, reluctant to part with the letter. The eerie atmosphere and the ominous miasma had instilled a sense of unease in her.


    "...Sure" she finally conceded, reluctantly handing over the letter to Peter.


    "Stop,"manded Charlotte abruptly. At hermand, Peter halted, his bat-like wings freezing mid-flutter.


    "What''s wrong?" Peter inquired, his eyes searching for any sign of danger.


    Charlotte raised her hand forward, and a spark suddenly zapped her, burning her hand. Yet, to their relief, it quickly regenerated.


    "There''s a barrier set up"


    "And it''s not an ordinary one at that. It seems to be interfering with the natural flow of mana, and the distinct mana signature that this barrier exudes, it''s demonic."


    Peter''s alertness intensified at the mention of demons. Their queen had already cautioned them about the potential involvement of demons in this mission, but they hadn''t anticipated it bing a reality.


    "Does that mean no one can enter the ce?" Peter questioned.


    "No, this barrier seems to be designed to interrupt active mana specifically. The only reason I burned was because it overloaded my active mana," Charlotte exined.


    Understanding the implications, Peter nodded. Vampires, despite their ability to metamorphosize wings and shapeshift into various flying creatures, still relied on mana for such transformations.


    "So, do we have to walk?" Peter asked, a tinge of disappointment in his voice.


    "I guess so," Charlotte replied. The two exchanged a nce, a shared sigh expressing the reluctant eptance of the inconvenience thaty ahead.


    As the two vampires descended to the ground, the eerie sensation of the seeping ck miasma made their skin crawl. The once vibrant forest nowy in decay, and the oppressive atmosphere seemed to intensify with each step on the tainted soil.


    Suddenly, a voice echoed behind them, disrupting the uneasy silence.


    "Hmm, vampires?"


    "Not only did the forest die, now vampires are here? At least the demonic presence is a bit reassuring"


    "Haah, I''m really in unknown territory now"


    Startled, Charlotte and Peter turned sharply toward the source of the unexpectedmentary. A hooded figure, d in a deep ck cloak, slowly materialized from the shadows, emerging like a solidifying dark mist.


    The air around them seemed charged with an otherworldly energy, and the ws of Charlotte and Peter extended involuntarily, the cursed blood and mana covering their sharp appendages, a reflexive preparation for an unforeseen encounter.


    "Hello, vampires. Do you know what''s going on here?"

 Chapter 89: Ownership of the staff of Estelle 10

    "Hello, vampires. Do you know what''s going on here?"


    "Who are you?" Peter questioned, a hint of suspicion in his tone, as he attempted to raise his mana.


    "Stop! Do you want to die, idiot?" Charlotte''s sharp warning cut through the tension, jolting Peter to a sudden halt. The reminder snapped him back to the reality of the barrier''s effects, momentarily forgotten in the urgency of the situation.


    Even as they faced this mysterious hooded figure, Charlotte couldn''t ignore the nagging difort that pulsed through her hands.


    ''Even though I''m using little to no mana on my ws right now, my hands still hurt. I''m sure Peter is feeling the same pain as me right now, but we can''t let our guard down''


    ''The barrier''s effect is annoying. Now I can''t fight at full strength. I don''t know who this hooded figure is, but he''s dangerous. Even right now, my blood is telling me not to face him''


    Charlotte thought, her senses on high alert as she continued to scan the hooded figure, whose face remained concealed beneath the ominous hood.


    The air thickened with uncertainty as the vampires cautiously confronted the mysterious figure, their instincts warning them of potential danger lurking in the shadows.


    Suddenly, the hooded figure revealed his face, unveiling a shock of ck hair and piercing grey eyes that met the intense, bloody red gaze of the two vampires. A gentle smile yed across his lips as he addressed them.


    "I guess it was rude of me sneaking up behind you guys like that. Haha, my name is Adrian Vulter Tellus. You can call me Adrian or Ian if you like" he introduced himself with a warm tone. Adrian extended a greeting, cing his right hand on his forehead before descending into his chest as he made a slight bow.


    As the vampires processed the unexpected revtion, a wave of surprise washed over them.


    ''He even knows vampire etiquette?''


    Charlotte thought, her mind grappling with the intricacies of this encounter.


    The unexpected politeness and the revtion of the hooded figure''s identity added yet anotheryer ofplexity to the situation, leaving Charlotte and Peter momentarily taken aback by the unexpected turn of events.


    "A Tellus?" Peter remarked, confusion etched across his features. The revtion that the hooded figure before them belonged to one of the most prestigious duke families in the empire left him puzzled.


    "Why is a Tellus like you here?" Charlotte questioned, her eyes narrowing with suspicion.


    "Is the empire making their move?" Peter added, echoing the skepticism that lingered in the air.


    "Empire? Oh, although I''m a Tellus, I''m not exactly associated with the empire. I came here for personal reasons," Adrian responded sincerely, his words carrying a genuine tone.


    Peter and Charlotte exchanged skeptical nces. The notion of a random Tellus, a member of the family considered the emperor''s sword, roaming around in this forest seemed improbable.


    The empire''s tendrils reached far and wide, and it made little sense for a Tellus to be present without some form of imperial agenda. Yet, what puzzled them even more was the genuine air that surrounded Adrian''s response.


    "But enough about that. Don''t you think it''s a bit rude for you guys not to introduce yourselves?" Adrian remarked, his gaze shifting between Charlotte and Peter, prompting them to consider the propriety of the situation.


    Charlotte and Peter exchanged a nce, a silent agreement passing between them. They made a slight nod in acknowledgment, deciding to extend a cautious gesture of trust.


    With a shared understanding, they retracted their ws, a symbolic act that acknowledged Adrian''s presence without fully surrendering their guard. In their world, thew dictated that might made right, and though Adrian spoke amiably, they couldn''t ignore the inherent dangers that lurked beneath the surface.


    "My name is Charlotte Tuesday, and this one here is Peter Gavialis," Charlotte introduced, mirroring Adrian''s earlier greeting.


    She chose to withhold further information about their identities, safeguarding the secrets that bound them¡ªsuch as their roles as the queen of vampires 9 Shades¡ªfrom this enigmatic neer.


    "So, vampire greeting is the same for this world and back in my own, huh?" Adrian mused, his words a random soft murmur that hung in the air.


    "What are you talking about?" Peter inquired, confusion wrinkling his brow.


    "Nothing, just talking to myself," Adrian dismissed with a casual wave of his hand.


    "Now then, do you guys know what happened here?"


    "No, we also just came here for personal reasons" Peter replied, echoing Adrian''s earlier exnation.


    "Hmm? Is that so?" Adrian''s curiosity lingered in the air; a gentle probing of the information shared. The vampires'' responses seemed to amuse him, a glint of amusement dancing in his eyes.


    He found it amusing how Peter was tantly copying his excuse, and a slight giggle escaped Adrian''s lips. He couldn''t exactly me the man; their encounter had indeed been suspicious, and theyers of secrecy


    ''Maybe I should''ve observed them a bit more?'' Adrian contemted, a flicker of introspection tugging at his thoughts.


    The excitement of encountering vampires in this world had led him to hasty judgments. It wasn''t the first time he had encountered vampires; one of his best friends from his previous world happened to be one. However, the vampires in this world presented subtle differences.


    They appeared more human-likepared to the ones in his previous world, sporting ears thatcked the distinct elven characteristics. Yet, everything else about them seemed identical, down to the blood-red eyes.


    Depending on the amount of mana a vampire possessed, the deeper the red of their eyes would be. Adrian, scrutinizing the eyes of the two vampires before him, quickly discerned that they were high-ranking vampires. His gaze lingered on Charlotte, and he noted that her eyes were slightly a shade of red deeper than Peter''s.


    ''So, she''s more powerful, huh?''


    Adrian was well aware that engaging in a direct fight with two high-ranking vampires simultaneously would be nothing short of stupidity.


    While he believed he could handle one with utmost effort, facing two presented an almost insurmountable challenge. High-ranking vampires possessed a regenerative ability that bordered on miraculous, coupled with near-limitless stamina.


    They required no rest, and even a minimal intake of blood could satiate their hunger. In a prolonged battle, they held the advantage of switching in and out, allowing one to recover while the other drained their opponent.


    Recognizing the potential peril of such a confrontation, Adrian opted for a different approach. He decided to manifest his sister''s authority, creating an imposing aura around him. While uncertain if the vampires could discern his lower manapared to theirs, the authoritative presencepensated for any apparent disadvantage.


    ''I''m d this barrier is up for now'' Adrian contemted, finding sce in the protective shield that surrounded them.


    It served as a deterrent, preventing a direct confrontation with the formidable vampires. He harbored no doubt that their confidence would skyrocket if they could engage in a battle at their maximum potential.


    ''They must be thinking I''m super strong right now'' Adrian pondered, contemting the impression he had likely left on the two high-ranking vampires.


    The idea of manipting their thoughts crossed his mind¡ªbrainwashing them to spill every detail. However, he quickly dismissed the notion, realizing that such an action would only exacerbate theplexities of the situation.


    Disrupting the mental state of the vampires might trigger a response from whoever cast the barrier, a powerful demon judging by its expansive coverage.


    ''Or should I just eliminate them here while I still have the advantage?''


    ''Especially since I''m pretty much equipped with a bunch of authorities that are pretty much designed to eradicate them''


    ''No, that would only add more problems'' I''m pretty sure that demon would surely notice a battle happening right away.


    ''I hope Meralda is okay'' his thoughts shifted; concern etched across his face. The connection with his sister persisted, reassuring him of her continued existence.


    Yet, passing by her brother''s tree revealed a disconcerting scene¡ªa brokenndscape that hinted at a fierce battle.


    Signs of Meralda''s struggle were evident, leaving Adrian grateful for her survival while slightly feeling bad with what happened to her brother.


    As Adrian''s gaze lingered on Charlotte, an involuntary appreciation for her beauty overcame him. A cascade of slightly crimson red hair framed her face,plementing the intensity of her crimson red eyes.


    Despite most of her features being concealed by the hood, Adrian could perceive her beauty with a rity that transcended mere sight. He found himself contemting the irony of hiding such allure beneath the cloak that enveloped her.


    "It would be such a waste to hide such beauty," he mused, a sentiment that resonated within him. While the cloak obscured most of their body structure, Adrian could discern the nobility in their attire.


    The vampires wore outfits befitting their high-ranking status, exuding an air of elegance and refinement.


    In the realm of vampires, beauty was a natural trait, an evolutionary advantage that befitted their predatory nature.


    Both male and female vampires were crafted to allure and seduce their prey, and Charlotte and Peter were no exceptions.


    Their appearance surpassed the conventional boundaries of beauty, standing on equal footing even whenpared to this world''s overly handsome Protagonist ''Tristan''.


    ¡­..


    "Mr. Adrian?" Peter''s voice broke through Adrian''s contemtion, apanied by an annoyed expression that hinted at his awareness of Adrian''s lingering gaze.


    "Oh, did I stare at her too much?" Adrian quickly realized the unintended intensity of his scrutiny and offered an apologetic tone. "Ah, I''m sorry. It''s just that Miss Charlotte was so pretty."


    The atmosphere shifted, and the two vampires, especially Charlotte, became even more on guard. Adrian, sensing their heightened tension, reassured them internally.


    ''Don''t look at me like that. I''m not going to devour you or anything''


    Yet, their menacing ws reappeared, a visual indication of their wariness. Adrian, despite not relishing the prospect of facing high-ranking vampires, evaluated his current situation.


    The odds were in his favor, armed with a repertoire of the goddess''s authority.


    The Sword of Light and Ster Sris, each a formidable force, held the potential to dispatch the vampires with ease. The divine energy coursing through him promised a swift end to any confrontation.


    ''I don''t want to kill these two'' Adrian contemted; a sense of conflict apparent in his thoughts. Their resemnce to his friend invoked a reluctance to resort to lethal measures.


    However, if pushed to the brink, he vowed to give his all, deploying the goddess''s authority without reservation.


    After all, protracted battles yed to the strengths of vampires, and Adrian was well aware of the urgency to conclude any potential conflict swiftly.


    ¡­.


    As I took a step forward, intending to join forces with them to unravel the mysteries of the forest, the barrier abruptly shattered and disintegrated.


    ''What happened?'' The question echoed in my mind, but before I couldprehend the situation, a crimson red energy crescent hurtled towards me.


    Boom!


    The deafening explosion that followed masked any subsequent thoughts, and dust enveloped the space where I once stood.


    "He''s gone?" Peter''s puzzled voice resonated through the aftermath of the st. My absence from the initial point of impact left him perplexed.


    Reappearing behind Peter, my purple aura de found its mark, piercing through his heart.


    "Aghh!"


    A sharp gasp escaped him as the de lodged into his chest.


    "Attacking me all of a sudden is quite scummy, you know?" I whispered behind him


    "You would''ve done the same thing in my situation" he calmly replied, acknowledging the ruthless nature of our predicament.


    His response came in the form of a sudden concentration of mana within his body, culminating in a colossal explosion of blood and energy.


    Swiftly, I leaped to evade the area-of-effect attack, but then I noticed that Charlotte was gone. scanning my surroundings, I tried to locate Charlotte. However, she had vanished without a trace, leaving me unable to sense her presence.


    Suddenly, an orb of red blood exploded at my left side, its force sending me sprawling and causing me to roll across the ground.


    Coughing up blood, I struggled to rise and peered upwards. There, I witnessed Charlotte floating in the sky, her bat-like wings now enveloped in a sinister red hue.


    Strangely, although I could see her, my ability to sense her presence eluded me. It was as if my mind automatically disregarded her existence, akin to how a person subconsciously ignores a pebble on the side of the road.


    "What''s going on? Is this an authority or something else?"


    Charlotte pointed her index finger at me, and another orb of blood began to charge, poised to unleash its destructive force upon me. The ominous energy crackled in the air.


    As I prepared to cleave through the charging orb of blood, my focus shattered as Peter retaliated with a blood spear.


    "Shit!"


    "Did we get him?" Peter queried, uncertainty clouding the aftermath of the assault.


    "No¡­" Charlotte''s replied as she charged up another two blood orbs.


    ''Ahh, that was quite painful. No matter how many times I use this authority, it''s still really painful.'' Grappling with the searing sensation, I swiftly deactivated the white veil before the settling dust revealed the battlefield.


    "Aghh! Damnit, I seriously don''t want to kill you guys, but you forced me, okay?" I dered to them, a tinge of regretcing my words.


    As I elerated towards Peter, a golden light enveloped my hands, materializing the Sword of Light.


    Peter''s expression morphed into a blend of shock and fear.

 Chapter 90: Ownership of the staff of Estelle 11

    In a spacious white room, arge round table dominated the center, surrounded by twelve chairs, their upants facing each other. Ten individuals, each bearing a distinct expression, upied the seats, their attention converging on the impending meeting.


    The door swung open abruptly, introducing a blonde-haired woman sporting particrlyrge round sses. She entered the room with an apologetic expression, breathless from her hurried arrival.


    "S-sorry I''mte!" she stammered, seeking understanding from the assembly.


    "Don''t mind, the principal''s not here yet either, huhu," chuckled a mature-lookingdy, adorned with a brooch on her left chest¡ªa clear indicator of her role as the head of the faculty for the magic department.


    "Y-yes, thank you, Miss Camiel," the blonde-haireddy replied, her nervousness apparent. Having recently been promoted to the same ranks as the top heads of the academy, she felt a palpable tension at being tardy for the first meeting where all heads were summoned.


    Despite the initial worry, a sense of relief washed over her as she realized she had at least arrived before the principal. The pile of papers awaiting her attention back at her office had momentarily detained her, and she silently thanked her lucky stars for making it in time.


    "Tsk... This is why the neers are socent. Hey, newbie, don''t listen to that hag ande faster next time. You dared toe hereter than us?" grumbled a bulky old man, an unlit cigar dangling from his mouth. The brooch on his chest revealed his role as the head of thebat department.


    "Y-yes, I''lle faster next time, Mr. Gunther," the blondedy replied, flustered by the admonishment.


    Gunther just scoffed dismissively. "Hmph."


    "Hey, who are you calling a hag, you Baldy old man? And stop scaring the neers! This is why you''re so unpopr with everyone," retorted Camiel, her gaze sharp as she red at the old man.


    The exchange ignited a verbal skirmish between the two, each firing pointed remarks at the other. Sparks of electricity seemed to crackle in their eyes as they faced off, injecting a charged atmosphere into the room.


    "Quiet down! And please take a seat, Miss Sasha," Vice Principal Edward interjected with a sigh, shaking his head wearily as he observed the bickering between the heads of the magic andbat departments. Not only were their departments at odds with each other, but even the faculty heads struggled to get along.


    "Y-yes, Vice Principal," Sasha stammered as she took her seat, casting a nervous nce around the room. The intimidating presence of those gathered weighed heavily on her.


    To her right, she couldn''t help but gulp as her eyes settled on a figure with a massive build, surpassing even the already imposing Combat Department Head, Gunther Rikini.


    Seated calmly, us Heinrich held a position that rivaled the faculty heads, serving as the head of security and defense in the school.


    Although us appeared calm, Sasha and everyone in the room sensed an undercurrent of simmering anger within him.


    The recent incident in themercial district, marked by a massive explosion, had imed the lives of several students and some of his knights stationed in the area. The weight of this tragedy undoubtedly gnawed at us, whose pride had always centered on boasting about the academy''s safety under his vignt watch.


    The tension in the room heightened, magnified not only by the strained rtionships among the faculty heads but also by the lingering repercussions of the recent catastrophe.


    Seated to the left of Sasha was arge man with a perpetual smile, his protruding belly nearly causing his belly button to peek through his kempt yet snug formal attire. This jovial figure was none other than Armin Dieter, the president and council head for the Heironmercial district at Estelle Academy.


    Essentially, he served as a pawn for Duke Heiron and the Heiron family, strategically positioned within the academy''s structure. Despite the apparent happiness in his eyes, Sasha discerned the same undercurrent of anger within Armin as she sensed in us.


    "He must be in deep trouble with the duke. I feel slightly bad for him" Sasha mused silently, noting theplex dynamics at y. The recent tragedy had cast a shadow over Armin, particrly since one of the victims was Schwi Heiron, the sole heir to the Heiron family.


    Schwi''s disappearance from the school following the ident had stirred considerable concern and investigation. Private investigators hired by the Heiron family, alongside the royal family''s private intelligence officers, were relentlessly searching for her.


    The prevailing assumption was that she might have perished in the explosion at her office. The weight of such a loss undoubtedly added to the turmoil brewing within Armin.


    As Sasha observed her surroundings, she couldn''t help but notice the clear divide in loyalties among the faculty heads. Those aligned with the Principal upied the seats in front of her, while those sympathetic to the Heiron family were on her side of the round table.


    The longstanding love-hate rtionship between the Heiron family and the school was no secret among the staff. The current heightened tension only exacerbated the animosity between the two entities. The school depended on the Heiron family''s financial support, yet the prospect of allowing them to exert undue influence over the institution was a cause for concern.


    The palpable tension in the air was suffocating for Sasha, who wished she could retreat to the safety of her office. The responsibility of navigating the delicate bnce between the school''s survival and maintaining its independence weighed heavily on her young shoulders.


    ''Ah I want to go back on my office!''


    ''Why am I sitting here? In the first ce I want to cry'' Sasha thought, feeling the weight of the difficult decisions ahead. Despite the seemingly insurmountable challenges, she held onto a glimmer of hope that the meeting would somehow end on a positive note. It was a fleeting desire, acknowledging the improbability of such an oue, but a girl could dream, couldn''t she?


    The tension in the room reached its peak as the door swung open, revealing the Principal with her customary happy-go-lucky expression. She entered with a cheerful demeanor,pletely oblivious to the palpable animosity radiating from the room.


    "I''m here, everyone! Did I make you wait? Oops, I did. Please forgive me, okay? I had some initial appointments, hehe," she chuckled, blissfully unaware of the lethal res directed at her. The looks Sasha witnessed, especially the piercing stare from Armin, could have been enough to inflict a thousand wounds.


    As the Principal settled into her seat, she leisurely stretched her back, further irking those already seething with frustration. The room, already charged with an intense atmosphere, grew even more stifling as everyone braced themselves for the impending discussion.


    "Now then, let''s talk about it" the Principal dered, her casual tone standing in stark contrast to the simmering hostility in the room. The faculty heads exchanged wary nces, uncertain of how this meeting would unfold and whether it held any promise of resolution.


    ....


    As I swung the Sword of Light towards Peter, a massive dog, or more urately, a giant wolf made of blood, materialized beneath his shadow. The sword, crafted from pure light, shed with the wolf''s jaws, causing the blood within it to boil. The wolf emitted a deafening roar, and the force of the impact sent me flying several meters away.


    "Tsk, familiar, huh? Completely forgot about that," I muttered, realizing theplications of dealing with a vampire''s blood-based familiar. Familiars, beingprised of a vampire''s blood, still somehow retained a connection to the neutral side of the elemental spectrum. The Sword of Light, a weapon designed to neutralize and erase entities aligned with the dark side, faced limitations against such blood constructs.


    This blood wolf presented a unique challenge, immune to the full effects of the divine sword. Furthermore, it possessed the ability to regenerate, ensuring it would return to the fray as long as its master, Peter, remained alive. It was precisely situations like these that had made me hesitant to engage inbat with high-ranking vampires whenever possible.


    In the blink of an eye, the blood wolf lunged towards me, its deadly jaws aimed at my face. Reacting swiftly, I dodged to the right just in the nick of time, narrowly avoiding a potential decapitation. Capitalizing on the moment, I delivered a powerful, aura-infused kick to the wolf''s body. Despite the explosion that followed, the wolf reconstituted itself in less than a second, ready to resume its assault.


    Meanwhile, Peter seized the opportunity, summoning a blood spear to strike at me from behind. With limited time to react, my heightened senses warned me of the imminent danger. Simultaneously, I sensed a surge of intense mana gathering above me. Instinctively, I knew it was Charlotte preparing to unleash another blood bomb.


    With threats closing in from all directions¡ªPeter and his blood wolf from the front, a blood spear approaching from the rear, and a looming blood bomb from above¡ªI had no escape. Faced with imminent danger, I activated my White Veil authority.


    A protective white veil enveloped me, shielding me from all sides. The blood spear, the wolf''s jaws, and the iing blood bomb were all thwarted by the barrier. Although the rebound pain equivalent to the damage absorbed was intense, the effectiveness of this authority in preserving my safety was undeniable.


    The shock on Peter and Charlotte''s faces was evident; their attacks had virtually no impact. Even Peter''s hands were visibly trembling, as if he had just struck a solid metal surface.


    The blood wolf, its face melting upon contact with the white veil, presented aical sight despite its near-instant regeneration.


    Seizing the opportunity, Iunched another attack. The blood wolf, quick to respond, pursued me as I aimed straight for Peter. Although Peter was slow to react, I managed a sessful hit on his chest.


    In a desperate move, he transformed into a swarm of bats, reappearing above a nearby tree. Coughing up blood, his chest torn open and sizzling from the intense heat of the sword, Peter seemed to be struggling to maintain his form.


    Despite the relentless attempts of the blood wolf, the White Veil consistently blocked its attacks. Each time its face came into contact with the barrier, it burned and melted away, causing the creature to step back, its form disintegrating into a pool of blood. It appeared that the harm inflicted upon its master had halted its regeneration.


    ncing at Peter, who was barely holding on to the tree branches, I marveled at the effectiveness of the Sword of Light against creatures of darkness.


    The temptation to end him then and there was strong, but a sense of caution lingered. I could sense a trap set by Charlotte, its nature unclear but undoubtedly dangerous.


    The explosion echoed through the air, scattering droplets of blood and leaving behind a crimson mist. As the dust settled, Peter emerged, his regenerative powers rapidly healing the wounds inflicted by the previous attack. Fueled by irritation, he rose into the air with a swift motion.


    "Tsk! Back from the start, huh? Fucking annoying" The relentless resilience of high-ranking vampires made them formidable adversaries, and despite the setbacks, and the damage he took Peter and Charlotte seemed determined to resume the battle.


    As I pondered my next move, an acute awareness of powerful mana signatures surged through the air. The intensity of the magical auras hinted at a formidable group approaching rapidly.


    My focus sharpened as I counted the signatures ¨C seven, eight, nine, eleven ¨C but the count continued, reaching a total of fourteen distinct sources.


    Amidst them, one signature stood out, radiating strength and familiarity. It didn''t take long for me to identify the formidable force; it was someone I had encountered before.


    Sensing the imminent threat, I decided to act swiftly. Without hesitation, I invoked the Cloak of the Night, a magical veil that cloaked me in shadows, rendering my presence virtually undetectable.


    As I vanished from sight, Charlotte, who was looking at me, expressed astonishment at my sudden disappearance. But quickly looked to the distance as she noticed the approaching danger, Peter, too, reacted to the subtle disturbance in the magical currents, realizing that danger was approaching.


    Hidden within the shadows, I observed the unfolding scene with a sense of intrigue. The approaching group, led by the powerful individual whose mana signature I recognized, drew closer. Charlotte''s expression shifted from shock to vignce as she assessed the situation. Peter, though visibly fatigued from our recent encounter, braced himself for the impending confrontation.


    "Now then I wonder how this will y out?"

 Chapter 91: Ownership of the staff of Estelle 12

    As the meeting progressed, the atmosphere in the room became increasingly tense. The explosion at Heiron bank had shaken the academy, leading to heated discussions about how to address the aftermath and prevent future incidents. Armin Dieter, the influential president and chairperson of the merchantpany overseeing themercial district, grew visibly frustrated with the diverging opinions.


    With a sudden m of his hands on therge round table, Armin vented his frustration, catching everyone''s attention.


    The other eleven individuals seated around the table, including faculty heads, heads of departments, and council members, were momentarily startled by the outburst. Sasha, who sat beside Armin, couldn''t help but feel the weight of the situation, as the pressure intensified between those aligned with the Duke Heiron''s interests and those advocating for the academy.


    The conversation, initially flowing smoothly, now teetered on the edge of conflict. Despite addressing the concerns about the injured and fortifying the academy''s security, there was an unspoken tension surrounding the elephant in the room ¨C the mysterious disappearance or presumed death of Schwi Heiron.


    The principal seemed to purposefully avoid delving into the details of this significant loss, leaving an ufortable gap in the discussions.


    As the res intensified between the Duke''s supporters and academy officials, Sasha, caught in the middle, couldn''t shake the feeling that the true heart of the matter was being glossed over.


    The unresolved fate of Schwi, a matter of great concern for both parties, loomed over the meeting like an unspoken challenge that demanded acknowledgment and resolution.


    The room''s tension reached its boiling point as Armin Dieter''s frustration erupted like a volcano. His anger was directed at Principal Victoria, whose smug face and apparent nonchnce about the matter had clearly pushed him to his limits. Despite the serious discussions about the aftermath of the explosion and the safety of the academy, Armin was fixated on one pressing issue ¨C the fate of Duke Heiron''s daughter, Schwi Heiron.


    His demand for answers wasced with annoyance and impatience. Armin mmed his hands on the table, the beads of sweat on his chubby face mirroring the intensity of his anger.


    Principal Victoria, normally easygoing, found it challenging to contain her amusement at the sight of Armin''s seething rage.


    However, the stern and serious look from Vice Principal Edward, a silent reminder of the gravity of the situation,pelled her to refocus on the matter at hand.


    "Stop avoiding the conversation, Principal Victoria," Armin''s voice resonated with anger, "and hurry up and tell us what news you have regarding the Duke''s daughter. I''m also sorry for all the lost lives that happened during the incident, but shouldn''t you be prioritizing the status of Duke Heiron''s daughter?"


    Victoria, realizing the seriousness of Armin''s request, suppressed herughter and nodded solemnly.


    Principal Victoria maintained her calm demeanor despite Armin''s escting fury. The room grew tenser as Armin''s frustration reached its peak, his face turning a fiery shade of red. Victoria listened attentively to his outburst, acknowledging the gravity of the situation.


    "I understand that you''re upset with what happened to Lady Schwi Heiron, Sir Armin. However, due to the mysteriousness of the events, we cannot exactly pinpoint what had exactly happened. One of the witnesses, Lady Schwi''s maid, who happened to be rescued right on time before dying, kept shutting her mouth about the matter. So, the investigation is at a sudden halt right now as there are no leads yet to pursue," Principal Victoria exined with a smile, attempting to diffuse the tension.


    Armin''s face contorted with anger, and he erupted, his voice now thundering through the room.


    "What do you mean, no other leads, Principal? Almost everybody who witnessed the scenes unfolding there clearly saw a gigantic ming serpent wrapping around the building"


    "I''m sure there''s only one student here at the academy who is contracted and capable of summoning that thing. Why is she not being investigated? In fact, where is she?" Armin shouted, his breath heavy with frustration.


    "And I heard from the investigatory team that Adrian Vulter Tellus was also on the scene. What did he say on the matter? Don''t you think him being there anding out almost unscathed is suspicious?"


    As Armin continued to voice his usations, the pressure in the room became suffocating. Suddenly, his head was forcefully pressed down onto the table by arge, translucent hand, seemingly made of solid mana. Armin struggled to breathe as the invisible force threatened to crack his skull.


    "You dare say such amusing words in front of me, Mr. Armin? For a mere councilman to use my brother? Haha, I suppose putting a crown on a pig''s head would make anyone high-headed," amanding voice echoed in the room. All eyes turned toward the source of the voice, revealing the student council president of the academy and the top fourth-year student in both her department and among all fourth-years, Lilliana Vulter Tellus.


    Lilliana''s ashen grey eyes and grey hair intensified the pressure in the room. Councilman Armin gulped audibly, realizing the grave error he had made. using the top first-year student of the alchemy department was one thing, but using a Tellus, one of the most prestigious ducal families in the empire, and considered the Emperor''s sword, right in front of Lilliana was a severe misstep.


    The atmosphere in the room became tense as everyone observed the unfolding drama, feeling a mix of pity for Armin and awe at Lilliana''s presence.


    Sasha found herself increasingly flustered as she observed Lilliana''s presence in the room. Despite having seen her asionally before, Lilliana''s unparalleled beauty never failed to captivate Sasha. Lilliana''s striking ashen grey eyes and gracefully flowing grey hair seemed to add an ethereal touch to her alreadymanding presence.


    While Lilliana was considered a student, her role as the student council president afforded her a unique position. This elevated status allowed her to attend important meetings like the one unfolding, representing the entire student body.


    Whatever Lilliana said carried the weight of the collective student opinion. Her high-ranking noble status further solidified her authority within the school, leaving virtually no one with a status high enough to challenge her words. Even the principal had to tread carefully in her presence.


    As Sasha continued to observe the ongoing drama, she couldn''t help but be both mesmerized by Lilliana''s beauty and awed by her influential position within the academy.


    "I-I''m sorrydy Lilliana, I didn''t mean it like that!"


    As the tension in the room reached its peak, Armin, feeling the crushing pressure on his head, attempted to apologize to Lady Lilliana. However, before his head could suffer further consequences, Principal Victoria intervened, dismantling her magic. Armin, breathing heavily and seemingly in a daze, slumped back into his seat.


    A silent exchange urred between the principal and Lilliana. Although still visibly upset, Lilliana gradually calmed down, realizing that the principal had shifted to a more serious demeanor.


    Principal Victoria, seemingly unbothered by the chaos, decided to restore order with a simple p, capturing everyone''s attention.


    "Okay, everyone, calm down. Why is everyone so hot-headed, haah," she sighed, attempting to diffuse the escting tensions in the room.


    The atmosphere gradually settled as all eyes turned to the principal, waiting for her to steer the discussion back on track.


    She gazed at Armin, addressing his concerns, "Regarding what you asked, Councilman Armin, you''re correct that there is a student capable of such a feat. However, that alone is not evidence enough to suspect the student, and besides, she''s currently missing right now, you know?"


    The principal continued, "And, as you can see, the school, and even you or Duke Heiron, have no right to question Mr. Adrian either unless you and the Duke want to go against the Tellus."


    A subtle smile yed on the principal''s lips as she gestured towards Lilliana, who had been listening quietly. The unspoken implication was clear ¨C challenging Adrian Vulter Tellus meant confronting the power and influence of one of the prestigious three ducal families in the empire.


    "And also," the principal continued, her voiceced with stern disapproval, "I heard you guys even illegally investigated Louise Obelia''s room without permission. That''s a very high vition, you know, Councilman?"


    The gravity in her tone resonated through the room, her eyes and mouth expressing a seriousness that left no room for levity. The weight of the usations hung in the air, casting a shadow over Councilman Armin''s authority.


    "I let you guys do whatever you did to satisfy your curiosities," she went on, her patience visibly waning, "but illegally investigating the private room of one of my students and even barging in illegally at Lucian Hall was crossing the line, you know?" Her words were a firm reprimand, emphasizing the breach of trust that had urred.


    The atmosphere in the room became charged with tension, as if the very air had stiffened in response to the principal''s dissatisfaction.


    "I wonder how you''ll make uppensation for the foreign royal families who had a shock of their lives as your investigators forcefully made them talk regarding one missing student," she remarked with a resigned exhale.


    The principal''s frustration was palpable, and the repercussions of the unauthorized actions were nowid bare.


    The consequences of the investigation had rippled far beyond the school''s walls, affecting diplomatic rtions and the peace of foreign dignitaries.


    With a heavy sigh, the principal once again fixed her gaze on Councilman Armin.


    This time, her stare was intensified, a prating re that seemed capable of bursting him like a balloon due to the sheer density of her mana.


    "B-but the duke¡ª" Armin tried to mumble, his voice faltering in the face of the principal''s stern gaze.


    "Won''t ept any of this? I know that''s why I''m personally meeting up with him three days from now so you can stop investigating the perimeters. Honestly, you''re only making the situation worse and do please allow the school to function normally once again, okay?" The principal''s tone held a mix of authority and frustration, emphasizing the urgency of halting the unauthorized investigations. Her words hung in the air, leaving Armin with little room for argument.


    After this decisive statement, the meeting begrudgingly continued, addressing a few more lingering issues before finallying to a close.


    Armin, now subdued and meek, withdrew into a corner, his head likely still throbbing from Lilliana''s earlier outrage. He avoided making eye contact with her, fully aware that further provoking her anger could lead to dire consequences. The tension in the room was palpable as the councilman navigated the aftermath of his decisions.


    The principal, seemingly unfazed by the earlier intensity, pped her hands once again. "So, I think we''re done here now? We''ve covered most of the issues, right? Meeting dismissed!" With an exuberant hooray face, she stretched her back, signaling the end of the formal proceedings.


    As the principal teleported away almost immediately, her sudden departure left everyone in the room momentarily surprised.


    Nobody, present possessed the ability to stop her, a testament to the principal''s formidable powers and the unyielding nature of her decisions.


    The upants of the room, ustomed to the principal''s distinctive demeanor, tilted their heads sideways in a resigned acknowledgment that the meeting had indeede to an end.


    With a collective sigh of relief, they dispersed, each member processing the weight of the decisions made and the repercussions that would undoubtedly follow in the days toe.


    ...


    Principal Victoria materialized in a pristine room, bathed in the soft glow of natural light streaming through wide-open windows and a balcony. The air was crisp, and the room exuded an air of tranquility. She approached the balcony, where an old man sat in one of the chairs at a tea table. Without a word, Victoria took her seat, and a steaming cup of mysteriously hot tea appeared before her.


    "Did it go alright?" the old man inquired, his gaze fixed on Victoria.


    "Who knows? It won''t be long before I and the school itself would be in deep trouble," replied Victoria, her voice carrying a hint of concern.


    The old man sighed, understanding the weight of the situation. "Then I guess we should hurry up and find it then."


    "Find what?" Victoria inquired; her curiosity piqued.


    "The owner of the staff"


    Victoria flinched slightly.


    "Uhm, there''s a slight problem regarding that¡­" Victoria hesitated, a shadow passing over her face.


    "What do you mean?" The old man''s expression grew more serious.


    "It''s lost," Victoria confessed, her words hanging in the air.


    "What''s lost?" The old man questioned, hoping against hope that he wouldn''t hear the words he anticipated.


    "The staff¡­ It''s gone..."


    "What?"

 Chapter 92: Father?

    "What do you mean by gone?" The old man''s voice carried a tone of disbelief.


    "Just like I said, it''s suddenly gone¡ªpoof, just like that," replied Victoria, her wordsced with an almost yful nonchnce. Her demeanor, however, seemed to find this situation amusing.


    Haiter, the wise and wondering sage, observed Principal Victoria closely. It became evident to him that she wasn''t taking the matter as seriously as he believed she should. He cast her a displeased look, his eyes expressing a mixture of concern and disappointment.


    Sensing Haiter''s disapproval, Victoria ceased her yful demeanor and adopted a more serious tone. "Like I told you, it''s gone. Even though I hid it in the academy''s deepest vault, it disappeared all of a sudden."


    "You think I''ll believe that? What did you do, Principal Victoria?" Haiter''s skepticism was apparent, and he didn''t seem willing to ept such an extraordinary exnation without further rification.


    Victoria sighed, the weight of the situation settling on her shoulders. "I did nothing. I secured it in the vault as we discussed. But now, it''s as if it vanished into thin air. I wouldn''t y games with something as important as the staff and its owner."


    Despite the gravity of the situation, Victoria couldn''t resist shing her yful smile once again. "You don''t need to worry about that. So just be a good old man and stay here quietly for the time being, hehe. And here." Victoria tossed an orb towards Haiter.


    "What is this?" Haiter caught the orb, his curiosity piqued.


    "Have you gone senile? Or do old people not keep up with technology?" Victoria teased, her tone light but with a mischievous edge. Haiter, though tempted to remind her that she was older than him, wisely chose not to provoke the yful monster just yet.


    As Haiter examined the small orb, he sensed a subtle undercurrent of pure mana within it. It was unmistakably a magical device. Suddenly, the orb glowed yellow, and a translucent screen popped out, disying a scene that unfolded like a video.


    "Is this amunication crystal? No, but the scene I''m looking at... it''s as if I''m looking down below the academy," Haiter observed, his curiosity piqued as he marveled at the aerial view, reminiscent of an eagle''s perspective.


    "You''re right about it being amunication crystal, but not exactly. I made a few changes inside of it. That crystal is currently connected to my familiar''s eyes," Victoria exined.


    "I can''t have an old man like you die of boredom, so maybe remotely watching the academy lessens it?" She looked at Haiter, a mix of amusement and genuine concern in her eyes.


    Although he had once been one of her students, Victoria couldn''t help but reflect on the passage of time and the realization that she was now old enough to worry about the well-being of her past students decades ago.


    "I''m sure you can already feel how to use it, right?"


    "Yes," said Haiter enthusiastically, making telepathicmands that prompted Victoria''s bird familiar to gracefullynd on a rooftop. The bird''s keen eyes fixated on a particrly destroyed building, capturing the aftermath of some recent disturbance.


    "That''s quite the destruction you did. Are you sure what you did was right?" Haiter inquired, his curiosity tinged with a hint of concern.


    "Correction," Victoria responded, her expression shifting to a more serious demeanor. "I wasn''t the one who did that. That was an unexpected result caused by Lady Schwi. Haah, I didn''t expect for everything to be thisplicated."


    Victoria, typically easy-going on the outside, was now grappling with theplexity of the situation. Her mind worked overtime as she contemted the unfolding events. Despite her confident exterior, the unexpected turns had thrown her for a loop, and she was diligently searching for a resolution that would navigate the challenges smoothly.


    Two crucial rules had been established for prospective buyers seeking to participate in the bid for the staff of Estelle. This rare and powerful artifact had attracted only two contenders ¨C Duke Heiron and the wandering sage, Haiter.


    The first rule imposed a strict prohibition on any direct contact between the bidders. The idea was to ensure a fair and impartial process, eliminating the possibility of collusion or any underhanded dealings between the two potential owners. The sanctity of the bid was to be upheld, and the bidders were to remain in istion, allowing the process to unfold with transparency.


    The second rule added an element of strategic consideration to the bidding process. Bidders were permitted to reveal their bidding numbers only once. This meant that they had to exercise caution and precision when deciding how much currency tomit on the paper provided to them. The bid amounts were to be scrutinized by the school, acting as the impartial middleman, ensuring that no party had an undue advantage.


    Schwi Heiron, the daughter of a powerful duke and a member of the empire''srgest merchant group, wielded financial resources that bordered on limitless. When the intensepetition for the staff of Estellemenced, Schwi wasted no time asserting her dominance. In a swift and decisive move, she inscribed the staggering sum of 10,000,000 gold on the nk bidding paper.


    The school staff member responsible for overseeing the process, ustomed to more modest bids, felt a surreal disconnect as he nced at the audacious figure on the paper. It was as if his soul momentarily left his body, struggling toprehend the astronomical amount presented before him. The room, which had been tense with anticipation, now buzzed with an awkward silence.


    In theory, Schwi had secured an immediate and irrefutable victory. Her bid surpassed any reasonablepetition, and by all ounts, the staff of Estelle should have been dered hers. However, unbeknownst to Schwi, Principal Victoria, the orchestrator of the bid, had other ns.


    Victoria, perhaps motivated by an unforeseen twist or her own concealed agenda, decided to fabricate the result. In an unexpected turn of events, she chose not to acknowledge Schwi''s overwhelming bid. The principal lied and manipted the oue.


    Initially, Principal Victoria''s n for the staff of Estelle involved concealing it in a location so obscure that even the sessful bidder wouldn''t be able to locate it. This strategy aimed to allow the school to retain its most prized possession, with the excuse that the staff had been stolen if a bidder were to win. The checks, connected to the bidders'' bank ounts through a document of immediate money transfer, ensured the school received the funds even if the artifact remained hidden.


    However, as the intricate web of the bidding process unfolded, Victoria recognized the ws in her initial n. The idea of iming the staff as stolen seemed imusible and fraught with potentialplications. In a decisive shift, Victoria altered her approach, opting for a more direct and unconventional tactic.


    Aware of the immense power of the staff and the risks associated with its possession, Victoria devised a n that involved locking up the wandering sage, Haiter, in her private vi using celestial magic.


    The impersonation of the sage during the bidding process became the linchpin of this strategy. Victoria, assuming Haiter''s identity, wrote on the bidding paper the total value of the assets the sage possessed,bined with the amount of money in his bank ount. Astonishingly, the sum reached an impressive 15 million gold.


    With this inted bid, Victoria immediately emerged as the winner of the staff. Despite a twinge of guilt for deceiving the old sage, she justified her actions with the understanding that it was a necessary precaution.


    Victoria couldn''t afford to risk the staff falling into the wrong hands, particrly that of a dark mage with malevolent intentions.


    The artifact''s inherent danger necessitated its confinement within the academy, where it could be securely sealed away, far from the reach of those who sought to exploit its potent magic for nefarious purposes.


    Internally, Principal Victoria made a silent vow to repay Haiter for the inconvenience caused by her impersonation. However, in the recesses of her thoughts, she harbored a secret hope that time would outpace him, allowing the debt to fade away with the passing of the old sage.


    The bidding process, though manipted for the sake of safeguarding the staff of Estelle, took an unforeseen turn with Schwi Heiron''s unexpected ident.


    The principal found herself caught off guard by the ensuing incident. While she yearned to unravel the truth behind the unfolding events, the situation proved to be an enigma, with too many unexpected elements and elusive individuals who refused to divulge information or simply disappeared.


    The prime suspect, Louise, had vanished without a trace, leaving both Victoria and her investigative team perplexed about her whereabouts.


    The surviving witness, Schwi''s maid, remained tight-lipped, unwilling to share any insights into the mysterious incident.


    Even Adrian, who happened to be present, imed his presence was purely coincidental. He had been on a mission to procure supplies for his alchemy ss, seemingly unrted to the chaos that had unfolded.


    Blue, sparkling mana gathered around Principal Victoria once again. "I''m going now," she dered as the magical energy enveloped her, signaling her imminent departure.


    As Victoria prepared to teleport away, Haiter, the wandering sage, couldn''t help but voice his concerns.


    "Principal, I admire your determination to protect the school, but aren''t you being too bound by it?"


    His eyes bore a sense of pity, as if he saw through her facade, perceiving her more as an obsessed child than an elder half-elf with centuries of wisdom.


    "What do you mean?" Victoria inquired, a flicker of curiosity in her eyes as she regarded the sage.


    Haiter, however, chose not to offer a direct answer. Instead, he continued to manipte the holographic device in front of him. His own time on this ne of existence was drawing to a close, and he harbored a desire to make onest great discovery.


    The staff, with its potent magic, seemed to be the key to unlocking mysteries that had eluded him throughout his lifetime. Fate, however, had different ns for him.


    With a resigned eptance of the inevitable, Haiter gazed at the holographic images ying before him. He reclined in his chair, the weariness of age evident in his features. Despite the unfulfilled aspirations and the looming end, there was a peaceful aura about him.


    ''Well, I guess dying like this isn''t too bad as well'' Haiter thought


    Victoria cast onest look at Haiter, the wandering sage who now seemed engrossed in the holographic disy, before the blue, sparkling mana enveloped her, and she teleported away.


    In the next instant, Victoria materialized inside Adrian''s room.


    To her astonishment, Victoria couldn''t help but widen her eyes upon entering Adrian''s room. There, on his bed, peacefully slumbered three beautiful girls, each lost in the embrace of a serene dream.


    A dazzlingly beautiful maid was perched gracefully on the couch, sharing in the peaceful repose. However, what truly caught Victoria off guard was the sight of Louise Obelia, the enigmatic figure at the center of the recent incident, sleeping without a care in the world.


    To add to the mystique, the literal saintess of the most powerful religion on the continenty there, sleeping as soundly as the others. What was even more unexpected, and perhaps downright suspicious, was the presence of Adrian''s sister, nestled among the trio, forming a harmonious tableau of tranquility.


    The three girls hugged each other, with Louise sandwiched between the other two, creating a scene reminiscent of three sleeping princesses, each wrapped in an ethereal dream. It was a tableau so enchanting that one would hesitate to disturb their serene slumber.


    Despite the approaching noon, the girls showed no signs of stirring. Dark lines beneath their closed eyes hinted at the length of their night, suggesting a shared experience that had kept them awake into the early hours.


    Victoria stood there, staring at the sleeping beauties, her mind grappling with a mix of surprise and confusion.


    ¡­..


    I observed intently as Charlotte and Peter, sensing imminent danger, prepared themselves for the impending visitors.


    Peter, disying his proficiency with blood magic, unleashed a dozen blood spears into the distance. However, the effect on the approaching peril seemed minimal, as the threat drew nearer, undeterred by the initial assault.


    Suddenly, an ominous shift urred. Dense demonic energies materialized, encircling both Charlotte and Peter. Suspended in the air, their vampiric bats quivered, sensing the malevolence emanating from the approaching danger.


    Charlotte attempted to cast celestial magic in a bid to escape, but each attempt was thwarted, her magical incantations breaking apart the moment she invoked them. The looming threat drew closer, ominous dark red lightning crackling as it encircled them.


    The air crackled with tension as the dense demonic energy that cloaked Charlotte and Peter dissipated. In its wake stood fourteen demons, each radiating a sinister aura. It was evident that they were middle-ss demons, their forms twisted and malevolent.


    However, what sent a chill through Charlotte and Peter was the man leisurely looking at them¡ªtheir leader. Long ck hair framed his face, and two formidable horns protruded from his head, marking him as the only high-ranking demon in the vicinity.


    "Hmm? Two vampires? I was sure I felt Father''s mana signature here," a voice echoed through the air, carrying with it a sense of surprise and confusion.


    Turning my attention to the side, I found myself taken aback. Despite counting the approaching 14 mana signatures, I couldn''t sense the source of this particr voice. It was a perplexing feat, and the realization that the speaker eluded my supernatural perception left me astounded.


    However, my astonishment deepened as Iid eyes on the owner of the voice. Standing there, in a form that resembled the queen of the elves, was an unexpected and confusing sight. Questions swirled in my mind, creating a web of uncertainty.


    ''Why is the queen of the elves here?'' I pondered internally.


    ''As a matter of fact, why do the elves look demon-like now? Are they all possessed?''


    The situation took an even stranger turn as I examined the supposed elven queen?


    Not only did she bear a striking resemnce to the queen, but her presence carried an unsettling weight.


    The density of her mana wasn''t merely elven; it was enigmatic, shrouded in an aura that mirrored my own.


    ''It''s almost identical to mine. At this rate it''s basically a copy of mine, what happened?''


    "What should we do with these two, your majesty?" inquired the leader demon, a sense of anticipation lingering in the air.


    The demon queen, seemingly indifferent to the fate of the two vampires, responded nonchntly, "Oh, do whatever you want. I got all excited for no reason." With those words, she floated back, her movements carrying an air of detached amusement.


    A wave of sinister delight swept through the demons at the queen''s whimsicalmand. Even the leader, who had maintained an air of aloofness until now, couldn''t help but sumb to the collective amusement.


    It was a peculiar revtion, reminding me that demons, whether in this otherworldly realm or in my own, were perhaps more alike than different. Emotion, unbridled and untamed, seemed to guide their actions, regardless of the world they inhabited.


    The gleeful expressions on the demons'' faces hinted at their desire to inflict the most heinous deeds upon Charlotte and Heiron.


    ''Should I help them or not?''


    ''Master!!'' Meralda''s urgent telepathic message resonated once again. It became evident that the earlier barrier had indeed disrupted ourmunication.


    ''Are you alright? Where are you?''


    ''Master, quickly flee. There''s someoneing your way!''


    ''Eh? They''re already here though'' I responded, perplexed by the swift turn of events.


    While engrossed in this exchange with Meralda, an unexpected presence materialized before me. The elf queen, niel, stood right in front of me, a radiant smile adorning her face. Astonishingly, she reached out to hug me,pletely aware of my invisible presence.


    "FATHER!!!" she said as my face was swallowed by her humongous breasts.


    "HUH!????"

 Chapter 93: Father 2

    "FATHER!!!" niel''s jubnt exmation resounded, catching me off guard.


    "HUH!????"


    Without warning, niel enveloped me in a tight hug, her strength far surpassing what I could have anticipated.


    The intensity of the embrace felt as if my body might sumb to the pressure, leaving me bewildered by the sheer force of her grip.


    ''Why was she so strong? How could she perceive my invisible form?''


    I had activated my night cloak''s effect, rendering me invisible¡ªor so I believed.


    Yet, niel seemed acutely aware of my presence, defying the concealment the magical cloak should provide. The mysteries deepened, and confusion clouded my thoughts.


    The only reason I refrained from pushing her away was the peculiar predicament my face found itself in¡ªburied between her ample breasts. In the midst of this unexpected closeness,


    I couldn''t help but be distracted by the softness and size of her bosom. An overwhelming, enticing scent emanated from her body, an alluring natural fragrance that seemed to possess an irresistible charm, akin to an aphrodisiacden perfume.


    "I finally met you, Father," niel dered, her voice filled with a mix of joy and relief as she continued to embrace me.


    The surrounding demons, including the leader, and the two vampires observed the unfolding scene with evident confusion.


    The spectacle of niel hugging what appeared to be empty air left them utterly perplexed. Even for beings well-versed in the supernatural, the sight of an elf queen embracing an unseen entity defied their understanding.


    ¡­.


    Without hesitation, Charlotte seized the opportunity and began to cast celestial magic in an attempt to teleport away from the escting conflict. However, the ck-haired demon, swift and adept, managed to thwart her escape once again. In the blink of an eye, the other demons closed in on the duo,unching a relentless assault that turned the skies into a chaotic battleground.


    Sparks flew as spells illuminated the air, and the sh of swords and blood-made weapons reverberated through the tumultuous scene. Charlotte and Peter, refusing to yield, fought with unwavering determination, summoning their blood familiars at full capacity. The disy of prowess was remarkable, considering the overwhelming odds¡ªthirteen demons ganging up against them.


    High-ranking vampires, as they were, Charlotte and Peter held their own in a one-on-one scenario against mid-ranking demons. However, facing such numbers was an entirely different challenge. The battlefield became a maelstrom of violence, each sh intensifying the scratches and wounds that umted on both vampires.


    The regenerative capabilities inherent in vampires, particrly the high-ranking ones, were formidable. Yet, in the presence of the demons'' demonic imbued miasma and aura, those advantages dwindled.


    The demons strategically exploited this weakness, reducing Charlotte and Peter to formidable adversaries, but adversaries nheless.


    The situation grew increasingly dire, and the prospect of a miraculous turn of events or the unlikely arrival of reinforcements seemed to be the only hope for the embattled vampires.


    It was evident that the demons were reveling in the chaos, taking pleasure in the torment they inflicted on Charlotte and Peter without delivering a fatal blow. Their sadistic amusement yed out against the backdrop of a night sky illuminated by the violent sh.


    Even niel, momentarily captivated by the unfolding battle, shifted her attention to the skirmish below. The glint of excitement in her eyes mirrored the spectacle ofbat brightening the darkened heavens.


    "Your Majesty," the ck-haired demon, who had been orchestrating the assault, descended gracefully from the skies and approached our direction.


    His presence was palpably intense, unsettling even the calmest of nerves. The aura he exuded invoked memories of negativity, a characteristic befitting a high-ranking demon.


    However, before he could close the distance, a sudden intervention altered the course of events. niel, seemingly unfazed by the demon''s intimidating presence, unleashed a tendril-like tentacle of pure ck miasma from her back. The appendage swiftlyshed out, severing the demon''s legs. The abruptness of the attack left the demon stunned.


    As the tendrils recoiled, I couldn''t help but recognize the dark manifestation.


    ''Kaksan?'' The realization hit me like a thunderbolt.


    ''He really was alive?''


    Xaltrak, the ck-haired demon, gazed upward with a mixture of confusion and pain, wondering why the queen had abruptly severed his legs. The appendages were already in the process of reattaching themselves, showcasing the demonic regenerative abilities.


    niel, with blood-red eyes that exuded a dire intensity, locked her gaze onto Xaltrak. Her warning was implicit, threatening even worse consequences if he dared to rise. Her authoritative deration echoed through the chaotic night.


    "Your head was too high, Xaldrak. Know your ce; you''re in the presence of my father," niel asserted, her tonemanding respect and submission.


    Xaldrak, still in a state of bewilderment, could only look at niel, trying to make sense of her actions. Meanwhile, amidst the confusion, a subtle realization dawned on me. I had a feeling that niel, or perhaps Kaksan¡ªmy uncertainty lingered¡ªwould protect me.


    With cautious deliberation, I began to undo the cloak''s effect. The inky veil that had concealed my presence dissipated like dark mist, slowly revealing my form. Xaldrak''s gaze locked onto me with a shocked expression, the revtion of my proximity surprising a powerful being who had been unaware of my lurking presence.


    "M-my apologies, I couldn''t have fathomed I was in the presence of such a esteemed being," Xaldrak stammered, bowing with his head to the ground before us.


    Despite his seemingly sincere apology, I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something off in his words, a dissonance between his eloquence and genuine remorse. Surprisingly, his flowerynguage managed to diffuse the tense atmosphere created by niel''s earlier aggression.


    As Xaldrak''s eyes met mine, I sensed an invasive curiosity, as if he were trying to understand me on a deeper level. Maybe he was attempting to peer into my thoughts, or even my soul.


    ''This guy''s trying to see through me? Hahahaha, really? Was my presence that weak?'' I thought, amused by the audacity of the demon.


    In response, I decided to show him a taste of my sister''s authority. Xaldrak''s eyes widened in shock and pain, a pained scream escaping him as his eyes sizzled with intense heat, ck smoke swirling around.


    "AGHHH!!!" he screamed; the pain evident in his tortured expression. niel, witnessing the unexpected turn of events, looked on with confusion.


    "This guy dared to peer into my soul," I dered coldly, prompting niel toprehend the gravity of the situation. In response, four tendrils of darkness emerged from niel''s back, piercing through Xaldrak and pinning him to the ground. His screams intensified as his once-muscr form began to slowly dete.


    "I''ll handle him, okay?" niel said, her smile still alluring but now tinged with a touch of genuine concern. Despite the eerie circumstances, the repeated reference to me as ''father'' added anotheryer of mystery to the enigma that surrounded our connection.


    ¡­.


    The battle unfolded with rming speed. I observed Charlotte, who was now in a dire situation, one of her ears were cut and her boy bound by red demonic chains as she was dragged away by a repulsive-looking demon.


    This particr demon had initially taken the form of a handsome elf man, but now its true nature had emerged, revealing a grotesque fusion of a frog and fish with a disproportionatelyrge body.


    It resembled the nightmarish characters one might find in explicit manga genres, making me shudder at the sight.


    The demon''s appearance had devolved into a repugnantbination, reminiscent of the worst characters from NTR manga, leaving an unsettling impression. It seemed that the demon''s true nature had overridden the borrowed elf host, transforming him into a creature that exuded an air of ugliness and perversion.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if the demon intentionally spared Charlotte''s body, harboring sinister intentions for herter. Perhaps the demons couldn''t entirely suppress their instincts, and in this case, the emanation of lust was palpable even as I merely observed the scene.


    It surprised me to witness a demon originating from the sin of lust manifest in such an ugly form. Weren''t they supposed to be alluring and beautiful to attract potential targets? This particr demon, however, would induce nightmares upon anyone unfortunate enough to gaze upon him, defying the expectations associated with beings connected to the sin of lust.


    "Let go of me, you bastard!" Charlotte vehemently resisted, pulling against the chain that bound her. In response, the ugly demon seized her by the hair and callously dragged her in our direction.


    Peter''s situation was even more dire. Both of his hands were missing, and the anguish etched across his face foretold the urgency of his need for blood. Without a fresh supply, his existence hung on a precarious thread, giving him mere hours to live.


    The approaching demons disyed a callous disregard for their fallenrade, Xaldrak, who groaned in pain nearby.


    It was a stark reminder of the inherently self-serving nature of demons. Their loyalty was dictated by strength; they obeyed those more powerful than them and paid no heed to those who faltered. Satisfaction gleamed in their eyes as they observed Xaldrak''s gradual decline.


    Despite their superior''s plight, the demons continued their relentless march towards us, dragging Charlotte and Peter behind them with a cruel indifference. Their single-minded focus was on presenting their captured prizes to their queen.


    "We have captured them, Your Majesty," a blonde-haired female demon announced, holding up the chains that bound Peter''s weakened body.


    niel''s blood-red eyes fixed upon the approaching demons, and an inexplicable fear washed over them. Her mere presence seemed to defy the natural order, inducing a level of dread that was practically unheard of among demons. It was an anomaly, an existence that shouldn''t exist, a force of fear that surpassed the typical apprehension felt only in the presence of deities or demon lords.


    "Ahh, that? You can keep them," niel nonchntly dered, and an air of relief swept over the demons. Their anticipation for a reward was evident, yet my intervention disrupted their momentary satisfaction.


    "Wait, those two are mine," I asserted, injecting amanding tone into my words.


    "Who are you, human?" one demon dared to question, attempting to defy my im. Before he could evenplete his inquiry, a tendril pierced through his head, expanding into a myriad of razor-sharp mouths made of pure darkness and ck miasma. The macabre appendage devoured his body whole, silencing him in an instant.


    The remaining demons turned their attention to niel, confusion etched across their faces. The sudden and brutal punishment had left them on edge.


    "You are in the presence of my beloved Father; prostrate yourselves," niel demanded angrily. The demons, now gripped by a profound sense of fear,plied immediately. Beads of sweat formed on their foreheads as they knelt, a stark illustration of the unyielding dominance niel wielded over them.


    Personally, I had little motivation to save the two vampires, Charlotte and Peter, except for the faint reminder of my friend and the potential usefulness they held in unraveling the mysteries of the blood monarch, likely their progenitor.


    There was a mission rted to the blood monarch on my quest tab, making their survival imperative for the time being. While I had no attachment to their well-being, strategic considerations dictated that I keep them alive to gather information on the elusive vampires.


    The novels I had read provided scant information about vampires until theter volumes, suggesting their significant role in the unfolding narrative. It was this anticipation of future importance that drove my decision to intervene.


    Approaching the kneeling demons, I observed as the demonic chains binding the vampires dissipated. Charlotte, disying surprising resilience, attempted to cast celestial magic once again. However, before she couldplete the incantation, a ck portal materialized behind her, swallowing her whole. The demons quivered, sensing an imminent threat of death emanating from the ominous portal.


    Turning my attention to Peter, whoy bloodied and seemingly abandoned, I pondered whether to save him. While I didn''t particrly need him, considering even Charlotte appeared willing to abandon him, the potential value of the information he might possess prompted a momentary hesitation.


    A second ck portal materialized, this time engulfing Peter and drawing him underground.


    "Father~," niel purred seductively as she wrapped her arms around me from behind, her ample and soft breasts pressing against my back.


    "Let''s go. I want to show you something, hehe," she continued, her tone teasing and mischievous.


    "Sure?" I responded, a hint of uncertainty in my voice. As I nced to my side, my eyes fell upon Xaldrak, who now emitted the same demonic energy signature as a low-ranking demon.


    It was a stark transformation, and I couldn''t shake the realization that this girl was undeniably dangerous.

 Chapter 94: GIFT?

    Arriving at Faerielight left me utterly bewildered as I beheld a scene that seemed like a cruel distortion of what the city once was.


    The city, once vibrant, lively, and brimming with a natural, weing atmosphere, had been reced by a sight that was almost beyond belief.


    The once-green surroundings, reminiscent of a forest paradise, had vanished. Instead, ck miasma oozed from the ground, and the trees that once held life now stood as mere skeletons, stripped of their former vitality.


    This sacrednd of the elves had undergone a transformation that was both shocking and disheartening.


    The air carried a heavy weight of darkness, a stark contrast to the once-refreshing breeze that whispered through the leaves. It was as if the very essence of nature had been corrupted, reced by an ominous force that seemed to taint everything it touched.


    In the midst of this destion, the only source of life clung desperately to the colossal world tree in the distance.


    Even this majestic entity, a symbol of life and continuity, appeared to be struggling against the encroaching darkness, its vitality slowly withering away.


    As we strolled through the deste streets, niel clung to me, holding my hand and pressing her ample breasts against my shoulder. Though her affectionate gestures usually wouldn''t go unnoticed, my attention waspletely absorbed by the shocking scenes around us.


    The once-charming houses now stood in ruins, a stark contrast to the lively streets that had once been filled with elven activity. Lifeless bodiesy scattered at random intervals, and demonic creatures resembling dogs feasted on the remains, their slow consumption a grim reminder of the city''s fall.


    Passing demons bowed their heads in deference as they observed us heading toward the castle, an indication that niel held dominion over them and this corrupted city.


    "So, all the elves here were either devoured or possessed?" I queried.


    "Yes, Father," niel replied with a sinister delight. "It took me some time, but after I decided to summon those beings behind us, conquering this city became quite easy. Everything and everyone in this entire city is mine now"


    "Well, except for the people you personally blessed, Father. I didn''t harm them... well, with the exception of the queen, that is. But don''t worry, Father; she''s still inside me. Hehe. You don''t mind, right?" she asked me with feigned innocence.


    ''Seriously, why is she asking me that? When did I ever bless anyone here? What does she mean, except for the queen? Did she kill her? Is that why she has her form now? I can''t believe this is the same monstrous beast I fought not too long ago. No, she... he? She is truly different from what I remembered, and now she''s even taking the form of niel.''


    "I don''t mind," I replied to her, attempting to brush off what she had done. A part of me harbored the desire to end her, yet as I observed her treating that demon with indifference earlier, even with my sister''s authority at hand, I doubted my ability to defeat her.


    Moreover, she bore no animosity toward me. The only emotion I sensed from her was an overwhelming, unfiltered love. The situation was perplexing, and my conflicted feelings left me unsure of how to navigate this strange and disturbing encounter.


    "Are Elowyn and Iselia alive?" I inquired, suddenly reminded of the elf princesses.


    "Like I''ve told you, Father, I didn''t kill anyone you blessed."


    ''So, they are the ones I''ve blessed? Since when? She keeps saying bless, but I don''t remember doing any of that to them. I guess I better ask herter.''


    "I''ve actually got a big surprise for youter in my room~ hehe," she dered seductively.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Like I said, it''s a surprise. Let''s not ruin the fun, okay~" she whispered in my ear, leaving me both intrigued and unsettled about what awaited me in her room.


    As she whispered, my body was slightly affected by the seductive scent emanating from her.


    ''Is she doing this on purpose?''


    I wondered. Regardless, I continued to walk down the streets, trying to distract myself from her tant seductive measures and scanning the surroundings.


    It didn''t take long for my attention to be drawn to a series of hill-sized piles of corpses near the city hall. There were not just one or two, but seven hills made entirely of corpses.


    The scene was gruesome, featuring a mix of elves, monsters, beasts, and even some unfortunate children. It became evident that this Woman had spared no one, leaving a trail of death and destruction throughout the city.


    I looked down below the hill of corpses and noticed a ck magic circle made of blood, immediately recognizing it.


    "So that''s where you summon the demons?" I asked the clingy niel on my side.


    "Yes... I use the corpses of those I''ve killed or the beings my demons kill as summoning material to bind the demons into this world. As high-ranking demons are mostly spiritual in nature, I even preserved some good bodies for them," she said, pointing at the line of elves bound in chains walking towards the za. It was a pitiful sight; none of them seemed to have any will to live. Their deadpan eyes and almost skeletal bodies spoke volumes about the loss of their former beauty and grace. niel had kept them alive only enough for the next summoning ritual.


    "Those guys are the next batch. I really hope a high-ranking onees out as I recently demoted that useless guy back there. Though it''s quite annoying that they keep using my mana for the ritual to manifest


    into this world when, aside from the guys following us right now, most of them are utterly useless low-ranking demons" she said disappointingly, and some demons in the distance shivered slightly.


    ''So, all the demons here right now were summoned by her? Just how much mana does she have to be able to shrug off this many demon summonings? From what my mana sense could feel in the surroundings, there were approximately hundreds of demons here right now. And that was in our area alone. She''s gotten way stronger than what I remembered.


    ''She does have an adaptation ability but still, did her body adapt to amodate the number of demons she has summoned? Isn''t that adaptation ability too OP?''


    ¡­..


    As we entered the castle, not much had changed from thest time I visited. It was a perplexing sight, considering the wastnd outside resembled the domain of a demon king, filled with darkness. In contrast, the castle''s interior retained the vibrant and lively atmosphere of the Faerielight I remembered.


    Noticing my confusion, niel offered an exnation, "I didn''t want to traumatize the child you blessed. She''s the only one who doesn''t know what happened"


    Did she mean Iselia? How considerate of her to keep the child locked away, shielding her from the demondscape outside. I nodded, attempting to act as naturally as possible.


    Almost all the pieces were falling into ce now. I knew why demons were here, and my quest and mission tab in the system indicated that I had failed my mission.


    Now, I just needed to find out what happened to Elowyn for everything toe together. niel had mentioned that she didn''t kill her, so I was hopeful of getting some answers.


    I remained indifferent to the fate of the elves in this particr matter, considering the inevitability of their downfall. The novels I had read hinted at Elowyn, the elven princess, orchestrating the destruction of this sacred ce, summoning demons and sacrificing her own people. However, the circumstances had shifted, with Kaksan surviving and niel taking control of the situation.


    While the situation yed into my hands, offering a bountiful supply of demons for my quest to exterminate a hundred of them, if I ask niel she''ll probably order them to die for me.


    I wanted to hear Elowyn''s perspective. I refrained from asking niel about Elowyn''s involvement in the demonic ritual, as I wanted an unbiased ount directly from Elowyn herself.


    I intended to form my own judgment based on her narrative before allowing niel''s influence to color my decisions. In the midst of the demonic chaos, I hoped to uncover the truth and understand the motivations behind this tragic turn of events.


    As Meralda embraced me tightly, expressing her concern and blowing away niel with a sudden gust of wind, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of reassurance from her presence. While I caressed her cheek, Meralda, with a mix of worry and fear, pointed towards niel, who casually removed the small specks of dust from her alluring ck dress, her movements causing a deliberate sway of her ample bosom.


    ''She''s definitely doing this on purpose,'' I thought to myself, my annoyance growing. Despite niel''s seductive antics, I reassured Meralda, urging her not to worry about niel''s safety. As I continued to embrace Meralda, seekingfort in her presence, I addressed niel directly.


    "She''s safe, right?" I asked, my tone carrying a mixture of authority and expectation.


    "¡­. Yes father" niel responded with a smile but what''s with the pause? acknowledging her safety while casting a subtle nce of animosity towards Meralda. The tension between the two was palpable, leaving me to navigate this delicate situation with care.


    "Father?" Meralda''s voice carried a note of confusion as she sought rity regarding niel''s unexpected address. Honestly, the meaning behind that term remained elusive to me as well. However, what was clear in the moment was that niel showed no signs of hostility. Given this fragile peace and myck of viable means to defeat her, maintaining the status quo seemed the prudent choice.


    The Sword of Light might pose a threat, and my sister''s authority could potentially be effective if unleashed at full force. Yet, with niel''s formidable adaptation ability in y, any recklessness on my part could jeopardize not only my fate but the fate of this world. Thus, I chose caution, unwilling to entertain even a one percent risk that could lead to our undoing.


    "I''ll exinter," I assured Meralda, though her confusion lingered. The weight of what had happened to her brother rested on my shoulders, a conversation we needed to have when the time was right. With a heavy sigh, we proceeded deeper into the castle''s halls, the atmosphere thick with uncertainty.


    Walking alongside me were the two striking figures, each sping one of my hands. Their beauty, however, was overshadowed by the palpable animosity that crackled between them. It was a silent yet intense rivalry that added an unspokenyer of tension to our journey.


    As we reached the grand throne room, a familiar sight unfolded before me. It was just as I remembered, with one noticeable difference¡ªthe ce appeared slightly brighter and cleaner than in my previous visit. The additional effort put into maintaining cleanliness here struck me as peculiar, raising questions about the changes that had transpired since thest time I was here.


    "How do you like my gift, Father?" niel inquired, a mischievous glint in her eyes as she gestured towards the throne. I regarded her with perplexity, uncertain of the nature of this peculiar gift.


    "Hehe, everything that belongs to me essentially belongs to you, Father. The elves, the demons, this kingdom, and also me¡ªeverything is yours." With a subtle burst of energy, she gently pushed Meralda away, drawing me closer to herself. Her ample bosom pressed against my chest, and she cast a seductive gaze in my direction. "So, how do you like it?"


    Caught off guard by her provocative demeanor, I struggled to find words. The situation was far from ordinary, and the weight of her im left me speechless.


    I turned my gaze toward the throne, but a sense of detachment washed over me. Despite niel''s grandiose offer, I found no temptation to im dominion over the elves, demons, or the kingdom.


    The allure of power and possession didn''t resonate with me. Just as I was about to express my indifference, my sister''s telepathic message intruded upon my thoughts.


    "Say yes," she urged through our telepathic link.


    "What do you mean, sis?" I questioned.


    "It''s the perfect ce for the others, especially that majestic throne over there. It looks perfect, good for mom, right?"


    "Yes, I mean, Mom looks perfect on any throne, though. And what do you mean, perfect ce for the others?"


    "The others areing soon. It''s only natural for a whole kingdom to be gifted for their arrival, right?" she responded with a serious tone.


    "Wait, you don''t mean?" My heart pounded with excitement.


    "Yes, they''reing soon."


    Happiness welled within me, and a triumphant smile stretched across my face. I tightened my grip on niel, pulling her closer, and, with a mischievous touch, grabbed hold of her buttocks.


    "Ah~" she moaned in slight confusion, yet seemed to enjoy the moment.


    "It''s perfect!" I eximed, reveling in the anticipation of the imminent arrival of those special to me.


    In that moment of triumph and anticipation, niel, still somewhat perplexed, mirrored my infectious smile.


    Her confusion quickly transformed into a radiant expression as she responded by embracing me even tighter. As our eyes locked, I caught a glimpse of my reflection in hers.


    "Ah, it''s my face," I acknowledged. Not the facade of Adrian that I had grown ustomed to, but the genuine me ¨C Ian Astrea. It had indeed been a considerable span since Ist confronted the raw reality of my appearance: white, flowing hair, aplexion resembling death''s pallor, and ck miasma oozing from my eyes and mouth. The authentic version of myself, Ian Astrea, suddenly emerged into the world.


    In that moment of tion, niel''s smile widened as she gazed at me, and she kissed me passionately. As our lips parted, she appeared utterly entranced, showing no signs of fear or hesitation even in the face of my true, otherworldly visage.


    "Father~ you look beautiful" she uttered lovingly, and without reservation, she kissed me again. I allowed her to take the lead, not caring about the monstrous aspects of her or myself.


    This intimate exchange felt like a fitting reward for everything she had provided me in this tumultuous journey.

 Chapter 95: Dinner

    "Stop that!"


    Meralda''s scream echoed through the throne room as she unleashed a powerful wind st at niel, who was in the midst of kissing me. Our intimate moment abruptly ended as niel was forcefully propelled into the walls of the throne room. The impact left a concave dent, and spider-web-like cracks sprawled across the surface.


    niel, though momentarily disoriented, nced around with confusion at the unexpected st. Shrugging off the incident, she effortlessly emerged from the wall, disying no visible damage to her body aside from a light dusting from the impact.


    "Meralda... calm down," I urged as she stammered, seemingly overwhelmed by my true face.


    "B-but master, she¡ª"


    Meralda couldn''t continue her words; her eyes widened, and her body shivered. Did my true face remind her of the time I fought her? Regardless, I approached her, reaching out tofort her.


    "Meralda, it''s me" I assured her, grabbing her hand as she fell to the ground. As I got closer, my appearance shifted back to the familiar face of Adrian.


    "O-oh," Meralda uttered in relief as I helped her back up, allowing her a moment to regainposure. Unexpectedly, niel once again clung to me, casting a hostile re at Meralda. I half-expected her tosh out, but it seemed her intentions were different.


    Despite her previous actions, it appeared she genuinely wanted to be close to me.


    While I initially considered ways to eliminate her, looking at her beautiful face and the affectionate gaze in her eyes, it seemed she genuinely liked me.


    Her usefulness outweighed any potential threat she posed. I decided to take advantage of the situation, and besides, the gift she bestowed upon me was so significant that a mere kiss wouldn''t suffice. I contemted rewarding her with something moreter.


    ¡­.


    "Did you find her?"


    "No," Tristan responded with a heavy sigh.


    "What about Adrian?" Alex inquired.


    "Nothing, no sign of him either."


    The two of them exchanged nces, concern etched on their faces. Alex and Tristan were currently in themercial district, tirelessly searching for any clues that could lead them to their missing friends. It was in this district that they werest seen, and the gravity of what had transpired two days ago still weighed heavily on them.


    A massive explosion had rocked Heiron Bank, one of thergest buildings in the district, causing widespread chaos and iming numerous lives.


    The casualties ranged from students and academy staff to random workers, and even knights and mages who perished in the aftermath. Yet, the most shocking revtion was the death of Schwi Heiron, the sole daughter of Duke Heiron. The once-thrivingmercial district had been transformed into a scene of tragedy and loss.


    Topound their distress, the situation took a darker turn with the involvement of two of their friends. Louise emerged as the prime suspect, her disappearance casting her into the spotlight as she was suspected to be on the run.


    The aftermath of the incident revealed a conspicuous absence¡ªno one had seen or heard from Louise since, adding ayer of mystery to her role in the chaos.


    Adrian, on the other hand, appeared to be a witness to the unfolding events. While he wasn''t persecuted like Louise, the abrupt vanishing act that followed Louise''s disappearance raised suspicions.


    The connection between the two friends, their sudden disappearance in tandem, hinted at a deeper involvement in the incident than initially assumed.


    Tristan, lost in his thoughts and frustration over the disappearance of their friends, felt a sudden smack on his back.


    SLAP!!


    The resounding p caught the attention of onlookers, and Tristan turned to see Alex, wearing a goofy expression, trying to cheer him up. Despite the surprise, Tristan understood that it was a well-intentioned gesture.


    Alex encouraged Tristan to remain optimistic, assuring him that they would find their friends soon. Adrian, chiming in, questioned whether they had thoroughly searched all the locations where Louise and Adrian werest seen. Alex, concerned about Tristan''s well-being, pointed out the toll the situation had taken on him.


    "Cheer up, Tristan. I''m sure we''ll find them soon," Alex reassured, but he couldn''t ignore Tristan''s deteriorating condition.


    "Listen here, buddy. I know you''re worried about them, but neglecting your health isn''t going to help them in any way"


    "Did you even sleep yesterday?" Alex asked, scrutinizing the evident dark circles and fatigue etched on Tristan''s face.


    "Yes."


    "Don''t lie."


    "No."


    Sighing, Alex regarded Tristan before decisively grabbing and pushing him in the opposite direction.


    "What are you doing?" Tristan inquired, his tone tinged with annoyance.


    "Making my dear friend sleep, for the goddess''s sake! Man, you should see yourself. I''ll go look for them for the time being; you go and catch your sleep."


    "I can''t. I have to find Louise," Tristan responded, his voice weary but determined.


    "What about Adrian? Come on, man, just trust me and get some rest. We basically searched most of the school now, and who knows how much you explored during the nights?"


    Sighing once again, Alex recognized the severity of Tristan''s exhaustion.


    While it was expected for him to worry about his friends, especially considering his feelings for Louise, the situation had spiraled out of control.


    Alex understood that Tristan''s emotions were getting the best of him, and he needed to take a step back for his own well-being.


    "No, two more ces¡­ there are two more ces we haven''t searched yet," Tristan insisted.


    Alex immediately recognized what he meant.


    "You know we can''t. Louise''s room is currently being monitored, and even going near there is strictly forbidden, ordered by the principal herself. We might be top-ranked students, but as this incident involved a bunch of influential people, the moment we make a mistake, even we are not exempted from expulsion."


    "That''s only for Louise''s room. There were no bans or anything for Adrian."


    "That''s--- I guess you''re right. But I don''t think that means anything, you know. There were even some students who saw the principal lurking in and out there, so that ce must also be under investigation."


    Ignoring Alex''s words, Tristan emanated his aura and immediately rushed back to the dorms at fast speeds.


    "AHHHH, this idiot!" Alex eximed as he chased after him.


    It was usually him who made impulsive actions and decisions, but now, because his lovesick friend was worried for Louise, all of this happened.


    Alex sighed once again, a mix of frustration, concern, and understanding filling his thoughts.


    ¡­.


    As we exited the throne room, niel once again personally guided me through the castle halls. A part of me was tempted to try sitting on the throne, especially since niel attempted to force me into it. However, I thought it would be more fitting for Mother to be the first to im that seat.


    While walking, I expressed my desire to meet Iselia, but niel insisted that I should see herter. She mentioned preparing an exquisite dinner for me, and I wondered how demons cooked. Nevertheless, I epted her proposal, curious about what awaited me.


    Meralda, on my side, remained on edge after the earlier incident. It seemed that my true face still shocked her, but I continued to hold her hand as we proceeded to the dining room. It felt as though Meralda wanted to let go, but over time, she seemed to grow more at ease with the situation.


    As we entered the dining room, my eyes were drawn to arge rectangr table. At its center stood a very luxurious chair, and beside it, a more ordinary-looking chair. On the tabley an array of steaming, hot, and delicious food, its aroma alone causing me to drool slightly. I shifted my gaze to the elf standing against the side wall of the room, d in a chef''s uniform. He offered a slight bow of his head as he noticed my attention.


    ''Isn''t that guy Alma?'' I thought, recognizing the elf in the chef uniform. It appeared that an elf general like him was deemed too useful to be killed outright. Unfortunately, it seemed that only a mid-ranking demon had managed to take hold of his body. Judging by the twirling of his horns, it was likely a gluttony-type demon.


    ''Well, at least the food somehow looks, smells, and, I''m pretty sure, tastes great.'' I mused, appreciating the culinary skills of the possessed elf.


    "It looks good, right, Father? I assure you; they taste as good as they look, hehe" said niel with a mischievous smile.


    Unable to resist her enthusiasm, niel dragged me to take a seat, and she promptly imed the one right beside mine. As I gazed at the perfectly cooked steak in front of me, my mouth watered involuntarily.


    The moment I took my first bite, it felt like I was transported to culinary heaven.


    The taste reminded me of the time when Dad hunted that Chaos dragon and cooked it for me; the texture and vor of this meat mirrored that memorable experience.


    I couldn''t help but wonder what they did to this steak. As I savored each chew, a slight shiver ran down my spine at the thought that the meat I was consuming might be something more than it seemed.


    "Don''t worry, Father. They''re all precious meats from magical boars and other delicious creatures found in the forest. I made sure to preserve most of them, expecting your arrival" niel reassured me with a smile.


    Her words acted as a green light for my hands and mouth, which moved almost independently as I eagerly devoured and relished every dish that adorned the table.


    As I continued to enjoy the delightful feast, I nced to my side and noticed that niel wasn''t partaking in the meal. Instead, she seemed fixated on me, her gaze focused, especially on my lips. The blush on her cheeks and the subtle smile on her face gave her an almost intoxicated appearance.


    "Why aren''t you eating?" I asked, feeling a bit uneasy under her intense stare.


    "Can I, Father?" she inquired, her eyes widening with curiosity.


    "Of course, you can," I responded, puzzled by her question. I thought it was only natural for her to join me. Eating alone felt somewhat odd, considering I had grown ustomed to sharing meals with my friends and even Meralda, who floated above the table, observing the food. However, Meralda couldn''t partake in the feast, as being a spirit, she sustained herself with the''s natural mana and my own mana.


    "But the things I eat are slightly different from yours, Father," niel murmured, a hint of hesitation in her voice.


    "What''s wrong with that? Eat whatever you want. Besides, I''m pretty sure you can eat almost anything, right?" I replied in a yful tone. I couldn''t help but tease her, thinking that she could probably even chug a gallon of poison without it affecting her in any way.


    "Anything I want, Father? You wouldn''t mind?" niel questioned, her eyes widening with surprise.


    "Yes, besides, you deserve it," I assured her, reaching out to gently stroke her head. The sincerity in my words seemed tofort her. !


    I was taken aback as niel suddenly slid under the table. Puzzled, I watched her with a furrowed brow, and just as confusion crossed my face, she shed a seductive smile from beneath.


    Without a word, she unzipped my pants, leaving me momentarily stunned. As I parted my legs in response, her mischievous gaze met mine.


    "Don''t tell me¡ª"


    I began, but my words were swallowed by a gasp as she skillfully took hold of my arousal. And she swallowed my cock whole.


    My breath hitched, and I felt an unexpected surge of pleasure as she expertly worked her magic, coaxing a hardness that had eluded me just moments ago.


    ''Wtf, why was that so good?'' I managed to stammer, my mind reeling from the sensations coursing through me.


    niel continued her sensual onught, making tantalizing twirls with her tongue at the tip before intensifying her actions. The unexpected pleasure mingled with the forbidden nature of the encounter, creating an intoxicating cocktail that left me breathless.


    Pop!!!


    A popping sound was heard.


    "You said anything, right, Father? So you wouldn''t mind me taking some of your mana, right?" she said as she continued to lick the side of my sword.

 Chapter 96: Dinner 2 (R-18)

    Pop!!!


    A popping sound was heard.


    "You, said anything, right, Father? So, you wouldn''t mind me taking some of your mana, right?" niel said as she continued to lick the side of my sword.


    "Agh!"


    With a sudden, guttural exmation a moan escaped my lips as niel skillfully enveloped me once again. Her actions were nothing short of expert, as if she held the prowess of a seductress, twirling her tongue with a mastery that seemed almost divine. Her crimson red eyes, fixed on mine, intensified the electrifying connection between us.


    Unable to resist the allure of her enchanting gaze, I felt a surge of arousal coursing through me. Thebination of her seductive expressions and the skillful movements of her tongue worked like a potent spell, making my already hardened arousal reach new dimensions.


    "This girl," I thought, my mind racing with desire, "if you make a seductive face like that, I can''t help but ravage it."


    The intensity of the moment had a maic pull, and before niel could fullyprehend the direction the encounter was taking, my hands acted on instinct.


    I seized hold of her head, guiding her to swallow deeper, the boundaries of pleasure blurring in the heated exchange.


    A momentary realization struck me as the intensity of the encounter threatened to push me over the edge.


    "Shit, I almost came right there. I better be careful,"


    "Gugh! Mph!"


    She responded with a throaty, almost primal gagging sound, a brief interruption in the symphony of our heightened encounter.


    Surprisingly, rather than pulling away, she embraced it, moving with an unabashed eagerness that conveyed an unspoken agreement. It was as if she had an intuitive understanding, a silent pact forged in the heat of the moment.


    To my amazement, her initiative took over, and I relinquished control as she ardently devoured me.


    "Wh-what are you two doing!" Melda practically screamed as her eyes widened in shock upon discovering us.


    She instinctively covered her face with her hands, yet her curiosity betrayed her as her eyes peeked through her fingers, unable to tear her gaze away.


    Amidst the tension, the sound of fervent slurping resonated, punctuating the awkwardness of the moment.


    With a voice restrained by the pleasure coursing through, I managed to respond, "I''m feeding her," attempting to justify the unconventional scene ying out before Melda''s eyes.


    Melda could only stare at me with a mixture of disbelief and amusement, as if my exnation bordered on the absurd.


    The air hung heavy with an awkward energy, and I could sense her internal struggle to make sense of the spectacle before her.


    Ignoring Melda''s incredulous gaze, niel, undeterred, continued our intimate session. The charged atmosphere intensified, and I felt the telltale signs that I was on the brink of climax.


    My hands, acting on a primal instinct, forcefully guided her movements, deepening the connection between us.


    The room seemed to pulse with a forbidden energy, the sounds of pleasure mingling with Melda''s gasps of surprise.


    "Mppffhh!"


    I rose from my seated position, a primal urgency guiding my movements. Instinctively, I began to sway my hips in rhythm with the intoxicating dance of pleasure that enveloped us.


    Her mouth, a velvety sanctuary, weed my fervent advances, and the exquisite intery of her tongue, throat, and the tightness that enveloped me heightened the intensity of our union.


    With each thrust, the pleasure mounted, an electrifying symphony resonating through every fiber of my being. The slickness of her saliva added a sinful glide to the passionate ballet of our bodies,pelling me to move faster and faster, lost in the throes of ecstasy.


    In a final, forceful surge, the dam of desire broke, and my essence spilled into the warmth of her mouth. The release was a visceral culmination, and my throbbing member quivered with the aftershocks of pleasure. Yet, even as I sought a moment of reprieve, niel had different intentions.


    Refusing to relinquish her hold, she grasped my lower half with an almost possessive fervor, ensuring not a single drop of our intimate exchange went to waste. Her actions were deliberate, a provocative disy of desire that transcended the boundaries of the ordinary.


    The room pulsated with a lingering tension, a charged silence settling in the aftermath of our erotic entanglement. As the echoes of pleasure lingered in the air, we remained ensnared in the intimate aftermath, where desire and surrender merged into an intoxicating dance of passion.


    I gazed at her once again, and this time, her body twitched uncontrobly. She forcefully pushed my body away with pronounced coughs, her distress evident.


    As she looked at me with tears in her eyes, a strange transformation urred ¨C her once crimson red eyes turned back to their original calm green eyes that was much much livelier. Despite the tears, a newfound annoyance marked her expression.


    "How could you¡ª" she began to stammer, but in a sudden twist, another twitch seized her, and her eyes reverted to their previous crimson hue.


    "Sorry about that, father. I wanted to let my new friend taste you as well, hehe" she exined with an unsettling casualness, leaving me bewildered and questioning the nature of her actions.


    Before I could seek rification, a wooden bat, adorned with menacing thorns, swung into view and collided with my face.


    The impact was sharp and immediate, a jolt of pain that sent a shockwave through my senses. It seemed Meralda, witnessing the unconventional scene, couldn''t endure it any longer, and this unconventional punishment was her response.


    Bam!!


    The sound reverberated in the air as the wooden bat struck again, delivering a form of retribution for the perceived transgressions.


    I sighed in eptance


    Despite the pain, a strange eptance settled within me, recognizing that perhaps this small punishment was a deserved punishment for me.


    ¡­.


    Suddenly, in a deep, dark room, Charlotte opened her red eyes. Still in a groggy and pained state, she struggled to analyze her situation. Thest thing she remembered was being swallowed by a ck portal that had appeared behind her.


    Despite the absence of demonic miasma affecting her body, she couldn''t understand why her regeneration hadn''t kicked in yet. The cuts and wounds on her body remained, and attempts to use her mana proved futile.


    Even her racial ability to control blood, a fundamental power for a vampire, seemed inessible. She felt a sense of vulnerability and confusion in this unfamiliar environment.


    She once again surveyed her surroundings and noticed that she was lying on a pristine, soft, white bed. Despite her open wounds, no blood stained the immacte sheets.


    Casting her eyes around the room, she felt a shiver run down her spine at the walls of darkness that resembled smoke. The only well-lit area was her bed and the one-meter radius around it.


    However, Charlotte hesitated to explore or get out of bed. For the first time in her life as a vampire, she found herself gripped by an uncharacteristic fear of the dark.


    The oppressive atmosphere in the room made her uneasy, and the boundaries between light and shadow seemed more foreboding thanforting.


    Gradually, she discerned a sound emanating from the darkness¡ªan echo of small, measured steps. The clicking noise intensified, signaling that whatever was emerging from the shadows was drawing nearer. In response, Charlotte clutched the bed nket tightly, a rather undignified sight for a high-ranking vampire. Yet, in some inexplicable way, the thinyer of fabric provided her with a semnce of safety.


    Abruptly, a rift in the darkness unveiled its contents, revealing a doll that began to advance toward her. Its emotionless eyes and the never-ending nk smile painted on its face transfixed her gaze. As the doll steadily approached, Charlotte felt a lump in her throat, and goosebumps prickled across her entire body. The unsettling encounter with this eerie, lifeless figure left her on edge.


    She wasn''t generally afraid of dolls; in fact, she cherished them. Over the course of her century-long existence as a vampire, she had taken pleasure in amassing a diverse collection of dolls from all corners of the continent. However, a nagging instinct within her blood signaled that whatever this particr animated doll was, it harbored a malevolence beyond her imagination.


    Abruptly, the doll ceased its advance, fixating its gaze upon her from within the confined white space. In a surreal turn of events, it vanished only to reappear by her side.


    Charlotte, paralyzed with fear, felt an overwhelming nausea, as though her entire existence recoiled from its own being.


    Unexpectedly, the doll reached out and gently touched her hair, inducing an inexplicable calm within her. Slowly, she turned her gaze towards it, finding tears streaming down her face.


    Despite her fear, she sensed that averting her eyes might trigger its anger, and so, she forced herself to meet its gaze.


    "So, he brought another one, huh? From a corpse-likedy, and now a vampire¡ªan actual undead. At this rate, that dumb brother of mine will be a god of the undead. Even though he knows that he can''t do foolish things that might affect his evolution"


    Charlotte couldn''tprehend the doll''s words; they sounded like jumbled chaos that threatened to shatter her soul. Desperate to block out the unsettling noise, she covered her ears with her hands.


    The doll, sensing her distress, touched her once more, and miraculously, all the pain that had tormented her vanished. Her vampiric powers surged back, and her wounds rapidly regenerated.


    "Come with me."


    As her body was enveloped in a dark smoke, an unexpected rity settled in. Suddenly, she could understand the doll''s words.


    The doll gracefully rose from the bed, extending its hand towards her. Despite her lingering fear, Charlotte, feeling an oddpulsion, hesitantly took the doll''s hand and followed along.


    She closed her eyes as they approached the dark smoke, but when she dared to take a slight peek, they were in another bed¡ªsimr but slightly different from the one she had rested on.


    "A corpse?" Charlotte asked, perplexed, as she noticed a bloody body lying on the bed. Strangely, there were no bloodstains on the sheets.


    The doll gently dragged Charlotte closer to the corpse and spoke, "Turn her. You can do that, right?"


    "Y-yes, but¡ª" Charlotte began, intending to exin that she couldn''t turn a dead person. However, as she looked at the body again, she realized it was somehow still alive and breathing.


    Without any choice, Charlotte cut her palm and opened the corpse-like body''s mouth, allowing it to drink her blood.

 Chapter 97: Wrapped Princess

    As Charlotte''s blood dripped inside the corpse''s mouth, the body wriggled before being encased in a blood-red cocoon.


    "Three days, after that, whoever that was will be reborn as a vampire," exined Charlotte.


    The doll simply nodded in response. Holding hands again, this time they walked towards the darkness once more and found themselves inside another room.


    However, this time there was a small circr table in front with two chairs, and a board game was set up in the center.


    "Chess?" Charlotte realized what it was as they got closer. The doll took her seat, cing a few books on top of her chair, and gestured for Charlotte to sit.


    "Are we going to y?" asked Charlotte nervously.


    "Yes... I''m bored" exined the doll.


    Suddenly, as the doll and Charlotte were about to begin their game, a golden portal materialized out of nowhere near them. The doll initially warred with caution, sensing the divine essence emanating from the portal. However, upon closer inspection, she recognized the unique signature, identifying the visitor.


    "Oh my? Nya, are you ying without inviting me again?"


    Nya felt a twinge of annoyance at Loki''s nonchnt entrance. Although they had only recently encountered each other in their true forms, she begrudgingly epted his casual demeanor. Loki''s importance to their overarching ns meant allowances needed to be made, even for his peculiar personality.


    "Don''t speak my true name, Loki; you''ll kill the mortal," Nya warned with a stern expression, her eyes narrowing at the mischievous god.


    "Oops, sorry," Loki responded nonchntly, casting a sidelong nce at Charlotte. Her body bore the unmistakable marks of an intense ordeal, as if it had been subjected to a grinding force of immense power. Despite the severity of the situation, Loki wore a smirk, seemingly amused by the chaos he had caused. Fortunately, Charlotte''s vampiric nature allowed her wounds to heal rapidly, but the encounter with a god had taken a toll on her soul, leaving her in an unconscious state.


    Nya swiped her hands gracefully, and an inky darkness enveloped the unconscious Charlotte, concealing her from the prying eyes of the gods. Loki, ever the mischievous deity, responded to Nya''s inquiry with a yful jest.


    "Where did you take her?" Loki questioned


    "Back to bed"


    "Hmm? I was hoping the three of us could y together" Loki added, his voiceced with jest despite being fully aware that Charlotte was now in a state of induced slumber, courtesy of his divine interference. Loki swiftly imed the vacant seat at the chessboard, ready for another celestial game.


    "Let''s y instead, and who knows, you might beat me this time" Loki suggested, his eyes glinting with mischief as he made the first move on the intricately carved board, setting the stage for their celestial duel.


    Unperturbed by Loki''s whimsical demeanor, Nya made her move on the chessboard, her focus on the celestial game not waning even in the presence of Loki''s yful antics. As their pieces shed in an otherworldly battle of strategy, Nya couldn''t help but inquire about the progress of their overarching n.


    "Is the n going well?" Nya questioned, her voice carrying a subtle undercurrent of concern and determination.


    "Yes~"


    Loki responded with a yful hum, his eyes glinting mischievously as he continued to sing while making his moves on the chessboard.


    "Oh, and Fenrir wanted to join the fun as well."


    Nya''s expression remained unreadable, but a hint of satisfaction lingered in her eyes at the mention of Fenrir''s involvement.


    "That''s even better" she remarked, acknowledging the addedyer ofplexity Fenrir would bring to their intricate cosmic scheme.


    ¡­.


    After the very enjoyable dinner, Meralda tried her best to block niel from sticking close to me, but she couldn''t do anything as niel was way stronger than her. Right now, the three of us were walking around the castle on the way to niel''s room. She said she had something prepared for me.


    I was curious about what it was, but niel didn''t tell me even when I asked her. She kept saying that it was a surprise.


    As we approached the room, niel''s hands moved gracefully in a series of intricate gestures. Upon entering, a distinct banging sound echoed through the air. Outside, Meralda was attempting to enter, but an imperceptible barrier seemed to repel her efforts.


    "Did you create this barrier?" I inquired of niel.


    "Yes, Father. It''s to ensure she doesn''t disrupt what I have prepared for you" niel exined, her smile carrying a hint of mischief.


    niel gracefully shut the door, effectively leaving Meralda on the outside. As we proceeded further into the room, my attention was captivated not by thevish bed but by the breathtaking sight of the alluring blonde elf lounging upon it.


    In a moment, I recognized her ¨C "Elowyn?" I whispered, caught off guard by the unexpected encounter.


    Elowyn, draped in a seductive white lingerie ensemble that entuated her elven allure, slowly raised her gaze to meet mine. Her enchanting mismatched eyes, one a captivating shade of green and the other a mesmerizing violet, mirrored a mix of surprise and vulnerability. Tears delicately traced down her face, resembling the allure of a carefully wrapped gift adorned with a crimson ribbon.


    In the midst of the unfolding scene, niel, with a hint of mischief in her expression, posed the question, "So, how do you like it, Father?" Her words held a teasing undertone, as if presenting an intriguing surprise that would unravel further.


    In measured steps, niel gracefully approached the bed where Elowyny, her expression a curious blend of fascination and amusement.


    Despite Elowyn''s muffled cries and attempts to convey a warning, a gag securely confined her words to incoherent sounds. It was apparent that she sought tomunicate some urgency, her eyes wide with a plea that transcended the barriers of her restrained voice.


    niel, undeterred by Elowyn''s attempts to signal distress, circled the bed with an air of calcted confidence, Elowyn''s eyes followed niel while also looking at me with an unspoken plea for understanding and intervention.


    niel''s touch upon Elowyn''s face sent a shiver through her, her restrained struggles emphasizing her vulnerability. With deliberate precision, niel circled behind Elowyn, her hands descending to explore the contours of her ample breasts.


    "Mph"


    A soft, involuntary gasp escaped Elowyn''s lips as niel''s touch ventured further, tracing a tantalizing path down her stomach and eventually reaching the most intimate parts of her being. Elowyn''s closed legs were forcibly opened,ying bare her vulnerability, while niel provocatively whispered in her ears.


    "Come on, father" niel coaxed, her voice a sultry invitation that hung in the charged air. "She''s yours," she dered, her tongue sensually trailing along the shell of Elowyn''s ear, amplifying the intensity of the moment.


    Elowyn gazed at me with an innocent expression, her eyes pleading for understanding. However, the sudden emergence of a dark, swirling smoke from niel''s hand shifted the atmosphere in an unexpected direction.


    The mysterious smoke enveloped Elowyn, and in an instant, her demeanor underwent a drastic transformation. The innocence in her eyes gave way to an intense, alluring look, filled with desire and a primal heat that seemed to radiate from within.


    Her eyes, once pleading, now held an unmistakable allure, as if she were a seductress captivated by an irresistible force. Hearts practically shimmered in her gaze, a manifestation of the newfound lust that had taken hold of her.


    The room crackled with a charged energy, and I found myself caught in the web of unforeseen consequences brought forth by niel''s dark maniption, even I was getting slightly hot as I also smelled the ck smoke that niel spread in the air.


    Uncertainty and a gulp marked my reaction, as I grappled with the realization that Elowyn''s transformation was beyond her control, a puppet to niel''s dark enchantment. The atmosphere hung heavy with a mixture of tension and desire, leaving me unsure of how to navigate this unexpected turn of events.


    ¡­.


    "We really came here, huh? Fuck... Are you sure about this, Tristan?"


    "Yes."


    "And you even broke the barrier. Damn, we''re here anyway. Might as well finish what we came for."


    Tristan and Alex found themselves outside Adrian''s room, a moment of hesitation hanging in the air. They had cautiously navigated through the eyes of students and faculty, ensuring their presence went unnoticed.


    Now, faced with the barrier magic sealing Adrian''s room, it became apparent that the space was under investigation. Despite the magical barrier, Tristan effortlessly sliced it open, allowing them ess to the room. The decision to enter, however, lingered as a weighty choice between curiosity and potential consequences.


    And just as Tristan raised his hand to knock on the door, they were taken aback when the door swung open with a subtle clicking sound.


    Their eyes widened in surprise as they were greeted by the sight of a beautiful maid with flowing ck hair and captivating golden eyes.


    "Hmm? Aren''t you two young master Adrian''s friends? What brings you here?" The maid, Analise, began to question "I was pretty sure the principal put a barrier in ce¡ª" but her words trailed off as she noticed the broken barrier behind them.


    Alex, trying to maintain a nonchnt demeanor, let out a nervousugh.


    "Hahaha, sorry about that, miss maid. We just came to visit Adrian and got a bit concerned when we saw the barrier. We didn''t mean to cause any trouble"


    "Oh, but if you''re looking for the young master he isn''t around right now"


    "What do you mean? Where is he then?" asked Tristan in a somewhat frustrated voice.


    As Analise tried to offer an exnation, a voice cut through the air, interrupting her delicate exnation.


    "Analise, what''s going on?" The familiar voice belonged to Aria, Adrian''s little sister. The surprise on both Alex and Tristan''s faces was evident as they hadn''t anticipated her presence in the room.


    "Tristan and Alex? What are you two doing here?" Aria questioned, her eyes narrowing with curiosity. Alex, still trying to maintain a lighthearted demeanor, responded with a bit of confusion. They were there looking for Adrian, but Aria''s presence added anotheryer ofplexity to the situation.


    "We were looking for Adrian¡­ What are you doing here?" Alex inquired. While it was natural for Adrian''s servant, Analise, to be near his room, Aria''s unexpected presence was a puzzle.


    Despite being Adrian''s sister, the fact that she had her own dorm room made her appearance in this particr room intriguing.


    "The principal gave me permission to use this room as my brother is away at the moment," Aria exined.


    "Where is Adrian? And have you seen Louise?" Tristan questioned, his voice reflecting the exhaustion of his desperate search.


    "I can''t tell you where Adrian is right now, due to private family matters, and as for Louise, no, I haven''t seen her."


    Tristan could only sigh, weariness evident in his demeanor. Despite all his efforts over the past few days to find out the whereabouts of Adrian and Louise, the visit to Adrian''s room yielded no concrete answers. Aria''s response left him with a sense of frustration, as it seemed his pursuit had hit a dead end.


    Even though Aria mentioned Adrian''s absence was due to family matters, Tristan couldn''t shake the feeling that Adrian and Louise''s sudden disappearance was somehow connected. The mystery surrounding their whereabouts lingered, casting a shadow over Tristan''s efforts.


    "Tristan, you should get some rest," Aria suggested, concern evident in her eyes as she looked at Tristan.


    A faint smile yed on Tristan''s lips as he acknowledged her concern. The weariness from the relentless search for his friends was taking its toll, and he himself can''t deny it now.

 Chapter 98: The Sister the Saint and the Spirit Princess

    As Tristan and Alex retreated from the scene, Aria and Analise breathed sighs of relief. Aria, turning her attention to the corner where Louise was hiding, couldn''t suppress a chuckle at the unfolding events.


    "Everything''s alright now," Aria assured, her eyes ncing behind her to ensure their unwanted visitors had left.


    "Are they gone now?" Louise inquired nervously, still taken aback by the unexpected arrival of Tristan and Alex. Her earlier ns had not ounted for the possibility of their interference. While she had anticipated their curiosity about her sudden disappearance, she had not considered the absence of Adrian, adding an unforeseenyer ofplexity to the situation.


    Analise nodded in confirmation, "Yes, they''ve left. You cane out now, Louise."


    Louise cautiously emerged from her hiding spot, still visibly on edge. The unexpected encounter had left her shaken, realizing the need to adjust her ns to amodate the presence of worried friends. Aria, observing Louise''s difort, couldn''t help but find amusement in the spirit princess''s predicament.


    "Next time, be more careful, Louise, even Analise might ran out of answers if they asked moreplicated stuff" Aria advised with a teasing smile, "Adrian wouldn''t want you getting caught in a web of your own making."


    "Yes, but just where is Adrian?" Louise mumbled softly, a hint of concern in her voice. Aria, sensing her worry, offered a reassuring smile.


    "Don''t worry, he''lle back soon."


    "How do you know, even? The principal wasn''t sure where he went, right?"


    "Just a feeling," Aria replied cryptically. Louise sighed, epting Aria''s response, realizing there was no use dwelling on Adrian''s whereabouts at the moment. If he said he would return soon, he probably would. However, considering Adrian''s tendency to break promises, Louise couldn''t help but feel a twinge of frustration, her cheeks puffing in response.


    "Anyway, I''m gonna go now. I have a ss ahead. Analise, stay here and take care of her."


    "Yes, take care, youngdy."


    "Bye, Louise."


    "Goodbye, Aria." Louise waved slightly as Aria left the room, her thoughts still lingering on Adrian''s mysterious departure.


    ''Haah¡­.''


    Sighing once again, Louise approached the sofa and sank into its cushions. The weight of uncertainty pressed on her, and she pondered how long she would have to remain in Adrian''s room. He had instructed her to stay until his return, and despite the unease, she decided to trust him.


    Topound her troubles, the news of the incident had likely spread throughout the empire. The death of an important figure due to her actions meant that the duke''s forces, along with the aid of the royal family, were probably searching for her. Louise feared that she might not even get a fair trial, as all the evidence seemed to point towards her, leaving her in a perilous position that hinted at potential execution.


    In an attempt to offer sce, Analise approached with a tray bearing a warm cup of tea.


    "Miss Louise, here is some tea to calm your nerves."


    Louise managed a faint smile, appreciating Analise''s gesture. "Thank you, Analise." She epted the cup, hoping the warmth of the tea could, if not dispel, at least alleviate the chill of uncertainty that clung to her.


    Louise delicately sipped her tea, once again marveling at Analise''s remarkable skill in making the perfect cup.


    Her gaze lingered on Analise''s graceful movements as she prepared a meal ¨C was it breakfast or lunch now? Time seemed to blur, given the circumstances.


    Louise found herself captivated by Analise''s beauty yet again, unable to believe they had been living together for two days. Aria''s absence for sses left Analise in charge of taking care of Louise during the day.


    The situation was starting to make Louise feel a tad embarrassed. Analise, despite not being her servant, insisted on attending to her every need, brushing off Louise''s protests with statements like.


    "I enjoy serving you, youngdy ¨C I mean, Miss Louise, fufu." Louise''s eyes wandered around the room, finallynding on the bed.


    A sudden flush of embarrassment painted her cheeks as she recalled the events of that night. The memory of all three of them vying for a spot-on Adrian''s bed and eventually falling asleep together after an intense struggle lingered in her mind, and her face turned beet red at the thought.


    ¡­..


    In the room aglow with the mysterious light of night, the crimson red eyes of Aria, the gentle pink eyes of Louise, and the sky-blue eyes of Elena engaged in an unspoken contest. Each girl''s gaze locked onto the others, conducting a silent analysis from head to toe.


    As Elena took in her surroundings, an array of questions flickered in her mind. She sensed that every girl present harbored their own inquiries, yet her primary focus was on her perceived rivals, especially Aria. Having been Adrian''s recent lover, Aria held a significant ce in Elena''s eyes.


    The need to assert dominance, establish territory, and determine a ranking stirred within her. Aria was not just anotherpetitor; she was his sister which was weird for goddess''s sake, and in the intricate dynamics of a harem, this distinction held weight in a spicy manner? As she knew some guys had that fetish.


    Acknowledging the inevitable existence of Adrian''s harem, Elena had begrudgingly epted her role as one of his lovers. She was his first, a fact that both pleased and irked her. Despite any resentment, she knew that assessing her potential rivals for the coveted position as Adrian''s number one was only natural.


    Elena''s scrutiny shifted toward Aria, recognizing that their beauty existed on equal footing. Their allure differed, with Elena''s radiating purity and sacredness, while Aria''s possessed a more proactive and seductive quality. Continuing her assessment, Elena''s gaze lingered on their physical attributes, noting a near identical build save for the significant difference in breast size.


    An unconscious huff escaped Elena as she subtly emphasized her own chest, a silent assertion of her assets. Simultaneously, a teasing smile adorned her face as her eyes locked with Aria''s, setting the stage for an unspoken rivalry in the intricate dance for Adrian''s affections.


    Caught in a silent rivalry, Elena''s gaze lingered on Aria, her scrutiny unintentionally causing a spark of annoyance in Aria. Aria''s initial intention of returning Analise to Adrian and spending enjoyable moments with him took an unexpected turn upon discovering the presence of two captivating women already in his room.


    As the atmosphere grew charged with unspokenpetition, Aria couldn''t help but feel a twinge of irritation when she noticed Elena''s well-endowed upper half. In a subtle retort, Aria crossed her legs, entuating her alluring attire that left little to the imagination. The air crackled with unseen tension as the two women engaged in an unspoken sh, their eyes locking in a battle of subtle provocations.


    Elena, equally annoyed by Aria''s deliberate response, couldn''t help but cast a nce at Aria''s elegantly long legs, heightened by her seductive uniform. The exchange of looks became charged with an invisible current, setting the stage for an escting rivalry.


    Sparks in the air were practically visible as the intensity of their stares almost reached its peak.


    "U-uhm¡ª" Louise attempted to interject, seeking to diffuse the escting tension in the room. However, her efforts only invited more intense stares from thepeting pair.


    Aria and Elena locked eyes on Louise, scrutinizing every detail from top to bottom. In response to their smirks, Louise found herself growing increasingly irritated, now caught in the midst of three crackling currents of invisible tension.


    Witnessing the brewing rivalry, Analise couldn''t help but chuckle slightly. With a touch of mischief, she handed each of the three girls a cup of tea.


    The delight on Analise''s face grew as she observed the varied expressions that flickered across Elena''s and Louise''s faces. Positioning herself behind Aria''s chair, Analise silently waited for the palpable tension to subside.


    "So, what are you two doing here?" Aria inquired, directing her question at Louise and Elena.


    "L-like I said, due to certain circumstances, I can''t tell you. But Adrian was the one who brought me here, okay, and I just kinda fell asleep along the way," Louise attempted to exin.


    Her situation seemed more suspicious than the others, given that she had been in Adrian''s room since morning.


    Elena, on the other hand, had her own peculiar reason for being there in the middle of the night, which was also kind of suspicious in the first ce.


    Aria, being Adrian''s sister, had a somewhat reasonable excuse ¨C returning Analise ¨C although she could have done so in the morning.


    "Wait, you slept here?" Elena asked in shock.


    "Y-yes," Louise replied immediately. Although she was trying to hold it in, her fangirl side almost broke free the moment the saintess Elena entered the room. The prospect of getting an autograph or, better yet, a blessing from Elena seemed like a dreame true for Louise. Her excitement was palpable, despite the tension lingering in the air.


    "What about you? Why are you here, Saintess?" asked Aria.


    "Please call me Elena, and as for my reason¡­ Well, is it not okay for a girlfriend to visit her boyfriend privately?" Elena replied with a mischievous smile.


    Aria made a shocked face as she heard Elena''s bold confession. Despite being somewhat aware of their rtionship as Adrian never told her directly, Aria was taken aback by Elena''s openness, especially in Adrian''s room. Louise''s entire body stopped moving upon hearing Elena''s words, and even Analise, usuallyposed, disyed a subtle expression of surprise.


    Elena blushed, realizing what she had revealed. Their rtionship was supposed to be kept a secret due to variousplications, including Elena being a saintess¡ªan incarnation of the goddess herself, with a body that was considered sacred and untainted ording to their doctrines. However, in the heat of the moment, Elena''s emotions had taken over, and she had uttered something she wasn''t supposed to disclose.


    Aria, recovering from her initial shock, couldn''t help but chuckle. "Well, I suppose it''s about time Adrian''s love life became less secretive."


    Elena giggled, seemingly pleased with the reaction she had elicited. "I thought it would be more convenient for everyone if we''re more open about it. Besides, hiding it just makes it more exciting, don''t you think?"


    Aria couldn''t deny the truth in Elena''s words. Theplexity of Adrian''s rtionships had always been a source of intrigue and spection among those close to him.


    "Excuse me¡­ Senior Elena, did you really mean what you said?" Louise asked again in confusion.


    Elena, with a bashful smile, replied, "Yes¡­"

 Chapter 99: The Sister the Saint and the Spirit Princess 2

    Hearing her confirmation, Louise felt as if her entire world was falling apart. Questions swirled in her mind like a storm¡ª ''Since when? How did they fall for each other? Isn''t their whole rtionship wrong in the first ce? Is this even allowed? What about the church¡ªdo they know this?'' The barrage of inquiries overloaded Louise''s thoughts, creating a mental chaos that mirrored theplexity of Adrian''s rtionships her head waws practically smoking trying to process everything.


    "What about you, Aria? What are you doing here?" asked Elena in a somewhat proud voice as she looked at Aria. Her gaze carried a sense of supremacy, being Adrian''s girlfriend.


    Although Elena was also conscious of the maid behind Aria, as she was one of the confirmed lovers of Adrian, she chose to ignore her for the time being.


    Elena thought that Adrian''s rtionship with Analise was in its early days, not realizing that Adrian''s heart unconsciously quickened with every word that came from Analise''s mouth. Out of all the girls present, Analise might be the one with the greatest potential to be their most formidable rival.


    "Well, I wanted to return Analise here back to her original master, but surprise surprise, you were both here," Aria replied nonchntly. "And besides, is there anything wrong with me visiting Adrian?"


    "No, nothing at all, if it wasn''t in the middle of the night!" eximed Elena, her frustration evident.


    "Didn''t you alsoe in the middle of the night, you horny saintess?" Aria said with a sly smirk, her yful teasing only adding fuel to the fire.


    "H-horny? Who are you calling horny, you dirty, incestuous woman!" Elena retorted, her anger escting.


    Louise, caught in the crossfire of their verbal sparring, tried to interject again, "U-uhm¡ª"


    But she was immediately met with the intense stares of both Aria and Elena once again, and her attempt to ease the tension only seemed to exacerbate it. The invisible lightning crackling in the air seemed to multiply, creating an almost palpable energy of rivalry and conflict.


    Analise, standing behind Aria''s chair, maintained herposed demeanor, though her eyes subtly flickered with concern.


    As the banter between Aria and Elena continued, Aria couldn''t shake the sudden realization that Elena shared a more intimate rtionship with Adrian than she had initially thought. The subtle hints in Elena''s reactions and her acknowledgment of Aria''s own rtionship with Adrian left a small ache in Aria''s heart. She knew Adrian had connections with multiple women, but theck of transparency about these rtionships stung. Aria silently wished that Adrian had been more open with her.


    The banter continued, each exchange unveiling a newyer ofplexity in Adrian''s rtionships. Louise, caught in the crossfire, found herself constantly drifting between consciousness and unconsciousness. The overload of information about Adrian''s romantic entanglements overwhelmed her, and each time she woke up, the shock of what she heard sent her back into a stupor.


    Elena, with her unabashed openness, even shared details that Louise found difficult to fathom. Elena casually spoke of how she made Adrian feel good with just her breasts, shattering Louise''s pure image of the saintess. The revtions added a surreal quality to the night, and Louise struggled to process the newfound intricacies of the rtionships around her.


    Despite the tension andpetition, the banter eventually evolved into an unexpected truce. Aria and Elena decided to share the bed, with Louise nestled in the middle. It was an unconventional arrangement, but for Louise, it turned out to be the best night of her life.


    Sandwiched between the two beautiful women, theplexities of their rtionships faded into the background, and the night unfolded into a surprisingly harmonious experience.


    As the three women shared the same space, intertwined in the warmth of the bed, they found an unexpected sense of unity amid the swirling emotions and unspoken connections that bound them together for some reason all because of one man.


    ¡­..


    As Louise sat there, contemting theplex rtionships that surrounded Adrian, she couldn''t help but feel a twinge of pain in her heart. The eptance that Adrian had a rtionship with senior Elena wasn''t the source of her difort; she understood that people had their choices, and it wasn''t her ce to intervene or judge. In fact, she genuinely hoped that Adrian and Elena would find a way to navigate their rtionship, even if it were to be public knowledge.


    Yet, in the midst of these rational thoughts, Louise couldn''t escape the emotional turmoil within her. The pain she felt seemed disproportionate to her logical understanding of the situation. "I know I don''t have any right to be upset," she mused, continuing to y with the little spirits that floated around her, "but why does my heart ache so much?"


    The delicate spirits danced in the air, seemingly mirroring the intricate dance of emotions within Louise. Each swirl and twirl of the spirits echoed theplexity of her feelings. Perhaps it was the unexpected nature of the revtions, or maybe it was the realization that Adrian''s heart held more secrets than she had initially perceived. Whatever the reason, the ache in Louise''s heart persisted, overshadowing the logical eptance of the situation.


    ¡­..


    "Elena, where were you the other night?" inquired Bishop Austin with a sigh. The usuallyposed and understanding bishop seemed to be showing signs of frustration.


    He continued, adding a stern tone to his voice, "I told you to break up with him, right? You''re lucky enough that I even let you be with that guy for the short amount of time you two have been together. But any more than that is enough. You know your mission."


    This marked the first instance in Bishop Austin''s life where he disyed anger towards Elena. Despite the formalities and the respect, he held for her, Bishop Austin couldn''t ignore the conflict between Elena''s personal choices and the divine mission bestowed upon her by the goddess. For him, Elena was like a daughter, and seeing her deviate from the path set by the church for the first time weighed heavily on his heart.


    Elena''s annoyance was evident in her expression as she faced Bishop Austin. It was a rare sight for the bishop, who had always known her to beposed and respectful. Elena responded to the bishop''s concerns,


    "Bishop, I know you think what I''m doing is wrong, but don''t worry. The moment I meet the hero, I''ll break up with him myself. So, please, let me enjoy the time we have left"


    With those words, she closed the door to her room, leaving Bishop Austin to contemte the challenges of guiding and caring for someone with such a unique destiny.


    Austin couldn''t help but release a sigh, reflecting on theplexities of parenting, especially when entrusted with the spiritual and moral guidance of someone like Elena. Holding the cross on his neck, he muttered.


    "Oh, dear goddess, why would you bestow upon a mission that would hurt your most precious child?" The burden of reconciling divine duty with personal emotions weighed heavily on the bishop''s heart.


    ¡­.


    Euphemia immersed herself in her work, concocting a new potion with a mix of curiosity and frustration. Her mind wandered, contemting Adrian''s recent disappearance after the incident in themercial district. The thought crossed her mind: Could he be involved in that chaos?


    As she continued her alchemical endeavors, Euphemia couldn''t shake the annoyance at Adrian''s apparent recklessness.


    In her eyes, he seemed like a brute for destroying precious potions, especially those meticulously crafted by her¡ªpotions that stood at the pinnacle of alchemical mastery.


    Euphemia found herself entangled in an unusual challenge presented by the principal, a challenge that piqued herpetitive spirit.


    The request was bizarre¡ªan elixir to discern the location of a person. Initially deeming it absurd and residing in the realm of magical items, Euphemia''s pride was stung by the principal''s taunt.


    "So, you can''t make it huh? I though you being Adrian''s rival could make it as well I guess not huh?"


    "What did you say?"


    "That you can''t make something Adrian can?" said the principal with a smirk, thinking how gullible Euphemia was for falling for her trick as Adrian never made such a potion.


    The principal''s words echoed in her mind, questioning her abilities inparison to Adrian''s. Fueled by determination and a desire to prove herself, Euphemia took up the challenge with a resolute


    "Bring it on."


    For the past two days, she immersed herself in the alchemical process, attempting various experiments to craft the elusive potion. However, progress remained elusive.


    Many attempts resulted in unpredictable effects, and the potion was far from realization. The principal''s im that Adrian had sessfully created such a potion intensified Euphemia''spetitive drive, pushing her to unravel the mystery and prove that she could match Adrian''s purported alchemical prowess.


    The perplexing challengeid down by the principal had left Euphemia grappling with doubts about her abilities.


    "But truly, Adrian really is a genius, huh?" she mused, acknowledging his unparalleled alchemical talents.


    Driven by a mix of frustration and determination, Euphemia decided to test hertest potion on herself. The elixir emitted a mesmerizing purple-white glow, reminiscent of twinkling stars.


    Downing the potion, she waited for some noticeable effect, only to find none. A sigh escaped her lips. "Just how did Adrian make it?" she pondered; her admiration mingled with a touch of envy.


    Yet, in an unexpected turn of events, her body responded with an instinctive awareness of Adrian''s location when she thought of him.


    Shocked and ted, she tested it again, this time focusing on a different person¡ª the principal. The potion had indeed worked, enabling her to sense the locations of others based on her thoughts.


    "IT WORKED!!!" Euphemia eximed in sheer excitement. Without wasting any time, she swiftly replicated the potion, intending to present it to the principal.


    Her pride as the genius of the centuries would now stand unchallenged, and the doubts about her alchemical prowess would be silenced.

 Chapter 100: ELF QUEEN / DEMON QUEEN (R-18)

    "Come on, father" niel coaxed, her voice weaving a sultry spell that lingered in the charged atmosphere. The air seemed to crackle with an electric energy as she beckoned me closer, her words a tempting invitation.


    "She''s all yours" she dered, her voice dripping with seduction, a deration that hung in the air like an intoxicating promise.


    As if to underscore her words, niel''s tongue sensually traced along the shell of Elowyn''s ear, a tactile caress that amplified the intensity of the already charged moment.


    In the midst of this sensual spectacle, a sudden realization hit me like a bolt of lightning.


    ''Shit! I''m fucking hard right now'' I cursed internally, grappling with the unexpected arousal that surged through me.


    The tendrils of ck smoke niel had released danced in the air, leaving me to question if it was some kind of potent aphrodisiac or a seductive enchantment.


    My body, betraying my conscious control, moved almost involuntarily towards them, drawn by an irresistible force. The room seemed to narrow down to the three of us, the air thick with desire and anticipation.


    The alluring look Elowyn gave me, coupled with the way she sensually opened her legs, stirred a potent desire within me.


    It was perplexing how my body, despite having just experienced a moment of intimacy, was already gearing up for another round. The situation felt strangely convenient, prompting a mix of fascination and concern.


    ''I just came a moment ago, and now my body is ready for another round, as if nothing happened back at the dining hall''


    Amidst the allure, a wave of conflicting thoughts surged. The realization dawned that the situation, while tempting, danced on the edge of ethical uncertainty.


    Could I, in good conscience, engage in another intimate encounter with Elowyn given the circumstances? The looming question raised concerns about the potential ethical implications, making me ponder the fine line between desire and respect.


    ''If I fuck her isn''t It basically rape at this point''


    "Should I use my sister''s authority to freshen my brain?" I pondered, considering the potential respite it could offer from the tumult of desire and uncertainty.


    Yet, the way Elowyn looked at me seemed to implore an entirely different response.


    She appeared almost desperate for a connection, and as I moved closer, a muffled voice reached my ears. "P-preshh hoo," Elowyn stammered, her eyes brimming with tears.


    The plea was evident, a heartbreaking request that halted me in my tracks. Had I truly entertained the idea of taking advantage of this vulnerable moment? Regret and concern gnawed at me as I faced the realization that I might have considered an action that went against the essence of my mindset.


    "P-Please no!" she managed to convey, her vulnerabilityid bare. The weight of my intentions, whether influenced by external factors or not, struck me like a blow.


    I questioned the authenticity of my desires, wondering if niel''s mysterious influence had clouded my judgment.


    As I turned my gaze to the smirking niel behind Elowyn, a surge of difort and realization washed over me.


    It became clear that whatever niel had produced had not only stirred desires but had manipted my perception on the matter like a hypnosis spell which forces you to think that what you''re doing is right.


    Struggling to regain control of my thoughts, I sought sce in the idea of invoking my sister''s authority. Yet, as I attempted to do so, an unusual resistance gripped me.


    It felt as though my own body rebelled against the attempt, a peculiar consequence of the enigmatic ck smoke that seemed to have a lingering influence over me.


    The disconcerting effects of niel''s actions became more evident, and I could sense that breaking free from the unseen hold would not be an easy task.


    The ck smoke had woven an intangible web, clouded my judgment and resisted any attempts to assert my sister''s authority. It was as if the very essence of my desires was entangled with the insidious influence, prolonging the struggle to regain control. Each moment felt like an eternity as I grappled with the mental haze that enveloped me.


    After what seemed like an interminable internal struggle, I finally managed to summon my sister''s authority.


    It took a minute, but the realization that I had broken free from niel''s mysterious spell brought a wave of relief. The room, once cloaked in an unnatural haze, gradually began to clear, revealing the true nature of the situation.


    niel''s confusion hung in the air like a palpable tension as I found myself caught in a moment of contemtion.


    For a minute, all I could do was stare at Elowyn, the weight of the situation pressing upon me. niel, with her eyes now glowing an even more intense shade of red, questioned my reaction.


    "Do you not like my gift, father?" she inquired, her tone a mix of curiosity and something more ominous. A surge of unease coursed through me as I contemted the potential consequences of my response.


    ''Shit, she''s not going to attack me, right? Even worse, kill Elowyn?'' The unsettling possibilities swirled in my mind, urging me to tread carefully in this precarious situation.


    "N-no, I like your gift. In fact, I love it, but..." I interrupted, deciding to steer the situation in a different direction. Moving towards the bed, I gently pushed Elowyn aside and redirected my attention towards niel. Leaning in, I went for a kiss, using the moment to distract her from any darker intentions.


    "I''ll save her forter. I want you first," I murmured, offering an excuse to divert niel''s focus away from Elowyn.


    The kiss deepened, and it seemed she took the bait. A calcted move to ensure niel''s attention remained on me. as my n worked, one of her tentacles gently lifted Elowyn into a seated position, skillfully roping her in ce. Forcing her to watch us.


    niel''s legs coiled around me, a seamless maneuver that shifted our positions,ying her on top of me. The transition was swift, and as if on cue, her ck dress disintegrated like dissipating smoke.


    In its absence, my eyes were met with the sight of her humongous mounds, the soft curvature entuated by the subtle moonlight that filtered into the room.


    The twin peaks of her breasts disyed a captivating allure, with pink nipples glistening in the gentle lunar glow.


    Her gaze, filled with an intoxicating mixture of mischief and desire, locked onto mine.


    A colossal smile adorned her face, the golden blonde tendrils of her hair cascading around her like a halo, and her crimson red eyes gleamed with an allure that was both captivating and enigmatic.


    In that moment, an oddparison crossed my mind - she resembled Aria, but with a sultry, mature twist.


    It was as if Aria had transformed into a MILF, a notion that added an unexpectedyer ofplexity to the encounter.


    ''Fuck, she''s so hot,'' I thought, an involuntary response that surged through me. My body seemed to act on its own ord, the maic pull of desire guiding my hands to squeeze her breasts.


    Without hesitation, I indulged in the sensual exploration, and niel''s reaction was immediate.


    "Ah!" she eximed, a melodic sound of pleasure escaping her lips.


    The sensation beneath my touch was divine, the softness on par with Elena''s, if not surpassing it.


    ''My hands are practically sinking''


    The allure was undeniable, and my hands instinctively gravitated towards niel''s shoulders, a forceful gesture that urged her closer.


    As I indulged in the intimate act of sucking her tits, reveling in the tactile pleasure of her nipples, an unexpected discovery caught my attention.


    "Is this milk?" I inquired, momentarily breaking the rhythmic dance of desire that enveloped us. niel''s response held a hint of pride as she revealed the unique characteristic of her body.


    "Yes, this body of mine actually produces milk without even being pregnant" she admitted, her voice tinged with a sensuous quality. A peculiar excitement surged within me as I considered the unconventional nature of the encounter.


    "Father, please suck the other one as well," she urged, her plea punctuated by a mix of delight and anticipation. Eager toply, I shifted my focus, taking the other breast into my mouth. The simultaneous pleasure of both nipples,bined with the naturalctation of her breasts, created an intoxicating blend that tantalized the senses.


    "Mmh!" she moaned, a harmonious symphony of pleasure escaping her lips. The room seemed to pulsate with the rhythm of desire as I continued to savor the delectable experience.


    My arousal surged, evident in the bulge that strained against my pants. The dragon within me yearned to be unleashed, and niel, sensing its presence, responded with a provocative move. She sensually ground her lower half against the protrusion, the direct contact stoking the mes of desire.


    In a swift motion that defied the eye''s ability to register, niel elevated herself slightly. In an instant, her tentacles moved with a speed beyond perception, leaving mepletely exposed. A loud moan escaped her lips as my throbbing member entered her in the same breath, the intimacy unfolding with a seamless synchronicity.


    "Ahmgh!" she moaned, the sound reverberating in the room. My pulsating cock found its way inside her, and the suddenness of the act triggered an involuntary release. The sensation was overwhelming as my essence spilled into her, the shared pleasure tangible in the air.


    ''Her pussy is practically eating my dick right now by the way it tightened reminiscent of a chewing mouth''


    As my member nestled deep within her womb, her moans continued, the intimate connection heightening the passion between us. niel, seemingly unfazed, remarked with a teasing tone.


    "Oh, you came already, father? How cute~ Was my body too much to handle?"


    "Yes," I responded without hesitation, a palpable tension lingering in the air. Seizing the moment, I took control, turning niel around so that I was now the one on top.


    With a deliberate move, I leaned in and captured her long elfin ear between my teeth, biting down gently before whispering, "Allow me to make it up to you."


    The atmosphere crackled with anticipation as I resumed my rhythmic pounding, a slow and deliberate pace that seemed to defy the natural ebb of energy.


    Despite having climaxed, my stamina remained unwavering, an inexplicable endurance that heightened the intensity of the encounter.


    Whatever enchantment or influence niel had cast upon me, it manifested as an unrelenting source of pleasure, and in that moment, I embraced it without reservation.


    The room echoed with a symphony of moans ¡ª a harmonious blend of pleasure and desire. niel''s impassioned cries intertwined with the rhythmic thrusts, creating a sensual cadence that enveloped us both.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    Her moans reverberated in the quiet room, punctuating each thrust. On the side of the bed, Elowyn watched with intense desire, her own arousal evident as her senses heightened, as her pussy dampened.

 Chapter 101: Elf Princess struggles (R-18)

    A relentless wave of pleasure sweeps over me, and despite my earnest attempts.


    "Mmph!"


    I can''t suppress the involuntary moans escaping my lips.


    Why is it that I can''t withhold my moans, no matter how hard I try? Each gasp, each sound, resonates in the room, leaving me yearning for an end to this overwhelming desire.


    "Haah, when will this all end?"


    As I saw my mom and Adrian pounding at each other, my body became so hot and my hands moved on their own down on my crotch, slicking and sliding my finger into my slit, to somehow find a way to enjoy the pleasure the two people were having.


    ''Haah I don''t want this¡­. But why does it feel so good''


    As the sounds of their pounding grew louder and faster by the moment, my fingers inside also moved faster.


    My body involuntarily responded with climaxes from time to time, but the intense heat coursing through me left me unsatisfied.


    I looked at them, eagerly waiting for the moment when they would reach their climax.


    ''I want to join them''


    Ah! Mmpph!


    Mngh!


    I heard my mom''s voice getting louder by the second and Adrian''s movements onto her became more intense the looks of ecstasy she gave was really exciting.


    I don''t want to but.


    ''I WANT TO FEEL IT AS WELL!''


    ''Ahh!''


    I can''t hold it anymore I''m going to climax.


    "Ahmm!!"


    I came again haah¡­. but why?


    ''Why am I not satisfied?''


    I attempted to move forward to join them in bed, but the tentacle that had wrapped around me in the chair prevented any further movement.


    I found myself in a restrained position, forced to watch helplessly as they reached the pinnacle of their climax.


    My desire to participate was thwarted by the constricting hold of the tentacle, leaving me in a state of frustrated anticipation.


    The two pounded each other even faster as they reached their climax mother''s legs wrapped around Adrian''s lower half and her back arched in pleasure, she screamed at the top of her lungs in happiness the vibrant hidden juices came out of her.


    Adrian moaned also in pleasure his thick white cum must be impregnating her by now, before pulling out Adrian grabbed one of her breasts before sucking it intensely and moving onto the other breast doing the same like a baby who wants to im all of his mommy''s milk.


    ''Can''t he suck mine as well?''


    I thought as I felt somethinging out again, did I have an orgasm again just by watching them cum together? What''s wrong with me what''s wrong with my body?


    Wat makes this worst is that I don''t even feel this is wrong in anyway, why the heck am I suddenly like this?


    As Adrian let go of Mom, she suddenly fell asleep, her face blissful with satisfaction, and Adrian''s attention was now onto me.


    I gulped, and my heart beat so fast in anticipation. ''Is he going to ravage me?'' Unconsciously, my legs spread as I waited for him to approach. However, when he came near, he just touched my forehead.


    "Snap out of it, Elowyn," he said, and suddenly all the heightened heart rate and tension in my body vanished. A deep sense of embarrassment swept over me.


    ''What the hell did I just think of doing?''


    Draped in this enticing lingerie, my outfit oozed seduction. In a moment of vulnerability, I instinctively tried to shield myself, hastily covering my body with my hands. An involuntary scream escaped my lips as I desperately implored him.


    "Don''t look at me!" I cried out, the words a mixture of panic and embarrassment. Yet, his hands deftly covered my mouth, suppressing any further protest.


    "Shh!" he hushed; his finger raised in a hasty gesture. His eyes darted towards my slumbering mother; a seemingly innocuous figure now transformed into a dormant monster in the realm of her sleep.


    The urge to attack her surged within me, and I felt the raw power of my mana gathering in my hands. However, a sudden realization struck me, halting my impulsive action. I knew all too well that my head would likely be severed the moment I attempted such a reckless move.


    "Elowyn, get dressed up. I''m sure there''s something in here that can fit you just right," he said in a gentle tone, his hand softly stroking my hair as if to pacify the storm of emotions raging within me. I took a deep breath, reigning in my turbulent thoughts, and nodded in reluctant agreement.


    Despite my attempt to regainposure, a simmering unease persisted, especially with his cock right in front of me. A droplet of semen adorned it, and a fleeting thought crossed my mind.


    ''What a waste.''


    SLAP!


    In an effort to dispel such inappropriate musings, I resorted to a sharp p against my cheek.


    "What the heck am I thinking?" I scolded myself. Adrian chuckled briefly before proceeding to get dressed.


    Refocusing on the task at hand, I hastened to the cabs to retrieve suitable attire, determined to dismiss any lingering thoughts.


    Thankfully, I found a white dress that proved to be a fitting choice for the situation.


    As I slipped into the dress, the fabric cascading over my figure, I couldn''t shake the awkward tension that lingered in the air. Adrian, fully clothed now, observed me with a knowing smile.


    "Elowyn, you''re adorable when flustered" he remarked, his tone teasing. I shot him a scowl, a mix of embarrassment and irritation clouding my expression.


    The awkward tension hung in the air as I red at Adrian, desperately trying to salvage some semnce of dignity. His nonchnt attitude only fueled my embarrassment further.


    "Shut up and stop looking at me!" I snapped; my face flushed with humiliation.


    "Don''t you think it''s a bit toote for that now? You already saw my everything, and I just saw a bit of yours. If anything, I saw less than what you saw on me" he countered with an infuriating smirk.


    "T-that was out of my control, and besides, you''re the one who voluntarily did it with her" I stammered, attempting to redirect the me.


    "That was also out of my control" he imed, though his mischievous expression suggested otherwise.


    "And besides, because of that, I saved you, right?" he added, throwing a curveball into the conversation. It was a valid point ¨C his unexpected intrusion likely spared me from a situation I wasn''t prepared to handle.


    I would''ve been the one on the bed right now, swimming in pleasure¡­ ''maybe I shouldn''t have resisted?''


    p!


    Once again, I pped myself, as if the physical act could banish the inappropriate thoughts from my mind.


    Ignoring my peculiar actions, Adrian shifted to a more serious tone.


    "Elowyn, this ce is dangerous for you right now" he warned.


    "¡­ I know. I''m partially at fault; all of this happened to begin with" I admitted with a heavy sigh. If only I had realized everything sooner, this entire situation might have been averted.


    The weight of responsibility pressed on me as I kicked the floor in frustration.


    "As much as I want to hear everything from you right now, we have little time. She''s high in pleasure after what we did, and we can''t miss this chance. So, I''m going to send you to a safer location for the time being, well, at least until your situation with her calms down." Adrian''s words carried a sense of urgency and concern


    "What do you mean you know what she is, right? Let''s kill her" I suggested with a determined look.


    "I can''t" Adrian replied cryptically.


    "What do you mean?" I pressed for an exnation.


    "If I tell you, you''ll have to be mine" Adrian stated, a hint of seriousness in his voice.


    "Huh?" I was taken aback by this unexpected condition.


    "Situations changed, and she became one of the most important assets I have right now. So, I''m sorry, but I''ll keep her around" Adrian exined, leaving me with more questions than answers.


    Before I could inquire further, a ck portal materialized before him. Suddenly, Adrian pushed me into it, and his purple mana enveloped my body for some reason.


    "W-what are you doing?"


    "Whatever you do, just behave, okay?" Adrian instructed, his voice carrying a sense of weariness.


    As my vision was fading, I couldn''t help but notice the fatigue in Adrian''s demeanor.


    Myst glimpse was of Adrian copsing onto the bed, seemingly losing consciousness, just as the ck portal swallowed me into darkness.


    "Oya, who is this?" A voice rang out behind me, causing an involuntary shiver to run down my spine. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of disintegration, but thankfully, the protective embrace of Adrian''s warm mana provided somefort.


    Turning around, I found a man and a doll seated at a table, engrossed in a game of chess.


    "Care to join us?" the yful-looking man invited with a mischievous glint in his eyes.

 Chapter 102: Forest Circumstances

    In the dimly lit room, Nya and Loki engaged in a tense game of chess. The atmosphere grew thick with intensity, contrasting with Nya''s typicallyposed demeanor. She found herself unable to suppress her irritation, provoked by Loki''s insufferably smug expression.


    His smile, his gaze, and the air of confidence that seemed to apany his every move fueled Nya''s growing frustration. Despite her father emphasizing her importance in their ns, Loki''s demeanor grated on her nerves. A sudden thought crossed her mind, a dark contemtion sparked by her vexation.


    ''Would it really hurt to remove a finger or two from him? Or perhaps, cutting off his tongue? He''s a god, after all. It wouldn''t be fatal, right?'' Nya pondered, her gaze fixed intensely on Loki as these unsettling thoughts swirled within the recesses of her mind.


    In the midst of their intense chess game, Loki couldn''t ignore the visible frustration on Nya''s face. A bead of sweat formed on his forehead as he wondered, ''Did I tease her too much? It''s already my eleventh win. Should I purposely lose this time?'' Contemting this, he resolved to make a deliberate wrong move.


    However, just as Loki prepared to adjust the course of the game, a sudden disruption unfolded. A dark portal materialized near them, and through it stepped a beautiful elf enveloped in purplish mana.


    The ever-curious Loki felt a surge of excitement. Questions raced through his mind ¨C how could a mortal breach this ce, and more intriguingly, why was she not dead?


    "Oya, who is this?" Loki inquired, attempting to capture the elf''s attention. As Elowyn turned to face him, their eyes met, and Loki was captivated by her unparalleled beauty. It rivaled that of most goddesses he knew, surpassing even the elves of Alfheim. The elf standing before him was a vision of elegance that left Loki in awe.


    In his excitement, Loki made the mistake of speaking aloud with his true voice, an action typically reserved for interactions with deities.


    He assumed, perhaps naively, that the mortal before him could withstand it. However, the intensity of Elowyn''s reaction indicated otherwise. It became evident that her soul had not shattered only due to the protective embrace of the purplish mana surrounding her.


    Undeterred by the unexpected oue, Loki, always quick-witted, sought an excuse to engage with the elvendy.


    "Care to join us?" he suggested, attempting to find a reason for her to be part of their ongoing game.


    The ambient darkness in the room coalesced, wrapping around Loki, as an intense atmosphere permeated the space.


    Loki found himself drenched in sweat, his mind racing with the question, ''What the heck did I do now?'' His gaze met Nya''s emotionless, doll-like eyes, which seemed to prate into his divine soul.


    "Quiet, Loki, and stop those hideous thoughts of yours," Nyamanded with an air of authority. Though uncertain about the situation, she continued, "I don''t know what happened, but it seems my brother brought her here." She directed her attention to the struggling Elowyn, making a decisive hand gesture. In an instant, Elowyn vanished from the room, with Nya ensuring her transfer to a morefortable location.


    "¡­Why does he keep sending weird mortals here?" Nya murmured softly in evident frustration, leaving Loki with more questions than answers in the wake of this mysterious encounter.


    "Wait, your brother can open a portal here? In your own realm?" Loki questioned; genuine surprise evident in his voice.


    "Yes" Nya replied sinctly.


    Loki could only stare at her, eyebrows raised in astonishment. While he had heard about the peculiarities of the human they had adopted, knowing that his family wasprised of cosmic horrors, he hadn''t expected the human''s soul to be robust enough to withstand the blessings of such eldritch beings. Sensing that the nature of Nya''s brother might be a sensitive topic, Loki refrained from delving deeper into the matter.


    "Your turn" Nya dered proudly, her attention now focused on the ongoing chess match. With just three more moves, checkmate would be inevitable. Loki couldn''t suppress a chuckle, amused by the fact that Nya seemed oblivious to the intentional moves he had made, setting the stage for an interesting turn of events.


    Nya lost 15 more games during that time.


    ¡­.


    "Herton, what happened?" spoke an enticing figure from her bath of red blood liquid¡ªthe progenitor of vampires, the Blood Queen Elizabeth Vespera Bloodraven.


    Her most trusted aide, Herton, bowed his head onto the ground as he barged into the queen''s bathroom without permission.


    Urgent matters and tragic news weighed heavily on his shoulders, prompting him to seek an audience with his queen. However, upon entering, he waspelled to kneel, his head bloodied as it struck the ground.


    The question the queen posed suggested that she already had an inkling of what had transpired. After all, as their progenitor, Elizabeth Vespera Bloodraven maintained a profound connection with her vampire kin, sensing the pulse of their existence and the tumultuous events that unfolded within her bloodline.


    "The shades, Charlotte and Peter, vanished abruptly, leaving no trace of their existence. All attempts atmunication with them have failed; it''s as though they''ve been erased from existence. Even the most intricate blood-tracking spells yield no results," exined Herton with a deep sense of concern etched on his features.


    "Oh? That would exin the subtle shift in my power. Peter''s demise is apparent as my bestowed blessing on him has returned. However, Charlotte''s absence is perplexing. Even with my formidable abilities, I am unable to find or sense her. Quite peculiar" mumbled the queen, her voice carrying an air of contemtion and concern.


    Hearing this, Herton realized that their queen was already somewhat cognizant of the unfolding situation. The enigmatic disappearance of the shades had not only disrupted the delicate bnce within their realm but had also affected the formidable Blood Queen Elizabeth Vespera Bloodraven herself.


    "Herton."


    "Yes, my queen."


    "Prepare my dress."


    "Yes, your majesty," responded Herton, realizing the queen''s intentions. She was likely nning to visit the forest where Charlotte and Peter had mysteriously vanished.


    Herton hesitated for a moment, sensing the gravity of the situation. He knew that the queen''s decision to personally visit the forest where Charlotte and Peter had vanished was unorthodox and potentially perilous.


    Leaders of nations did not typically delve into unknown and potentially hostile territories. Yet, the Blood Queen, being the progenitor of vampires, operated by a different set of rules. The more challenges she faced, the more formidable she became.


    As Herton moved to carry out her orders, he couldn''t shake the feeling of foreboding that settled over him.


    The queen''s suppressed anger, barely noticeable to others, did not escape his perceptive gaze. The impending journey held an air of uncertainty, and he couldn''t help but wonder what awaited them in the mysterious forest.


    ¡­.


    On the northern fringes of Kaksan Forest, arge carriage, pulled by ground dragons, sped through the dense woods.


    M, seated within the carriage, couldn''t help but voice her concerns, her twin blonde tails swaying with the motion of the vehicle. "Boss, are you sure this is safe? I know it''s faster to cut straight through the forest to reach the academy, but isn''t this ce rumored to be infested with powerful monsters?"


    Siena, confidently standing atop the carriage, skillfully maneuvered through the uneven terrain, effortlessly cutting through boulders and trees obstructing their path. "It''ll be fine. Besides, do you think there''s any monster here stronger than me?" she replied, exuding an air of assurance as they forged ahead, bypassing the obstacles in their way.


    "I don''t think so, boss, but destroying the forest just because you want to hurry up and see your disciple is a bit..." M hesitated in her response. She contemted whether it would have been a better idea to hire a mage to teleport them from town to town.


    The destruction of the forest, especially the old and picturesque trees, saddened her. M knew that it would likely take another couple of millennia for such beauty to naturally return. She doubted her boss would even consider tree nting.


    As Siena continued to cleave through thendscape, even the ground dragons seemed to support her, running faster and smashing through nearby trees before she could cut them down. M could only sigh as the once-beautiful scenery crumbled before her.


    "Then you should''ve teleported us there directly, M," replied Siena, her mischievous expression unchanged as she reveled in the ongoing destruction.


    M huffed in annoyance. While she possessed the ability to use teleportation magic, she was adamant about not being exploited as her boss''s personal teleporter. Siena had a tendency to coerce anyone with useful skills into bing her personal aide, a role M was determined to avoid.


    "But it sure is strange; I can''t see, hear, or sense any monster around this forest," Mmented, her eyes scanning the serene surroundings.


    "So you noticed as well," Siena remarked, her keen senses attuned to the subtle nuances of the environment. "Except for the dreadful mana I could feel at this forest''s center, everything else seems fine."


    As they continued their journey, the carriage rolled smoothly through the dense foliage. Suddenly, it came to an abrupt halt, revealing a shocking sight ¨C a colossal mound of corpsesy in the distance. Upon closer inspection, three figures with distinct horns on their heads were discernible. Demons, it seemed, engaged in a mysterious ritual involving the gathered corpses.


    Under the corpses was a massive teleportation circle glowing in a crimson red hue.


    "Wait, are those demons? Why are they gathering corpses?" M''s voice conveyed a mix of curiosity and concern.


    "Let''s find out, shall we?" said Siena, a determined glint in her eyes as she disappeared into the distance.

 Chapter 103: Celestial Blade

    "Hey, hurry up and put that corpse there!" eximed a blue-haired demon. Their queen had already issued orders for the next batch of monsters to be sent.


    However, due to the depletion of monsters and beasts in the forest, any further dys could result in severe consequences¡ªperhaps losing their heads, or worse, having their souls devoured.


    In response to his urgentmand, the two other demons quickened their pace, hastily piling up the corpses.


    Eager to expedite their task, they were aware that their queen had been in a good mood recently. By finishing the job faster, they hoped to mitigate the added dys and, if lucky, receive a reward or some form of recognition.


    "Hey, you''re all demons, right?"


    eximed a voice from behind them, catching the attention of the three demons. They turned to the source, and what met their eyes forced them to halt in their tracks.


    Speechless and breathless for a moment, it wasn''t the beauty of the ck-haired woman with silvery-gray eyes that affected them, but rather the overwhelming pressure she radiated.


    Despite her outwardly unassuming appearance, their survival instincts screamed that the woman standing before them was far from harmless.


    The sensation they felt as they looked at her was one of deep, unreachable, and undeniable power.


    No visible aura or mana emanated from her, yet the inherent pressure she projected made it seem as though the Demon King himself were scrutinizing them¡ªan intimidating force that struck fear into the very core of their demonic existence.


    "Are you guys mute or something?" questioned Siena, her voice cutting through the stunned silence that had befallen the three demons.


    "W-who are you?" stammered Vatr, the blue-haired demon, managing to break free from his stupor.


    "Siena."


    "Siena?"


    "You asked me who I was, right? I''m Siena, Siena Scaith to be exact."


    Vatr, the blue-haired demon, found himself at a loss for words as the weight of the situation sank in. He was standing before one of the few beings in the mortal realm whom the Demon King explicitly instructed his legions to avoid at all costs.


    There were four individuals about whom the Demon King had issued explicit warnings.


    These four formidable entities were none other than the emperor of magic and Lord of Dragons, Vortigon;


    The blood monarch and progenitor of vampires, Elizabeth Vespera Bloodraven.


    The as-yet to be seen Hero of humanity.


    And finally, the celestial de Siena Scaith. Rumors circted that the celestial de had transcended the boundaries of a mere sword master, wielding a weapon capable of cutting even the gods themselves.


    The gravity of the encounter with Siena Scaith left Vatr apprehensive and uncertain what to do.


    Suddenly, Siena closed the distance between her and the green-haired demon, seizing her by the horns. The green-haired demon offered no resistance, simply allowing Siena to take control.


    The gravity of their predicament hung heavily in the air, evident in the expressions of dread and fear on their leader Vatr''s face.


    The green-haired demon recognized the futility of attempting an escape; the consequences were clear, and any attempt to evade their predicament would result in her being scattered into a thousand pieces on the ground. The oppressive atmosphere created by Siena''s mere presence made resistance seem futile.


    "This demonic miasma, you really are demons. I was having doubts due to your pretty elf appearance, but it seems you possessed these bodies, huh?"


    "So, how exactly did you possess these bodies?" Siena inquired, her hands deftly turning the demons around as if they were mannequins.


    "Who summoned you guys? Judging by the amount of mana you possess, you''re not even mid-ranking ones¡ªwell, except for that blue-haired guy up there, who seems to have the average strength of a mid-ranking demon"


    "Whoever summoned you guys must be really powerful, eh? After all, even if you guys were low to mid-ranking demons, your mana consumption rate is a lot higher than that of spirits. How intriguing," mused Siena.


    The three demons gulped nervously in response. They found themselves paralyzed, uncertain of how to react to the formidable presence of the monster standing before them.


    "M!"


    "Yes?"


    Popped out of the bushes was a young girl with elf-like ears. Her blonde twin tails swayed as she hurriedly approached Siena.


    "Analyze the magic circle."


    "I already did, though?"


    "Eh, since when?"


    "Since the moment I saw it."


    "¡­.. you should''ve told me from the start," said Siena before a clicking sound from the hilt of his sword was heard, and the demons present all got chopped up into pieces. Siena sighed, thinking about how useless it was to intimidate thpse demons, just in case M couldn''t analyze the magic circle.


    "that''s because you went off on your own" retorted M huffing her cheeks as she found it annoying how Siena always passes the me on her every time, she does something reckless.


    Siena ignored her words and looked at the huge magic circle under the corpses.


    "Can you activate this, M?"


    "Yes¡­." M said reluctantly as she knew where this was going.


    "Great activate it then"


    "We don''t even know where it''s going to take us, please reconsider"


    "That''s what makes it exciting¡­. listen well M you won''t be able to discover things in life if you sumb to fear of the unknown¡­. Now activate it" said Siena excitedly


    Sighing deeply, M meticulously scrutinized the magical circle once more, delving into its intricate patterns and hidden nuances.


    With a deftness born of familiarity with celestial magic, she seamlessly merged her own magical essence with the enigmatic energies contained within the spell.


    A subtle dance unfolded as M harnessed her celestial prowess to extract the written coordinates embedded in the spell, a process requiring finesse and precision.


    As she activated the spell, M contemted the risks inherent in unleashing its power in its raw, unaltered form. Doing so would necessitate the temporary suspension of her defensive spells, leaving her vulnerable to the unknown destination that awaited.


    Wisely, M opted for a more strategic approach. By hijacking the spell and integrating it into her celestial magic, she retained control and gained the ability to ascertain its intended coordinates withoutpromising her defenses.


    The moment she sensed where the spell would take them, she got curious, as the location was deep within the forest''s center.


    A blue sh like the sparkles of the stars filled their area before vanishing the corpses Siena and M all disappeared without a trace in their location.


    "Whoa! Where is this?" eximed Siena as her surroundings unfolded before her. Despite her certainty that it was still daytime, the ominous dark clouds veiled the sun''s rays almost entirely, casting an environment shrouded in near-pitch ck darkness.


    The ground beneath her feet, the lifeless trees, and the noxious stench hanging in the air¡ªeverything bore a deep shade of ck. A dark miasma emanated from the ground, piquing Siena''s curiosity, as it differed from the demonic miasma she had anticipated.


    The surreal atmosphere enveloped her, leaving her in awe and contemtion of the mysteries thaty in this enigmatic ce.


    Her heart beat faster as she could sense a being capable of putting up a good fight, Siena licked her lips and gripped her sword unconsciously.


    "T-this ce is Faerielight?" M eximed in shock. The scenery before her was vastly different from what she remembered¡ªfrom the trees to the surroundings, even the atmosphere had undergone a profound transformation.


    The scene in front of her appeared as if a great catastrophe had befallen Faerielight. However, what shocked her the most was the giant tree at its center.


    The once-beautiful divine World Tree was now tainted in hues of red and ck. Its silent screams reverberated in her ears, a desperate call for help and an end to the pain.


    M, being a half-fairy and half-elf, one of the two beings closest to nature, had the ability to empathize and understand nature''s emotions and thoughts.


    Hearing the World Tree''s cries for help pained her deeply, as most of her childhood memories were intertwined with this sacred ce.


    "Do you know this ce?"


    "Yes... I used to live here... but this is not what I remembered it to be... What happened?"


    "Well, let''s find out, shall we?" said Siena nonchntly. Even in the tense and heavy atmosphere, for Siena, this seemed like a fun mystery event that she had to solve, or her curiosity would get the better of her.


    As much as she wanted to see and punish her disciple again, that would have to wait for the time being.


    "You, who are you?" asked a flying demon as he scouted the corpses being teleported in the area.


    Siena just smiled, looking at him.


    ¡­..


    As my consciousness gradually returned, I found myself in an unfamiliar room, disoriented as I gazed at an unknown ceiling.


    "Oh right, I''m in Faerielight now," I mumbled, trying to shake off the remnants of sleep that clung to me.


    An overwhelming fatigue enveloped me, reminiscent of the exhaustion I felt when I lost my virginity. It was like my very essence had been drained from my body, recalling that subus Lilith had sent me as a birthday gift.


    ncing to the side, niel was nowhere in sight. Had she already woken up?


    Summoning what little strength remained, I stood and approached a mirror. The reflection revealed a noticeable thinning of my form, indicating that niel had not only consumed my mana but also absorbed my essence.


    The question lingered ¨C what exactly was she? She didn''t fit the mold of a monster or demon; instead, she seemed akin to an entity with connections to my mother''s enigmatic race


    When I inquired with my sister back at the academy, she remained elusive, neither confirming nor denying any connection between niel''s existence and hers.


    "Oh, you''re awake, Father~" said niel as she hugged me from behind. "Did you have a good night?"


    "Yes¡­." I replied sheepishly, still feeling a bit sleepy.


    "Then we should¡ª"


    Suddenly, niel cut off her words, her expression turning serious. It didn''t take me long to realize why she acted that way, as I sensed someone powerful suddenly appearing out of nowhere.


    "Stay here, Father," said niel as she was wrapped in darkness before disappearing.


    "W-wait!" I tried to stop her, but she just ignored my words. Suddenly, the doors in the room locked, and even the window was blocked by some kind of protection magic.


    The air in the room got tense as I was anxious, wondering what was happening outside.


    Sighing, I approached my bed, resting my body once more trying to meditate and recharge some little mana.


    I don''t know who suddenly appeared, but their power was overwhelming.


    I''m sure not even niel could beat them; she would probably get one-shotted before she could even adapt.


    The situation had taken a turn for the worse as niel is important for my uing ns.


    I got up once again, raising my hands, and a ck portal appeared. I connected this portal near the castle gate as an assurance, in case niel locked me upst night.


    I almost fell down, exhausted as I used my sister''s authority in my tired state, but I must move. I don''t know who came, but whoever it is mustn''t get away with my ns.

 Chapter 104: BEAST OF THE NIGHT X CELESTIAL BLADE X BLOOD MONARCH X HERO(?)

    "You, who are you?" inquired a flying demon as he scouted the area with the newly teleported corpses.


    He was merely checking to ensure the new batch had arrived, but to his surprise, he witnessed two individuals casually conversing on top of the corpses, seemingly oblivious to the world around them.


    His eyes widened when the ck-haired woman met his gaze.


    The way she smiled sent a shiver down his demonic spine, heightening his lustful inclinations.


    Deciding to approach them, he suddenly plummeted to the ground, creating a small crater upon impact. If not for his demonic resilience, it could have been fatal.


    Struggling to rise, he found the pressure on him intensifying, as if an unseen force waspelling him to stay grounded.


    "M?" Siena questioned, a genuine surprise evident in her expression. M, who typically stayed in the background, allowing Siena to take the lead in such situations, seemed to have taken initiative this time.


    "Oh, sorry, boss. The maggot looked at you in a weird way, so my hands moved on their own," M exined, using celestial magic to force the demon to the ground. Hearing her words, Siena couldn''t help but smile at the unexpected turn of events.


    It was endearing how protective M could be. Despite being one of the most feared beings in the continent, having M worry about her felt like a refreshing change. Only M and her disciple had ever treated her as a normal human being rather than a godlike entity.


    The two of them gracefully descended from the macabre pile of corpses, their discerning eyes fixated on the demon writhing beneath the oppressive pressure. "Hmm... appears to be on the upper echelon of mid-ranking demons," Siena casually remarked, her sharp intellect analyzing the demonic creature.


    "Wh-who are you?" stammered the demon, his struggles intensifying as the relentless pressure took a toll on his body. Audible cracks emanated from within, signifying the strain on his bones.


    Siena approached the demon with an air of mischief, a sly smile ying on her lips. She seized his tattered brown hair, the celestial magic amplifying gravity making it feel like his scalp might sumb to the relentless force. His face was forcibly pushed down, evoking painful grunts as he tried to endure the agony.


    "PFFT... Hey, this ce is Faerielight, right? What happened here, and who summoned you guys?" Siena inquired with a feigned innocence, her keen awareness reveling in the demon''s evident suffering. Chuckles escaped her lips, finding amusement in the dramatic disy of his pained expression.


    M emitted a weary sigh at the unfolding events, realizing that her partner, Siena, possessed a sadistic streak. As she prepared to deactivate the spell she had cast, an unexpected bout of coughing seized her.


    "M!" Siena''s exmation resonated with concern, prompting her to assume a defensive stance with her sword drawn.


    M surveyed her surroundings, identifying the source of her distress¡ªa wriggling ck tentacle that had impaled her. A soft touch graced her cheek from behind, apanied by numerous additional tentacles entwining her form.


    Siena, eager to intervene, made a slight movement, but niel swiftly intercepted, issuing a veiled threat.


    "Calm down, sworddy. You wouldn''t want to let this poor little girl die, right?" niel''s blood-red eyes bore into Siena as she delicately caressed M''s cheek, her fingertips morphing into sharp ws that gently grazed M''s neck.


    "My queen," stammered the pinned-down demon, but despite M''s near-fatal injury, the spell she casted remained active.


    A deepening darkness descended upon the already gloomy atmosphere. Shades of red permeated the skies, streets, building roofs, and dead trees, and demonic eyes flickered a malevolent blood-red, fixated on the summoning area below.


    Siena surveyed her surroundings, taken aback by the growing number of demons encircling her.


    Their presence numbered in the hundreds, and upon closer inspection, she realized that all the demons'' mana signatures converged towards the woman holding M.


    "So, you''re their master, huh?" Siena inquired.


    Despite herck of fear towards the demons present, the woman before her emitted an unsettling aura.


    She understood that she was stronger than her opponent, but an instinctual urgepelled her to eliminate the threat immediately.


    However, with M held hostage, Siena refrained from taking any drastic actions. Earlier attempts to cut down the woman were thwarted, as the swift retaliation had put M''s life in jeopardy.


    The situation grew tenser with each passing moment. The demonic eyes continued to gleam with a sinister glow, and the ominous red hues intensified.


    Siena pondered her next move, calcting the risks and possibilities. She needed a strategy that would both protect M and neutralize the threat before her.


    Observing M''s pained expression, Siena noted the glistening tears pooling in her eyes. It was evident that M struggled to suppress her emotions, perhaps fearing Siena''s teasing if she were to shed tears. Siena, however, discerned the inner turmoil and chuckled softly.


    "M, it''s okay to cry," Siena gently reassured her, urging M to embrace her vulnerability in this trying moment.


    "Only kids cry, Boss," M responded with a strained voice, attempting to maintain herposure. Nevertheless, tears escaped her eyes, betraying the emotional strain she endured.


    "Who are you?" inquired niel, her voice attempting a semnce of sweetness that shed with the underlying dread in her eyes. The color drained from her body, leaving her resembling a corpse with blood-red eyes.


    "You''re quite strong for a human~," she added, her tone twisted with an unsettling charm.


    "Siena Scaith," replied Siena, her response apanied by a vignt stance, refusing to lower her guard.


    The demons in the vicinity subtly reacted to the mention of Siena''s name. However, the woman before her remained seemingly unfazed, studying Siena with an unsettling hunger.


    Growing irritated by niel''s nonchnt demeanor, Siena unleashed her potent aura, a manifestation of power that instilled fear in all those present.


    The surrounding demons, for the first time, felt the weight of true authority, as if they stood in the presence of a demonic king.


    However, niel, unfazed, casually gouged out one of M''s eyeballs in response.


    "AGHHHH!!!!"


    As M''s agonized scream pierced the air, the gruesome reality of losing her right eye overwhelmed her. The pain was unbearable, and M couldn''t suppress her anguished cry.


    "You were quite hasty, Miss Siena. You know you can''t do reckless things when you''re trying to save a hostage, right?"


    niel taunted with a sinister smile that stretched from ear to ear.


    Her sadistic pleasure seemed boundless as she provocatively licked M''s cheek, savoring the blood flowing from her wounded eye.


    "You bastard!" Siena''s rage echoed through the air, but she found herself frustratingly immobilized, unable to intervene. niel''s tentacle, now gripping M even tighter, silenced any resistance.


    Siena''s gaze fixed upon M''s eyeball in niel''s clutches, witnessing the grotesque act. Shockingly, niel nonchntly swallowed the eyeball, as if relishing the macabre feast.


    "Oh, you have quite the peculiar race, youngdy," she remarked with an unsettling calmness, continuing her embrace, albeit with her tentacles.


    Siena''s voice resonated with a gravity that matched her serious martial arts stance.


    "Let go of her," she demanded, a flicker of determination burning in her eyes.


    M, sensing the impending confrontation, locked eyes with Siena, silently acknowledging their unspoken agreement. She braced herself for whatever might unfold, her trust unwavering.


    Prepared for a decisive strike, Siena readied herself to sever niel''s head. The n was clear ¨C the moment M detected Siena''s signal, she would evade with all her might.


    Uncertainty lingered in the air as Siena questioned the efficacy of their strategy. niel''s monstrous reaction speed posed a formidable challenge, yet Siena couldn''t afford to hesitate.


    The risk of losing M, or worse, loomed over them,pelling her to act swiftly.


    niel, perceptive and cunning, observed Siena''s focused stance. Believing she had cornered Siena into prioritizing the potential attack over M''s safety, niel prepared herself for any onught.


    Her darkened eyes, devoid of empathy, hinted at a willingness to use M as a shield should the need arise.


    The tension in the room escted, each participant poised for the imminent sh between forces, both physical and psychological.


    As the atmosphere thickened with anticipation, the darkened skies underwent a dramatic transformation.


    The once foreboding expanse morphed into a sea of liquid crimson, and a mist of blood descended, cloaking the surroundings. The tension in the air heightened, as if the very heavens wept in shades of red.


    From this eerie spectacle emerged a manifestation of sheer power. Two blood tornadoes, swirling with a malevolent energy, touched the ground and gradually constricted, giving birth to two figures.


    One, adorned in a seductive and regal red dress, possessed captivating crimson eyes and flowing scarlet hair. Elizabeth Vespera Bloodraven, the blood monarch and progenitor of vampires, had made a grand entrance.


    At her side materialized Herton, her loyal aide, emerging gracefully from the blood tornado that apanied Elizabeth''s arrival.


    The beauty exuded by the Blood Monarch rivaled that of the two women already present, further intensifying the already charged atmosphere.


    Elizabeth''s piercing gaze surveyed the scene, a subtle smirk ying on her lips, while Herton maintained a respectful demeanor by her side.


    Elizabeth''s crimson eyes swept across the transformedndscape, registering the unfamiliar alterations that time had etched upon Faerielight.


    The once-familiar realm had evolved into something different, a testament to the inexorable passage of centuries.


    Yet, amidst the unsettling changes, Elizabeth''s attention was inevitably drawn to the powerful figures present, particrly one whose aura resonated with formidable strength.


    Her gaze honed in on a woman with ebony tresses and eyes that shimmered like silvery ashen gray, a distinctbination that left no room for confusion.


    In the vast expanse of the continent, and indeed the entire world, only one individual matched this unique description¡ªSiena Scaith, the celestial de.


    Elizabeth''s lips curved into a subtle smile as she recognized the potent force emanating from Siena.


    Her scrutiny, however, did not stop there. Elizabeth''s perceptive gaze shifted to another formidable presence, standing alongside Siena.


    The regal figure before her bore the face of niel ris, the queen of the elves. However, Elizabeth discerned a profound duality within this enigmatic woman.


    While the exterior mirrored niel''s timeless beauty with golden blonde locks and blood-red eyes reminiscent of vampires and demons, the distinct presence of two souls intertwined within her captivated Elizabeth''s attention.


    The resting soul within this niel look-alike intrigued Elizabeth.


    Despite her strength being overshadowed by both Siena and Elizabeth, the mysterious aura surrounding her hinted at untold potential.


    Elizabeth''s instincts, honed over Millenniums, warned her that this woman could pose a formidable challenge if pushed to the brink.


    The Queen of Vampires assessed the unfolding tableau with keen interest.


    Elizabeth unfurled her crimson umbre, a stark contrast to the blood rain that seemed to respect her presence by avoiding contact.


    Siena, sensing the gravity of the neer''s power, decided against suppressing her own aura, understanding that this encounter might require a level of preparedness she hadn''t experienced before.


    Both Siena and Elizabeth were renowned as among the world''s strongest beings, and meeting someone on par with their might was an unprecedented event for Siena.


    With an assertive yet friendly demeanor, Siena addressed the enigmatic figure before her. "You''re the blood monarch, right?"


    The acknowledgement of Elizabeth''s identity carried a weight of recognition, marking the convergence of two formidable forces. Elizabeth, her gaze unwavering despite the blood-red rain, reciprocated the sentiment.


    "Correct. My name is Elizabeth Vespera Bloodraven. Nice to meet you, Siena Scaith. This is the first time we''ve met, right?" Elizabeth''s voice held a cordial tone, belying the immense power she wielded.


    Her attention then shifted to the niel look-alike standing beside Siena.


    "Nice to meet you as well, niel. It''s been a few hundred years since west saw each other, right?"


    However, niel''s response was a mere tilt of her head, an indication that the woman standing there was not the niel with whom Elizabeth shared a history.


    The realization intrigued Elizabeth, adding anotheryer ofplexity to the unfolding situation. Observing niel''s obliviousness to their supposed past, Elizabeth mused.


    ''So, she really isn''t niel... Quite intriguing. I came here to find out what happened with Charlotte, but the situation got even moreplex''


    The demons, Herton, and other infernal entities in the vicinity found themselvespelled to kneel under the overwhelming pressure that radiated from the three woman''s presence.


    The air grew heavy, and even M, who was cradled in niel''s arms, sumbed to unconsciousness due to the sheer force surrounding them.


    The three powerful women¡ªSiena, Elizabeth, and the niel look-alike¡ªengaged in a silent but intense analysis of each other.


    The tension in the atmosphere heightened with every passing moment, creating an anticipation of an impending sh.


    The surrounding entities, now on their knees, awaited the crucial first move that would set the tone for the encounter.


    Amidst the palpable tension, a series of slow ps echoed through the air.


    CLAP! CLAP! CLAP!


    The trio turned their attention toward the source of the apuse, discovering a man with ck hair and ashen gray eyes walking calmly toward them.


    His reassuring smile hinted at an intention to diffuse the mounting tension.


    "Alright,dies, let''s all calm down, shall we?" he dered, his voice carrying a sense of authority that momentarily quelled the atmospheric pressure.


    The trio of powerful women, along with the rest of the entities present, shifted their focus to this neer.

 Chapter 105: BEAST OF THE NIGHT X CELESTIAL BLADE X BLOOD MONARCH X HERO(??)

    As Adrian made his presence known, the reactions from the three formidable women were diverse.


    niel, who seemed to recognize him, disyed a hint of surprise, followed by a warm smile.


    Siena, on the other hand, appeared as if she had witnessed a ghost; her body, usually poised and confident, froze in ce.


    Amusement and intrigue danced across Elizabeth''s face, curious about how a seemingly ordinary human could endure the immense pressure emanating from thebined mana and aura of the trio.


    Even Herton, one of the eldest and most robust high-ranking vampires, struggled under the force but remained kneeling in deference.


    Despite the intense atmosphere and the weight of the supernatural forces at y, Elizabeth''s curiosity got the better of her, and she smiled at Adrian, intrigued by the enigma he presented.


    In an attempt to further assess Adrian''s capabilities, Elizabeth unleashed her mana and aura with even greater intensity. The atmosphere around them darkened further, the reddish hue deepening as her potent pressure impacted the surroundings. The blood rain seemed to freeze in midair, unable to defy the force of Elizabeth''s dominance.


    However, to her surprise, Adrian continued to approach, his eyes reflecting a cold determination. Their gaze locked, and Adrian''s eyes conveyed ack of apprehension or acknowledgment of Elizabeth as a formidable adversary. Just as Elizabeth contemted pushing the boundaries of her power to gauge his response, an unexpected development unfolded.


    A sudden burst of radiant light enveloped the entire area, disrupting the ominous ambiance created by the intery of their forces.


    The diminishing light unveiled a startling transformation in Adrian''s form. Golden mes enveloped his entire body, casting a radiant glow that seemed to rival the brilliance of the sun. In his hands, he wielded a sword forged from pure light, its intense radiance illuminating the surroundings. A white, translucent veil cloaked his figure, adding an ethereal quality to his presence.


    The three women, Elizabeth, Siena, and niel, were collectively taken aback by this unexpected revtion. The atmosphere crackled with tension as they struggled toprehend the astonishing disy before them.


    "H-hero???"


    A random utterance from a bewildered demon resonated in the charged air, capturing the incredulity that gripped everyone present.


    The mere suggestion of Adrian being a hero, especially in the midst of such powerful beings, created a surreal and perplexing moment.


    ¡­..


    "I need to move faster" I muttered under my breath, exhaustion evident in my voice.


    Escaping from niel''s room, I sprinted towards the summoning area near the za.


    Each step felt like a monumental effort, the fatigue from niel draining my essence slowing me down considerably.


    "If only I weren''t so tired, I would''ve reached there in seconds" Imented in my thoughts.


    niel''s voracious appetite for my essence had left me considerably weakened, and every ounce of energy was crucial at this moment.


    As I made my way towards the summoning area, a sudden, powerful pressure descended in the vicinity. Panic seized me as I considered the possibility that the confrontation had already begun.


    "Shit, are they already fighting? I better hurry up!" I quickened my pace, my determination overriding the weariness that threatened to overwhelm me. Ignoring the nagging exhaustion that permeated my body, I pressed on, aware that time was of the essence.


    Despite pushing myself even harder, I soon found myself coughing up blood, copsing to the ground. "Agh! Damn it, what''s with this intense pressure?"


    I groaned in frustration. The force in the surrounding area intensified further, signaling that whoever came here was an entity either incredibly powerful or of divine nature.


    ''I sure hope it''s not that bitch as goddess


    While I typically shrugged off potent presences, it seemed my body couldn''t keep up with my indomitable spirit.


    Gritting my teeth, I swiftly rose to my feet, utilizing whatever residual aura I had left to fortify my body.


    The fatigue and strain were palpable, but my determination to reach the summoning area spurred me forward.


    Each step became a struggle, yet the urgency of the situation fueled my resolve. I couldn''t afford to stay down; I needed to get there before things escted further.


    Demons swarmed the area, their fearful demeanor evident as they sprawled and kneeled on the ground. The intense pressure and power emanating from someone grew stronger the closer I got.


    Observing from a distance, this person appeared to be a woman, remarkably beautiful, assuming a martial arts stance that seemed unparalleled even among the gods of war. Strangely, she bore a slight resemnce to me, but my curiosity had to take a backseat to the imminent threat.


    Despite my sprint to intervene and prevent an impending battle, the skies turned red, signaling the arrival of another formidable entity.


    "Shit, now what?" I muttered under my breath, realizing that the situation was bing increasinglyplex. The tension in the air heightened as I raced against time to reach the summoning area.


    As the unfolding chaos continued, the once serene skies transformed into a deep blood-red hue. The reddish clouds that filled the heavens unleashed a torrent of blood, falling like a gruesome rain. The winds, now violent and unyielding, forced even the flying demons to descend, lest they be swept away.


    In the midst of this chaotic symphony, red lightning streaked across the skies, casting an eerie glow on the unfolding spectacle. Suddenly, two tornadoes, so vividly red that they seemed crafted from blood itself, descended onto the ground. Like a cocoon giving birth to a butterfly, these tornadoes contracted and transformed, revealing a figure within.


    Thedy that emerged bore an ethereal beauty, her hair as red as the crimson skies above, with a subtle shade of ck akin to pure blood. Her eyes, a piercing red, surveyed the surroundings with a yful glint, treating the two other women as if they were mere toys for her amusement. Her red dress, a delicate blend of seduction and elegance, highlighted her remarkable features, teasing the imagination with concealed allure.


    ''Charlotte?'' I first thought as she reminded me of the vampire I kinda kidnapped? But unlike Charlottes early 20s like look thedy who just suddenly arrived seemed to have a more mature look? Is she her mom?


    The unfolding scene presented a formidable duo, and as my gaze fell upon thedy, it became evident that she wielded a power beyond ordinaryprehension.


    The vampire apanying her, d in a butler''s attire, paled inparison to her might. It was a stark contrast, akin toparing an elephant to an ant.


    There was only one being in vampire society known for possessing such overwhelming power¡ªthe progenitors.


    A sense of disbelief and urgency surged within me.


    ''Why, in the actual fuck did this unholy beinge here? was the progenitor of vampires here to find out what happened with Charlotte and Peter?''


    Even my parents, powerful entities themselves, tended to steer clear of direct confrontations with these progenitors.


    The reason was simple yet terrifying¡ªtheir ability to manipte essence and origin. This meant they could tamper with one''s soul, exerting control to an extent that even the majestic dragons, considered mortals closest to perfection, would pale inparison.


    The unfolding situation rendered all the meticulous preparations I had made for Charlotte and Peter utterly useless. The intended inquiries I harbored about the vampire queen, which I had nned to pose to themter, now seemed insignificant in the face of the queen''s unexpected arrival. The meticulous schemes I had devised for their benefit were now forcibly ced on hold. If, by some unfortunate twist of fate, she had indeede here searching for Peter and Charlotte, then my carefullyid ns were, in a word, nullified.


    My pace quickened as I raced toward the unfolding confrontation, a silent prayer in my mind that niel, in her current state, would refrain from uttering anything that could needlessly antagonize the formidable vampire queen. The energy and power emanating from her were off the charts, leaving me with the certainty that niel understood the perilous nature of provoking her without due caution.


    ''FUCK, PLEASE DON''T SAY ANYTHING PROVOCATIVE.''


    As I pushed my weary body forward, a new and eerie pressure enveloped the area. Another bout of coughing ensued, blood escaping my lips.


    It became apparent that Elizabeth, the queen of vampires, had unleashed her own formidable aura and mana into the surroundings. My weakened state left me defenseless against this overwhelming force. It felt as if every drop of blood in my veins was writhing in agony, attempting to escape my body and reach the queen of blood herself.


    To add to my distress, the system screen abruptly manifested before me.


    [Warning!: User is under excessive mana force and aura field, body damage critical, heart rate abnormal, conclusion danger! Advising user to leave the area immediately.]


    "Great advice, system. Real helpful," I muttered sarcastically, choosing to disregard the translucent blue screen obstructing my view. I couldn''t afford to retreat now; I needed to intervene and prevent a sh between these formidable beings.


    [Warning!: User is under excessive mana force and aura field, body damage critical, heart rate abnormal, conclusion danger! Advising user to leave the are immediately]


    [Warning!: User is under excessive mana force and aura field, body damage critical, heart rate abnormal, conclusion danger! Advising user to leave the are ¡­.


    [Warning!: User is under excessive mana force and aura field, body damage critical, heart rate abnormal, conclusion danger! Advising user t¡­.


    The screen kept popping up but I chose to ignore it.


    [Emergency actions invoked: current user status under stress forcefully evoking authority upgrade]


    Authority upgrade what the heck is that? suddenly I could feel something tensioning up inside me, I felt like a peculiar warmth inside me, a sensation as if my soul were being subjected to intense heat. Despite the difort, I noticed a gradual replenishment of my mana and aura.


    [Authority: Lionheart [passive] forcefully invoked upgrading authorities'' effect]


    [Authority: Lionheart: {Passive}] [UPGRADED]


    [Effect: Gives you the courage to face any situation without fear]


    [New effect: (Synergy) [active] allows user to synergize all divine authority to evoke new active authority {Hero''s will}]


    ''Wtf is this?''

 Chapter 106: BEAST OF THE NIGHT X CELESTIAL BLADE X BLOOD MONARCH X HERO(???)

    [New effect: (Synergy) [active] allows user to synergize all divine authority to evoke new active authority {Hero''s will}]


    ''Wtf is this?''


    Upgrade? Synergy? and a new Authority upon activation? What the hell is going on? I''ve never heard of authorities getting upgraded, can authorities even be upgraded in the first ce?


    ''Sis!''


    ''Yes?''


    ''Can authorities be upgraded?''


    ''Under the right circumstances, Yes''


    ''Really? Then why haven''t you guys upgraded mine?''


    ''The authorities we blessed you with are already within the highest level any more than that would result in your death''


    ''Is that so what about synergy then? Can I synergize all of my authorities?''


    ''YES!'' sis said excitedly.


    ''So, I can?''


    ''What no!''


    ''Which is it?''


    ''I wasn''t talking to you''


    ''Huh?''


    ''Hey you clearly cheated!!!''


    ''Sorry?''


    ''Ah no not you sorry about that Ian¡­. it''s just that when I finally thought I''d get to see an annoying pricks face crumble in defeat he came back even merciless thanst time''


    Is sis not alone? Is she talking with one of the people I brought there?


    ''Anyways you were asking about synergizing the authority we blessed you right?''


    ''Yes''


    ''Then, no, you can only synergize multiple authorities thate from one God. Synergizing authorities from different high-level beings would cause the authorities to explode, resulting in your soul breaking apart. It would be a literal end, as there is no afterlife for you to enjoy, and your soul fragment would dissipate like thin air''


    Disappointed by the limitations of the synergy feature, I resigned myself to the fact that I could onlybine the authorities bestowed upon me by the goddess. It dashed my hopes of creating a new authority by merging the powers of my family.


    Despite this setback, I couldn''t help but feel fortunate to be blessed by such powerful beings. It was a bit disheartening that my family couldn''t share all their authorities with me. Still, reflecting on all they had done for a simple human like me, it seemed a bit too greedy to ask for more.


    ''By the way Adrian why are you so tired?''


    ''''You didn''t saw what happened to me sis?''


    ''No, I was a bit pre upied with an annoying guest you see even right now his smile is annoying, I wish to rip him apart''


    So, she really had some guest over.


    BOOM!!


    ''Talk to youter sis''


    Undeterred by the crumbling dead tree in my path, I pressed on toward the trio of powerful women. The surrounding demons, particrly those in close proximity to thedies, began sumbing to the overwhelming pressure. Strange, squelching noises echoed as they imploded into mists of blood, their low-ranking status making their demise somewhat predictable.


    It felt as though literal gods had descended upon the area, and anyone with a fragile soul at this moment was surely on the verge of breaking. The intense pressure weighed heavily on the surroundings, creating an ominous atmosphere that only intensified as I approached the unfolding spectacle.


    Finally reaching the scene, I observed Elizabeth, Siena, and niel locked in a tense standoff, the pressure between them escting with every passing moment. It appeared that they were each waiting for the other to make the first move, creating an atmosphere fraught with anticipation.


    Unexpectedly, the system screen materialized once again, delivering a message:


    [User under intense pressure, heart rate above normal]


    [Authority: Lionheart [passive] [On]]


    As the weight of the pressure lessened and a newfound sense of calm washed over me, I marveled at the effectiveness of the Lionheart authority.


    The courage to confront any situation without fear was proving to be a genuinely potent skill. Did I unknowingly harbor fears in this situation? The sudden appearance of this authority suggested as much.


    And here I thought I wasn''t going to use this authority anytime soon.


    Summoning my courage, I cleared my throat and began to address the formidable trio.


    "Alright,dies, let''s all calm down, shall we?" My voice rang out, surprisingly carrying a sense of authority that seemed to momentarily quell the intense atmospheric pressure.


    The three powerful beings turned their attention towards me, their expressions shifting from hostility to curiosity. Elizabeth, Siena, and niel eyed me with varying degrees of interest, and the surrounding demons and creatures, still reeling from the oppressive pressure, shifted ufortably on the ground.


    I took a step forward, maintaining a confident demeanor despite the immense power radiating from the three women before me.


    Elizabeth, the blood monarch, regarded me with a curious smile, Siena looked bit intrigued but why is she looking at me as if she saw a ghost or something? Now that I''m seeing her closer this time she really seem to look exactly like me, niel on the other hand tilted her head, studying me with an unreadable expression but I could see a little bit of excitement in her eyes.


    ''Why is she even excited?'' ''This whole situation got a lot worse than what I hoped it would''


    As I took a step forward, the already intense pressure emanating from Elizabeth heightened. Her eyes locked onto mine, a predatory gaze that sought to test my mettle.


    The deep, prating stare of a vampire progenitor threatened to grab hold of my soul. However, thanks to the Lionheart authority that had been forcefully invoked, her attempt felt more like a yful gesture.


    I continued walking, maintaining eye contact with Elizabeth while seemingly unaffected by her imposing presence.


    The surprise flickering in her eyes hinted that my reaction had caught her off guard. The others, Siena and niel, observed the interaction with growing interest.


    Elizabeth''s crimson eyes bore into mine, searching for any sign of weakness. It was a power y, a subtle test of dominance.


    But with the courage bestowed by the upgraded Lionheart authority, her attempt seemed almost endearing. I stood my ground, refusing to let the pressure get to me as I continued to walk forward.


    What she did was a bit surprising but not as surprising by the sudden pop of window screens in front of my eyes I can''t even see ahead of me seriously what now?


    [User under intense pressure advising to evoke [Hero''s will]]


    [Yes/No]


    [No]


    [User under intense pressure advising to evoke [Hero''s will]]


    [Yes/No]


    [No]


    [User under intense pressure advising to evoke [Hero''s will]]


    [Yes/No]


    [No]


    ''Aghh! fuck it get this out of my face''


    Click!


    [Yes]


    The warmth in my body surged, a telltale sign that something profound was happening within. The remaining shreds of my mana and aura began tobust, creating a radiant ze of energy.


    [Synergizing authorities]


    The system message disyed before me, and a cascade of authorities appeared on the screens:


    [Sword of Light: [Active]


    [Lionheart: [Passive]


    [Ster Sris: [Active]


    [White Veil: [Active]


    [Completed]


    [New authority acquired]


    [Hero''s will: [Active]] [Temporary]


    [Effects: Allows the user to spread their divine aura in a limited radius, inflicting a 50% stat reduction on all beings associated with the dark scales of power. User''s stats are boosted by 1% for every evil entity present.]


    My eyes widened in disbelief. Wasn''t this a bit too overpowered? The synergy of these authorities granted me unprecedented abilities, an arsenal of divine power at my disposal.


    A surge of confidence coursed through me as I contemted the potential applications of my newfound authority. It was time to test the limits of Hero''s Will and see how it would impact the intense standoff unfolding before me.


    As the windows screens popped up in front of me, a profound transformation urred. A white veil enveloped my head and draped across my entire body, giving me an ethereal appearance.


    In my hands, the sword of light gleamed even more brilliantly than before, its radiance casting a divine glow.


    The aura surrounding me took on a wholly divine nature, and I could feel a surge of power coursing through me.


    Turning my attention to the formidable trio ¨C Elizabeth, Siena, and niel ¨C I noticed their varied reactions. Elizabeth, in particr, had assumed a peculiar stance, and wisps of smoke seemed to rise from her form.


    Was she burning or undergoing some transformation? Siena appeared to be deep in thought, her expression revealing theplexity of her emotions. niel, on the other hand, regarded me with curiosity, her tongue gently flicking across her lips.


    A random demon in the vicinity couldn''t help but blurt out, "H-hero!"


    The exmation caught the attention of all three women, and their gazes focused on me with a hint of seriousness. The atmosphere hung heavy with anticipation as I stood there not sure what to do exactly.


    ''Did in make this situation more troublesome than it already is?''


    "Hero?" Elizabeth''s curious inquiry hung in the air.


    In response, I met her gaze with an icy stare, locking eyes with the vampire queen. Suddenly, the blood from the rain responded to my unspokenmand, swirling and reforming on her back into twelve bloody wings. Each wing exuded a formidable energyparable or even a bit higher than the energy output I used on the magic bullet I used on Kaksanst time, yet it felt strangely iplete.


    The potency of the energy emanating from her wasn''t as overwhelming as it initially appeared. The influence of Hero''s Will seemed to be exerting its effect, even on a powerful progenitor vampire like her.


    "Leave¡­." my voice, calm and cold, resonated through the tense atmosphere. A hint of amusement flickered across my face as I observed the powerful vampire queen, Elizabeth, visibly shivering at the sound of my words. Purposefully, I raised the sword of light, pointing it at her with a stern gaze.


    "Unless you want to witness the extinction of your entire race" I added with a stoic demeanor.


    Elizabeth''s eyes, once curious, now shook with uncertainty and transformed into a deep, bloody red.


    Yet, instead of retaliating, she swiftly moved, seizing her fallen aide Herton, who appeared burnt to a crisp. In an instant, both of them melded into a swirling ball of blood, and with a dramatic puff, Elizabeth and Herton vanished from the scene.

 Chapter 107: Finding Adrian

    "Y-you, who are you?" asked Siena with a slightly perplexed voice. I looked at her, slightly confused, thinking, ''Seriously, why is she making that face? She''s not even bothered by the aura I''m currently releasing right now''


    "Father! What is that magnificent form you''ve taken? You look so marvelous and handsome, hehe," giggled niel, her grip on M tightening, causing the already unconscious M to cough up blood.


    "Release her, niel," Imanded with authority. The urgency of the situation left no room for unnecessaryplications.


    The form I currently possessed was temporary; I could feel my mana and aura reserves depleting rapidly. While the form granted me some excess energy, it would onlyst for one more minute. I couldn''t afford to provoke Siena at this moment.


    niel, disying her dissatisfaction, relinquished her hold on M, causing her to descend to the ground. The air was fraught with tension as niel leisurely approached me. Siena, fortunately, appeared oblivious to niel''s actions, maintaining her unwavering focus on me, a detail that might be attributed to our uncanny physical resemnce.


    "Adrian Vulter Tellus," I dered, breaking the palpable silence. Siena''s gaze momentarily quivered, followed by a subtle smile. However, her attention quickly shifted to niel, who continued her gradual advance towards me. Siena''s eyes bore a subtle undercurrent of bloodlust as she red at niel, yet after a few moments, she dismissed her and turned her attention to the fallen M.


    "Haha... so you''re the hero, huh? That''s quite unexpected," niel remarked with a yful yet slightly surprised tone. She offered a subtle smile, a mix of amusement and genuine concern coloring her expression.


    As she spoke, a dense white aura, ented with hints of blue, began to surround her form. With a sudden explosion of energy, she gracefully disappeared from sight.


    I couldn''t help but look upward, my gaze following the parting clouds. Did she fly through the air, or was it an extraordinary leap that took her away? The mystery of her departure lingered briefly in my thoughts.


    In any case, she was undeniably Adrian''s master. The descriptions from the novels seemed inadequatepared to witnessing her true presence.


    Her beauty exceeded any preconceived notions, perhaps even surpassing the famed Tristan, as the author had hinted. It left an indelible impression, a visual spectacle that transcended the limitations of mere words.


    I cast a gaze at niel, who was gracefully circling around me with an inquisitive expression etched on her face.


    "Father?" she inquired, curiosity dancing in her eyes. The effects of Hero''s Will began to fade, and my body returned to its usual state. I felt a noticeable drain on my strength, and with a final nce, I locked eyes with her, uttering, "Take care of my body."


    "F-fathe¡ª"


    Her concerned calls echoed in my ears as the surroundings blurred into a cascade of indistinct shapes, and I sumbed to the unconscious embrace that awaited me long enough.


    ¡­..


    "He''s still not back," Louise remarked, her voice tinged with a hint of sadness.


    A heavy sigh escaped Aria''s lips as she spoke, alsoden with weariness and sorrow. "Haah, just where are you, Adrian?"


    Aria''s fatigue resonated in her words. Both Aria and Louise found themselves seated on thefortable couch, savoring each other''spany.


    The room, adorned with warm hues and soft lighting, provided a haven for their thoughts and concerns. It had been a week since Aria had taken up residence in Adrian''s room, and with Louise''s presence as well, the girls had naturally grown close over this period.


    Louise, attempting to assuage her concerns, delved into a summoning book rted to her studies. Despite beingbeled as missing by the entire school and her student status under scrutiny, she found sce in Aria''s consistent support. Aria, without any obligation, continued to bring her books, a gesture that Louise appreciated deeply. Aria''s kindness, coupled with the sincerity in her words, had gradually opened Louise''s heart to her.


    Their shared time together allowed a connection to blossom between them, an unexpectedpanionship in the midst of uncertainty. Whether it was Aria''s innate warmth or themon link of having Adrian as a sibling, Louise couldn''t pinpoint the exact reason for the bond. However, it was hard to ignore the simrities in Aria and Adrian''s mannerisms, down to the food preferences that Aria mirrored from Adrian.


    Louise couldn''t help but release a small sigh as memories of Elena''s asional visits crossed her mind. While she appreciated thepany and camaraderie Elena brought with her, there was an undeniable tension that apanied these visits.


    The atmosphere in the room would invariably be charged whenever both Elena and Aria were present simultaneously. This tension, particrly when the topic of Adrian was broached, resembled a subtle contest¡ªa silent battle for his attention.


    It felt akin to witnessing a conflict between a wife and a mistress, each vying for the affections of the same man. The situation, however, proved to be a wearisome one for Louise.


    She often found herself in the role of a mediator, striving to diffuse the mounting tension before it escted any further.


    Despite the strain that asionally apanied these moments, Louise endeavored to keep a sense of equilibrium, ensuring that the interactions between Elena and Aria did not spiral into a full-fledged dispute.


    Living together with Aria revealed another endearing quirk¡ªthe fact that Aria was, without a doubt, an avid hugger. Louise vividly recalled the first night they shared a bed, an experience that nearly bordered on a life-threatening ordeal due to the intensity of Aria''s embraces. Despite Louise''s suggestion that she could sleep on the couch that night, Aria insisted on them sharing the bed.


    Louise couldn''t deny that Aria''s tight hugs were both surprising and, at times, overwhelming. Despite her noble background, Aria seemed to have an innate and unreserved way of expressing affection through physical touch.


    The idea of sleeping in the same bed was initially challenging for Louise, given the stark contrast in their social standings, but Aria''s insistence and theck of alternative sleeping arrangements left Louise with no choice but to share the bed.


    The confined space of the bed, coupled with Aria''s propensity for hugs, created a somewhatical yet asionally exasperating situation for Louise. However, over time, she grew ustomed to Aria''s affectionate gestures, recognizing them as a genuine expression of camaraderie and friendship.


    Louise gave up after the second night and just chose to ept her fate of sharing a space with the enthusiastic ducal princess.


    Intrigued by the unexpected knock on the door, Aria and Louise exchanged curious nces before turning their attention to the entrance.


    It was an unusual urrence for someone to visit them at this hour, especially considering Elena''s usual nighttime visits. Moreover, Principal Victoria typically forgoes the formality of knocking, opting to teleport directly into the room.


    "I''ll check it out youngdies"


    Feeling a sense of curiosity and perhaps a bit of excitement, Annalise volunteered to investigate the source of the mysterious knock. A yful smile adorned her face as she found amusement in the reactions of the two girls.


    As Annalise opened the door, a polite inquiry escaped her lips. However, her eyes widened with a mix of recognition and surprise when she beheld the figure standing before her. In an instant, she instinctively lowered her head in a respectful bow, an almost reflexive response to the presence of the distinguished guest.


    With a voice that exuded both grace and curiosity, Lilliana addressed Annalise. "It''s been a long time, Analise. You look as lovely as ever."


    A hint of nervousnessced Analise''s voice as she replied "Yes, I''m doing fine, all thanks to your grace, youngdy Lilliana." The unexpected visit caught not only Analise off guard but also the two girls behind her, their expressions betraying a subtle sense of difort.


    Curiosity sparkled in Lilliana''s eyes as she continued "By the way, Analise, why are you not letting me enter yet?" Her gaze was directed toward the collection of women''s shoes and slippers neatly arranged at the corner, a silent inquiry demanding an exnation.


    Caught in a moment of uncertainty, Analise gulped, unsure of how to navigate this unexpected turn of events.


    ¡­..


    As Victoria idly twirled the potion that Euphemia had handed her a few days ago, a sigh escaped her lips, carrying the weight of concern for Adrian. "He''s still not back... Haah, seriously, where is that kid?" The worry in her voice was evident as she contemted the current situation.


    The potion in her hand seemed to beckon her attention, a potential solution to the mystery of Adrian''s whereabouts. Euphemia had assured her of its efficacy, iming a one hundred percent sess rate. The temptation to use it now crossed Victoria''s mind.


    "Should I use this now?" she pondered aloud, her eyes fixed on the small vial. Reflecting on her recent attempt to provoke Euphemia into creating the seemingly impossible concoction, Victoria couldn''t help but marvel at the alchemist''s skill.


    Another sigh escaped her as she sank into her chair, the weight of responsibility settling heavily on her shoulders. Her gaze shifted to the stacks of paperwork strewn across her desk, a constant reminder of the myriad issues demanding her attention.


    The atmosphere within the school had undergone significant shifts following the recent incident. While things were gradually calming down, the ripples of the event had reached international borders, bing a topic of discussion across various countries. The news had spread far and wide, bringing the academy''s name into the global spotlight.


    Victoria, being at the helm of the academy, found herself in the midst of the storm. The repercussions of the incident had even reached the emperor himself, who expressed his displeasure with a terse message:


    "Clean up your mess." The golden parchment carrying those words arrived just two days ago, and every time Victoria revisited the message, a shiver ran down her spine.


    It became apparent that other nations were using the incident to mock and ridicule the empire. Despite the academy''s status as a neutral entity, independent of any particr nation, it was a known fact that the empire basically owns the academy.


    "Agh! Fuck it¡­ I''ll find him myself" said Victoria as she drank the potion.

 Chapter 108: Gods and Gods

    Victoria found herself in an unfamiliar and ominous ce after consuming Euphemia''s potion. The effects were instantaneous, guiding her senses directly to Adrian''s location.


    However, the surroundings she found herself in were perplexing and disconcerting.


    The atmosphere exuded an overwhelming darkness, with every element shrouded in ckness. The air carried a putrid smell, and the entirendscape seemed devoid of life.


    Even the trees, the ground beneath her feet, and the skies above were tainted by an eerie stillness, giving the impression of a deste cemetery.


    As Victoria took in her surroundings, a sense of foreboding crept over her. The inexplicable nature of this ce left her with more questions than answers.


    Determined to find Adrian, she pressed forward, navigating through the unsettling environment that seemed to defy the very essence of life.


    Victoria found herself in a location significantly distant from the academy. Despite her prowess as a high-ss mage and an archmage, teleporting over such vast distances was an exerting feat.


    She had reserved her magical reserves, anticipating potential challenges that Adrian might be facing. However, the reality of the ce she now found herself in exceeded her worst expectations.


    A pungent odor of blood hung thick in the air, enough to make even those with a strong constitution nauseous. Yet, it wasn''t the stench that perturbed Victoria the most.


    Rather, it was the demonic miasma saturating the surroundings that heightened her sense of concern. Thoughts raced through her mind as she pondered why Adrian would willingly venture into such an ominous ce.


    ''Why the hell are you here Adrian?'' she wondered as she couldn''t fathom Adrian going here willingly.


    "Oya?" A voice,ced with surprise, echoed behind Victoria. She turned around to discover a mysterious boy with jet-ck hair and captivating golden eyes, his gaze fixed on her with a curious intensity.


    His words, unconventional and seemingly insightful, caught her off guard.


    "For a mere human, the amount of mana you possess isparable to Skadi. The only distinction lies in the purity and divinity of hers, which surpasses yours. Perhaps, with another thousand years, you might approach her level," the boy remarked, his eyes appraising her as he scanned her from head to toe.


    Victoria, though intrigued, maintained herposure.


    "Who are you?" Victoria demanded, instinctively stepping back and preparing her magic. There was an unsettling aura around the boy, and every aspect of his demeanor set off rm bells within her. The way he smiled, spoke, and observed her, it all conveyed a disdainful superiority, as if he regarded her as nothing more than an insignificant creature.


    "Me? ¡­.Oh I''m LOKI!"


    The boy, introducing himself as Loki, the way he spoke he spoke his name, made a sharp ringing noise reverberate in Victoria''s head.


    It intensified, causing her body to convulse involuntarily. The sudden onset of weakness and the taste of blood in her mouth rmed her.


    Before she couldprehend the situation, she copsed, still expelling blood as her strength abandoned her.


    "Oops, her strength was quite simr to someone I knew. Ipletely forgot that I was talking to a mere mortal and ended up using my true voice to speak my name," Loki thought, a twinge of guilt crossing his mind as he observed the fallen Victoria.


    "Loki¡­." came a creepy voice from behind him, and when he turned back, he couldn''t help but squeal in surprise.


    "EEEKKK!"


    "What''s wrong?" said a crow with multiple eyes on its body and head. Its mature feminine voice indicated it to be a woman.


    "So, it was you, Avian¡­. Haah, don''t scare me like that," said Loki, feeling relieved that it wasn''t the crow he initially thought it was. After being bossed around by Odin so much, he had developed a trauma of crows along the way.


    Not many gods knew of this weakness, and he was kind of d that only Avian was here to witness it.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Avian again.


    "Nothing¡­... your form just reminded me of someone. Anyways, what should we do with this girl?"


    "Did you break her soul?"


    "O-only by ident. I was quite surprised as someone suddenly teleported here, you see. She was a bit strong, so Ipletely forgot I was talking to a mortal. Her strength isparable to some of the finest warriors and mages of Valha" Loki exined. "Should I kill her?"


    Although Loki appreciated Victoria''s strength, that didn''t mean he had any personal likings for her. For him, she was just another mortal he could see in the next few centuries, which is a time quite long for humans but minuscule in front of gods.


    "Hmm? Wait¡­ don''t kill her yet. I can feel traces of Nya''s divinity in her," the crownded on Victoria''s head before suddenly a ck portal appeared under Victoria, swallowing her whole.


    "Wow, no matter how many times I see it, Nya''s expertise in popping out Astral portals with ease is really something else. I only know a few beings in the cosmos that might rival her in that."


    "Oh? You''re impressed even though you''re one of the few beings who can give her a run for her money when ites to portal making?"


    "I appreciate talent, strength, beauty, and skill wherever I go, Avian. Besides, the way she opens portals is different from mine. Although it might look simr, the process is entirely different. So, you could say I''m highly impressed by the way your sister can casually pop portals like that without any magic circles or runes. As far as I know, only high-ranking space gods could do that."


    "Well Nya is quite Unique, and she is still quite young for a ##### ### so you''ll probably be more surprised in the future"


    ''So, she''s still not a fully mature God? That exins why her divinity seemed a bit unstable. I thought it was because she was blessing a human, but it seems it was because she was continuously growing. I just yed chess with that literal monster. I feel like my life''s messed up for some reason if I ever piss her off again'' Loki thought as he gulped ''I better prepare a n for a grandiose funeral''


    "Let''s go back," said Avian as she flew back to the castle.


    "OK," replied Loki while casually smiling up above the skies, which made the peeping Goddess of the Elves shiver in response, her eyes widening.


    ''He noticed me? How?'' thought Calissia, the Goddess of the Elves. She saw Loki gesturing something with his nose.


    "THE NOSE KNOWS!" he screamed at her in a lively voice.


    Before Calissia could react, a low growl crept up behind her. Her body shivered¡ªno, her soul shivered in fear. She could feel that whatever was behind her could kill her permanently if it wanted to. Calissia cried silently.


    "Don''t kill her, Fenry~! She might be useful!" Loki screamed in her direction once again. Noticing her predicament getting worse, Calissia tried to teleport away, only for her divinity to refuse her will.


    ''W-what''s going on?'' Calissia thought.


    "PFFT! AHHAHA!" Suddenly, Loki appeared right in front of her andughed hysterically while spinning around in midair.


    "Did you really just try to teleport away from the beast of Ragnarok? I must say your cowardice reminds me of Odin."


    "Loki¡­," Avian called out to Loki as she noticed he teleported in the skies above.


    "Oh hi, Avian! I found this cute little rat," said Loki with a sinister smile as he looked at the scared goddess.


    Although Avian was curious about how Loki sensed her when even she couldn''t, that wasn''t important right now. What mattered was that someone managed to hide from her eyes, which was very insulting for a goddess like her.


    As Avian underwent her transformation, the entire process was a mesmerizing disy of divine power. Bones cracked and shifted, and the intricate reshaping of her form unfolded gracefully. The metamorphosis continued, each moment marked by a profound transformation until she stood as a stunning woman with the only exception being her multi-eyed crow''s head.


    Reaching out towards Calissia, she intended to invoke her divine abilities. However, before the process couldplete, a radiant golden light enveloped Calissia, whisking her away through teleportation. The sudden disappearance of the goddess frustrated Fenrir, whose growl echoed ominously, causing the very skies to tremble in response to the mighty god-ender''s displeasure.


    As Loki soothingly patted Fenrir''s enormous head, the monstrous wolf''s agitation began to subside. Loki, seemingly unfazed by the earlier encounter, struck up a conversation with the colossal creature.


    "Was that the Goddess of this world?" Loki inquired, his tone casual yet curious.


    Avian, with her monstrous yet artictedy like voice, responded


    "Yes, it seems she''s aware of the threat that''sing to her now."


    "Haha, I guess so. But it doesn''t really matter, right? After all, you''re all so great; Mother already decided her end," Loki stated, a mischievous grin ying on his lips.


    A heavy silence settled between them as the weight of Mother''s wrath loomed in the air. Loki''s acknowledgment of this worlds pantheon spoke volumes about the gravity of the situation.


    Avian, still wearing an enigmatic smile, muttered, "Yes... Mother is quite angry this time."

 Chapter 109: Louise Obelia

    "Long time no see Aria how have you been?"


    ''Why is she asking a question she already know the answer of? Aren''t you spying on me and Liam in the first ce?''


    "Yes¡­. I''ve been well elder sister"


    Despite Lilliana''s meticulous efforts to deploy experts and even some students who could seamlessly blend into the surroundings to spy on her siblings, these spies found it nearly impossible to elude Aria''s naturally strong sense of awareness.


    Aria''s mana and magical resonance were off the charts for a normal student, enabling her to detect any suspicious presence or individuals observing her for extended periods.


    Though Aria grew tired of constantly being watched and the persistent nagging of her heightened senses, she realized that defying orining about the situation would only lead to more problems.


    Aria understood that, beyond personal interest, her elder sister Lilliana orchestrated this borate surveince to provideprehensive reports to their father about their situation and status in the academy.


    However, she couldn''t help but grumble slightly at how excessive Lilliana''s monitoring had be over the past few months especially after her secret meeting with Adrian.


    ''Probably, only Adrian and I noticed people watching us all the time. Liam is a lost cause; he may be a bit above average in terms of martial arts, but that''s only with his peers. He probably doesn''t realize that elder sister is aware of all his secret fiascos''


    ''Father will probably call for him soon¡­''


    Though Aria was quite surprised to see Lilliana visiting here sote, as Aria was quite aware of Lilliana''s feelings towards Adrian that bordered on obsession.


    ''Is she also one of Adrian''s secret lovers?''


    "It''s been a long time as well miss Louise¡­. I didn''t know our prime suspect was hiding inside my brother''s room¡­... it''s quite perplexing don''t you think?"


    Although Aria raised an eyebrow finding it slightly funny how her sister could lie so confidently without stuttering,


    "Yes? ¡­...I mean yes long time no see, Lady Lilliana¡­... I mean no---"


    Bewildered and at a loss for words, Louise struggled to find an appropriate response to Lilliana''s unexpected confrontation.


    In her mind, she toyed with the idea of exining that she hadn''t intentionally hidden in Adrian''s room, but a sense of caution held her back. Louise feared that any attempt at rification might only fuel Lilliana''s suspicion further.


    The intensity of Lilliana''s gaze sent a chill down her spine. It was unnerving to think that someone as esteemed as Lilliana, often regarded as the epitome of grace and nobility in the empire, could harbor such animosity toward her.


    Louise found herself trapped in a tense situation, caught in the scrutiny of the student council president, Lilliana. As the school''s number one suspect in the recent events at themercial district, Louise considered herself fortunate that Lilliana hadn''t yet involved the authorities or taken matters into her own hands. Despite Louise''s confidence in her own strength, she couldn''t shake the feeling that a confrontation with Lilliana would be a losing battle.


    Currently, the threedies were gathered in a room, seated across from each other. Aria and Louise upied one side, their heads slightly bowed, while Lilliana sat in front of them, her gaze piercing and intense.


    ''I knew Aria kepting to Adrian''s room ever since he disappeared, and some of my spies even told me they saw the saintess entering as well. But I didn''t expect to see Louise here. Did Adrian n this all along? I knew I should''vee here much sooner. That damn principal passing most of her tasks to us!!! I knew we''re the student council, but isn''t she abusing her power too much?''


    ''And she even gave Aria permission to live here for the time being as Adrian''s away''


    As the tension escted in the room, an inadvertent manifestation of Lilliana''s emotional turmoil urred. The couch she upied was now enveloped in frost, a visual representation of the rapid fluctuations in her mana. Salik, ever loyal to Lilliana, voiced his concern, attempting to bring her attention to the consequences of her unbridled emotions.


    "Mydy!" Salik eximed, a note of urgency in his voice, as he sought to remind Lilliana of the magical aftermath she had caused.


    In response to Salik''s words, Lilliana, without offering any apologies to the two girls sitting before her, managed to rein in her emotions. It was as if she aimed to project an air of control and superiority, proving a point that her authority remained unchallenged.


    Aria and Louise found themselves gripped by a chilling sense of unease as cold sweat trickled down their spines. The brief but potent fluctuation in Lilliana''s mana left an indelible impression on them. Aria, who was already privy to her sister''s formidable abilities, couldn''t help but grudgingly admire her even more.


    ''If only I was blessed with this level of mana, then I could''ve¡ª''


    In that moment, the room seemed to crackle with an unspoken tension, the air heavy with the weight of their individual powers and theplex dynamics that governed their rtionships.


    ''Calm down Cecilia! Tn!''


    Louise urgentlymunicated through telepathy, seeking to pacify her two fiercely protective high-ranking spirits, Cecilia and Tn, who was about to attack Lilliana.


    Despite Louise appearing seemingly defenseless, the room was filled with an array of spirits¡ªranging from low-ranking to dozens of mid-ranking entities, alongside the two formidable high-ranking spirits.


    Louise found herself in a challenging situation, struggling to focus on Lilliana''s words amidst the cacophony of spirits chattering and criticizing Lilliana.


    The saving grace was that only Louise could perceive and interact with these spirits, sparing others from the supernatural discourse urring around her.


    Observing Louise''s expression, which appeared both perplexed and distracted, Lilliana inquired


    "Are your spirits around?"


    "¡­. Yes"


    Louise nodded in confirmation, and Lilliana responded with a simple, "I see."


    However, this time, Lilliana discreetly reinforced a mana barrier around herself, an invisible shield meant to be prepared in case the situation took an unfavorable turn.


    Despite Lilliana harboring suspicions regarding Louise''s involvement in the events at themercial district, she chose to approach the situation with caution.


    The seemingly cute and innocent girl before her did not alter the fact that Louise was the academy''s most wanted terrorist and a notorious murderer, responsible for the deaths of numerous individuals on that fateful day.


    Lilliana, sharp and perceptive, understood that there had to be a purpose behind Adrian bringing Louise here.


    Assessing the unfolding scenario, she swiftly grasped the reasons behind Louise''s presence and her sudden disappearance. Lillianacked details on how Adrian managed to conceal Louise without anyone noticing, but an intuition nagged at her, warning that harming Louise might incur Adrian''s wrath. She couldn''t shake the feeling that Adrian had a n or reasons for orchestrating this situation.


    ''He must have his reasons, but I can''t help but be annoyed by it, what is up with this girl that he''s wiling to protect her to this extent?''


    ''And does he have a thing for blonde hairs?''


    Lilliana internally grumbled while looking at the two blonde beauties in front of her.


    Despite Lilliana''s meticulous efforts to conceal the mana barrier enveloping her body, Aria detected it almost immediately.


    While Louise and her spirits remained oblivious to this hiddenyer of defense, Aria''s heightened awareness picked up on the subtle traces of magic weaving around Lilliana.


    ''Why did she cast a barrier? Is she preparing for a fight?''


    The tension in the room escted as Aria, perceptive as always, questioned the sudden appearance of a protective barrier.


    Suspicion lingered in the air, prompting Aria to ready a defensive spell, anticipating a potential conflict.


    The silence that enveloped the room was finally shattered when the intense gaze in Lilliana''s eyes softened and her countenance shifted.


    Lilliana''s gaze shifted between Louise and Aria, and with a sense of formality, she extended a key toward Aria.


    "Here"


    "Elder sister this is?"


    Aria, puzzled by this unexpected gesture, inquired about the purpose of the key.


    "It''s the key to a currently vacant room here at Lucian Hall. You may keep the room; I''ve already asked the school head for permission, so feel free to use it" Lilliana exined, her tone carrying a mix of politeness and calcted intent.


    Aria, while appreciative of the offered amodation, couldn''t help but feel a tinge of discontent. She quickly realized that this was, in essence, Lilliana''s way of orchestrating her departure from Adrian''s room.


    "Elder sister, I appreciate your gift, but as you already know, the principal assigned and gave me the privilege to use this room as Adrian is still away. Besides, it may not look like it, but Louise needs me right now" Aria asserted, her voice holding a firm yet respectful tone. She directed a meaningful look at Louise, prompting her to nod in agreement.


    "T-that''s right, Lady Lilliana. Aria has been a great help, and I feel safer with her around" Louise added, her words expressing gratitude for Aria''s support.


    "And besides¡ª"


    But Louise couldn''t finish her words as she saw a green-haired woman with emerald eyes floating in mid-air. Their eyes locked, and the green-haired woman smiled at her. Louise could sense that the beautiful woman in front of her wasn''t human but a very powerful high-ranking spirit.


    "Are you Louise?"


    "Y-yes?"


    "Louise?" called out Aria.


    Aria and Lilliana looked at Louise as if she was crazy. Louise suddenly looked up mid-sentence and seemingly talked into thin air. Although they were aware of Louise''s special gift of seeing and hearing spirits, they still found it weird seeing someone suddenly talking to nothing.

 Chapter 110: Where is Adrian?

    "Are you Louise?"


    "Y-yes?"


    "Who are you?"


    Cecilia eximed in surprise as she didn''t even notice another high-ranking spirit, like her, entering the room without her knowledge. She didn''t sense or notice thedy-like spirit.


    But one thing she did know was that whoever this spirit was, she was on par with her if not stronger. Luckily, she could also feel that the green-haired spirit''s nature was more akin to nature itself reminiscent of the forest, so fighting her wasn''t a problem.


    As a fire spirit, she would have the advantage. The only reason she didn''t burn her right away for suddenly approaching Louise was that she could feel no animositying from her.


    "Hmm¡­ are you two the spirits my master kept telling me to be wary about?" asked Meralda curiously as she scanned the gigantic stone gori and the gigantic ming serpent.


    Meraldanded on the floor and lifted the ends of her dress upwards with both hands while gesturing a graceful bow. "Nice to meet you, oh great spirits. Nice to meet you as well, Lady Louise. My name is Meralda, the great spirit of the forest. My master, Adrian, has sent me here to aid you for the time being that he''s away."


    "But it seems you didn''t really need me to begin with¡­." Said Meralda as she looked at the abandunce of people in the room right now.


    And looking at the way Louise looked Adrian''s worry for neglecting her for a week wasn''t really necessary in the first ce.


    ''It seems she can take care of herself and she even has a lot people looking after her, master''s worries weren''t really necessary huh, well I guess it''s a good thing to make sure, as I was one of the reasons as to why she got neglected in the first ce''


    "Nice to meet you as well¡­ But wait, Master Adrian? Are you Adrian''s spirit? Why did he send you? And what do you mean away? Is he noting back yet?" said Louise as she stood up, finding it absurd and worrying about what happened to Adrian and what''s taking him so long.


    He didn''t even tell her or anyone, for that matter, where he had gone after the incident. Louise was also slightly furious as to why Adrian never told her he was contracted with a high-ranking spirit.


    ''Just where is that big dummy? And how many more secrets does he have? First, I found out he has some weird portal-like ability, as well as the fact that he can use aurasparable to high-ranking knights. Now Iter find out that he''s in a rtionship with the saintess''


    ''Although Aria never confirmed it, her subtle actions and the way she never confirms nor denies fondness over Adrian made it obvious that she had a thing or two for Adrian''


    ''Not to mention Lady Lilliana in front of me right now. Adrian was hiding too many things, and above all, most of it was questionable, especially his rtionship with Aria and Lilliana''


    Although Lilliana, Aria, and everyone else in the room were slightly creeped out when Louise spoke in mid-air upon mentioning Adrian''s name, everybody''s attention was captivated.


    Recognizing that the situation was bing moreplex, Meralda materialized herself, unveiling her ethereal beauty to every ordinary person in the room. Lilliana, Aria, Analise, and Salik were all taken aback, surprised by the sudden appearance of the stunning green-haireddy.


    With a graceful bow, Meralda introduced herself once again, her emerald eyes glinting mischievously. The reactions of those in the room varied, providing her with some amusement. Lilliana, in particr, regarded her with a hint of bloodlust, prompting Meralda to wonder what might have irked the elegantdy.


    ''What did I say that made her mad?''


    As for Aria, her response was peculiar. Meralda caught her grumbling, "I don''t care at this point," while shooting her an odd stare.


    Analise, on the other hand, greeted Meralda''s introduction with a warm smile, radiating a genuine friendliness.


    Salik, the ever-reliable butler, appeared momentarily taken aback by Meralda''s ethereal beauty, his usualposed demeanor showing a crack.


    "So where exactly is Adrian?" asked Louise in a serious voice.


    Everyone in the room waited for Meralda to answer.


    ¡­..


    With heavy breaths, a girl as pale as freshly fallen snow and eyes as deep and crimson as the finest rubies, abruptly woke from her slumber. Her long, beautiful, and slightly curly blonde locks cascaded down her back as she swiftly raised her body in a fluid motion. Taking in her surroundings, all she could perceive was an imprable darkness that clung to the air.


    The red gleam in her eyes intensified for some inexplicable reason. Despite just rousing from her sleep, an unquenchable thirst gripped her very essence, a longing so profound that it surpassed the capacity of consuming an entire barrel of wine. It was a thirst that seemed to reach into the very core of her being, hinting at a profound and mysterious nature.


    "So, you''re awake¡­."


    Uttered a voice that slithered beside her. The girl instinctively covered her ears, as though the gentle tone carried the weight of thunderous resonance, causing difort to echo through her senses. Turning her gaze to the source, she found a woman with fiery crimson hair, possessing a simr ethereal paleness.


    The crimson-haired woman''s mouth seemed to salivate at the sight of the blood coursing through her neck. Strangely, though, the girl couldn''t muster the will to attack. Instead, an overpoweringpulsion to serve the person standing before her dominated her thoughts. The inexplicable force held her in thrall, bending her will to the mysterious figure.


    Suddenly, a searing headache gripped her skull, threatening to shatter it into a million pieces. As the pain intensified, a flood of images rushed into her consciousness ¨C memories that had been dormant until now. Overwhelmed, she recoiled from the figure before her, instinctively crawling backward. However, her retreat was abruptly halted by an imperceptible barrier.


    "Where am I? Who are you?" she stammered, her confusion evident.


    "Me? Let''s just say I''m your mother for now," the enigmatic figure replied.


    "Aghh!" The girl screamed in response to the voice, its intensity piercing through her mind like a relentless siren.


    "Are your senses experiencing overload? It makes sense, considering you aren''t a natural-born vampire. Those newly upgraded senses must be overwhelming for you at the moment."


    Suddenly, the crimson-haireddy snapped her fingers, capturing Schwi Heiron''s attention. The red-haired woman''s eyes glowed a deep red, and she locked eyes with the bewildered girl.


    "Schwi Heiron, daughter of Duke Heiron, remember well, you are human," the mysteriousdy dered.


    "I... am... human" Schwi repeated slowly, her mind processing the revtion as she momentarily drifted into a daze before returning to her senses.


    As she looked around, everything seemed clearer, the noise, the itchiness, and even the overwhelming thirst were gone.


    "Feeling better now?" the crimson-haireddy inquired.


    "What did you do to me?" Schwi asked with a hint of suspicion.


    "Don''t worry. I simply applied a bit of hypnosis with my natural charm to make you think and believe you are human. Though your strength is still that of a vampire, so be cautious with things you grip; you could probably crush a stone with your bare hands right now."


    "Hypnosis, vampire... Don''t tell me?" Schwi''s voice trembled with disbelief.


    "What did you do to me!?" she screamed, attempting to rise, only to be forcefully brought back to her knees.


    Charlotte knelt down and patted the fallen Schwi with a somewhat sarcastic p. She looked at Schwi with an air of pity.


    "Yes... Congrattions, Schwi Heiron. You''re probably the first person in history to be a mid-ranking vampire after just waking up. Maybe you were born to be a vampire?" Charlotte remarked, her toneced with a hint of irony.


    "Now then rise up¡­... someone''s waiting for you"


    "W-wait"


    Schwi couldn''t even resist as the red-haireddy grabbed her hand dragging her out of the dark room against her will.


    In reluctantpliance, as they walked inside the smoke of darkness the scene changed and Schwi found herself being led through abyrinthine corridor. The air was heavy with an unsettling atmosphere, and Schwi''s senses, though numbed by the mysterious hypnosis, still tingled with an unexined tension.


    As they walked, Schwi stole furtive nces at her captor. The crimson-haireddy, Charlotte, exuded an air of regality mixed with an unsettling allure. Her movements were calcted, and every step seemed deliberate, echoing a predator''s grace.


    Questions swirled in Schwi''s mind, a tempest of confusion. ''Where am I? What is this ce? And why does this woman im to be my mother?''


    The revtion of her vampiric nature added anotheryer ofplexity to her already befuddled state.


    Finally, they reached a grand chamber, adorned with opulent decorations. In the center, a figure stood shrouded in shadows. Charlotte released Schwi''s hand, allowing her to approach the mysterious presence.


    As Schwi stepped into the dim light, the figure revealed itself ¨C a man with dark hair and piercing grey eyes that seemed to pierce through the veil of her confusion. His gaze locked onto Schwi, and a sly smile yed on his lips.


    "Y-you???"


    "Wee, Schwi Heiron long time no, see?"

 Chapter 111: Unexpected life

    Life, with its unpredictable twists and turns, often unfolds in ways that defy expectation. It''s a tapestry woven with threads of chance, luck, and the unforeseen. Take, for instance, the tale of a struggling sryman navigating the harsh rigors of daily life.


    Each day may feel like a relentless battle, a constant struggle for survival in an unforgiving world. Yet, hidden beneath the surface of this arduous existence, a stroke of luck might be waiting to alter the course of his destiny.


    Imagine waking up one day, the monotony of your routine shattered by the incredible news that you, the weary sryman, are now the grand winner of a lottery.


    Suddenly, the burdens of financial strain are lifted, reced by the promise of a brighter future. The once elusive dreams of afortable life, free from the shackles of financial struggle, be attainable, all thanks to an unexpected stroke of luck.


    On the other side of life''s spectrum, picture a child confined to a hospital bed, grappling with the challenges of a chronic illness that has defined their existence.


    Days blend into nights as medical treatments and the relentless fight against pain be the norm. Then, in a miraculous turn of events, a breakthrough urs.


    The child, whose life was once overshadowed by the specter of illness, is now cured because a kind hearted sponsor helped you. The darkness lifts, and a new chapter, vibrant with health and possibilities, begins.


    These stories remind us that life''s greatest surprises often unfold when we least anticipate them. Whether it''s a sudden windfall or a miraculous recovery, the unexpected has the power to transform not only individual lives but also the lives of those connected to these twists of fate. It''s a testament to the unpredictable, awe-inspiring nature of the journey we all navigate through thebyrinth of existence.


    Life is an unpredictable journey, and mine took a turn I never sawing. Imagine graduating from college, ready to face the world, only to find that most of your friends chose a path of adventure, bing raiders in a world filled with dungeons/monsters and uncertainties.


    Meanwhile, there I was, engrossed in reading a clich¨¦ yet popr novel, unwittingly setting the stage for a series of unexpected events that would redefine my existence.


    The novel, which I hadn''t even finished, became the catalyst for the most peculiar predicament I''d ever faced ¨C a sudden transmigration into the body of a character named Adrian Vulter Tellus.


    The assimtion of Adrian''s memories within me blurred the lines between his experiences and mine. It was as if I had been granted an extra life, thrust into a world with odds seemingly stacked against me.


    The circumstances of this world were far from favorable, and I couldn''t help feeling that the universe had a peculiar grudge against me. The transmigration wasn''t my doing in the first ce "FUCK!"


    And the goddess responsible for this cosmic twist spoke of "memoirs of the universe" a concept so bizarre and probably utter BS, that even my parents were oblivious to its existence.


    From being an abandoned baby on the streets to a child raised by gods, my life had taken unexpected turns, each chapter marked by unforeseen events.


    I''m probably the living embodiment of life''s capacity to surprise.


    The world I found myself in was far from ordinary. The very sight before me defied all expectations, a surreal blend of the fantastical and the eerie.


    Where one might anticipate the warmth of a familiar face, I was greeted by the visage of a gigantic crow head with a multitude of eyes staring intently in my direction.


    "You''re awake, Ian" spoke my aunt, her voice carrying a peculiar blend of avian characteristics and human resonance.


    For most, the sound would be a disconcerting mixture of gentle tones and nerve-wracking nuances, but for me, it was a familiar melody that provided a sense offort amid the unfamiliarity of this realm, a temporary escape from the absence of my family.


    The pain in my body was momentarily forgotten as I attempted to express my joy.


    "Aunt! ... Ugh! ... Ouch"


    I eximed, scrambling to rise and envelop her in a hug. However, an unexpected surge of pain coursed through my body, a stark reminder of the physical toll of my current situation.


    "Calm down, Ian. I''m not going anywhere," she reassured me, her gentle touch patting my head. "I''ve missed you... No, we all missed you."


    "Same goes for me, Aunty" I responded, my senses gradually sharpening as the fog of confusion lifted. The realization dawned on me that my aunt was indeed right in front of me.


    "Wait, this isn''t a dream, right?"


    In a moment of confirmation, she pinched my cheek, and the sting served as a tangible reminder that the surreal circumstances were, in fact, my new reality.


    "It isn''t."


    "H-how are you here? What happened? Don''t tell me you did the same thing as Sis. You know that''s dangerous even for you, right? I can understand Sis'' situation as she can hide even from the gods above. Manifesting an incarnated body isn''t exactly the right choice right now. You know the goddess of this world is hellbent on killing us, right? And¡ª"


    "Okay, shut it," said my aunt as she closed my mouth with her fingers. "Didn''t I tell you to calm down? Geez, that worrywart nature of yours when ites to us really hasn''t changed much, huh, Ian?" She chuckled a little. "First of all, don''t worry about me. The goddess won''te and harm me even if I present myself in the open."


    "Huh, what do you¡ª"


    "Shush... let me finish... Did Nya already tell you about our situation?"


    "Yes."


    "Then that makes things easier to exin. Right now, Mother and our other family members are currently having a stalemate in the breach between this world''s divine realm and ours. Although one of us is all it takes to erase this world''s inhabitants, including its incredibly weak deities, even with the goddess being provided energy from thew of causality, forcefully breaking the barrier she ced is easy if we were to undergo our true forms. But you know that has multiple risks, right?"


    "One of them is because of me, huh?"


    Aunt didn''t even have to answer, as the small smile she made rified everything. So, what she''s basically saying is they can''t go all out because of me. It makes sense, as the moment their true formse into this realm, this whole world would probably shatter by their sheer presence alone, killing all of its inhabitants and me in the process. Although they had the option to take me to our personal realm if the situation were ever toe to that, it seems the promise I made for them during my 8th birthday prevented it, huh.


    ¡­.


    In a dark but lively room, I was looking at a pretty luxurious cake that had 8 candles on it. Five other people were around me.


    "Ian, what''s your wish?" asked an extremely beautiful ck-haireddy dressed in an outfit reminiscent of gxies ¨C it was my adoptive mother¡­ no, she was my mother.


    "I¡ªI¡­."


    Everyone waited for my answer, and I''m sure everyone here can, somehow, one way or another, grant it.


    I couldn''t answer right away, as throughout my life, I''ve never received or even had a cake. Everything just changed when thedy in front of me took me and chose to take care of me 2 years ago.


    At first, I thought she would just take care of me for a few weeks like any other adults who seemingly adopted me at the orphanage only to return me. But thisdy was different ¨C she was kind, caring, gentle, and above all, she really made me feel like family in just a span of a few months.


    During that whole process, as I got introduced to her family, a whole new world was introduced to me. In the two years I''ve spent time together with them, I''ve learned things that I shouldn''t even probably see or hear about in the first ce.


    I even know beneath the beautiful human-like faces, everyone in the room had a cosmic horror hidden inside. But it didn''t bother me one bit because, for me, they were family.


    It didn''t bother me, but the way they treated human lives really bothered me. Although I can understand it from their perspective ¨C only humans that hold significant importance can be treated like actual humans, like in my case, for example. The way they did awful and despicable things to a person that even downright touched them made even the 8-year-old me find it despicable.


    As such, although it was a bit greedy, I made a wish that changed their whole view and aspect, not just on humans, but on life itself.


    "I wish that this family stays strong and united¡­ and¡­ I wish that my family would never harm the innocent¡­ that''s all."


    I closed my eyes as I made my wish in a nervous voice, but their loudughter made me confused. I was so sure I would get scolded for making them adjust to my request.


    "HAHAHAHA, is that all you really wished for, Ian? A bit simple, don''t you think?" said my dad withughter.


    "Indeed, even humans can fulfill that promise, wish more, Ian," said my brother.


    "I think it''s a cute wish though?" said my sister.


    Aunty just chuckled in the corner, while Mom looked at me with caring eyes.


    "Is that all you really wish, baby?" she said while hugging my small body from behind.


    "Y-yeshh¡ª"


    "Hahhaha." The room was filled withughter as theyughed and chuckled at me for slipping my tongue.


    Mom chuckled in a soothing voice.


    "Then this, we promise to you, Ian. Your wish is ourmand."


    ¡­..


    Now that I think about it, wasn''t I really lucky for randomly going out that night, even ignoring the orphanage curfew, to see the first snow of winter? If I wasn''t around the backyard ying in the middle of the night, I probably wouldn''t have met Mom. Anyways, even if Aunt said that the goddess won''t harm her, we can''t be too sure andcent. Even with all the things she said making sense, I still don''t get why she would risking here. If it was just to visit me, I''m very thankful, but I can''t have them risking their very souls because of me.


    "What exactly is everyone nning, aunty?"


    She smiled while looking at me. Although her bird-like head didn''t have lips, the subtle curve of her lips was enough of an indication.


    "Since we can''t face the goddess head-on, let''s just say we used a very barbaric method of fighting her ¨C by using her methods straight back at her. Soon, a fight between gods would probably happen in this mortal realm."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''ll tell you the restter; your face is really stressed out right now. For now, sleep. Your body is still tired from the summoning ritual."


    "Summoning ritual?"


    I asked, seemingly confused. Although I did faint somewhere in that area, I''m pretty sure the main cause of my tired body was niel. Speaking of which, where was she?


    Then, that''s when I noticed the runes that surrounded my body.


    "Don''t tell me... Did you guys use my body as a catalyst to summon you into this world?"


    "Yes."


    I couldn''t even find words to reply as my vision darkened, and I fell asleep once more.

 Chapter 112: Plans for the future

    Waking up once again, I found myself alone in my room.


    The good thing was that the pain throughout my body was gone now.


    ''But seriously though, did she really have to make me her catalyst?''


    ''Can''t she just use sis''s energy for that? Is she punishing me or something?''


    I got up quickly and noticed that I waspletely naked.


    ''Did they not even bother to dress me up after the summoning ritual or whatever''


    But now that I look at it, it seems all the runes embedded on my body was gone now.


    "Wow! You probably could put Zeus to shame if he sees that."


    Surprised by the voice that came from behind me.


    I turned around and saw a young boy with ck hair andpletely golden eyes that somehow reminded me of Analise.


    I would''ve found his appearance quite cute if not for the fact that he''s staring at my sword right now.


    "Y-you, who are you, and please stop staring."


    "Haha, sorry, got ahead of myself there. My name''s LOKI, the Norse pantheon''s god of mischief, trickery, and deception. Nice to meet you, Ian Astrea."


    He introduced himself with a slight bow while making small eye contact with me. The aura that exuded from his body indicated that he was indeed telling the truth, as I could sense divinity from his words.


    Why is a god like him even here? Dad did mention that he was friends with one of the gods from the Norse pantheon, but I didn''t expect it to be Loki, though. Is he part of the n?


    "So, you''re that Loki?"


    I said while looking at him up and down.


    I was actually expecting Loki to look like a tall, handsome man with slightly long ck hair, wearing a green Asgardian armored suit with a helmet that has huge pointy horns.


    Not a child in his pants...


    I guess I consumed too much media and cinema, huh.


    "The one and only," he said proudly while tapping his chest.


    "The one that impregnated a horse?"


    "We don''t talk about that!"


    Loki eximed in embarrassment, getting closer to me while covering my mouth with both his hands. He looked rather ridiculous floating in mid-air in front of me, with a panicked look written across his face.


    ''This really isn''t something you would expect to see from a god.''


    "Seriously, why do humans make up the most absurd stories about the gods¡­ Though most of it were true though¡­" grumbled Loki in a hushed voice.


    ''I guess that story about him impregnating a horse was true huh? Does that mean most mythological stories about the gods were true then? How interesting¡­''


    It seems my gaze both suspicious and intrigue got under Loki''s skin too much as he changed the subject right away.


    "A-anyways dress up already, your aunt is waiting for you at the dining room"


    Realizing that I was stillpletely butt naked while a floating child was right next to me, did I only realize how creepily disgusting the whole situation looked.


    "U-uhm can you please stop staring at me?"


    "Oh oops. Sorry couldn''t help it" said Loki as he scratched his head.


    As I was making my way to therge wardrobe by the side of my bed Loki called out to me.


    "Hey what are you doing?"


    "Dressing up?"


    ''Can''t he see the obvious?''


    "Don''t tell me your parents didn''t teach you divine garment yet?"


    "Teach me about what?"


    "This"


    SNAP!


    With a snap of his fingers, my body was engulfed in an intense glow of golden light, a brief spectacle of radiant energy that transformed my attire and overall appearance.


    In the blink of an eye, I found myself d in a meticulously tailored, luxurious ck suit.


    The ensemble exuded sophistication,plemented by the presence of an exceptionally handsome watch that outshone even the most prestigious timepieces from my previous world.


    Surveying myself in the mirror, I marveled at the impable styling of my hair, which now bore the refined essence of a distinguished CEO from one of those captivating office dramas seen on television.


    The transformation was nothing short of remarkable, prompting a subtle whistle of appreciation to escape my lips.


    With a mischievous grin, Loki inquired.


    "Like it?"


    Astonished by the sudden transformation of my attire, I responded with an enthusiastic.


    "Yes"


    Curiosity sparked; I couldn''t help but question.


    "But wait, you can use divine energy to manifest clothes?"


    The realization struck me ¨C this ability could have proven incredibly useful during my college days, especially when I found myself rushing to sses, grappling with the daily dilemma of selecting the perfect outfit.


    Recollections surfaced of my ex-girlfriend yfully pointing out my repetitive wardrobe choices, a predicament that might have been effortlessly alleviated with such divine sartorial skills.


    "Yes, divine energy¡ªno matter its concept or origin¡ªfinds its roots in the very essence of creation itself. To wield it, all you have to do is ess its memories, extract it, calcte the requisite energy, andpress it carefully to prevent it from overpowering or consuming your own divinity. Then, you can use it to manifest and create various things, like this."


    As Loki elucidated the process, I found myself in awe of the intricate nature of divine energy maniption. Expressing my amazement but at the same time¡­.


    "That sounds a lot moreplicated than I imagined."


    Loki, with a hint of frustration, responded.


    "I know, right? It''s exasperating to think that gods of creation can perform these feats by instinct. Why wasn''t I born with the concept of creation?"


    The whimsicalints of a god added a touch of humor to the conversation.


    "I think your concept is more than plenty enough"


    Loki turned out to be quite different from my preconceived notions.


    Among all the gods I had encountered, he appeared to be the most nonchnt.


    His demeanorcked the typical arrogance that gods often disyed when dealing with mortals.


    Instead of casting disdainful nces, Loki regarded me with an expression akin to that of an uncle looking at his nephew, a surprisingly reassuring demeanor.


    Meeting gods with Loki''s disposition was a refreshing change.


    I''d dly opt for encounters with such gods any day over the prickly and irritating deities like Ra or others of the sort.


    "Does that mean essentially all gods can ess the divinity of creation?"


    "Yes, but only a small amount of it, around 0.01 perhaps? Only gods of creation have the privilege to use and ess it too its full potential"


    "I see, I guess I should ask sis or aunt to teach meter"


    Chuckling slightly Loki floated behind me and pushed me forward.


    "Now let''s go your aunt has a lot if things to tell you"


    ¡­.


    "Good morning, Adrian, or should I say good afternoon now, fufu," my aunt chuckled a little.


    "Yes, good morning as well, Aunty¡­ And Charlotte?"


    I turned to the side and saw a woman dressed in a princess-like white dress.


    Her crimson hair and eyesplemented the dress, enhancing her already beautiful figure and face.


    She appeared slightly startled, fear evident in her eyes, and her mouth trembled a little.


    "G-good morning to you as w-well, y-young master A-Adrian. I hope you had a good rest"


    She stammered, with hups interrupting her words.


    I guess it makes sense, considering thedy¡ªor perhaps thedy with therge crow head next to her.


    "Yes¡­."


    ''Why is she even here? I was pretty sure I left her back at Sis'' pocket domain''


    "Master!!!"


    Suddenly, a person grabbed me from behind, and I immediately recognized who it was based on her soothing warm voice and a scent reminiscent of flowers in an open field in the forest.


    "Meralda."


    I turned around and hugged her, and in turn, she hugged me even tighter.


    Well, this was unexpected.


    I never would''ve thought that there woulde a day that Meralda would be this open in her care about me.


    She seemed to be slightly teary as well as she continued to hug me.


    "Thank you master"


    She said in a hushed voice.


    "¡­. Thanks?"


    She just smiled while looking up at me, the gentle and loving look she had, only added more confusion for me.


    ''Since when was she this affectionate for me?''


    ''Did something happen?''


    ''And why is she thanking me all of a sudden is she that relieved about me waking up?''


    "Okay¡­. Spare the small talkter Meralda, we have a lot of things to talk about Ian"


    "I-I''m sorry Lady Avian¡­. I shall take my leave now"


    Bowing her head in apology Meralda quickly left the room in a rush, even Loki who was whistling in mid air left the dining room.


    The doors closed on their own, and now only Aunt, Charlotte, and I were left in the room.


    If anyone were to see Charlotte right now, one would think only two people were here, as she looked so pale in nervousness that she almost seemed like a translucent ghost.


    "Don''t worry about her, Adrian. I took a liking to her back at Nya''s domain, so I made her mine."


    It seems Aunt noticed me staring at Charlotte with a curious gaze and provided me with an answer. But...


    "Did you just say you imed her because you took a liking to her? She''s not a toy, you know."


    "Of course, that''s not all, you know. This kid''s got a lot of potential, especially her metamorphosis. You should''ve seen her transform into a flock of crows; they were really beautiful."


    So basically, you liked her because she can transform into a crow.


    I just stared at her in silence, not knowing what to say back to my aunt.


    Suddenly, the door opened once again, and the moment I turned around, all I saw were massive, huge bundles of fluffiness, breasts bouncing up and downing straight at my face.


    "Father~!"


    niel eximed while hugging me so tightly that I could feel my bones breaking at any point, my head nowpletely inside her ample melons.

 Chapter 113: Plans for the future 2

    "Father~"


    "You''re awake hehe~"


    niel said as she continued to hug me tighter and tighter.


    ''Time out!''


    Realizing that niel won''t let go of me anytime soon due to her excitement, I had no choice but to use my aura to break free from her bone-breaking hug.


    With my face now escaping her two lovely cushions, I looked at her, and she made an expression of deep disappointment.


    ''It didn''t even seem like she was trying. Don''t tell me that''s her natural strength now, right?''


    I was wondering where she was, as it seemed weird seeing Aunt back at my room when I woke up the first time, seeing my aunt back then was really surprising.


    But niel''s absence at the time also didn''t add to the situation, as she was thest person I was with when I fell asleep.


    "Good morning niel"


    "Yes, good morning father~ you could''ve indulged yourself for a bit longer though"


    ''This woman seriously can''t keep her perverseness at the right ce and time huh?''


    Although her ample breasts did feel great and her natural body odor released a beautiful scent of natural aphrodisiac or Viagra.


    I still had to keep my mind in ce as now wouldn''t be the right time for that.


    Looking at her, it seems giving her all those rewardsst time made her a bit too spoiled?


    I wouldn''t be even surprise if she suddenly jumped down on me in bed if Aunt and Loki wasn''t around.


    ''Should I punish herter? ¡­. No, I''m pretty sure all sorts of punishment from me would be a reward for her''


    Dismissing the thought, I looked to the side and saw my aunt looking at niel with a somewhat satisfied expression.


    Speaking of which, Aunt still hasn''t fully exined how she and Loki astral projected themselves into this world, though I reckoned it has something to do with sis'' ability to make portals.


    She also has a lot of exining to do regarding the situation with the goddess of this world.


    Seeing as how what she saidst time seemed to be true, as the goddess is not attacking them right away. It seems they really had a hand in the situation regarding this whole affair.


    "niel, sit, and please bring out the real person who was invited to this conversation," my aunt said.


    "Ok!~" said niel while gracefully moving forward ahead of me.


    niel took her seat after opening a chair for me.


    "Thanks."


    "You''re wee," she said while slightly kissing me on the cheek.


    ''Seriously, she''s so open with her affections, but it wasn''t too bad I guess?''


    "You sure have a bunch ofdies loving you now, huh, Adrian? Since when were you this good at making girls fall?"


    "Well, things happened¡­."


    "Is that so?"


    "But you know that Mother won''t be happy about all this stuff, right?"


    "Yes."


    "You know what you are to her, right?"


    "¡­. I know."


    It took me considerable time toe to terms with the reality, and even though deep down.


    I was aware of it.


    I consciously trained myself to push it aside. In my eyes, she was simply my mother ¨C not the formidable goddess capable of cataclysmic events, not the cosmic horror feared by the gods, and not the malevolence that the supernaturalmunity perceived her to be.


    I deliberately avoided dwelling on these aspects.


    However, when she began altering my very essence, changing my race under the guise of aiding my integration with my newfound abilities.


    It became undeniable ¨C her intentions for me were far moreplex than the simple role of a mother.


    ''Thought it''s still weird to think about''


    Ignoring my aunt''s seemingly threatening words, it took me a while to realize that food was already arranged on the table, shining and glistening. Some dishes even emitted a slight wisp of smoke, indicating their freshness and warmth.


    The sight alone made my mouth water, and I couldn''t help but feel the anticipation of a satisfying meal.


    "Eat to your heart''s content; you''ve been sleeping for days, so I''m sure you''re hungry" my aunt said, her voice carrying a hint of warmth and concern.


    Without even realizing it, my body moved on its own, drawn to the enticing array of dishes, eager to devour every morsel in sight. The aroma of the food filled the room, enhancing the overall appeal and intensifying my hunger.


    ¡­..


    ''Agh! my stomach hurts''


    Despite being aware that I was full, the temptation of the delicious and visually appealing dishes on the table was too much to resist.


    I found myself indulging in each dish, savoring the vors that seemed to dance on my taste buds.


    Aunt chuckled as she observed my enthusiastic eating.


    It dawned on me that she enjoyed pampering me. If it were my mother instead of Aunt, the table would likely be adorned with a spread of nutritious, health-focused options.


    Aunt''s approach to caring for me was undoubtedly more indulgent andforting, evident in the variety of delectable treats before me.


    Charlotte, seated beside Aunt, was delicately savoring a steak that appeared entirely red. Curious about her choice, I inquired about the dish during our meal.


    Charlotte exined that it was the meat of a baby blood wyvern, considered a vampire delicacy and a suitable substitute for blood when a direct source is unavable.


    Despite the alternative nourishment, her nervous demeanor hindered her from finishing the rtively small meal. While she attempted to maintain an air of gracefulness with her knife and fork, the subtle trembling of her hands betrayed her unease.


    The ambiance of the room was filled with a mix of delectable scents, from the rich aroma of well-cooked meats to the tempting sweetness of desserts, all meticulously prepared to satisfy my appetite after days of rest.


    While I enjoyed the sumptuous feast before me, niel, who had been lively just moments ago, now wore an expression of dread and fear.


    The reason became apparent ¨C the niel beside me was not niel(Kaksan), but the original niel.


    It seemed that niel(Kaksan) possessed the ability to store souls within her essence, enabling her to switch back the original niel into her own body.


    The revtion rified that niel(Kaksan) hadn''t killed anyone I somehow blessed, as she had asserted.


    Instead, she had orchestrated a soul switch, leaving the once-proud queen of the elves to experience a fall from grace and essentially die.


    Even though the original niel still existed within niel(Kaksan), her current state resembled more of an alternate personality.


    While I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of pity for her, it was the extent of my emotional investment.


    I had never truly cared about her, especially considering her past attempt to take my life.


    ''Why did Aunt even invite her here in the first ce?''


    Despite finding Princess Elowyn intriguing, my interest was mainly due to her role as one of the main viins in the story.


    As she sat there, untouched te before her, I shifted my attention back to my aunts, silently imploring them for answers regarding their situation.


    Responding to my unspoken request, my aunt nodded and proceeded to exin.


    I listened attentively from start to finish, but the more Iprehended their actions, the more dumbfounded I became. The gravity of their undertaking left me in a state of disbelief.


    My aunt disclosed that their presence here wasrgely owing to my sister''s unique abilities. Loki, being a master of astral projection, had utilized his skills to create an astral portal connecting my parents'' domain with our current location.


    The key element in this connection was my sister and me, serving as signals or beacons for the astral portal.


    As she delved into the details, it became evident that their ultimate goal was to bring the rest of my family members here.


    The missing piece of the puzzle was the creation of suitable incarnated bodies that could seamlessly exist in the mortal realms of this world.


    As they meticulously devised strategies to confront the goddess, they seized an unusual opportunity to test and exploit the very system that bolstered the goddess''s strength.


    My family members, being entities surpassing even the stature of gods, could easily overpower a lone primordial goddess.


    However, the intricacies of the greatw of causality presented a challenge.


    While attempting to rescue me from the clutches of the goddess, my family''s interference triggered thew of causality to perceive them as a threat.


    Paradoxically, this interference inadvertently furnished the goddess with the strength and power needed to level the ying field.


    Although my aunt assured that any one of my family members could ovee the goddess, utilizing such power came with a significant risk¡ªthe potential destruction of the world.


    To achieve victory, they would have to assume their true forms, and even their concealed and partial manifestations were sufficient to instill wariness and panic among entire pantheons.


    The sheer presence of their genuine forms posed a threat to the very fabric of the and its inhabitants.


    Hence, my family members opted against pursuing that perilous path and concocted a n to manipte thew of causality in their favor.


    The goddess''s current ability to contend with them hinged on the provided boost, which raised the question: what if this boost had never existed to begin with?


    This reasoning rified why Aunt expressed unwavering confidence in the goddess''s reluctance to engage in conflicts within the mortal realm.


    Any such attempt would prompt thew of causality to cease furnishing her with energy, as she would be perceived not as a cosmic horror but as an ostensibly ordinary yet divine human.


    They were essentially enticing the goddess to confront them on human terms, presenting a scenario where her only hope of inflicting harmy in descending to the mortal realm with her own incarnated body.


    However, such a move would amount to suicide on her part.


    Besides contending with my formidable family, she also faced numerous adversaries, including the demon King of this world, who seemed to be orchestrating a sinister n.


    In essence, the goddess found herself trapped in a predicament where she had to contend not only with invading demons but also with my parents, all while endeavoring to safeguard the fragile bnce of the world.


    All because she tried to harm a simple mortal, I''m not even sure if I should start to feel bad for that Goddess now.


    I understand there reasonings but there isn''t a situation where the Goddess wouldpromise herself into a fight like that.


    "Ian"


    "Yes?"


    "Prepare for war soon"


    "Huh? War?"


    "The goddess would move her holy nation soon, and perhaps even the empire of this world, soon the world would be engulfed in absolute chaos soon, and with us and the demons as wild cards"


    "I want you to be prepared"


    Aunt emphasized, and with a snap of her fingers, a ck portal materialized.


    Within its depths, the image of a slumbering girl with a very familiar face emerged.


    Aunt''s next words sent a shockwave through my senses.


    "So, for starters, make her yours. You''re good at this type of stuff, right?"


    "Excuse me?"

 Chapter 114: Siena Scaith

    In the vast expanse of my existence, spanning centuries.


    I have borne witness to the never-ending flow of time.


    I have encountered the full spectrum of experiences, charted new realms of magic and unravelled ancient mysteries that whispered through the winds of the continent.


    My legacy, etched in the annals of history, earned me respect, fear, admiration, and animosity.


    The enigmatic gaze of those who beheld me unveiled theyers of their innermost sentiments.


    Each nce, a window into the recesses of their thoughts, spoke volumes about their perceptions and judgments.


    It was a skill honed through years of observation and interaction, a symbiotic dance with the currents of time.


    Whether veiled in reverence or shrouded in disdain, the eyes of those around me reflected the intricate tapestry of human emotion.


    Fear, anger, hatred, joy, love I''ve seen all kinds of emotions in every people''s eyes.


    Even when I became the principal of the most prestigious academy in the continent, every person''s eyes were the same.


    They would always contradict and change based on the situation they were having.


    But even with the wealth of experiences and the depth of understanding garnered over the centuries, the unfolding events in the present moment demanded a response that transcended the confines of my historical perspective.


    In the grand tapestry of my extensive life, one might assume that surprises were a rarity, that the eons I''ve traversed would render me impervious to the unexpected twists of fate.


    ''Oh, how mistaken such assumptions could be!''


    In the present moment, I found myself in a situation that defied even my seasoned expectations¡ªI was encircled by a retinue of maids.


    However, these were no ordinary attendants; they were demons, each adorned with a distinctive set of horns that bespoke their unique demonic lineage.


    The kaleidoscope of colors, widths, and sizes of their horns stood as a testament to the rich diversity within the demon kin.


    From the moment my consciousness stirred, these demon maids disyed an unprecedented level of care and attention.


    With a gentle touch, they attended to my needs, guiding me through thebyrinth of mana that surged within my body like a tempest.


    Their expertise in soothing the rampaging energies spoke volumes about their skill and efficiency.


    ''Since when were demons this caring?''


    Grumble~~!


    The unmistakable sound of my stomach growling disrupted the air, and a sudden awareness of hunger dawned upon me.


    Blushing at the audible announcement of my bodily needs.


    ''How long was I asleep?''


    Responding to my body''s cry for sustenance, the maid nearest to me cast a gentle smile before gracefully departing the room.


    "I shall prepare an appropriate breakfast"


    She said with a demeanor that blended sweetness with an underlying, subtle eeriness.


    Her petite frame and elven figure, added an unexpected touch of cuteness to her demonic guise.


    Yet, lurking beneath the facade of charm was the knowledge ingrained in every denizen of the continent


    ¨C a demon''s smile often heralded not warmth, but the promise of another''s torment.


    "Ah! You''re awake"


    Eximed a young-looking boy after suddenly entering the room I was currently resting on right now.


    He approached me with skippy steps but I could tell that he was actually stepping on air.


    ''Is that magic?''


    ''Wait wasn''t he the kid I sawst time?''


    Suddenly he grabbed my hands.


    "Looks like I was right hehe¡­. After you''re done eatinge with me, ok?"


    He said while suddenly disappearing in a dust of golden light.


    ¡­.


    "So, for starters, make her yours. You''re good at this type of stuff, right?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "Like I said make her yours"


    "Why?"


    "Well¡­. Isn''t she pretty?"


    What the heck is my aunt talking about right now.


    Well, I mean yeah sure I did find her beautiful and pretty but that''s besides the point, why the hell is she suggesting I seduce her in the first ce?


    Taking a closer look at Schwi, I couldn''t shake the feeling that her overall appearance had undergone a subtle change since thest time I saw her.


    I distinctly remember her being little more than a lifeless corpse when I sent her to sis.


    Had she somehow managed to heal herself? That seemed improbable, especially considering siscked the ability to perform such miraculous feats.


    As my gaze scrutinized Schwi''s form, still soundly asleep, it became increasingly apparent that something about her had indeed changed.


    There was an undeniable shift in the way she carried herself, a transformation that I couldn''t quite put my finger on.


    It was perplexing yet intriguing, raising more questions than answers.


    What had transpired during the time she spent in sis''s care, and how did it contribute to the subtle alterations manifesting in her dormant state?


    Schwi''s transformation during her time under sis''s care was nothing short of astonishing.


    Her once blonde hair, now more luminous and golden, cascaded down in a way that seemed almost ethereal.


    The subtle shift in her physique was hard to ignore, her seductive assets taking on a firmer and more alluring quality that left me momentarily entranced.


    Even her already beautiful face underwent a remarkable change, now possessing an alluring quality that I couldn''t quite put into words.


    However, the most striking transformation urred in herplexion.


    Her pale white skin, which had been a defining feature, took on an otherworldly quality, almost as if it transcended the realm of the living.


    The subtle nuances in her appearance left me both captivated and perplexed, as if witnessing a metamorphosis that defied exnation.


    "Did you turn her into a vampire?"


    I asked as I realized what my aunt did, even the slightly shivering Charlotte at the side reacted, confirming my suspicion.


    Aunt''s response was nonchnt, as if she had just shared thetest gossip.


    "Well, you wanted her to be saved, right?"


    While I had indeed wished for Schwi''s salvation, my intentions were fueled by a desire to learn more about her past, particrly her connection with Louise. I had also wanted to avoid theplications that her death might cause in the unfolding narrative. The unexpected turn of events had me reassessing the situation.


    Was this truly a bad oue?


    She was meant to die there, and my decision to save her had been impulsive, driven more by the fear of narrative disruption than any deeper concern.


    Aunt''s unorthodox approach had apparently preserved Schwi in a form that defied conventional understanding.


    "I mean what''s the point of me seducing her in the first ce?"


    "Well, you can ask me thatter, she''s going to wake up soon"


    "What?"


    "Oh, and before you go and meet her, niel, you know what to do, right?"


    Aunt directed her attention to niel, who still seemed trapped in a state of depression and confusion.


    In an unexpected turn, niel moved towards me and nted a quick peck on my lips. A warmth enveloped me, a sensation bothforting and unfamiliar.


    The kisssted only a moment, leaving me to wonder if the idea of kissing me tormented niel so much that the act was a brief and reluctant one.


    As the warmth settled inside me, I felt a sudden surge of energy.


    My heart raced, and the world around me became more vibrant, my body heated up and a massive headache threatened to break my head and almost as if the volume had been turned up on me, everything around me felt loud and I could hear voices inside my head.


    "What did you do?" I questioned; my curiosity mixed with a growing sense of unease.


    "Blessing"


    "Huh?"


    "I passed the world tree''s blessing on to you"


    niel replied, her face contorted with a spiteful hatred directed at me.


    Despite her actions, it was evident that her animosity towards me had not diminished, and her eyes hinted at the possibility of tears if I were to make any sudden moves.


    ¡­..


    ''So, he''s the hero huh?''


    ¡­.


    In a run-down inn, two individuals found themselves grappling with their own struggles.


    Oney bedridden, still nursing wounds on her neck, her body weakened and fatigued.


    The other, seated at a worn-out desk, gazed into nothingness, lost in profound contemtion.


    ''He''s really the hero?''


    ''Why?''


    ''Did that guy break the deal?''


    ''Even though I told him I''d kill him if he breaks his promise, I better give him a visit soon''


    ''But in any case, he grew up to be so handsome''


    ''Fufu I guess that''s only to be expected''


    Siena smiled and giggled while daydreaming.


    M let out a sigh as she observed Siena, herrade, seemingly drowning in profound thoughts.


    The aftermath of their encounter with the fallen elven kingdom had left asting impact.


    Even though M had fainted during the critical moments and missed the unfolding events, her concern for Siena had only deepened.


    Over a week had passed, yet Siena appeared haunted, her actions and demeanor resembling that of someone lost or burdened by something much weightier than physical injuries.


    The room, with its worn furniture and dim lighting, mirrored the somber atmosphere surrounding the twopanions.


    Despite M''s persistent inquiries, Siena remained tight-lipped about the details of their recent encounter.


    All she divulged was that a confrontation was averted, not due to any battle prowess on her part or that of the enigmatic demonicdy and the vampire progenitor, but because a hero had intervened.


    The mention of a hero brought forth aplex mix of emotions in M. Excitement surged through her, for the arrival of a hero often signaled pivotal moments in history.


    Yet, it was apanied by an undercurrent of dread, as heroes, throughout the centuries of M''s existence, had been harbingers of chaos and upheaval on the continent.


    The room, already burdened by an air of gloom, seemed to absorb the weight of the impending uncertainty that heroes brought with them.


    M couldn''t shake the feeling that their lives were about to be intricately woven into the fabric of a history replete with challenges and unforeseen consequences.


    The atmosphere in the small town grew increasingly stifling as a week had passed since M and Siena took refuge there.


    Their original n to journey to the academy, where Siena''s disciple awaited, had been dyed due to various unforeseen circumstances.


    ''And now this?''


    M''s frustration mounted as she observed Siena lost in her thoughts. Just the other day, Siena had nonchntly dealt with a drunkard who made inappropriate advances, and M couldn''t shake the feeling that, were she not present, the situation in the bar could have escted into something more dangerous.


    Breaking the silence, M decided to voice her difort.


    "Siena."


    "Hmm?" Siena responded; her attention only partially diverted.


    "My neck hurts" M confessed.


    "Okay" was Siena''s indifferent reply as she abruptly left the room. M couldn''t help but feel a twinge of annoyance at Siena''sck of concern.


    It seemed that something deeper was upying Siena''s thoughts, leaving M puzzled and increasingly wary of the path ahead.


    ''Oh, Goddess please fix my boss please!!!!''

 Chapter 115: Fall Down

    In a secluded training room nestled within Cleave Hall, the sh of weaponry filled the air.


    The pristine white de, enveloped in a bluish-white aura, made a symphony of sounds as it sliced through the air. In response, the axe''s edge emanated a fiery, red aura, a destructive force reminiscent of hell itself.


    Boom!


    Explosions reverberated within the confines of the training room as the twobatants engaged in a fierce battle.


    The sh of des echoed loudly, their movements so swift and precise that they seemed to blur, making it nearly impossible for the naked eye to keep up.


    The room was an arena where sword and axe met in a dazzling disy of skill and power.


    Each movement was a dance, a choreography of strikes and parries, as thebatants sought to outmaneuver and overpower each other in this relentless sparring session.


    "Hey, take this seriously, junior!" admonished a red-haired student, her fiery axe gleaming in vibrant hues that mirrored the color of her hair.


    The amount of destructive energy and searing heat emanating from her fiery aurapressed the air around her, causing everything within a two-meter radius to melt under the sheer intensity.


    With a speed that transformed her into a streak of light, she lunged forward, striking with all her might against the seemingly unfazed swordsman standing before her.


    The sh of their weapons sent sparks flying, and the air crackled with the intensity of their duel.


    The red-haired student was determined to test the mettle of her opponent, pushing them to their limits in this challenging sparring session.


    Boom!


    "Tsk!"


    "You invited me here, and you''re acting like this. What''s wrong with you, man?" Evadne''s annoyance was evident, her fiery red hair practically ame as her fiery aura wrapped around it.


    She stared at the fallen Tristan on the ground, his eyes and mind seemingly lost in something.


    Despite appearing burnt and bearing a deep cut across his chest, he continued to gaze nkly at the ceiling with no trace of emotion.


    "You''re even ignoring me now? Tsk¡­ Hey! Cousin, take care of your vegetable" she said to Alex, who was observing from the sidelines.


    Pointing behind Tristan, she made her way to the door, throwing herrge axe into the air with precision. Itnded just to the side of Tristan''s face as she exited the room.


    "Yes, sis!" Alex replied with a mix of worry and frustration. He stood at the side of the training room, observing the ongoing sh between Evadne and the seemingly detached Tristan.


    Despite a week passing since their unsessful attempts to locate Louise and the mysterious disappearance of Adrian, the situation showed no signs of improvement.


    Tristany on the ground, burnt and wounded; his eyes vacant as if lost in another realm.


    The cut across his chest remained unhealed, a visible reminder of their failures.


    The news about Adrian''s whereabouts continued to elude them, and Aria''s responses were repetitive, offering no substantial information.


    The atmosphere in the training room was tense, filled with a sense of helplessness.


    Alex couldn''t shake the feeling that they were missing crucial details, but every avenue they explored seemed to lead to dead ends.


    Despite the time spent together, the bond between Alex, Tristan, and Aria seemed to be unraveling.


    The pain of Aria''s indifference cut deep, leaving Alex sighing in resignation. It became evident that Aria never considered them true friends.


    The trio had shared experiences, faced challenges together, and built what they believed to be a connection.


    However, Aria''s distant gaze and cold demeanor shattered those perceptions. The hurt lingered as they grappled with the realization that, to Aria, they were seemingly inconsequential.


    Alex gazed at the fallen Tristan, still lost in a dazed state and coughing up blood. Attempting to lighten the mood.


    Alex jokingly asked, "You alright, buddy?" However, Tristan remained unresponsive, prompting Alex to sigh and stomp on Tristan''s head, causing cracks to form as his head sank into the already battered ground from Evadne''s earlier attack.


    As Tristan finally showed signs of awakening, Alex questioned, "Awake now?" The golden light enveloping Tristan began to heal all his wounds, burns, and any traces of pain, leaving himpletely restored.


    Observing Tristan''s miraculous healing, Alex couldn''t help butment on the usefulness of his holy powers. He spected on the potential consequences if the Holy Kingdom discovered the true extent of Tristan''s abilities, suggesting they might try to lock him up as a saint.


    With a chuckle, Alex added, "Though, with your personality, you''d technically be a saint."


    Tristan, now on his feet, looked at Alex and muttered, "I''m sorry..." The weight of his words hung in the air, leaving an unspoken tension between the two friends.


    Alex sighed as he observed the state of his friend, feeling a profound sense of pity. Despite Alex contemting giving up on the search for Louise, Tristan''s determination remained unwavering.


    His pure feeling for her remained unchanged.


    However, that determination began to wane, especially after more than a week had passed since her mysterious disappearance, he didn''t want to think about it but negative thoughts lingered his broken mind.


    The words his master told him made a long time ago began to resurface.


    "You look like the type to go down hard, so be careful of the kind and caring girls there, ok?" She said while gently patting Tristan''s head.


    "What do you mean by that master? are the girls at the academy as strong as you?"


    Smack!


    His head got smacked.


    "Do you really think there''s anyone stronger than me?"


    "No?"


    "Then you got your answer¡­. Anyway, I don''t know when but you''ll realize what I mean soon enough"


    Tristan chuckled slightly reminiscing about his master''s words.


    ''I get it now master''


    The absence of any trace of Louise leaving the school led to two usible scenarios: either she perished in the incident, and her body was incinerated along with the explosion, or someone in a position of authority deliberately concealed her whereabouts.


    Initially, suspicions fell on Adrian, considering he vanished simultaneously with Louise. The uncertainty surrounding their disappearances only deepened the mystery.


    ording to the official report provided by his teacher, Adrian''s absence was attributed to personal matters at his estate.


    As the son of a Duke, not just any Duke but the formidable leader of the imperial knights¡ªthe most powerful and strongest knight of the empire¡ªit wasn''t umon for him to be entangled in family issues.


    This exnation aligned with what Aria consistently conveyed, emphasizing that Adrian was back at their home handling personal affairs.


    While Alex harbored genuine fondness for Louise and maintained a close friendship with her, his sentiments and thoughts paled inparison to the depth of Tristan''s emotions for her.


    Tristan''s feelings were evident in the way he gazed at and interacted with Louise during their brief time together.


    However, Louise seemed oblivious to Tristan''s sentiments, unable to grasp the depth of his emotions for her.


    Tristan, facing the added challenge of Louise''s apparent interest in his best friend Adrian, grappled with his feelings.


    The nuances of his personality dictated a more reserved approach, avoiding actions that might strain his friendship with Louise.


    Instead, hemitted himself to the idea of being a steadfast and supportive presence in her life, finding sce in the notion of contributing to her happiness.


    Despite harboring a silent desire for Louise to reciprocate the dreamy looks she often directed at Adrian, Tristan epted the current state of affairs.


    The mystery surrounding Louise''s sudden disappearance posed a formidable obstacle to any aspirations he might have had.


    Rumors circted within the student body, specting on Louise''s fate, with some even suggesting the grim possibility of her demise.


    However, these conjectures were short-lived as any discussion rted to the incident at district hall faced strict suppression.


    Higher authorities initiated thorough investigations, rendering the schoolmunity incapable of openly addressing the events.


    The severity of the matterpelled students to maintain silence, veiling the entire ordeal in a shroud of secrecy.


    The atmosphere within the school became tense, as the unspoken fear of the unknown permeated every corner of the institution.


    "Cheer up, buddy," Alex said with a hearty smack on Tristan''s back, apanied by his infectious, warm smile.


    Tristan responded with a subdued, "Yeah..."


    Exiting the training room, the two friends made their way back to Estelle Hall. To their surprise, upon leaving Cleave Hall, they were greeted by the sight of the sun already setting. Lost in their thoughts and concerns, they had inadvertently allowed time to slip away in the training hall.


    Returning to Lucian Hall, they noticed a regal-looking carriage parked in front of the entrance. Despite encountering many carriages before, this one stood out as one of the most luxurious they had ever seen. The unfamiliar g and insignia adorning the carriage piqued their curiosity, sparking a shared sense of intrigue as they approached the mysterious vehicle.


    As Tristan and Alex drew nearer, their eyes widened in shock at the unexpected sight.


    There, on the other side of the luxurious carriage, stood the person they had been searching for over a week¡ªAdrian.


    Aria embraced him with an intensity that spoke of long-awaited reunion?


    But the way she hugged him, with those affectionate eyes and slightly blushing cheeks, suggested a different narrative.


    ''What''s going on?'' Alex thought suspiciously.


    "I''ve missed you!" Aria eximed; her excitement unabated.


    "Calm down, Aria. People might see us and¡ª"


    Adrian''s attempt to temper Aria''s exuberance halted as he noticed the two stunned onlookers.


    Meeting Tristan and Alex''s astonished gaze, he mustered a troubled smile and greeted them.


    "H-hello, Tristan, Alex! Long time no see?"

 Chapter 116: Schwis change

    The nocturnal spectacle that unfolds at Estelle Academy is nothing short of enchanting, a visual feast that soothes the weary soul and captivates the beholder.


    As I gazed out from the carriage window, the ethereal night view unfolded before me, painting an awe-inspiring panorama of the academic haven thaty ahead.


    Estelle Academy, deserving of its esteemed reputation as the preeminent educational institution across the entire continent, exuded an unparalleled charm under the cloak of darkness.


    The delicate intery of ambient lights bathed the campus in a soft glow, casting an almost magical aura upon its architectural splendors.


    The meticulously manicured gardens and majestic structures seemed toe alive, resonating with an air of sophistication and academic excellence.


    As the carriage approached the academy, the city-like expanse of its grounds gradually emerged on the horizon, a sprawling testament to the grandeur of knowledge and learning.


    The intricate details of the buildings, adorned with ssical embellishments, became more discernible, each structure standing as a testament to the academy''smitment to both beauty and education.


    Even from a distance, the sheer magnificence of Estelle Academy was impossible to ignore.


    This was a sight I''ve only seen once during the day, but seeing it under the night skies was truly a breath-taking sight to beheld.


    The atmosphere would have been heartwarming and serene if not for the disruption caused by the grumblingdy positioned directly in front of me ¨C Schwi Heiron.


    The daughter of the prestigious White Snake Duke Heiron, regarded as the empire''s master of coins, she hailed from a family synonymous with economic prowess, steering the very currents of the empire''s financialndscape.


    If the emperor was absent all people in, the empire''s juridic would be listening to his and my father''smand.


    My gaze inadvertently met hers, and I was met with a piercing intensity that could rival a de.


    Schwi''s eyes, once of a serene blue hue during her human days, now bore a captivating crimson shade, a testament to her transformation into a vampire.


    Despite the enhancement of her beauty through this supernatural rebirth, she had forfeited one of the most beautiful aspects of humanity ¨C mortality.


    As she stared at me, a lethalbination of annoyance and subtle fear etched across her face, I couldn''t help but marvel at the crimson orbs fixed upon mine.


    The vampire curse coursing through her veins seemed to dictate a certain hostility, and the tension in the air suggested that an attack might be imminent.


    Her teeth gritted, and her eyes locked onto mine with a primal intensity that spoke of both aggression and a lingering human vulnerability.


    In the midst of this delicate bnce, I recognized the internal struggle within her, a conflict between the vampire instinctspelling her to strike and the restraint she exhibited in acknowledging my strength.


    It dawned on me that, had she been unaware of my true capabilities, her response might have been more instinctual ¨C an immediate and impulsive lunge for my neck.


    Yet, despite the invisible forces urging her towards aggression, there was an undeniable disy of self-control.


    It was as if the knowledge of my strength tempered her impulses, preventing a confrontation that could have erupted into something more perilous.


    Witnessing this internal struggle within Schwi, I couldn''t help but find a certain level of admiration for her ability to hold herself back, even in the face of an apparent threat.


    The will that she got resist her never ending thirst really proves just how much self-control she had when she was once human.


    ''Well, the author did write her ta have quite a determined personality, so I guess it goes within her character?''


    "Why are you taking me back to the academy?" Schwiined, her toneced with frustration as the carriage rumbled along the familiar route.


    "You know it would cause more problems, right?" she added, emphasizing the potentialplications that seemed to loom over this decision. Her sharp teeth were on full disy, a menacing image as her fangs gleamed dangerously every time she opened her mouth, giving her the appearance of a ferocious beast.


    I sighed, trying to maintain a semnce of control over the situation. "Don''t worry, everything is under control, so just shut up and do your role"


    I replied, meeting her gaze squarely.


    The annoyance in her expression was palpable, but she couldn''t entirely dismiss the weight of her mother''s words.


    Charlotte, now a subordinate of my Aunt, had be intricately entangled in the web of alliances and responsibilities, making both her and the reluctant Schwi in front of me an extension of my own obligations.


    "Sis and I will set up the stage, so just act the role you were given"


    "Ok? My beautiful marite¡­."


    I added, while touching her cheeks.


    She pped my hand away immediately.


    And a response of a hateful re, yet she couldn''t maintain eye contact for long, begrudgingly shifting her gaze to the passing scenery outside the carriage.


    The atmosphere inside the confined space was thick with unresolved tension.


    As the wheels of the carriage continued their rhythmic turning, I could understand the depth of Schwi''s feelings, especially after what happenedst time.


    ¡­.


    As Schwi cautiously stepped into the dimly lit space, the shadows cast by the low light gradually relinquished their hold on a mysterious figure.


    Revealing himself, a man emerged, his dark hair framing a face adorned with piercing grey eyes that seemed to cut through the haze of her confusion.


    His gaze locked onto Schwi, and a sly, enigmatic smile yed upon his lips.


    "Y-you???"


    Schwi stammered, her astonishment evident as she stared at the unexpected person before her.


    He was one of thest individuals she had anticipated encountering, especially dressed in a luxurious ck outfit that exuded an air of sophistication.


    Schwi''s mind, already grappling with the revtion of her altered state, now raced toprehend the intricateyers of her situation.


    She had awoken to the stark realization that she was no longer human, hastily whisked away by a red-haired woman whose influence over her seemed inexplicably strong.


    And now, standing in this mysterious ce, she found herself face to face with an acquaintance she had never expected to see again.


    The cascade of events unfolded like a surreal nightmare, leaving Schwi bewildered and disoriented.


    She had believed she met her end when Louise''s spirit seared her being back at the academy, and now, in an unexpected twist, she found herself confronting a devilishly handsome man.


    His gaze, simultaneously gentle and perilous, locked onto her, the subtle curve of his smile betraying an underlying danger that added to theplexity of the moment.


    "Wee, Schwi Heiron, long time no see?" Adrian greeted with a blend of casual familiarity and formality, his tone carrying an air of intrigue.


    "Long time no see? Wait, aren''t you Adrian Vulter Tellus? Why are you¡ª"


    "Sit."


    Before Schwi could finish her question, she found herself inexplicably walking toward an empty seat at Adrian''s table.


    It was as if an unseen force guided her, and she took her ce almost mechanically, the movements resembling those of a puppet responding to its master''smand.


    The transition happened in a matter of moments, and Schwi couldn''t fathom why she had obeyed so effortlessly.


    The sound of a voice,pelling and irresistible, had emanated from behind her, and she realized it was the red-haired woman who stood there, wielding an influence over her actions.


    The mysterious woman began walking away, disappearing into a ck portal that seemed to swallow her whole.


    Schwi blinked, her mind struggling to catch up with the rapid sequence of events.


    She looked around, still confused as to what exactly happened with her.


    "Tea?" Adrian offered casually, pouring the amber liquid into his cup with practiced ease.


    "I don''t want tea" Schwi replied, instinctively covering her throat and mouth.


    The sensation momentarily disappeared as the red-haireddy uttered something to her, but the intense thirst that had gripped her upon waking returned.


    It was a thirst so profound that Schwi felt an uncontroble urge to drink from any avable source of water.


    Her eyes bore into Adrian, the intensity piercing through his skin and seemingly straight to his veins.


    Schwi found herself yearning for the red, thumping liquid coursing through his body.


    Her body moved on its own ord; instincts overridden by an insatiable craving.


    But just as her predatory instincts surged to the forefront, she seized a teaspoon from the table and stabbed it into her left hand.


    "Ugh!" Schwi groaned in pain, her hands seemingly aze as she witnessed them sizzle, a phenomenon akin to being set on fire.


    "Oh, you shouldn''t have done that," Adrian said with a concerned look, pulling the pierced spoon from Schwi''s hands.


    "Although you''re born as a mid-ranking vampire, and practically resistant to most vampire weaknesses, piercing silver right through your flesh would still be painful."


    Smoke billowed from Schwi''s once-beautiful hands, and ashes floated in the air as a testament to the otherworldly resistance that came with her new vampiric form.


    Schwi, fighting against the pain, nced at Adrian''s arm, the sound of veins and blood coursing through it echoing in her ears.


    The visceral desire to lunge at him and quench her thirst overwhelmed her, and she struggled to restrain herself, the internal battle reflected in her conflicted gaze.


    "Want to eat?" Adrian nonchntly proposed, unveiling his sleeves and allowing the irresistible scent of fresh blood flowing through his hands to reach Schwi''s vampiric senses.


    Before she could evenprehend what was happening, her instincts took over, and she sank her fangs into Adrian''s hands, voraciously attempting to devour the delectable feast before her.


    The taste of blood flooded her senses, an exquisite vor that danced on her tongue, apanied by an intense, aromatic smell that heightened the experience.


    As she indulged in this newfound pleasure, her vampiric body seemed to heat up, reacting to the intoxicating elixir that flowed into her.


    "Haha, so you were quite thirsty, huh? Don''t worry, drink to your heart''s content" Adrian remarked with a sneer, his fingers gently parting Schwi''s luscious golden hair, almost as if he were indulging a child.


    "Take your time. I can''t have you thinking about my blood all the time; I need you to answer some questions you see¡­."


    Normally, such words would have provoked the graceful and prideful noble, stirring a sense of indignation. However, in the throes of her newfound delight, Schwi''s mind was blissfully oblivious to any thoughts of defiance or resistance.


    She was entirely engrossed in the pleasure of the blood, the captivating taste overwhelming her senses and casting aside any concerns of propriety or pride.


    Adrian, watching her with a hint of amusement, allowed her to relish in the moment.


    The room became a cocoon of sensory ecstasy, the only reality being the rich taste of blood and the enthralling warmth that enveloped Schwi.

 Chapter 117: Coming back

    After sating her thirst, Schwi reluctantly released her grip on Adrian''s arms and recoiled in shock, her eyes widening with realization as if emerging from a trance.


    "Had enough?" Adrian inquired casually, wriggling his arm free from her grasp. The wounds inflicted by her fangs sizzled momentarily in darkness before miraculously closing.


    "What... what did I just do?" Schwi stammered, struggling toprehend the implications of her actions.


    "You fed?" Adrian replied with an almost amused expression, regarding Schwi as if she had asked the most absurd question.


    His response triggered a surge of frustration within Schwi, yet now that her mind had cleared and the insatiable thirst had dissipated, a newfound awareness washed over her.


    The senses that had been veiled by her broken rationality and intense anger were now unobstructed, cautioning her to be wary and consider the option of fleeing if possible.


    She couldn''t pinpoint the source of this unease, but the rity in her thoughts warned her to tread carefully.


    Schwi''s gaze remained fixed on Adrian, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    Although all that met her eyes was an outwardlyposed figure, she couldn''t shake the instinctive feeling that he exuded strength, an undeniable aura of power thatmanded respect and caution.


    The intensity of her gaze conveyed a subtle acknowledgment of the potential threat before her.


    In that moment, Schwi slightly gulped while looking at the man in front of her.


    "Okay then, are you okay now?" Adrian inquired, sipping at his tea with a calm demeanor.


    "What happened to me? Where am I? Why are you here? How long has it been?"


    Schwi bombarded Adrian with a rapid session of questions, her mind still reeling from the recent events.


    "Slow down,dy. For starters, I''m the one asking questions right now, okay? I don''t have time, you see," Adrian said casually, his words carrying an air of authority.


    To Schwi''s surprise, her body instinctivelyplied, and she found herself forced into silence, staring at him as if he held some almighty power over her.


    "Schwi Heiron, what did you do to Louise when you invited her to your private office during that incident?"


    Adrian''s question was firm, the seriousness in his eyes indicating a demand for straight, truthful answers.


    The sudden shift in topic left Schwi slightly confused, wondering why he brought up that specific event in the midst of their current situation.


    However, an underlying sense of urgency and the gravity in Adrian''s gaze conveyed that the answers he sought were of paramount importance.


    For some reason, Schwi sensed that failure to respond truthfully or attempting to deceive him could have dire consequences.


    "I-I just invited Miss Louise Obelia there to get her support for my right and ims regarding the staff of Estelle"


    Schwi stammered nervously, her admission hanging in the air as she navigated the intricacies of her past decisions.


    Adrian nodded, a tacit acknowledgment of the circumstances. "As expected,"


    His understanding indicated that he had already surmised Schwi''s motivations, recognizing the desperation that had driven her actions.


    Schwi, grappling with the challenges she faced, had realized the futility of iming ownership over the staff through mary means.


    A mysterious old sage had unexpectedly outbid her, thwarting her carefully calcted ns. Despite her meticulous assessment of how much the sage could have bid, she found herself defeated and cornered.


    Pushed to her limits, Schwi employed every avable means to still stake her im on the academy''s staff. Garnering support from one of the top students emerged as a strategic move, ast-ditch effort in the face of her predicament.


    Yet, the majority of the top students remained indifferent to her overtures. In this desperate scenario, Louise Obelia emerged as Schwi''s final option.


    Of all the top students, she thoroughly investigated, trying to find their weaknesses. Information about Louise Obelia was as easy to find as trying to find grass in a field.


    It was basically out in the open for some reason, which goes to show just how little information security the Obelia family had.


    However, Schwi''s attempts to apply simr tactics to other top students proved to be a formidable challenge.


    The information about these individuals, nobles of higher rank or equal standing, was either hard to find or downright impossible to ess.


    "I can understand why you would call out Louise, but that''s not all, is there? I know Louise, and I don''t think a kind-hearted girl like her would lose herself over a small conversation about supporting you. So, tell me, what did you do to her?"


    Adrian''s inquiry held a weight of expectation, his piercing gaze fixated on Schwi.


    Schwi shivered under the intensity of Adrian''s eyes.


    A foreboding feeling enveloped her, and she sensed that no matter the answer she gave, consequences awaited her.


    Nevertheless,pelled by an irresistible force, her mouth moved on its own, and she found herself exining everything to Adrian.


    She recounted the calcted and ruthless approach she had taken, digging into Louise''s past and uncovering information about a tragic and traumatic history.


    Schwi described how she had attempted to use this knowledge to manipte Louise into supporting her cause after the initial refusal.


    The conversation had escted, emotions running high, and the turning point had arrived.


    As Schwi sought to prate Louise''s vulnerable heart and mind, a manifestation beyond her expectations urred.


    A gigantic ming serpent, a high-ranking spirit, materialized at the first tear shed by Louise.


    Schwi, witnessing a high-ranking spirit for the first time, had been caught off guard, never anticipating that it would also be herst.


    Everything else happened after that.


    Schwi, along with everyone else present during that fateful incident, had been reduced to ashes under the wrath of Louise''s fiery and vengeful spirit.


    Adrian listened intently to every word Schwi uttered, his expression remaining neutral.


    "I see" he said calmly, giving away nothing of his thoughts or emotions.


    However, the atmosphere took an ominous turn as he suddenly opened his palms, and Schwi''s body convulsed with pain.


    "AHHHH!!!" Schwi screamed, the weird tingling sensation of intense agony corrupting her mind.


    Ringing noises echoed with each passing second, and the pain intensified with every cry she let out.


    Amidst the torment, she could hear the sharp sounds of metals shing against each other.


    Opening her eyes while still groaning in pain, Schwi witnessed a ck chain seemingly emanating from her neck, slowly connecting to Adrian''s palms.


    The mysterious link formed, and as it did, the excruciating pain dissipated. Schwi, drained and disoriented, copsed onto the table, her gaze fixed on Adrian through dizzied eyes, saliva trickling from her mouth.


    "Although I want to kill you, it seems Aunt has some other uses for you, so that will do for now"


    Adrian dered, his words carrying a sense of finality.


    ¡­.


    As I sat in the carriage, contemting the recent events, I couldn''t help but mull over the peculiar situation with Schwi.


    ''Haah, I know I tormented her for days as I got pissed learning what she did to Louise, but isn''t her attitude too rude for someone who''s basically serving me? Should I punish her more?''


    The thought crossed my mind, but a quick reflection made me discard the idea.


    ''No, that wouldn''t work anymore''


    I decided, acknowledging that further punishment might not yield the desired results.


    Instead, I shifted my attention away from Schwi''s demeanor, choosing to gaze at the streets of themercial district.


    A faint smile touched my lips as a sense offort and nostalgia enveloped me; being back inside the academy brought back memories and emotions.


    The carriage came to a halt, and, as nned, Schwi stepped out, draped in my cloak of darkness, rendering her invisible to the naked eye.


    "You know what to do, right?" I asked, watching her slowly fade into the shadows.


    Her red eyes met mine briefly before nodding, and she subtly touched the ne I had given her before disappearing into the darkness.


    I sighed, observing her arrogant demeanor.


    Despite the days of torment I had subjected her to, she disyed a fiery spirit, attempting to deny me when she realized she wouldn''t actually die.


    Strangely, as time passed, she seemed to derive pleasure from what I was doing to her. I was taken aback by the sight of her blushing whenever I punished her.


    My initial intent had been to break her mind through pain, but it appeared that my own mind might be the first to crack, witnessing her unexpected and somewhat perverted reactions.


    The carriage picked up speed, making its way towards Lucian Hall.


    Although I had sent Meralda ahead to take care of Louise, who I had hidden in my room, a nagging worry lingered as I leisurely returned.


    ¡­.


    In Adrian''s room, a sense of camaraderie prevailed among the four women who shared the living space.


    Despite their differing statuses and backgrounds, the atmosphere they created resembled that of a tight-knit family.


    Their interactions echoed the bonds of sisterhood, bringing a warmth and familiarity that transcended their individual circumstances.


    As the day unfolded, the room was filled with a serene ambiance. Louise and Meralda engaged in a friendly game of chess, theirughter harmonizing with theforting hum of domestic activities.


    Anlise was busy preparing a meal, the aroma wafting through the air and adding to the homey feel.


    Suddenly, Meralda''s attention was drawn to a familiar energy, and she swiftly flew up, disrupting the game and diverting everyone''s attention. Louise, innocent curiosity etched across her face, inquired, "Meralda?"


    Aria, who had been observing the chess match from the corner, also turned her gaze toward Meralda.


    An anticipatory energy hung in the air as they awaited Meralda''s response.


    "Master... He''s back," Meralda announced, a spark of excitement in her voice. The news quickly rippled through the room, eliciting joy and enthusiasm from all the upants.


    There was only one-man Meralda referred to as "master," and he was the focal point of affection for each of the women present.


    Without exchanging words with anyone, Aria gracefully rose from her seat and left the room.


    Her departure left the three remainingdies¡ªLouise, Meralda, and Anlise¡ªbehind. Louise, caught off guard, tried to protest even though she knew it was an impossible request.


    "H-hey, wait, let mee¡ª" but her plea was cut short as the door closed, leaving her words unheard.

 Chapter 118: Coming back 2

    As I delicately held the rings Aunt had given me, my gaze fixated on the intricate details that adorned them.


    Despite their seemingly minimalist design, the craftsmanship and materials used were nothing short of astounding.


    Each ring held a unique allure, with colors that resonated with the distinctive features of the recipients they were intended for.


    The first ring, adorned with a golden body and a central ruby, immediately brought to mind Aria. The vibrant red gem echoed the fiery spirit and passion that defined her character. The intery of gold and ruby created a striking contrast, capturing the essence of Aria''s bold and dynamic personality.


    The second ring, featuring an opaque ck body with a small golden diamond at its center, was meticulously crafted for Analise. The dark hues represented the mysterious yet motherly nature that veiled Analise, while the golden diamond symbolized the preciousness thaty within her. The juxtaposition of ck and gold conveyed a sense of elegance, mirroring Analise''s graceful demeanor.


    The third ring, characterized by a pristine white color and a blue frost crystal at its center, served as a tribute to Elena. The etherealbination of white and blue reflected the pure innocence and holiness that defined Elena. The frost crystal added a touch of enchantment, capturing the essence of her gentle and magical presence.


    Lastly, the fourth ring, adorned with a golden hue and a deep pink diamond at its center, was a reflection of Louise''s gentle nature. The warm goldplemented the deep pink diamond, mirroring the softness and kindness that emanated from Louise. The choice of materials and colors encapsted the tender and loving qualities that defined her character.


    As I continued to marvel at the rings, the thought of presenting each one to its intended recipient filled me with a sense of anticipation and warmth.


    As the weight of the rings lingered in my hands, so did a mix of anticipation and nervousness. The realization hit me¡ªyes, I was really doing this. Presenting these rings to the girls felt like a monumental step, and I couldn''t help but wonder how they would interpret this gesture. In many ways, it felt akin to asking for their hands in a more traditional sense, a prospect that both excited and made me uneasy.


    The prospect of a harem hung in the air, and while I had secured Elena''s approval and doubted Aria would object, Analise presented a unique challenge. I cherished our friendship, and thest thing I wanted was to hurt her feelings. Louise, on the other hand, and I weren''t officially a couple yet. Perhaps, when the opportunity arose, I could casually present the ring to her as a gift or souvenir from my travels.


    Aunt''s instructions to give these rings to "mydies" added ayer of formality to the situation. Her decision to bless each ring raised questions about the significance and potential implications of this symbolic act. Louise, while not officially my lover, posed an interesting dynamic that made me pause and reflect on the nature of our evolving rtionship.


    The revtion that Aunt already knew about my rtionships with all the girls caught me off guard. It seemed my sister had already shared the details with Aunt, adding an unexpectedyer of awareness to the situation.


    Beyond being tokens of my seriousness andmitment, these rings also held a practical purpose. Aunt''s blessings served as a protective charm for the uing chaos in the continent.


    Wearing these rings marked the girls under my family''s protection, ensuring that no harm would befall them during the impending battles.


    As Lucian Hall loomed closer in the distance, my eyes widened with surprise and delight at the sight of someone already standing at the front doors.


    The moonlit night entuated her features¡ªluscious golden hair, gracefully swaying in the cold winds, and an alluring figure that managed to radiate through the confines of her uniform.


    The allure she effortlessly exuded made everything around her seem to stand still, adding to her captivating and seductive nature.


    Despite the uniform concealing most of her figure, the subtle hints of curves and the way it clung to her hinted at the enticing silhouette beneath.


    Aria''s beautiful face, framed by her golden hair, showcased deep crimson eyes that sparkled with excitement. It was evident that she eagerly awaited someone''s arrival.


    "We have arrived, master" my coachman announced with a respectful tone, apanied by the gentle opening of the carriage door through the use of his telekic magic.


    In a world where most coachmencked magical abilities, this particr individual stood out as a demon with a unique set of skills, specializing in espionage and mimicry.


    However, a slight re from me served as a silent reminder of the error he hadmitted by using magic. Immediately, he bowed his head in acknowledgment, recognizing his mistake.


    Despite being a demon skilled in espionage, it seemed that hecked the finesse one might expect from someone with such a specialized set of talents.


    ''For a demon specializing in espionage, he sure was dumb using magic in a ce like this''


    "Adrian!"


    A sudden exmation cut through the air, and before I could fully register it, Aria was right in front of me, enveloping me in a tight embrace.


    The warmth of her presence and the familiarity of her touch washed over me.


    "You''re back!" Aria''s voice conveyed a mix of excitement and relief as she held onto me.


    Her gaze locked onto my face, our eyes meeting in an unspoken exchange that resonated with shared moments and unspoken connections.


    The proximity of our bodies added an extrayer of intimacy, making the reunion more profound.


    Aria, with a slight tip-toe to bridge the height difference, closed the remaining space between us and pressed her lips gently against mine.


    The kiss was a tender affirmation of her emotions, a gesture that spoke of the joy and affection she felt at my return. The softness of the kiss held a subtle promise of shared moments and a connection that went beyond words.


    As the embrace continued and the kiss lingered, it became a moment of unspoken understanding and shared emotions.


    After the tender kiss, Aria held onto me in a tight embrace, her cheeks blushing with evident excitement.


    "I''ve missed you" she confessed while hugging me, and the closeness of our bodies added an additionalyer of intimacy, her ample breasts pressing against my chest.


    "Wait, Aria" I gently interrupted, recognizing her mischievous smile.


    While part of me wanted to indulge in the yful banter, I realized that the current setting might not be the most suitable for such interactions.


    I looked into her eyes, trying to convey my intention to tread carefully but she only smiled at me with a more seductive hint this time.


    ''This girl is doing it on purpose, although I would like to y along with her, this isn''t exactly the time and ce for that.''


    "Calm down, Aria. People might see us, and¡ª" I began, intending to caution her about the public setting. However, my words trailed off as I sensed a powerful presence beside me.


    Turning my gaze, I discovered Tristan and Alex standing there, their expressions a mix of surprise and bewilderment. Their eyes bore the look of someone who had just witnessed an unexpected spectacle.


    A wave of realization washed over me.


    ''How long had they been there? They didn''t see us kiss, right?''


    The sudden intrusion of our private moment left me contemting how much of our interaction they had witnessed.


    The perplexed expressions on their faces hinted at the possibility that they might have caught more than I intended.


    The understandable surprise on Tristan and Alex''s faces mirrored the fact that I had kept a low profile for over a week, making this unexpected reunion a bit more dramatic than I anticipated.


    However, the situation seemed to be teetering on the edge of awkwardness, and I couldn''t help but feel that things were spiraling out of control.


    Tristan''s expression was one of surprise, more like someone who had stumbled upon an unexpected sight. On the other hand, Alex''s gaze bore a mix of suspicion and subtle animosity, which was not entirely surprising. I knew the handsome, gori-like man had feelings for her, but fate had its own ns, and Aria was now mine.


    As the awkward silence stretched between us, I decided to take the initiative and defuse the growing tension.


    With a subtle motion, I signaled Aria to adjust her clinginess, and she reluctantly shifted to my side, hugging my arms instead.


    Although her dissatisfaction was palpable, she quickly grasped the situation upon noticing Tristan and Alex.


    "H-hello, Tristan, Alex! Long time no see?" I greeted them, attempting to inject a sense of normalcy into the situation. The forced cheerfulness in my tone aimed to mask the awkwardness that lingered in the air. Aria, standing next to me, added a sheepish smile as if to y along with the pretense of a casual reunion.


    "Adrian, you''re back?" Tristan''s voice cut through the air, a mixture of surprise and curiosity in his tone.


    "Yes, as you can see...." I began, but before I could borate, Tristan''s barrage of questions erupted.


    "Where were you? Do you even know what happened? Louise, that''s right, Louise! Have you seen her? We heard you were one of the witnesses who was personally there when the incident happened¡ª"


    Tristan bombarded me with a rapid-fire sequence of questions, drawing closer and grabbing onto my shoulders in his urgency to get answers.


    The intensity of his questions revealed a concern for Louise and a genuine curiosity about the recent events.


    His interrogation might have continued if not for Aria swiftly stepping in, using her wind magic to swat Tristan''s hands away. The sudden gust created a brief barrier, and Aria, with a protective demeanor, addressed him.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Tristan, but that was quite rude, you know?" Aria''s words carried a hint of admonition, and she punctuated her point with a hateful re directed at Tristan.


    Tristan, taking a step back, quickly apologized, realizing he had perhaps overstepped boundaries. "I''m sorry, I got too excited there" he admitted, bowing slightly in acknowledgment of his enthusiasm.


    Aria, always protective, interjected.


    "My brother just arrived after a long, atrocious travel, you see. So, whatever inquiries you have, please ask him tomorrow."


    With a firm grip on my arm, she decisively began guiding me toward the dorms, leaving Tristan behind.


    I turned to Tristan, offering a conciliatory smile. "Let''s talk tomorrow" I suggested, attempting to diffuse any lingering tension between us.


    He gazed at me with a perplexed expression as Aria continued to drag me away.


    The unspoken understanding lingered in the air that there were matters to discuss but not in the immediate aftermath of my return.


    With a parting nod, I followed Aria into the dorms, leaving Tristan behind, his curiosity and concerns momentarily deferred until the next day.

 Chapter 119: Coming back 3

    "Break up with him! You know what would happen if you keep being stubborn like this, right?"


    The bishop''s stern words echoed in Elena''s mind, a relentless reminder of the conflicting demands ced upon her.


    She understood the weight of those words,prehending the expectations and responsibilities that came with her role as the saintess of the Church of Light.


    Elena was well aware of the unspoken rules that dictated her life.


    The people of the continent saw her as the very incarnation of the goddess, a symbol of holiness, beauty, and unattainability.


    As the chosen one, she was meant to embody these qualities, fulfilling a role that went beyond the boundaries of mortal love and connection.


    Deep down, she grasped the sacrifices she was expected to make for the greater good.


    Despite the rity of her understanding, Elena couldn''t bring herself to ept the harsh reality that shed with her heart''s desires.


    Love for Adrian, a feeling that defied the prescribed boundaries, had taken root within her.


    It was a conflict that stirred within her soul, torn between duty and the yearnings of her heart.


    Unable to suppress these thoughts any longer, Elena rose from her bed, a determined expression on her face.


    The internal struggle urged her to confront the conflicted emotions head-on.


    With a resolute step, she left her room, seeking a resolution to the turmoil that raged within her heart.


    ''I should distract myself; I wonder if Louise and the others are asleep yet?''


    As Elena pushed open the door, the vignt temr assigned to guard her couldn''t help but address her. "Saintess, are you going into that room again?"


    The inquiry held a tone of concern, acknowledging the repetitive nature of Elena''s visits.


    With a mischievous glint in her eyes, Elena replied, "Yes, well, will you let me?"


    The temr knight let out a weary sigh, recognizing the futility of preventing the determined saintess. "Will you even listen to me if I prevented you?" she queried, already sensing Elena''s response.


    "No!" Elena dered with a smile, her resolute answer showcasing the spirited defiance she held against the restrictions imposed upon her.


    Sighing once more, the temr knight regarded Elena with a tired expression, then turned around, gesturing for her to proceed. "I haven''t seen anything," she quipped, feigning ignorance to the saintess''s antics.


    Elena chuckled at the temr''s reaction and expressed her gratitude, "Thank you, Beca. I promise to make it quick." With that, she dashed off toward Adrian''s room, leaving the temr behind with a mix of exasperation and amusement.


    "Haah, youth. I wonder what I should tell the bishop for the daily report" Beca mused, her fatigue apparent. The contemtion in her eyes betrayed a hint of uncertainty.


    "Should I quit?" she pondered, caught between duty and the weariness that came with guarding the spirited saintess.


    Elena navigated the dimly lit hallways of Lucian Hall, her footsteps echoing against the walls as she descended the stairs. Being a third-year student, it was natural for her destination¡ªAdrian''s room¡ªto be situated two floors below.


    This spatial arrangement subtly reminded her of the age difference between them, a realization that sparked a moment of contemtion about her impending graduation from the academy.


    The weight of time pressed upon Elena as she considered the finite duration of her remaining years at the academy.


    The transient nature of her student life made her ponder the future, especially with Adrian, a first-year student, by her side.


    The passing of time would inevitably lead to her graduation before his.


    As these thoughts swirled in her mind, an unwee image shed before her eyes¡ªAria tightly hugging Adrian, their lips locked in a passionate kiss. Adrian, with an icy gaze, coldly instructing Elena to break up with him. Aria, lurking in the background with a sly smirk. The vivid scenario sent shivers down Elena''s spine, and her steps quickened as an urgent need to discuss this troubling vision with Aria took hold of her.


    Elena was well aware of the blossoming rtionship between Adrian and Aria, a knowledge that added an extrayer ofplexity to her emotions.


    The realization struck her that Aria would inevitably spend more time with Adrian at the academy, leaving Elena feeling left behind.


    An unfounded worry crept into her thoughts, fueled by insecurities that gnawed at her sense of belonging.


    Navigating the staircases with a sense of urgency, Elena walked through the tapestries that adorned the walls, a silent witness to the grandeur of the noble dorms.


    Meticulously avoiding the gazes of servants from various noble families, who were bustling about after serving their masters, Elena pressed on, each step carrying her closer to the focal point of her concerns.


    As if on autopilot, she found herself standing in front of Adrian''s room. The polished door, marked with his name, presented a threshold she hesitated to cross.


    The faint murmurings of her conflicted emotions echoed in her mind, urging her to confront the uncertainties and insecurities that had taken root within her heart.


    ''I''m pretty sure I''ve already established my position on Adrian''s life¡­. But I can''t be too careful right?''


    Elena, after a gentle knock, slowly pushed open the door, expecting to find Analise or perhaps Aria to greet her first like usual. However, the sight that greeted her was entirely unexpected¡ªLouise stood before her, looking like a disappointed puppy caught in the act.


    "Oh, it''s just you, Saintess," Louise said, hastily fanning her face as if trying to mask her excitement.


    "Louise, what are you doing?" Elena inquired, still perplexed by the unexpected encounter.


    "U-uhm, waiting?" Louise stammered, her enthusiasm palpable.


    "I can understand that, but what''s with your outfit?" Elena questioned, noticing the unusual attire Louise had donned.


    "Eh? Is something wrong with it?" Louise responded innocently, ncing down at herself. The dress she wore was one of the nicest ones Aria had given her during her stay at the academy. While it might have seemed a bit revealing to some, Louise wore it with pride and confidence, having been assisted in dressing up by Analise.


    Elena arched an eyebrow at Louise''s response. "No, there''s nothing wrong with it; it''s just that... it doesn''t fit your image?" shemented, a hint of confusion in her voice. As her gaze swept the room, Elena noticed Analise tidying up in the corner, but there was no sign of the mischievous blonde-haired Aria.


    "Why are you getting dressed up in the first ce? Did Aria make you do something ridiculous again?" Elena inquired; her curiosity piqued.


    "W-well, it''s because... he''s back," Louise hesitated before uttering those words.


    "Pardon?" Elena sought rification, but before Louise could respond, a surge of excitement overtook Elena as she grasped the meaning behind Louise''s words.


    "Adrian, He''s back!"


    ¡­.


    "So, where were you?" Aria and I were making our way back to my room when she asked me with a serious tone. Sensing that I couldn''t provide an immediate answer, Aria stopped walking and fixed me with a stern look, making it clear she wouldn''t ept a vague or evasive response.


    "Well, it''s a bitplicated, so I can''t really tell you¡ª" I began, attempting to exin the situation.


    "I see..." Aria''s expression shifted to one of slight sadness, and she managed a bitter smile upon hearing my response.


    While I wished to share everything with her, the timing wasn''t ideal. I wanted our rtionship to develop further before introducing her to theplexities of my family.


    Although Aria loved me, I wasn''t entirely certain if she would be willing to ept the intricacies of my familial ties. The same concern lingered for all the other girls in my life.


    "Well, who cares? You''ll tell me everything about you someday, right?" Aria said, attempting to downy myck of trust in her.


    "After all, you aren''t really Adrian, are you?"


    ''Huh?''


    "H-how?" I stammered, genuinely surprised.


    "What''s with the surprised face? Did you really think I wouldn''t notice? I''ve probably spent my whole childhood bullying you¡ªwell, at least my real brother, that is. So, noticing wasn''t really a big deal" Aria stated nonchntly.


    Though all she had were suspicions, her observation skills seemed to have picked up on the differences. Based on my reaction, she felt her theory had been confirmed.


    I was left in shock by her revtion.


    ''Since when did she notice I wasn''t really Adrian?''


    As I struggled to find words to respond, Aria happily hugged my arms again, yfully dragging me back to my room.


    "Let''s go; everyone''s waiting," she said, her smile widening as she yfully dragged me along, her giggles echoing in the hallway.


    ¡­.


    In a hidden cell underneath the academy, a young-looking woman wearing a maid uniform that was in tatters sat alone, nibbling on a piece of mossy bread.


    Despite its unappealing nature, she needed to consume it to sustain herself.


    She had already epted the grim fate that awaited her in this cell, but every time the guards tossed food at her, her innate survival instincts kicked in.


    She grappled with the internal struggle between ending her suffering and the persistent desire to cling to life.


    As she chewed on the meager sustenance, she murmured to herself, "I''ll meet you soon, Lady Schwi..." Her voice echoed in the dimly lit and dank cell, filled with a mix of resignation and a glimmer of hope for an end to her captivity.


    Suddenly, a shadow loomed over her face, and when she looked up, her eyes widened in disbelief at the person standing before her.


    "Y-youngdy?" she stammered, her voice a feeble whisper.


    Schwi looked at her young maid in a pitiful state. Although she understood that the school had likely tortured her for answers, she didn''t expect it would be to this degree.


    Schwi came here on a whim, fully expecting her personal maid to be nothing more than rotten bones, yet somehow, she had managed to survive.


    "You haven''t even realized you were abandoned, seeing as how you''re almost nothing but bones now, the academy really didn''t hold back" said Schwi as she looked at her maid with pitiable gaze.


    Schwi''s red crimson eyes locked onto her maid. "How unsightly" she said coldly, and with a swift movement, she sank her fangs into the maid''s neck.


    The room echoed with the faint sound of the maid''s feeble protests, swallowed by the darkness of the hidden cell.


    Darkness swept up and cocooned her maid, enveloping her in a shroud of shadows.


    "I''ll see you again in three days" said Schwi with an eerie calmness as she vanished from the cell.


    ''Lady Charlotte did tell me to increase my subordinates if possible, so she won''t be mad for me doing this on my own right?''

 Chapter 120: Louise Obelia 2

    Louise Obelia, born into nobility, initially appeared to be an unremarkable figure in the grand tapestry of the aristocratic society.


    Despite her noble lineage, the opulent luxuries typically associated with her status eluded her grasp.


    Within the hierarchical strata of nobility, her family found themselves perched precariously on the lower rungs, a situation that garnered disdainful nces from their more elevated counterparts.


    In the intricate dance of social standing, the Obelia''s were perceived as little more than upgradedmoners by the haughty gazes of their peers.


    While themon folk looked up to them with a degree of awe, their aristocratic brethren viewed them as insufficiently refined and culturallycking.


    Yet, despite this ring disparity in perception, Louise''s upbringing was not marred by the harshness one might expect.


    Though her family resided on the lowest echelons of the noble hierarchy, they cultivated an environment of harmony and tranquility within their home.


    Louise''s childhood was marked by a surprisingck of the discord often associated with a diminished social standing.


    The walls of their abode echoed not with the resentful whispers of societal judgment but with theughter and warmth of familial bonds.


    In the face of adversity, the Obelia''s stood united. The hardships that frequently apanied their modest station were met with unwavering resolve and an indomitable spirit.


    Rather than sumbing to the weight of societal expectations and the disdain of their peers, Louise''s family found sce in their shared moments of joy and the unbreakable ties that bound them together.


    It was during these challenging times that the true strength of the Obelia family shone through. Instead of dwelling on their perceived inadequacies, they channeled their energies into fostering positivity and seeking silver linings in every situation.


    Their collective optimism became a beacon, guiding them through the darkest of days and transforming their modest abode into a bastion of resilience.


    From the earliest chapters of her life, Louise was enveloped in a fairy tale existence that mirrored the dreams of storybooks.


    She was the cherished protagonist of her narrative, blessed with loving parents, kindred rtives, and benevolent neighbors.


    Her existence was marked by unparalleled talent, and an absurd abundance of mana set her apart in a world that often reveled in the extraordinary.


    Louise exhibited a genius level of potential when it came to the arcane art of summoning spirits, a skill that hinted at a destiny steeped in magical greatness.


    To those fortunate enough to witness her in her idyllic childhood, Louise was the living embodiment of a princess from the pages of folklore.


    Theparison was not unfounded; her radiant demeanor and ethereal gifts made it easy for onlookers to imagine her as a member of a royal family.


    The world, in its innocence, embraced this image, and Louise''s early years were adorned with the trappings of a fairy tale existence.


    Her natural kindness and altruism further enhanced the illusion of perfection that surrounded her. Louise''s care for others, her adherence to life''s moral principles, and the gentle grace with which she moved through the world created a portrait of a character straight from the realms of fantasy.


    In the eyes of those who knew her, she embodied the very essence of goodness and benevolence.


    However, life has a way of shattering illusions, and for Louise, the cruel twist of fate came in the form of an unimaginable tragedy.


    The harmonious melody of her existence abruptly transformed into a dissonant chord when her sister, a vital part of her carefully constructed fairy tale, chose to end her own life.


    The idyllic world Louise had known shattered before her eyes, and the once-gleaming castle of her existence crumbled into ruins.


    In that pivotal moment of Louise''s life, she experienced a stark and unsettling first¡ªa taste of genuine hatred directed towards her.


    However, what intensified the profound impact on Louise was not the fact that her sister had voiced this hatred or even the tragic act that followed, but the unexpected surge of reassurance that flooded her senses.


    As her sister uttered those words of loathing, a perverse sense of relief enveloped Louise. It was an emotion she could notprehend at the time, and in the immediate aftermath of the devastating events that unfolded, she found herself grappling with an overwhelming sense of gratitude as she gazed upon her sister''s lifeless body hanging before her.


    The young Louise, caught in the tangled web of conflicting emotions, struggled to make sense of the turmoil within her.


    She was paralyzed by a strange mixture of shock, confusion, and an inexplicable gratitude that shed violently with the weight of the tragedy she had just witnessed.


    In the haunting silence that followed, Louise stood at the precipice of a psychological abyss, unable to navigate the storm of emotions raging within her.


    As time passed and Louise matured, the gravity of her initial reaction began to dawn upon her.


    The twisted nature of her response, the disconcerting relief that had apanied her sister''s demise, became a source of deep introspection and self-discovery.


    She began to grapple with the disturbing realization of how "fucked up" her initial feelings had been, acknowledging the darkplexities of her own psyche.


    Yet, curiously, as Louise confronted the undeniable truth of her internal conflict, she found herself curiously detached from the tragedy that befell her sister.


    It was as if a veil had descended over the wellspring of empathy and sorrow, leaving her emotionally numb to the profound loss she had endured.


    The absence of grief bewildered her, and the haunting question of why she felt nothing about her sister''s fate lingered in the recesses of her mind.


    Embarking on a journey to mend the fragments of her fractured world, Louise decided to forge a new life for herself, one that would eclipse the shadows of her sister''s tragic demise.


    As she stepped into the realm of academia, the young Louise made a solemn promise to relish the experiences her sister had been denied¡ªa vow to make friends, revel in the exuberance of youth, and, perhaps most significantly, to find love.


    Thismitment, however, teetered on the edge of paradox. To an outsider, it might seem hypocritical, even disrespectful, as though Louise were jesting with the memory of her departed sibling.


    Yet, hidden beneath the surface, this pledge was a genuine and caring endeavor¡ªthe only way Louise knew to apologize to her sister beyond the realms of the living.


    Upon gaining eptance to the prestigious academy, Louise''s joy knew no bounds. She found herself at the pinnacle of her department, a feat that filled her parents with pride.


    The entrance ceremony loomed on the horizon, and in the festive atmosphere that enveloped the academy grounds, Louise meandered aimlessly among the stalls, losing herself in the myriad attractions. Even her friend Lesley, who had initially guided her, became a fleeting presence in the sea of revelry.


    Lost and disoriented, Louise wandered into an alley, a decision that would unravel a series of unexpected events.


    A chance encounter with a random assant thrust her into a perilous situation, only to be rescued by the intervention of the most handsome man she had ever met.


    In that moment, as their hands touched, Louise felt her heart race with a fervor she had never experienced before.


    A surge of excitementpelled her to emit a squeal, though the intensity of the moment was diffused by the timely arrival of another individual.


    This second man introduced himself as Adrian Vulter Tellus, a name that, at that juncture, held little significance in Louise Obelia''s life.


    Little did she know that the encounter with Adrian would evolve into a turning point of her fairytale like existence.


    Louise''s time in the academy unfolded as a blend of fun and monotony.


    The routine of daily encounters with friends and the constant allure of undiscovered mysteries within the academy walls always managed to uplift her spirits, creating a harmonious backdrop to her academic pursuits.


    However, this sense of contentment would be abruptly shattered on a fateful day that etched itself into the deepest recesses of her memory.


    The person she had genuinely believed to be kind, seemingly out of nowhere, unleashed a torrent of disrespect that cut through the veneer of her emotional resilience.


    In a cruel twist, this individual managed to revive the specter of Louise''s sister, invoking painful memories she had believed she had ovee.


    The confrontation acted as a catalyst, forcing Louise to confront the raw, unhealed wounds that lingered beneath the surface of her consciousness.


    For the first time in her life, Louise snapped. The memory that once seemed impervious to causing her harm now unleashed an unexpected torrent of anguish.


    Each repetition of that painful recollection within the celestial illusion bore into her chest, inflicting a type of pain she had never fathomed.


    In the maelstrom of emotions, Louise''s very being resonated with a tumultuous energy that beckoned to the high-ranking spirits under hermand.


    As if answering the call of her tumultuous emotions, these powerful entities responded with unrestrained fury, wreaking havoc and destruction upon everything in their path.


    Louise, in the grip of emotional turmoil, did not intervene to halt the chaos she had unleashed.


    The once-vibrant surroundings of the academy were transformed into a chaotic battleground, where life hung in the bnce as people fell victim to the unleashed wrath of the spirits.


    While destruction unfolded around her, Louise remained indifferent to the suffering that her unleashed spirits wrought upon others.


    The desire for an outlet to release the foreign emotions coursing through her overwhelmed any sense of empathy.


    As the sound of approaching knights and mages reverberated through the chaos, Louise steeled herself for the consequences of her actions. Arrest, perhaps even death, seemed a fitting penance for the regret and pain that engulfed her fragile mind on that fateful day.


    Prepared to face the consequences of the chaotic tempest she had unleashed upon the academy, Louise found herself taken aback when someone intervened, shielding her from the impending storm.


    It wasn''t the handsome blue-haired man who had once saved her in the alley, but rather the person with whom she had formed a close bond over the past several months¡ªAdrian Vulter Tellus.


    In that crucial moment, as the world around her descended into turmoil, Adrian stepped forward without a word.


    His actions spoke louder than any exnation could have, as he took Louise''s arms, protecting her from the maelstrom of destruction that her summoned spirits had wrought and the consequences that came with it.


    He became her guardian, a steadfast presence in the midst of chaos.


    He protected her without asking, and trusted her without knowing anything.


    More than a week had psed since Louisest saw Adrian, the person who had inexplicably be a significant presence in her life.


    As the days ticked by in his absence, she clung to the hope that he would return, and now, standing eagerly by the door, that hope seemed to manifest into reality.


    Anticipation mingled with the rhythmic thumping of her heart as she awaited the reopening of the door that had kept them apart for what felt like an eternity.


    A week had passed since Adrian''s sudden disappearance, leaving her with a lingering sense of longing.


    His promise to return had be overdue, but in this moment, the passage of time lost its significance. What mattered was that he was back.


    The door creaked open, revealing Adrian''s familiar presence.


    Gray eyes and luscious ck hair framed a face that, to Louise, exuded an undeniable handsomeness.


    His features, though sharp and attractive, might be considered average when juxtaposed with someone like Tristan.


    Yet, as their gazes locked, Louise felt an inexplicable connection, sensing that, in this moment and the days toe, Adrian would be the epitome of beauty in her eyes.


    "Wee back, Adrian!" Louise eximed, unable to contain her excitement and happiness at seeing the man she had been eagerly awaiting.


    To her surprise, Adrian didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he stared at her with a mixture of intensity and shock. Louise, oblivious to the reason behind his reaction, continued to bask in the joy of his return.


    "Y-yeah, I''m back, Louise" he greeted, though this time, there was a slight tilt to his head. Perplexed by his behavior, Louise attempted to inquire about his week away.


    However, Adrian''s intense gaze, fixated particrly on her clothes, hinted at a revtion that escaped her notice.


    As realization dawned, Louise''s jubtion crumbled into a sinking feeling.


    She looked down at herself and recognized the seductive dress she had chosen for this special asion.


    She was so confident in wearing the outfit a while ago, but now that Adrian was actually here to see it....


    A flush of embarrassment painted her cheeks, and in that moment, Louise experienced the second instance in her entire life where she wished the ground would swallow her whole.

 Chapter 121: Enticement

    After Louise''s enthusiastic wee, Analise took the initiative, gently guiding the frozen Louise back into the room with a warm smile directed my way.


    Badump!


    The rhythmic sound of my heart betraying its elerated pace echoed in my ears.


    It was an undeniable truth; my heart raced every time I saw Analise. Reflecting on the situation, I realized that this was the first time Analise and I had crossed paths since Aria took her away.


    As I approached the room, ready to rejoin the unfolding scenario, my attention was diverted by a stunning woman standing just around the corner.


    Her white hair shimmered in the room''s light, and her gentle sky-blue eyes held a mixture of relief, confusion, and happiness as they met mine. Elena, her lips curved into a smile, approached me with purpose.


    However, as Elena neared, her gaze shifted toward Aria, who still clung to my side. With a sudden and unexpected gesture, Elena smirked at Aria before initiating a passionate kiss that left everyone in the room¡ªincluding the revived Louise on the couch¡ªin stunned silence.


    The kiss lingered for a solid 30 seconds beforeing to an end. Aria, taken aback, emitted a shocked gasp, and the room was filled with an air of tension.


    Elena''s triumphant smirk spoke volumes as she surveyed the reactions of the girls in the room. The light in the eyes of Louise, Aria, and even the typically gentle Analise seemed to dim


    ¡­.


    After our initial greetings and the unexpected kiss between Elena and Aria, we all settled into our respective seats.


    Analise, despite my protestations, had taken it upon herself to prepare something in the kitchen, insisting that it would be just light snacks.


    Grateful for her care, I expressed my thanks, though my attention quickly shifted to the brewing tension between Elena and Aria.


    As we took our seats, the room seemed poised for a calm reunion, but the atmosphere took an unexpected turn when Elena voiced her annoyance at Aria''s choice of seating.


    Aria, unfazed and wearing a smug expression, responded defiantly. The two women locked eyes, and the room became a battlefield for their unspoken rivalry.


    "Hey, why do you get to sit there?" Elena eximed, her frustration palpable.


    Aria, still seatedfortably next to me on the couch, shot back.


    "What''s wrong with me sitting here?" Her smugness added fuel to the mes of their disagreement, and the room echoed with the rising tension between them.


    The verbal sparring continued, their voices ovepping in a heated exchange that left me sighing in resignation.


    I had envisioned a warm wee and perhaps some serious discussions upon my return, but instead, I found myself caught in the crossfire of an unexpected argument.


    The dynamics in the room had shifted dramatically, and the once-harmonious reunion now hung in the bnce, teetering on the edge of discord.


    While I had hoped for a smooth transition into the heart of the matters at hand, it seemed that the unresolved tensions between Elena and Aria were destined to take center stage.


    Amidst the escting tension between Elena and Aria, I couldn''t help but steal nces at Louise, who was sitting quietly but with an intense gaze fixed on me.


    It was evident that she harbored questions that needed answers, and the ongoing dispute between the two women seemed to be the only thing holding her back from voicing them.


    Our eyes met, and for a brief moment, Louise''s face brightened, but soon she blushed and covered herself up.


    I couldn''t shake the feeling that her choice of attire, a seductive dress that added an unexpectedyer ofplexity to the already tense atmosphere, wasn''t entirely coincidental.


    ''Why did she even wear that in the first ce?''


    ¡­.


    "We''re finally here!" M eximed with infectious enthusiasm as they stepped onto the bustling academy grounds. Despite thete hour, themercial district of the academy, sprawling and reminiscent of an entire city, remained vibrant and illuminated, casting a sparkling glow in the night.


    "Hey, boss, we''re finally here!" M called out once more, attempting to rouse Siena from her apparent daze.


    "Boss!" M''s second attempt at grabbing Siena''s attention was apanied by a louder shout. The abrupt volume caught the notice of people passing by, prompting a brief moment of curious nces. M quickly offered apologetic smiles to the onlookers.


    "Oh, uh, yes. It seems we''re here," Siena responded, her voice tinged with mild surprise as she scanned her surroundings. Her preupied mind had failed to register their entrance into the academy, as M had practically dragged her here while she was lost in her own thoughts.


    The lively atmosphere of the academy district beckoned, and Siena''s attention gradually shifted from her internal musings to the vibrant scene unfolding around her.


    The academy, with its towering structures and animated streets, seemed to pulse with energy, ready to envelop them in the unique experiences and challenges that awaited within its walls.


    "Boss, please stop that! It''s already been more than a week, and you''re still thinking about something"


    "And didn''t you say you wanted to meet your disciple to begin with?"


    M dered, her tone a mix of frustration and concern.


    She red at Siena, who appeared lost in thought and out of ce. Siena let out a sigh, acknowledging M''s reaction and feeling a twinge of apologetic guilt for her prolonged introspection.


    M''s straightforward reminder jolted Siena back to the present.


    She realized that dwelling on her thoughts about the past week served no purpose.


    Though she harbored curiosity about how someone became a hero, she acknowledged that it wasn''t necessarily a bad thing.


    With a determined smile, Siena approached the smaller M and gently patted her head.


    "Sorry, M. Haha, how about we try that barbecue ce over there?" Siena suggested, pointing to a nearby establishment.


    The scent of sizzling delicacies wafted through the air, enticing both of them. Siena''s attempt to lighten the mood with the promise of a delicious meal seemed to soften M''s lingering disapproval.


    Although M retained a hint of curiosity, the mention of the barbecue ce, coupled with the irresistible aroma that now enveloped them, proved too tempting.


    M''s saliva intensified at the thought of the mouthwatering dishes awaiting them.


    Unable to resist the allure of a shared culinary adventure, M couldn''t help but cave in and ept Siena''s nonchnt yet effective way of extending an apology.


    "A barbecue ce won''t be enough for all the hardships you''ve brought me this past week, and I''m even injured to begin with" M dered, pointing to the bandage wrapped around her neck.


    The weariness and frustration in her voice were palpable, and Siena couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt as she recognized the truth in M''s words. Siena had indeed been a source of trouble for herpanion throughout the past week.


    "I know, M. I know," Siena admitted, her tone carrying a sense of remorse. The acknowledgment of her own shorings hung in the air.


    Siena''s presence had undeniably added challenges andplications to M''s life, and the bandage served as a visible reminder of the toll it had taken on her.


    Feeling a responsibility to make amends and lift M''s spirits, Siena suggested.


    "How about we try every stall here?" Her proposal was an attempt to offer a variety of culinary delights to make up for the hardships M had endured.


    Siena hoped that the prospect of exploring and indulging in different stalls might bring a spark of excitement to M''s eyes.


    Hearing Siena''s suggestion, M couldn''t help but smile. Despite her attempt to hide it, a yful grin tugged at her lips as she feigned a frown and replied.


    "I-if you say so" M''s reaction betrayed the delight she felt at the prospect of sampling a wide array of treats from the various stalls.


    Observing M''s adorable response, Siena couldn''t help but smile in return.


    "I wonder how that dear disciple of mine is doing right now," Siena mused, her thoughts drifting to the one who had trained under her guidance.


    Despite the lingering concern for her disciple, Siena decided to immerse herself in the experiences the academy had to offer that evening, apanied by M.


    The two of them meandered through the vibrant academy grounds, indulging in the diverse culinary offerings and relishing the lively atmosphere.


    Laughter, enticing aromas, and the bustling energy of the night enveloped them as they allowed themselves to be carried away by the festivities.


    As the night progressed, Siena found herself drawn to the allure of a casino, where she tested her luck amid the vibrant array of games.


    The clinking of coins, the hum of conversation, and the asional cheers filled the air.


    Despite the lightheartedness of the atmosphere, Siena found herself losing track of time and, as a consequence, losing at the casino.


    Apanied by M, who was eventually caught up in the excitement, by forcing her to y many times, they eventually decided to call it a night.


    The two of them sought refuge in a modest inn, opting for a budget-friendly amodation to rest their weary bodies.


    As Sienay down to sleep, the events of the night swirled in her mind.


    The revelry, the indulgence, and the shared experiences with M created a tapestry of memories. However, the following day brought an unwee surprise.


    With a groggy head and a mouthful of nagging reminders of the previous night''s indulgence, Siena woke up to the consequences of her escapade at the casino.


    As she rubbed her temples, she couldn''t help but chuckle at the antics of the night before.


    She turned to face M, her gaze serious and unwavering. M, noticing the intensity in Siena''s eyes, immediately focused her attention on her mentor, ready to hear what Siena had to say.


    "We''re broke" Siena dered, her voice carrying a weight of reality. With a dramatic gesture, she moved her hand up and down, indicating the emptiness of her pockets.


    M couldn''t even find words to say to her and pped Siena, but all it gave her was a bruised palm though.


    ''Oh Goddess, please help me!''

 Chapter 122: Yellow Cat VS White Cat

    As the night deepened, our conversations in the room took a more probing turn. Elena, with a furrowed brow, repeatedly questioned me about where I had gone, seeking answers that I was not yet ready to divulge. Aria, who had already been given the same response, joined in, attempting to apply additional pressure in the hopes of coaxing a more truthful answer from me.


    However, the truth was far too dangerous to share at this moment.


    The situation had be moreplicated than I initially nned, and revealing everything could jeopardize not only my own safety but also the safety of those around me.


    The need for secrecy outweighed the desire for openness, and I found myself caught between the truth and the necessity of withholding it.


    The weight of the unspoken truth hung in the air, and I could sense the frustration and confusion in their eyes. It was a delicate dance, a bncing act between loyalty and the protection of those I cared about.


    ''It was quite funny thinking on how the situation has gone like this¡­. It''s only been a few months since I entered this world and now, I have these four beauties deeply enticed with me''


    Sensing the need for honesty, I sincerely apologized to them, exining that I couldn''t provide a detailed answer at the moment.


    Elena, with a hint of hurt in her eyes, seemed disappointed by my response.


    Aria, on the other hand, sighed, having already been met with the same evasion from me before.


    Louise, with a mixture of disappointment and curiosity in her expression, remained attentive, silently processing the situation.


    As for Analise, her thoughts were inscrutable, and I couldn''t discern her feelings.


    I knew that I possessed the authority to delve into Analise''s thoughts and understand her emotions at this moment.


    However, it felt inherently wrong to employ such powers on a future family member.


    My mother had instilled in me a set of strict rules that our family must adhere to, one of which expressly prohibited the use of our unique abilities on one another.


    The unspoken understanding of these rules had always served as the foundation of trust and respect within our family.


    It was a principle we held dear, reminding us that the bonds between family members should remain sacrosanct, untouched by the intrusion of our supernatural gifts.


    As the ticking of the clocks resonated through the room, the night deepened, signaling that it was time for Elena to depart.


    Despite the awareness that she needed to return to her own room to avoidplications and potential trouble, the reluctance painted across her face indicated a clear desire to stay.


    "Ian, can''t I stay here, please?" Elena pleaded, her gaze fixed directly on me, her eyes carrying a hint of longing and reluctance.


    "You know you can''t, right?" I responded, a slight sigh escaping me. The unspoken understanding passed between us, acknowledging theplexities and potential consequences of her staying.


    While Elenaprehended the necessity of her departure, her reluctance suggested a deeper emotional attachment to our shared moments.


    Though Elena herself grasped the reasoning behind my decision, I suspected that her hesitance to leave stemmed from the presence of Aria, who continued to smirk mischievously from the background.


    Despite my discreet nces and silent warnings to Aria, her teasing only intensified, making it clear that she took a certain delight in provoking Elena''s emotions.


    As the night wore on, I contemted the intricate web of rtionships that surrounded us.


    ns regarding myplicated rtionship with Elena lingered in the background, but I knew that those considerations would unfold muchter¡ªafter the impending demon attack on the academy that my aunt nned.


    For now, both Elena and I needed to find satisfaction in the ndestine nature of our connection.


    As the saintess, any rumors regarding our rtionship could prove catastrophic for her image, and discretion was paramount.


    With a quiet goodbye, Elena slipped out of the room, leaving me to sigh as I watched her go. There was a certain heaviness in the air, a feeling that lingered as she departed, and I couldn''t shake the sense that something was amiss.


    Turning my attention to Aria, who had continued her yful teasing even after Elena''s departure, I beckoned her over.


    "Aria," I said, trying to infuse a bit of earnestness into my voice.


    "What?" Aria responded, ying the innocent card with a yful tilt of her head, her eyes dancing with mischief.


    "Just... be kind to her, you know what I mean, right?" I implored, hoping to convey the weight of my request.


    "Hmph" Aria huffed, her reaction a mix of defiance and nonchnce.


    I understood the dynamics at y. Aria''s teasing of Elena was likely fueled by the amusement she found in Elena''s reactions, especially when a hint of jealousy colored her expressions. While I appreciated the lighter moments and the genuine connection we shared, there was an unspoken line that Aria needed to respect.


    The rtionships with these two incredible women had evolved to a point where their roles as my future wives were pretty much set in stone. Navigating this delicate dance between them required finesse. I knew I had to find a way to keep both Elena and Aria content, creating an atmosphere where animosity wouldn''t take root.


    "Adrian!" Aria suddenly eximed, surprising me as she hugged me from behind. ncing in the distance, I could see Elena visually stopping, her expression shifting as she processed the unexpected scene unfolding before her.


    "What?" I responded, my confusion evident.


    "As you know, you only have one bed, right?" Aria queried, her voice taking on a seductive tone.


    "Yes?" I replied, unsure of where this was heading.


    "Then can we sleep together~" Aria yfully suggested, her words dripping with mischief.


    "NO!!" Elena''s exmation echoed, her eyes watery from tears as she rushed towards us. "You two can''t just¡ª"


    "Aria!" I cut in, my tone serious as I warned her against pushing things too far. Exasperation filled me as I thought, ''Seriously, she''s being so childish today.''


    I made a decision and walked outside, closing the door behind me. Aria looked a bit surprised by my action, but understanding the consequences of her yful suggestion, she refrained from following me.


    Now, only Elena and I stood outside the dimly lit atmosphere of Lucian Hall. The air felt charged with tension as the two of us locked eyes for a moment. Elena looked down, covering slight sniffs.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of the situation.


    "Haha"


    "S-stopughing" Elena protested.


    I gently stroked her cheek, wiping away the tears. Cupping her face, I looked directly into her eyes, a mixture of amusement and sincerity in my gaze.


    "You know Aria doesn''t mean that, right?" I offered reassurance, sensing Elena''s unease.


    "I know... I-I just feel uneasy..." Elena grumbled, her demeanor a mix of vulnerability and adorable uncertainty.


    My first thought was how cute she looked, grumbling and wrestling with her emotions. Chuckling once more, I couldn''t help but admire her candidness.


    That''s when it happened¡ªElena delivered a punch to my stomach. It was more of a yful gesture, but to my surprise, it packed a punch beyond its physical appearance.


    Despite its seemingly harmless nature, I found myself kneeling to the ground, gasping for breath. Elena had infused her attack with some of her divine aura, a technique she had learned from her temr.


    The golden glow emanating from her hands showcased the divine aspect of her newfound skill.


    Although simr to aura amplification, the divine quality rendered the attack more potent, ensuring that the intended target experienced genuine harm.


    "Surprised? I specifically told my temr to teach me some stuff that a cheating man deserved, so she taught me this!"


    Elena exined, a mischievous glint in her eyes as she reveled in her newfound ability.


    The realization hit me¡ªshe had intentionally targeted my insides, a level of cruelty that left me both impressed and astonished.


    ''The Elena I remembered before wouldn''t even try to intentionally harm criminals''


    "My temr told me to specifically hit the balls... But you still need those for our future children, so... This is all the punishment you get for now, for openly cheating and being away without reason" Elena dered, a proud expression on her face.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the seemingly barbaric punishment she had chosen. Despite the yfulness in her demeanor, I knew I deserved the retribution.


    However, a fleeting thought crossed my mind¡ªwhat sort of punishment would I face if she were to learn about my intentions concerning Louise?


    The mere idea made me gulp, envisioning a scenario where more sensitive areas might be targeted.


    The potential consequences loomed in my thoughts, creating a sense of trepidation that I couldn''t easily shake.


    Elena''s approach to justice, while unconventional, reflected the intricate dynamics and humor that defined our rtionship.


    Haah.... trying to find a way to reassure her, an idea came up, although it was a bit too early, I knew for sure this would calm her down for now.


    Although her position as my first wife is a fact, it seems she''s still worried about her position getting taken.


    Prompting myself to kneel properly, I essed my sister''s domain. A shadow-like portal materialized within my palms, and from it emerged a ring with a pristine white color and a blue frost crystal at its center.


    Seizing the moment, I gently grabbed Elena''s hands.


    She looked slightly confused at first, but as my other hand moved to ce the ring on the ring finger of her left hand, surprise shed across her face.


    "I-Ian, this is?" she stammered, seeking rification.


    I responded with a smile as I stood up, aware that the gesture conveyed more than words could express. However, I refrained from outright saying.


    "Will you marry me?" I wanted to make that deration when no one else could question our rtionship. It felt a bit greedy, downright selfish and arrogant even, to offer her a ring with a clear intention.


    "H-huh???" she said as she was still processing the information.


    "Do you ept?" I asked instead.


    "Yes!" she eximed happily, wrapping her arms around me in a warm embrace.


    As she let go, tears welled up in her eyes, and she looked at the ring with a sense of heaviness.


    "It''s beautiful," she said, her voice filled with genuine admiration.


    The moment felt significant, a quiet promise exchanged between us amidst the intricacies of our evolving rtionship.


    The ring became a symbol of the connection we shared, a tangible representation of the love andmitment that grew between us.


    As well as the sign of my family''s eptance and protection for her.


    ''Congrattions I guess?'' my sisters telepathic voice, came in. although the way she said it made her seem a bit reluctant in our rtionship?


    ''Sis?''


    But no reply came back.


    Anyways I couldn''t help but smile as I looked at Elena, a warmth lingering in the air after our shared moment.


    Closing the distance between us, I nted a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    "You should go now; it''s gettingte" I suggested, aware of the passing time.


    "Ok..." Elena responded sluggishly, her steps bing slow as she made her way away from the room. I opened the door back to my room, only to find Aria emerging, ready to pounce.


    "Let''s sleep together~" Aria dered, her voice a touch louder this time, seemingly aiming to tease Elena who was still in the vicinity.


    Elena nced back, offering a smirk in response. She casually pushed back a strand of hair, drawing attention to the shimmering white ring on her left finger. With that, Elena continued her departure.


    Suddenly, Aria''s grip on me tightened.


    I refrained from screaming as she pinched both sides of my stomach, the yful act threatening to escte.


    However, given theteness of the hour, I couldn''t afford to awaken the dorm master or the guards who roamed the perimeter.


    I looked at Aria, meeting her gaze dead in the eyes, and couldn''t help but shiver. Her red, ruby-like eyes deepened into a darker shade of red, signaling a shift in her mood.


    "Adrian... Mind exining?"


    She questioned, her tone carrying a mix of curiosity and a hint of yfulness, but above it all was ''BLOOD LUST!'' Cold sweat trickled down my spine.

 Chapter 123: Tresspassing

    In a room adorned in pure white, reminiscent of an untouched canvas, a woman sat upon a regal and luxurious throne.


    Her presencemanded attention, and an air of authority emanated from her as she looked down upon a gathering of individuals who knelt before her.


    While many of these figures might have appeared human at first nce, a closer inspection revealed their true nature¡ªthey were gods and deities from a diverse pantheon.


    The woman on the throne, with her golden blonde hair and deep, prating golden eyes, surveyed her surroundings and regarded the gods before her with a disdainful expression.


    The gods, ustomed to their own arrogance and usually quick to retort when confronted with insolence, remained silent.


    There was an unspoken acknowledgment among them¡ªa recognition of the significance of the figure seated on the regal throne.


    Eris, the primordial god of their entire pantheon, held a status and power that surpassed even the most ancient and formidable among them.


    In the presence of Eris, born as the primordial force of their pantheon, the other gods dared not challenge her gaze.


    She had every right to look down upon those who came before her or those whose power paled inparison.


    The silence in the room echoed with the weight of hierarchy, and the gods, despite their individual might, understood their ce in the divine order under the gaze of the primordial god, Eris.


    Even Callisia, the goddess of the elves and sister to Eris, showed deep respect, acknowledging the authority that Eris wielded in the pantheon.


    Despite her own divine status and the familial connection to the pantheon''s leader, Callisia, too, had no choice but to pay homage to her sister''s name, power, and dignity.


    Although treated with a bit of leniency, she was required to bow, a gesture less profound than the gods who knelt before the throne.


    The air in the room crackled with tension as Eris, seated on her throne, unleashed a surge of golden lightning that erupted in all directions.


    Her right hand mmed onto the throne, and unfortunate angels and gods caught in the shockwave might soon find themselves facing the cycle of reincarnation.


    "First, those goddamn abominations, then the demons, and now foreign fucking gods!" Eris eximed in anger, her golden aura intensifying with her rising fury. The room seemed to vibrate with the sheer force of her divine presence.


    "Somebody tell me how they managed to slip into our realm!" she demanded, her voice echoing through the divine chamber.


    The gods who knelt and bowed before her dared not speak until addressed, their eyes averted in deference to the powerful primordial deity who sought answers in the face of an intrusion into their divine realm.


    In the charged atmosphere of the divine chamber, where the gods dared not speak, the sparks of golden lightning once again materialized around Eris.


    This time, however, the lightning transformed,pressing and coalescing into a stunning golden sword.


    The sheer power emanating from the de surpassed the expectations of even the gods gathered in the room, sending a collective shiver through them.


    "G-great primordial, if I may!"


    A voice suddenly broke the tense silence. It was Payton, the god of the seas, whose appearance bore the features of both a mermaid and a fishman.


    Although weaker than some of the more established gods in the room, Payton''s potential was immense, granted by his divine control over the oceans.


    As Eris calmed down, Payton seized the opportunity to address the pressing matter.


    "The problem regarding the demons is already being addressed at hand, o great primordial. As for the issue concerning the foreign gods seen at the great forest, it seems they''re individual gods acting on their own ord. They aren''t from this realm, but their power is clearly on par with most of us here."


    What Payton revealed was an undeniable truth. Though the gods had only glimpsed the foreign gods in action, it was evident that their strength matched that of the pantheon.


    The wolf-like creature, in particr, emanated an aura not of divinity but of impending apocalypse.


    Payton chose not to mention the foreign abominations attempting to breach their realm, understanding that Eris was already attending to that particr threat.


    "I appreciate your words, Payton, but that doesn''t answer how they got here! Where is Neb? Don''t tell me our very own god of space and time failed to notice two powerful beings?"


    Eris inquired, her toneced with a hint of arrogance.


    The gods present shifted nervously, understanding that speaking ill of Neb, another primordial god, was a perilous endeavor.


    They hoped Eris''s questioning would cease sooner rather thanter.


    As the meeting progressed with little headway, Eris''s attention turned to her younger sister, Callissia.


    "Callissia..."


    "Y-yes?" Callissia stammered, meeting her sister''s gaze with trepidation.


    Although Eris''s divine magic had spared Callissia during her encounter with the foreign gods, she had never found the courage to recount the details to her sister.


    Fearful of Eris''s reaction to her mistake, all Eris knew was that Callissia hade into close contact with the outsiders.


    "As someone who met those foreign gods face to face, did you find out which sector their divinity exuded?" Eris questioned, her gaze prating.


    Callissia gulped, struggling under her sister''s scrutiny.


    While uncertain about the precise sector of the foreign gods based on their divinity, she hesitated before responding.


    "I''m not exactly sure which sector they came from based on their divinity alone, but... based on the immense amount of divinity that individual had, I''m pretty sure he came from a high-sector realm."


    "And the reason they probably entered the realm unnoticed is because of Astral projection portals," Callissia added nervously, attempting to provide a usible exnation for the intrusion.


    Eris clicked her lips in acknowledgment as the situation unfolded. It was as she expected¡ªthey had used astral projection.


    A wry smile yed on her lips as she realized the deliberate provocation by the enemy.


    Despite posing these questions, she essentially knew why these foreign gods had arrived.


    Their appearance was undoubtedly tied to those abnormal beings, gods, monsters, or whatever they were.


    Eris had a gut feeling that they had already descended upon the mortal realm of their world.


    However, she hadn''t yet informed the other gods, refraining from causing panic and avoiding the potential shame of revealing that these foreign gods were baiting her to descend to the mortal realm.


    Such a move would be a dangerous gamble, and she couldn''t afford to lose or risk her own demise.


    Eris understood the critical role she yed¡ªshe was the sole barrier preventing those monsters from infiltrating. If she fell, so too would this world and sector.


    Sighing, Eris closed her eyes, contemting the perilous situation. She hoped that the call for help she had sent to a sector she was quite close with would be answered. The fate of their divine realm hung in the bnce, and Eris silently prayed for support from allies who could aid in facing the impending threat.


    ''Using that kid was the right thing¡­. Right now, he''s basically doing his role as of the moment based on the number of quests and missions, he haspleted¡­. But I wonder if he started to notice now that he has failed a mission for the first time?''


    ''But not that it matters at the moment, the demons would be taken care of by him now that I had forced the fate of providence onto him, and at the same time those beings can''t do anything to my realm right now, with him being tied to me right now''


    Tsk..


    ''That kid may be the key needed to stop this impending chaos''


    ¡­..


    In the gloomy confines of a castle adorned in shades of red and ck, a man stirred from his slumber, finding himself surrounded by an entourage of captivating women.


    Though their beauty was undeniable, the telltale signs of bat-like wings and horns revealed their demonic nature.


    Simrly, the man who awoke possessed a distinctive appearance¡ªhis hair shifting from white to ck depending on the angle, and two dark horns protruding from his forehead.


    "You''re awake, your majesty!" eximed a frog-like demon named Gilyly, who hastily entered the room.


    "Hmm, what''s the rush, Gilyly?" the man inquired with a hint of indifference.


    "Please hurry and dress up, your majesty! You have a guest!"


    "Hmm? I don''t remember inviting anyone, though."


    "Well, that''s right" a voice chimed in from above. The man and Gilyly looked up to see a young boy with ck hair and golden eyes, his expression one of unabashed curiosity.


    "I just barged in; you don''t mind, right?" the boy asked, a ridiculous smile ying on his face.


    The man raised an eyebrow at the unexpected visitor but couldn''t help but chuckle at the audacity.


    "Well, it''s not every day we get uninvited guests. Fine, let me get dressed. What brings you here, young one?"


    "Or should I say old one?"


    The boy just smiled at his response.

 Chapter 124: Please Choose

    "So, to what do I owe the pleasure of a great being such as you visiting me?"


    inquired the demon king, a tone of casual respect in his voice.


    Sipping on a drink prepared by his diligent subordinates, he disyed an air of nonchnce despite having just woken up and been greeted by an uninvited guest.


    Nevertheless, he refrained from voicing anyints, recognizing the stature of the being before him and extending the courtesy such a guest deserved.


    The demon king observed the child sitting in front of him, meeting his gaze with curiosity.


    A seasoned ruler with millennia of experience, the demon king sensed an underlying power in the seemingly ordinary child.


    Though the child''s divinity felt minuscule, an innate instinct, honed through countless defeats and a cautious existence, warned the demon king against underestimating the true potential hidden behind the fa?ade.


    Unfazed by the unexpected visit, the demon king maintained hisposure. He had faced numerous challenges and adversaries over the eons, and this encounter was no exception.


    The demon king''s piercing gaze shifted, taking in the presence of two additional figures who had materialized alongside the child.


    To his right stood a wolf¡ªa creature outwardly unremarkable, but the demon king felt an unsettling connection, as if the wolf were consuming his very soul with its prating eyes.


    A shiver ran down his spine, a rare reaction for a demon king ustomed to confronting formidable foes.


    Beside the child stood a figure that caught the demon king''s attention¡ªan elf, or so it appeared.


    Yet, upon closer inspection, the elongation of her ears fell short of the characteristic length of elves he was familiar with. A half-elf, then.


    With silvery-grayish hair cascading in waves, she exuded a striking beauty that, in the demon king''s estimation, could rival even the most alluring subus within his realm.


    The demon king found himself intrigued by the diverse assembly of beings that had entered his domain, each one carrying an enigmatic air that hinted at untold depths of power and purpose.


    The abrupt and theatrical cough from the young boy Loki cut through the room, instantly redirecting the demon king''s attention.


    The demon king, now fully aware of the unusual visitors before him, maintained an air of caution as Loki, the self-proimed messenger, introduced himself with a disarming smile.


    "Sorry for suddenly visiting, oh great demon king of this realm. My name is Loki" he said, his tone carrying a blend of politeness and mischief. Loki''s hand gestured toward the wolf at his side, Fenry, whom he affectionately referred to as a "pretty good puppy." Loki''s yful demeanor didn''t waver as he continued, stroking Fenry''s head with evident joy.


    "Puppy, huh?"said the demon king in disbelief.


    Loki chuckled, enjoying the subtle annoyance disyed by the wolf.


    Loki''s attention then shifted to the elegant woman, Victoria, standing beside him. A veiled threat apanied his nonchnt introduction, creating an undercurrent of tension.


    "And the beautifuldy over there is Victoria. She''s my disciple, you see. So if you ever look at her with a hint of a lustful gaze, I''ll gauge your eyes out, okay?"


    The words hung in the air, both a jest and a stark warning. The demon king, fully aware of the potential consequences, felt a chill run down his spine.


    Loki''s seemingly carefree demeanor belied a power that surpassed mere theatrics, leaving the demon king to grapple with the realization that every word uttered held a weighty promise of dire consequences.


    Gulping audibly, the demon king acknowledged the unspoken rules of this impromptu meeting.


    In the aftermath of the tumultuous encounter, Loki''s imperturbable demeanor contrasted starkly with the fervent protests of the demon king''s subordinates.


    "A mere visitor dares to threaten our king! Know your ce!" shrieked a particrly zealous demon, only to be echoed by others moring for retribution.


    "That''s right! My king, please allow me to take his eyeballs out; this puny little thing dares!" another demon howled.


    "My king, allow me to punish this arrogant kid!" yet another voice chimed in.


    Exasperated, the demon king swiftly employed telekinesis to mp down on their insubordinate voices. A heavy sigh followed; the weight ofmand apparent in his troubled countenance.


    He nced at Loki, who responded with a nonchnt giggle and an affable smile, an incongruity amid the chaos.


    With a snap of his fingers, the morous demons vanished, leaving Loki and the demon king in an uneasy silence.


    "I''m sorry for the disrespectful act," the demon king offered, seeking to mend the strained atmosphere.


    "No, it''s okay. I''m quite used to others getting annoyed by my very presence alone," Loki replied, his smile unwavering.


    "I-I see," stammered the demon king, grappling with the uncertainty of whether to maintain his authoritative stance or extend a more sincere apology.


    Sighing In the somber halls of his forbidding castle, the demon king, ruler of the demonic realm, brooded over the perplexing visitation of a powerful god. The intrusion raised pressing questions, foremost among them being the uninvited presence of a deity of such magnitude.


    Even the esteemed primordial goddess Eris required permission to enter his domain, and the demon king found himself baffled by this exception.


    As the Grand Harvest loomed on the horizon, the demon king''s time became an increasingly preciousmodity.


    His responsibilities were manifold¡ªsending demons to the mortal realm, overseeing their activities, and scrutinizing the mortals'' summoning endeavors.


    The impending chaos of the Grand Harvest demanded his meticulous attention, and the unexpected arrival of a god only added to his mounting concerns.


    The demon king, a shrewd strategist, recognized the significance of the Grand Harvest.


    This cosmic event marked a crucial threshold where the forces of positive and negative within the entire sector faced a threshold.


    An interruption or disturbance in the cosmic bnce triggered a cleansing, and the world itself temporarily granted dominance to the negative forces, typically embodied by demons.


    For the demonic realm to thrive and match the power of the gods above, the demons needed souls to propagate and birth more potent entities.


    The demon king, a formidable force in his own right, understood the delicate dance required to maintain equilibrium amidst the cosmic forces.


    The gods in the heavens wielded energies that dwarfed those of the demons, making it imperative for the demonic realm to partake in the Grand Harvest and seize the opportunity granted by the world itself.


    In some realms, the event of the Grand Harvest manifested as an apocalypse, offering a reset to entire civilizations and serving as a method to ensure the continued bnce upon the very world they inhabited.


    The demon king pondered the intricate game of bnce he yed alongside his rival and somewhat co-worker, Eris, the primordial goddess.


    As the Grand Harvest unfurled, he harbored a certainty that Eris had already designated a hero in the mortal realm.


    His paramount concerny in uncovering the identity of this chosen one¡ªa task that would enable him to orchestrate the timely entry of his high-ranking demons into the tumultuous fray.


    The demon king recognized the delicacy of the situation. Releasing a sudden torrent of high-ranking demons from the depths of hell into the mortal realm would spell catastrophe.


    Hence, the presence of a hero, blessed by the highest-ranking god, became an essential countermeasure. This hero held the power to tip the precarious bnce.


    As the world teetered on the brink of chaos, darkness, and negativity, the hero emerged as the beacon of hope¡ªa manifestation of positivity destined to dispel the encroaching shadows.


    Despite understanding the necessity of this delicate equilibrium, the demon king harbored a profound disdain for the role it yed in the grand scheme of cosmic bnce.


    The influx of souls harvested from ughtered humans promised prosperity for the demonic realm, yet it came at the cost of sending his subordinates on a perilous mission¡ªa veritable suicide pact with the inevitable oue of falling before the hero''s de.


    "Demon king, I know you have a slight change of ns regarding the uing Grand Harvest of this realm, so let''s strike a deal, shall we?" said Loki.


    Surprise etched across the demon king''s face as he processed Loki''s words. "How?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing really. I just have a really good friend, you see, who can see through anyone''s intentions. And you, my wonderful demonic friend, seem to have a pretty interesting yet chaotic idea, hahaha," said Loki with a mischievous gleam in his eyes.


    "What do you mean?" questioned the demon king. His overly fearful demeanor transformed into one befitting a demon king.


    His entire body morphed into darkness, and thousands of multi-colored eyes stared at Loki.


    The threatening disy was an instinctual response, and the demon king had no choice.


    His ns for the uing Harvest hadn''t been shared with anyone. The only one privy to the information was the primordial demon, ir.


    No information should have leaked regarding his ns. If anything got out, chaos would ensue, with gods, demons, and even the world itselfing after him.


    Although he knew he couldn''t defeat the person in front of him, he was prepared to face the consequences, as everything he had done was for his beloved daughter.


    "Now, now, let''s not get riled up, shall we? What I''m offering here is actually something that will help you. I''ll exin everythingter regarding how I know, but first¡ª" said Loki in a nonchnt voice, seemingly unfazed by the demon king''s growing aura of negativity.


    Loki pped his hands twice, and suddenly, four cards floated in front of him.


    Theynded on the small table between them, and golden runes were written on them.


    As the demon king couldn''t read runes, Loki snapped his fingers, and soon the demon king recognized what was written on them.


    He was surprised and unintentionally spoke the words aloud.


    "The God''s Final Whisper" "Heroes Death" "Grand Marriage" "Corrupted Light" the demon king read each card.


    "Now, demon king, please touch each card and see which scenario you would want to see happen in this pathetic sector" said Loki seriously.


    He stared at the demon king with a serious expression, his divinity wrapped around his body, dwarfing the demon king''s demonic aura.


    The demon king just stared at the cards presented to him, still in shock and unsure of what to do.

 Chapter 125: Louises heart

    ''Haah...''


    Exhaustion weighed heavily on me as I surveyed the room, my eyesnding on the peacefully slumbering Aria sprawled across my bed.


    She harbored some resentment over my decision to give Elena the ring first, though I managed to calm her down by promising to present her own ring soon.


    However, the more pressing issue at the moment was Aria''s brazen attempt to share the bed with me, much to the bewilderment of Louise, who observed the situation with an unmistakably odd expression.


    Unwilling to invite further awkwardness by allowing Aria to sleep beside me in Louise''s presence, I hesitated.


    Yet, Aria, with an almost forceful insistence, pulled me into bed, squeezing her eyes shut and wrapping herself around me so tightly that escape seemed impossible.


    Her capricious nature never ceased to surprise me.


    Checking the time, I realized dawn had yet to break.


    "I woke up too early," I murmured to myself. Gazing down at Aria''s sleeping form, I couldn''t resist pinching her cheek lightly, eliciting an adorable squeal from her.


    With careful movements, I extricated myself from Aria''s embrace and rose from the bed.


    My attention shifted to Analise, who had opted for the less-than-ideal sleeping arrangement of the couch.


    Despite the apparent difort, Analise seemed ustomed to such conditions¡ªperhaps a trait ingrained from her servant background.


    Unable to bear seeing her sleep in such a manner, I decided to intervene.


    Approaching Analise''s peaceful form, I gently lifted her and transferred her to the vacant space on my bed.


    Aria, stirred by the movement, instinctively reached out to the nearest object, which happened to be the recently repositioned Analise.


    Aria''s arms wrapped around Analise in a protective and possessive manner, prompting a soft chuckle to escape my lips.


    Their unintentional cuddling made for a charming scene, and I couldn''t help but appreciate the unexpected bond forming between them.


    I looked around as I noticed something weird.


    ''¡­. Where is Louise?''


    ¡­..


    "Louise, you''re so kind" I often hear these words echoing around me, like a constant refrain in the symphony ofpliments that surrounds my life.


    "You''re the best, Louise" they say, showering me with praise and admiration.


    Requests follow suit,"Louise, can you help me?" as if my kindness and capabilities are boundless.


    "Louise, our spirit princess!" they exim, attributing me with a title that seems to carry both reverence and affection.


    "Louise, you''re our department''s pride and joy" they dere, a sentiment that, despite its familiarity, never ceases to warm my heart.


    And then there''s the more personal deration, "Louise, I like you!"


    From my parents to my ssmates, from professors to random acquaintances, the chorus of admiration seems never-ending.


    Yet, amid this sea of positivity, a nagging doubt remains.


    Despite the smiles and the genuine-sounding words, a part of me struggles to fully embrace the praise.


    There''s a lingering skepticism that has taken root within me, a reluctance to believe in the sincerity of those words.


    It all stems from a particr incident involving my sister.


    Since that day, when trust was shattered and the foundation of my faith in others crumbled, I find it challenging to ceplete confidence in anyone.


    The memory of that betrayal casts a long shadow, coloring my interactions with a perpetual tinge of doubt.


    Those who express kindness and admiration may do so with genuine intent, but the scars of the past have made it difficult for me to ept their words at face value.


    Despite the outward appearances of warmth and connection, I grapple with an internal conflict¡ªa struggle between the desire for genuine connections and the fear of vulnerability.


    But there was one exception, and that exception was the man who saved me¡ªthe one who didn''t question me: Adrian Vulter Tellus, a seemingly ordinary yet extraordinary top Alchemy student here at the academy.


    From the surface, Adrian appeared like any other student, but there was an air of mystery surrounding him, as if he carried a multitude of secrets within the depths of his being.


    Adrian''s enigmatic background was evident in the way he spoke, acted, and even in the thoughts that seemed to upy his mind.


    His words were carefully chosen,den withyers of meaning that hinted atplexities beyond immediate understanding. It was this inherent mystery that left me intrigued and, at times, perplexed.


    While Adrian maintained an air of honesty, he possessed a skill for skirting around the true roots of his statements.


    He spoke, but the depths of his intentions remained concealed.


    It was this elusive quality that sparked doubt within me, a nagging uncertainty that lingered despite the trust he had earned by saving me.


    Reflecting on my own behavior, I couldn''t help but acknowledge the hypocrisy that existed within me.


    Here I was, questioning someone I had yet to fully open up to, exposing the double standard that governed my perceptions.


    I knew I could trust Adrian; his actions had already demonstrated that.


    Yet, the inability to decipher the motivations behind his deeds instigated a growing unease within me.


    As I spent more time with the people close to Adrian, it became clear that my understanding of him was just scratching the surface.


    Adrian Vulter Tellus, the guy I thought I knew inside out, held onto secrets that went beyond what I could fathom.


    His rtionships, his past, and even his day-to-day life were veiled in mystery, and it humbled me to realize I wasn''t the person I actually thought I was in his life.


    When he finally returned after a long absence, my excitement reached a peak.


    I was so caught up in the prospect of his presence that I forgot about everything else.


    I even went the extra mile, dressing up to catch his eye.


    But why did I feel the need to go to such lengths? It was a question I skirted around, choosing to act as if everything was business as usual.


    The aftermath of his return, however, left me unexpectedly bruised.


    Watching how he interacted with the saintessid bare the stark reality of my ce in his life.


    The way he looked at her painted a picture of someone deeply in love.


    It was a look I hadn''t seen directed at me. Adrian, usually wearing a calm expression in most interactions, revealed a passionate side that was rarely on disy, especially not for me.


    The truth hit me hard¡ªI didn''t know Adrian as well as I thought. The depth of his connections was far beyond my grasp.


    The hurt from this revtion was real, and I found myself wrestling with a mix of emotions.


    Despite my attempts to keep it together, the gap between what I expected and what unfolded weighed heavily on my heart.


    "Ian, here," Senior Elena, the saintess, called out to Adrian. He hesitated, responding, "I told you I''m quite full, Elena. I guess a single bite won''t hurt."


    ''Ian''¡ªwhenever I heard the saintess address Adrian by his nickname, something inside me stirred.


    Logically, I knew it was just a pet name, but each time it reached my ears, an unsettling sensation welled up within me.


    His affectionate gaze and the gentle way he called her by name as well seemed to inflict a subtle pain, like a sharp sting resonating deep within.


    ''Am I jealous?''


    Admitting it felt almost shameful. What right did I have to be jealous? Yet, every time I witnessed the tenderness in Adrian''s eyes as he looked at the saintess, a part of me longed for that attention.


    It was a conflicting emotion, a pang of envy mixed with a desire I struggled toprehend.


    As Senior Elena prepared to leave, heading back to her room, an unexpected surge of happiness washed over me at the prospect of her parting ways with Adrian.


    In that moment, I despised myself for feeling that way.


    The persona I wanted to forget¡ªthe very same personality that yed a role in my sister''s demise¡ªresurfaced.


    It was a bitter realization, a moment when I confronted the selfishness that lingered within me.


    The internal struggle intensified as I grappled with conflicting emotions.


    On one hand, the jealousy and longing for Adrian''s attention weighed on my heart, and on the other, the guilt and self-loathing for harboring such feelings gnawed at my conscience.


    Aria Tellus became an unexpectedly close friend during my stay in Adrian''s room. It was almost inevitable, considering we practically lived together over the past week.


    As I got to know her during this time, my initial impressions of her proved to be drastically off the mark.


    Our first encounter took ce during one of our routine lunch gatherings with Adrian and our other friends.


    At that moment, my impression of Aria was that of an open and provocative woman.


    Her mage uniform, adorned with sensual details, seemed to beckon attention, and her captivating eyes and alluring appearance suggested a certain sexual allure.


    It was easy to be swayed by these initial perceptions, and I couldn''t be med for thinking along those lines.


    However, as we grew closer throughout the week, I realized how mistaken my first impressions were.


    Aria turned out to be one of the kindest and most trustworthy individuals I had encountered.


    Despite her sometimes-blunt way of expressing herself, I came to understand that her honesty was a virtue.


    She didn''t conceal anything and spoke her mind, a refreshing departure from the facade many people put up.


    In a way, her straightforwardness was an asset, even if it took some getting used to.


    What intrigued me, though, was the unique dynamic between Aria and Adrian. As siblings, their interactions were peculiar and left me with a sense that there was something they were hiding.


    Despite Aria''s openness, a subtle undercurrent suggested a hiddenyer in their rtionship.


    It left me with a lingering curiosity, a desire to unravel the mystery concealed beneath their seemingly close bond.


    Observing the dynamics between Aria and Adrian was like peering into a puzzle with missing pieces.


    The way she effortlessly closed the distance between them for no apparent reason, the intensity in her gaze, and the subtle allure she seemed to cast in his direction¡ªit all raised a silent rm within me.


    There was an undeniable awareness that something was amiss, yet the purity in the way they looked at each other, the genuine affection that radiated between them, contradicted my suspicions.


    It was a confusing paradox.


    Aria''s actions seemed to hint at something beyond the boundaries of mere sibling camaraderie, something that set off rm bells in my mind.


    The way she effortlessly and subtly seduced him, the way he reciprocated with a kind of innocence¡ªit was aplex intery of emotions that defied easy interpretation.


    Despite the signals that pointed toward an unconventional rtionship, their genuine connection left me in a state of paradoxical eptance.


    Deep down, I knew I had no right to judge them.


    After all, who was I in their intricate equation? Just a friend, a bystander who had inadvertently be privy to the intricate dance of their bond.


    It was a realization that prompted me to step back and acknowledge the boundaries of my own role in their lives.


    Theplexities of their rtionship, though perplexing, were not mine to unravel or decipher.


    As I gazed up at the stars dotting the night sky, a sense of tranquility enveloped me.


    The beauty of the world, expressed through the celestial disy overhead, provided a wee distraction from the tumultuous thoughts swirling in my mind.


    I chose to let go of the stress induced by contemting the intricate rtionships Adrian has.

 Chapter 126: Louises heart 2

    As I gazed up at the stars in the night sky, a sudden warmth enveloped my shoulders, and a familiar voice called out from behind.


    "Can''t sleep?" I turned to see Adrian, his jet-ck hair and ashen gray eyes holding a gaze filled with kindness and concern.


    There was aplexity to my feelings for him, a mixture of emotions that left me somewhat unsettled.


    "Yeah... I just had something on my mindtely" I replied, feeling a slight stutter in my words as my heart quickened its rhythmic pace.


    "Is that so..."


    Adrian responded, settling down next to me. The two of us were perched on the top roof of Lucian Hall, a castle-like dormitory that offered a panoramic view of the vast academy and its bustling districts.


    The myriad lights below illuminated the liveliness of the surroundings, even though the night had yet to relinquish its hold.


    It was a breathtaking sight, one that captivated not only my gaze on the night sky but also the sprawling expanse of the academy and its diverse districts.


    As I alternated my attention between the stars above and Adrian beside me, a wish formed within me¡ªan earnest desire that these moments could stretch into eternity.


    "You know it''s dangerous for you to go out like this, right?" he asked, genuine concern etched across his face.


    "Mm, I know... I just want to take my mind off of something, you see," I replied, crafting whatever excuse I could to prolong this moment. The truth was, staying in his room any longer, watching him fall asleep with Aria in his arms, had be too much for my heart to bear.


    "I''m sorry¡­." he said, his gaze fixed on the sky. "It took me longer than expected, but... I promise, I''ll help you get out of this situation" he added, suddenly turning to me with a warm smile.


    Badump!


    Badump!


    Badump!


    My heart echoed in my ears without reason. He had merely uttered some simple words, a promise he made, so why did I feel so happy?


    Why was I so overwhelmed?


    And, most perplexing of all, why was he even helping me in the first ce?


    He never even questions my actions¡­.


    The night air seemed to thicken with unspoken emotions as we sat together, him looking at the starry sky and me wrestling with the swirl of thoughts inside my head. The warmth from his smile lingered, and the promise he had just made hung in the air like a delicate melody.


    It was a promise that unfolded against the backdrop of the starry night, casting a soothing spell over the charged atmosphere.


    "W-why? Are you helping me?" I asked, my voice tinged with the vulnerability that welled up in my eyes.


    He appeared genuinely taken aback by my reaction, looking at me as if my question were the most obvious thing in the world. "Because you''re my friend," he replied casually, a gentle smile gracing his face.


    ''Friend''


    The word echoed in my mind. Yes, that''s right¡ªI''m his friend.


    "Hahaha" I chuckled through the tears, realizing the simple yet profound truth. How could I forget? He was undeniably kind for no reason, even though my actions teetered on the brink of being a crime. I couldn''t help but think that others might not see things the same way he did.


    The weight of the word ''friend'' had always carried a twinge of pain, a reminder of my past and the fear of bing a burden. Yet, in that moment, a strange relief washed over me. I had spent the past week wondering if I was imposing on him, but here he was, helping me out of genuine kindness.


    As the realization sank in, the night seemed to wrap around us like aforting embrace.


    I brushed away the imminent tear that clung to my eyes, careful to keep it hidden from Adrian.


    "Thank you, Adrian" I expressed my gratitude, resting my head on his shoulder as a silent gesture of appreciation.


    He responded with a smile; his gaze fixed on the stars.


    "You''re wee" he said, patting my head in aforting manner.


    There was an endearing quality to his nonchnt demeanor, though the slight blush coloring his ears betrayed a hint of embarrassment.


    It was cute to witness him trying to y it cool, and the contradiction between his actions and the subtle signs of bashfulness sparked a spontaneous burst ofughter from me that night.


    In the midst of the shared moment, it dawned on me¡ªI knew now that what I felt for him was more than friendship.


    Perhaps, I was in love with Adrian. How did this happen? He was just a friend, someone I had grown close to, someone who helped his friends out of kindness.


    But, did I really need a reason for these feelings in the first ce?


    "Adrian?" I called out to him, my voice betraying the fluttering rhythm of my heart.


    "Yes?"


    Badump!


    His response sent my heart into a skipped beat. I couldn''t deny it any longer.


    "Nothing," I replied, a flush of embarrassment coloring my cheeks. It felt too intimate to confess that I just wanted to hear his voice.


    "Ok," he said, and the night continued in afortable silence, punctuated only by the gentle rustle of the night breeze and the soft echoes of our sharedughter.


    ¡­.


    [Authority: Eyes of the Wandering Crow: {Passive}]


    [Louise Obelia: Happy seeing you!]


    [Authority: Eyes of the Wandering Crow: {Passive}]


    [Louise Obelia: Envious of Elena]


    [Authority: Eyes of the Wandering Crow: {Passive}]


    [Louise Obelia: Feels slightly suspicious of your rtionship with Analise]


    [Authority: Eyes of the Wandering Crow: {Passive}]


    [Louise Obelia: Has conflicting emotions of the way you treat Aria]


    My authority continuously alerted me to the shifting tides of Louise''s emotional state as I interacted with the girls.


    The turmoil within her seemed to ebb and flow with each exchange, leaving me with an intriguing puzzle to decipher. I had my suspicions about what might be transpiring in her mind, but certainty eluded me.


    The tipping point arrived, a moment when, despite having made a simple promise, Louise''s emotional reaction was anything but ordinary.


    Her responses to even the most innocuous questions becameden with a depth of emotion that hinted at a profound inner struggle.


    As she bombarded me with seemingly pointless inquiries, I fielded them with nonchnce, observing the subtle shifts in her demeanor.


    As the night gradually yielded to the approach of morning, I noticed the weariness settling over Louise. Exhausted, she eventually sumbed to sleep by my side.


    A soft smile graced her face in the serenity of slumber, revealing a vulnerability that contrasted with the guarded exterior she often presented.


    Gently, I scooped her up, cradling her in my arms, and carried her back to my room. The weight of her slumbering form felt surprisingly light, a contrast to the emotional weight she seemed to bear when awake.


    The quiet act of carrying her, the stillness of the night, and the shared silence between us added an unspokenyer to our connection.


    As Iid her down, I couldn''t help but wonder about the intricacies of Louise''s thoughts.


    The fluctuations in Louise''s mental state, picked up by my ability, didn''t necessarily grant me insight into the depths of her heart.


    It was a peculiar dance of emotions that eluded easy interpretation. Despite having a glimpse into her thoughts, the intricacies of her feelings remained veiled.


    A soft chuckle escaped my lips as I observed the scene unfolding before me.


    Louise found herself sandwiched between Aria and Analise on the bed, the two of them vying to envelop her in the tightest embrace possible.


    It seemed Analise, too, was quite the hugger, as evidenced by the enthusiastic disy of affection.


    ncing at the time, the impending dawn signaled the need for me to regroup with Schwi a weekter.


    However, I faced the challenge of crafting a convincing excuse for Tristan and Alexter, who were likely growing suspicious due to my prolonged absence.


    As I pondered the fabrication of a usible story, the idea of revealing Louise''s continued existence crossed my mind. The truth held the potential to alleviate their concerns, but sharing it at this juncture mightplicate the intricacies of the n in motion.


    While I possessed the capability to forcefully assert my will with my sister''s authority, unleashing supernatural powers upon the entire student body seemed like a risky move.


    Such an audacious disy might incur the wrath of the goddess, an oue not entirely unwee, but a grand confrontation wasn''t the optimal course of action at the moment.


    For now, I better go to the principal''s office, Victoria''s probably back.


    ''I wonder if Loki got what they wanted from the demon king. However, considering the offers my aunt and Loki were making, I doubt the demon king would have denied giving him that stone''


    ¡­.


    The morning sun cast its gentle glow over the academy grounds as Tristan stirred from sleep, the weight of recent events weighing on his mind.


    Despite the brevity of their interaction the day before, Adrian had promised to share the detailster, leaving Tristan with a sense of anticipation.


    Determined to clear his thoughts, he decided to engage in some early training at Cleave Hall, a favored spot for moments of solitude and self-reflection.


    As he quietly made his way towards Cleave Hall, Tristan wrestled with the idea of going directly to Adrian''s room.


    However, a sense of courtesy held him back; he didn''t want to intrude on Adrian''s rest just to seek answers to the questions buzzing in his mind.


    The tranquility of the morning was interrupted by a familiar voice calling out to him, pulling him from his contemtive thoughts.


    "Yo! Tristan, long time no see, right?" The voice was apanied by the lively presence of a woman who embodied both strength and beauty.


    "Master?" Tristan eximed, a mix of surprise and recognition coloring his expression.


    The woman before him, a mentor figure who had guided him through many challenges, stood with a confident aura that resonated with experience.


    A smile yed on her lips as she observed Tristan''s reaction.


    "Been a while, hasn''t it? I heard you''re in quite the whirlwind of eventstely. Let''s catch up, shall we?" said Siena in a tone both excited and threatening.

 Chapter 127: Barbaric Master

    The morning air crackled with energy as Tristan, still grappling with the weight of recent events, found himself thrust into an unexpected confrontation.


    Before he could react, he felt the rush of wind around him, his vision blurring as Siena''s firm griptched onto his face.


    In a whirlwind of motion, he was airborne, soaring through the air like a leaf caught in a tempest.


    After what felt like an eternity, Sienanded gracefully on the ground, tossing Tristan aside with apparent ease. As he struggled to regain his bearings, Siena stretched her body with a yful smile, her eyes fixed on Tristan.


    In the blink of an eye, Siena vanished from his sight, leaving him disoriented and breathless.


    The forest around them quivered as the shockwave from her reappearance rippled through the air.


    The impact of Siena''s knee connecting with Tristan''s stomach echoed through thendscape, sending him tumbling across the ground.


    This time, however, Tristan managed to summon enough reflex to block Siena''s follow-up kick with his left arm, mitigating the damage from the powerful blow.


    Despite the pain coursing through him, he focused on quickly healing his battered insides.


    No sooner had he regained a semnce ofposure than Siena surged forward again, an exuberant smile gracing her face.


    "Hahaha, it seems you haven''t lost your touch yet, kid!" she eximed, dashing towards Tristan with relentless energy.


    "Please calm down, master!" Tristan implored, attempting to block Siena''s oing attack.


    However, the force of her punch proved too much to withstand.


    He was sent flying through the air once more,nding on the ground with a series of bounces that echoed the rhythm of the intense exchange.


    Tristan''s body throbbed with pain as he attempted to rise, only to be met with a trembling weakness that sent him back to the ground.


    Blood seeped from wounds, and his armsy tattered, broken bones protruding in grotesque angles.


    The force of Siena''s assault lingered, a testament to the fact that restraint was a foreign concept to his mentor.


    A wry thought flitted through Tristan''s mind ¡ª ''she truly doesn''t know how to hold back''


    Determined to regain control of the situation, Tristan invoked his light magic.


    A sudden golden aura enveloped him, weaving a tapestry of healing energy that wrapped around his battered form.


    In mere seconds, the wounds, both external and internal, closed, leaving him restored.


    Siena''s observant eyes didn''t miss the disy of Tristan''s strengthened healing abilities.


    "Oh, looks like your healing spells got stronger, huh?" she remarked with a smiling face, though the sarcasm in her tone betrayed her amusement.


    Her expression turned more serious as she continued, "Is that why you publicly announced me as your master and even used that ability of yours in front of the whole student body? Did you want to be popr that much? Hey, tell me, dear disciple of mine, why did you ignore the two things I told you to never do once you''re inside here?"


    Siena''s words hung in the air, and Tristan braced himself for the consequence of his actions. The glint of white aura manifested within her fist, its density palpable.


    Tristan could sense the power it held ¡ª a force capable of rendering him unconscious with a single, precise strike.


    The realization hit him that, despite his healing capabilities, there would be no opportunity to mend anything if he found himself knocked out cold.


    "Please calm down, Master... Regarding me announcing you as my master, that was honestly just a slip of the tongue" Tristan pleaded, his voice a mix of earnestness and desperation.


    "And if you''re aware that I used light magic at the Joint Combat Exams, then you should know I had no choice at that time."


    Siena regarded him with a raised eyebrow, her expression skeptical. "True... But since when did I train this dear disciple of mine to be so weak that you have to rely on the one thing I told you to never rely on?" Her words carried a pointed reproach, and Tristan felt a twinge of regret for his apparentpse.


    As if in response to her words, the world around Tristan suddenly turned white, a blinding sh obscuring his vision. In the next instant, darkness enveloped him, and all he felt was the impact of an iing fist connecting with his face. The force of the blow sent him sprawling to the ground.


    Despite the overwhelming disorientation, Tristan clung to a sliver of consciousness. He was aware of his body hitting the ground, of the residual warmth of the punch lingering on his cheek.


    Thest thing he saw before his eyelids sumbed to darkness was Siena, standing over him with a triumphant smile, herughter echoing in the void.


    With that, Tristan slipped into unconsciousness, the world around him fading into obscurity.


    ¡­..


    ''What should I do with this kid?''


    Siena pondered, a mix of frustration and concern etching lines on her face.


    Tristan, her once-eager disciple, seemed to have strayed from the path she had envisioned for him.


    His current behavior was a stark contrast to the enthusiastic apprentice who used to run in circles, hanging on to every word she uttered.


    Nostalgia tugged at her thoughts as she reminisced about those simpler times.


    As Siena observed Tristan lying unconscious before her, she couldn''t shake the disappointment that tinged her contemtions.


    Not only had he disregarded her words, but he had also tantly broken the promise they had made. The Tristan of a few years ago, who eagerly sought her guidance, had evolved into someone unrecognizable.


    Was it the natural course of growing up, or had the academy yed a role in this transformation? The questions lingered, but Siena knew that dwelling on them wouldn''t change the reality she faced.


    Setting aside her musings, Siena acknowledged the silver lining in Tristan''s current state. Despite his wayward choices, it was evident that he remained dedicated to his training.


    Thest punch, a move that typically rendered him unconscious instantly, had instead showcased a resilience she hadn''t expected. He had not only seen the punching but also managed to retain consciousness for a few precious seconds.


    "Haha, this much is needed if he wants to call himself my disciple," Siena mused, a hint of pride softening her exasperation. Gazing at Tristan''s battered and unrecognizable face, she couldn''t help but wonder if she had been a bit too harsh.


    Although he was still breathing, the aftermath of her punch had left him looking as if he had been through a fierce battle. If anyone were to stumble upon him now, they might mistake the scene for something more sinister than a mentor imparting a valuable lesson¡­. Well at least ording to her standards.


    "M!" Siena''s voice echoed through the clearing, summoning a ripple of blue mana that heralded the arrival of her teleportation specialist. In an instant, M materialized at Siena''s side, her eyes widening in surprise at the sight of Tristan''s battered state.


    "Ughk, what did you do to your disciple, boss?" M questioned, a mix of shock and concern etched across her features.


    "Punishing him?" Siena replied nonchntly, seemingly oblivious to the barbarity of her methods. To her, the act of imparting a lesson through physical means was as routine as breathing.


    "Punish? Are you sure you didn''t torture him?" M''s worry was palpable as she swiftly approached the fallen Tristan.


    Retrieving one of the few high-grade healing potions they possessed, M shot a disapproving re at Siena, silently scolding her for squandering a valuable resource due to her short-tempered approach to discipline.


    "Oh,e on, don''t look at me like that. We can still make money by hunting the nearby monsters near the academy, right?" Siena deflected, avoiding direct eye contact with M as she attempted to justify her actions.


    Sighing, M begrudgingly epted the exnation, realizing that reasoning with Siena about the judicious use of resources might be a futile endeavor.


    She focused on the task at hand, pouring the healing potion over Tristan''s face, the liquid shimmering with potent magical properties.


    Despite the high cost of the potion, M couldn''t deny the necessity of expediting Tristan''s recovery.


    As the healing potion took effect, Tristan''s wounds closed at a remarkable pace, the magic within elerating his natural healing abilities


    Siena gazed at her fallen disciple, a mix of emotions ying on her features. In the quiet aftermath of the impromptu lesson, her thoughts meandered into contemtion, and a question lingered in her mind like an elusive wisp of smoke. "Why did he be the hero and not my disciple?" Siena couldn''t help but wonder, the gentle furrow of her brow revealing a genuine curiosity.


    From the moment she took Tristan under her wing, Siena had been certain that his path would be paved with challenges, his innate talents and the blessings he carried as a child unmistakable sign of a destined greatness.


    His proficiency with the sword and the subtle hints of a high level of divine energy marked him as a prodigious talent. Siena had envisioned him as the hero, poised to embark on an epic journey and face the tribtions that awaited.


    However, fate had unfolded differently. The mantle of the hero, a role Siena had anticipated for Tristan, found its bearer in another.


    A person she had once abandoned for the sake of safety ended up fulfilling the prophecy instead.


    While Siena felt a measure of relief that her disciple had been spared the arduous journey that often befell heroes, a lingering sense of disbelief and perhaps a tinge of regret persisted.


    Though outwardly content with the diversion from a traditional hero''s tale, a part of Siena struggled to reconcile the reality before her.


    The promise she made to her sister broken, because of a stupid negligence on her part.


    The weight of unanswered questions lingered in Siena''s mind, a sigh escaping her lips as she clicked her tongue in mild frustration.


    ''I''m sorry, Sister Sh. I promise I''ll find outter as to why that darn bastard broke his promise!''


    The mystery of why her nephew became the hero instead still lingering on her mind.

 Chapter 128: Christine Alger De Lumenia

    "Meralda"


    "Yes master?"


    "Take care of them while I''m away¡­.. Ana might wake up earlier than the others so just tell her that I''ve got an appointment to make if she wonders why I''m gone"


    "Ok" Meralda affirmed with a yawn, her drowsiness palpable as she settled back into her couch.


    ''Seriously, this oh-so-great spirit of mine really loves her sleep''


    ''But considering all the things she did for me, I guess she kinda deserves this much leniency''


    With a final nce at the peacefully slumbering girls, Adrian turned to leave.


    "Oh, and here," I said, my voice carrying a softness that matched the gesture, as I threw a green-looking stone toward Meralda.


    "Master, this is..." Meralda began, her words trailing off as she grasped the significance of the stone in her hands. It was a spirit stone meticulously crafted for nature-type spirits like her. Possessing this stone meant that anyone could now form a proper contract with Meralda, allowing her to bestow blessings or enact her will upon them.


    I had been meaning to give her this token for a while, a silent acknowledgment of the bond that had evolved between us. Despite our initial sh, our rtionship had grown, prompting me to end the forced contract and grant her the freedom to choose another master.


    Darkness swirled around my hands, and the ethereal chains binding her heart to me shattered like fragile ss. Her eyes widened at the sudden severance of our connection, and it seemed that the weight lifted from her brought a surge of happiness.


    ''Hehe, she must be quite happy right now''


    "You can tell Louise to make a contract with youter. I''m sure she¡ª"


    "What are you talking about, Master!" Meralda interrupted, her voice edged with a mix of anger and distress. Tears welled up in her eyes, adding an unexpected emotional depth to the moment. The abruptness of her reaction caught me off guard, and I paused, unsure of the sentiments thaty beneath her fervent outburst.


    "L-like I said, you can make a contract¡ª" I began, attempting to rify my intentions.


    "Why?" Meralda interjected, her tear-streaked cheeks revealing a vulnerability that cut through the anger. "Do you not need me anymore..." The spirit stone, once a symbol of potential freedom, nowy shattered on the ground, mirroring the fragments of her emotions.


    "After all this time! After all the things we did, after all the things you made me do, after all those things, are you trying to abandon me, Master?" Her words, charged with anger and hurt, reverberated in the room.


    "Calm down, Meralda... I''m not trying to abandon you. I''m just giving you the chance to choose your own master, and even better, you can choose to not have one," I exined, attempting to soothe the storm of emotions that had erupted.


    Unexpectedly, Meralda moved closer, gripping my hands tightly. "I don''t need it... I don''t need a new one; you are enough, Master," she pleaded. A gentle green light enveloped both of our hands as she attempted to initiate a new contract, this time one of her choosing. Her mana flowed towards me, seeking to establish a connection.


    As I observed her earnest expression, I sighed. Although I could ept the contract and forge a new connection with her, I refrained.


    The fundamental truth lingered¡ªI wouldn''t risk her well-being by fostering a connection that could potentially harm her. Our natures, like opposite poles, posed a threat, and I couldn''t allow her soul to be jeopardized due to a failed adaptation to my mana.


    Forcefully letting go of our intertwined hands, Meralda fixed her gaze on me, her emerald green eyes betraying a quiver of understanding. "Master?" she uttered, her expression shifting into one of sadness.


    "I''m sorry, Meralda, but being contracted with me would only hurt you," I exined gently, my words sinking into the atmosphere like a bittersweet melody. As the truth settled, Meralda''s body trembled, and her once-tightly heldposure faltered.


    My authority, told me of her ongoing mental state, ryed the turmoil within her. System notifications kept popping up in my eyes.


    Thoughts of abandonment, of being deemed useless, and an overall sense of confusion swirled in her mind. The abruptness of my revtion seemed to have sent shockwaves through her, catching her off guard.


    I reflected on the irony of the situation. Considering her nonchnt demeanor in the past regarding our contract, I hadn''t anticipated this intense reaction.


    If anything, I assumed she might wee the prospect of choosing her own destiny, as she had asionally voiced dissatisfaction with our existing arrangement. Yet, the reality before me painted a different picture


    I gently wiped away the tears streaming down Meralda''s face and met her teary-eyed gaze.


    "Meralda, I know this might seem like I''m abandoning you or something, but it''s really not that. Besides, Louise being your new master isn''t such a bad thing either. You get to have pure mana that doesn''t corrupt your soul, and as Louise would probably be with me, that would also include you, okay?"


    I spoke, attempting to reassure her, but her tears continued to flow unabated.


    Sighing once more, I couldn''t find a proper way to ease her distress, so I opted for a heartfelt gesture. I wrapped my arms around her in aforting embrace, hoping that the physical closeness would offer sce and understanding.


    "What are you doing, young master?" Analise inquired in a slightly tired voice. Judging from her slightly disheveled hair and sleepy eyes, it seemed she had recently woken up. I was aware that servants woke up earlier than their masters, but I couldn''t help but wonder if Analise always woke up this early to prepare for us. She looked at me with eyes that held a hint of surprise, likely questioning why I was up so early.


    Her gaze scanned me from head to toe, and noticing my well-dressed appearance, she couldn''t help but voice her concern. "Are you going somewhere, young master?" she asked, her voice lightly tinged with worry. I couldn''t me her for being concerned, considering thest time I went out, I didn''t return for a week.


    "Y-yes, the principal told me to meet her quite early due to my recent absences. It seems she wanted to meet early as she would be quite busy during the day," I exined, trying to find a suitable excuse. While it wasn''t entirely false that I would be meeting with the principal, I couldn''t deny that I was strategically bending the truth to ay any suspicions.


    As Analise couldn''t perceive spirits, my attempt tofort Meralda might have seemed peculiar to her, perhaps as if I were hugging thin air or even practicing my hugging techniques.


    Her golden eyes bore into me, wearing an amused expression, as if she found my actions rather ridiculous.


    With a smile ying on her lips, she couldn''t resist the opportunity to tease. Slowly closing the distance between us, she slipped into my arms, defying the invisible boundary spirits created for themselves.


    This unexpected intrusionpelled me to reciprocate and encircle her in a hug, her arms wrapping around me in response.


    "You could''ve just said you wanted a hug, master... I guess watching girls sleep wrapped around one another was too much for an adolescent man like you, huh?"


    Analise remarked with a mischievous grin,pletely misinterpreting the situation.


    ncing at Meralda, who stood to the side, her eyes widened in response to the unintentionaledy unfolding before her, the absurdity of the situation was too much for her stressed mind and heart right now.


    ¡­.


    In a luxurious room that rivaled, if not surpassed, Lilliana Vulter Tellus''s chamber¡ªthe flower of the empire and daughter of the great Duke Tellus¡ªa woman of exquisite beauty was seated, surrounded by opulence. Her hair, reminiscent of cherry blossoms, cascaded down her shoulders, and her emerald green eyes sparkled like the hues of spring. She sipped delicately from a teacup, enjoying her morning ritual.


    A voice disrupted her quietude, echoing through the room. Themunication orb atop her table flickered to life, projecting the holographic image of a man with hair of the same shade as hers but with a darker green hue in his eyes. He regarded her with concern, his paternal instincts evident.


    "Are you doing well, Christine?" he inquired, his voice carrying a warmth that only a father could possess.


    Christine turned her attention to the holographic image, a smile ying on her lips.


    "Yes, I''m doing well, Your Majesty" she replied with a polite bow and a glint of affection in her emerald eyes.


    The middle-aged man sighed, his expression hinting at a blend of exasperation and amusement.


    "Hah, I told you to call me ''papa'' when we''re alone."


    A gentleugh escaped Christine''s lips, and she shook her head with a fond smile.


    "You know I can''t do that, Your Majesty. Even if I am your daughter, your position deserves much respect. Familial bonds are no exception to respecting your grace and will, as you are the one and only emperor in this vast continent"


    Hearing her words, the man slumped back in his seat, a sigh escaping him. Theplexities of familial ties and royal duties weighed heavily on his shoulders.


    "Fine" the emperor conceded, leaning back in his seat.


    "But I heard there were some troubles going on in the academy quite recently. Even Duke Heiron was getting involved in the matter and visited the school himself. Would you be so kind as to enlighten this old man of yours regarding the situation there?"


    Christine, with a knowing smile, understood the unspoken implications behind her father''s seemingly benign request.


    Despite being the emperor, doubts about the uracy of information often crept into his mind.


    The intricate web of courtly intrigue and politics made it challenging to discern the truth.


    While information flowed through various channels, only the dukes and high-ranking ministers could reliably convey recent events directly to the emperor.


    In essence, her father''s request was a subtle plea for the unvarnished truth. He sought to bypass the potential maniptions and half-truths that could apany information transmitted through official channels.


    What he basically said behind those benevolent voice was = "I don''t trust what the people here are telling me, and the duke is quite the shady snake, please tell me what exactly happened there"


    With aposed demeanor, Christine began to recount the events at the academy, providing a detailed ount of the recent incidents. The emperor, in turn, cross-referenced this information with the reports he had received.


    It became apparent that many details were either distorted or omitted in the versions that had reached him.


    Although he felt a twinge of annoyance at being kept in the dark, he couldn''t ignore the possibility that Duke Heiron, known for his cunning and strategic mind, had purposefully withheld certain aspects to maintain a semnce of control and avoid embarrassment.


    Although it might seem a bit foolish for the emperor of an entire nation to ce trust in his daughter''s words over those of his most loyal allies and subordinates, time and events had proven that, in this treacherous world, the only individuals he couldpletely rely on were himself, his wife, and his daughter.


    "Thank you, Christine," the emperor expressed his gratitude.


    "You''re wee, Your Majesty," Christine replied with a respectful nod.


    The emperor sighed, feeling a pang of sadness every time his once-cute, lively daughter, who used to call him ''papa,'' now addressed him with the formal ''Your Majesty.''


    "Christine" he called out to her, shifting the conversation. "Regarding your fianc¨¦, that Tellus kid¡ªwhat are your thoughts on him?"


    Christine hesitated for a moment before responding "Well... he''s a piece of trash?"


    Hearing his daughter''s blunt assessment, the emperor''s expression turned more serious.


    "Tell me more" he demanded in a tone befitting an actual emperor.


    The carefree air dissipated in the seemingly quiet room.

 Chapter 129: Christine Alger De Lumenia 2

    "Tell me more"


    The emperor demanded, his piercing gaze fixed on Christine, who found herself staring before the powerful ruler in his opulent make shift court. Christine couldn''t help but giggle a little whenever her father changes demeanor like this.


    The grandeur of the surroundings seemingly only intensified the gravity of the situation. Christine took a moment topose herself, acutely aware of the importance of her words.


    Christine was no stranger to the capricious nature of her father, the emperor.


    While he often portrayed himself as a benevolent and kind ruler to those, he deemed worthy, she knew all too well the swift and ruthless actions he could take when provoked.


    In the intricate dance of court politics, Christine had learned to navigate the fine line between pleasing her father and ensuring the safety of those she held dear.


    Although she doesn''t exactly have any sort of affection for Liam as he was still quite useful, she would like to keep him alive first.


    As she considered her response, Christine''s mind raced through the possible implications of her words.


    "First of all, calm down, father" said Christine, her voice measured but tinged with a hint of concern.


    As she spoke, she couldn''t help but notice the intense look her father gave her. It was a look she had grown ustomed to, one that signaled a storm brewing beneath the surface.


    "I am calm¡­." replied the emperor, his words contradicting the tension that emanated from his demeanor. Christine sighed inwardly, recognizing that her father''s definition of calm often diverged from the conventional understanding of the term.


    This was the look he reserved for moments of decisive action, particrly when it came to matters concerning her and her elder brother.


    ''I really can''t get used to that intense gaze of his whenever he gets serious, is that the sort of gaze needed to be the ruler of thergest empire in this vast continent?''


    The emperor''s stern gaze, though a manifestation of his protective instincts, asionally overwhelmed her.


    She understood that, in his own way, he demonstrated affection through this intense scrutiny, but it still had the power to unsettle her.


    "I can''t exactly see that... but anyway, like I told you, that guy is trash" Christine continued, her tone unwavering.


    She knew the gravity of her words and the importance of presenting a strong case to her father. "Although I only visited him a few times, the way he acted and presented himself was all fake."


    As she spoke, Christine delved into her observations, painting a picture of deceit and pretense. Her father, despite his stoic exterior, listened intently, absorbing every detail.


    Christine had taken it upon herself to conduct a private investigation into the individual in question, uncovering a facade that would have deceived the unsuspecting.


    "If I didn''t do some private investigation on his daily activities here at school, I would''ve been fooled by his kind gestures and demeanor" Christine confessed.


    "Seriously, his beautiful face is such a waste. Is he really Uncle Frederick''s son? Except for the blonde hair and red eyes, everything about him is different."


    Christine''s words hung in the air, the weight of her observations sinking in. The emperor''s expression remained unchanged, but the gears of his mind were undoubtedly turning.


    "From what I''ve heard from the duke, Liam Tellus, his son is a strong and diligent kid. He evenplimented on how talented he was with the sword" said the emperor, his tone betraying a note of approval. The mention of Liam''s prowess in swordsmanship seemed to catch his attention.


    Christine listened to her father''s words, carefully choosing her response.


    "His talent for the sword is not exactly a lie, father, if you don''t take into ount hisziness"


    She chose her words diplomatically, attempting to convey a bnced perspective on Liam''s abilities. Christine understood the delicate nature of discussing her engagement, and she had to navigate the conversation with caution.


    Christine contemted whether to divulge more concerning aspects of Liam''s behavior. Thoughts of his questionable habits and indiscretions crossed her mind, but she ultimately decided against exposing those details.


    She can''t exactly tell him that there were a bunch of reports publicly and privately on how much orgy events he does in his private room, even without doing anything Liam was basically digging his grave.


    ''Seriously how stupid can that guy be?''


    The potential fallout from such revtions could create more problems for both her and Liam.


    And as much as Christine desired to break off their engagement, she recognized Liam''s utility as a shield against the constant barrage of marriage proposals.


    The responsibilities that came with being a princess, particrly one born in the most powerful nation on the continent, were inescapable.


    Christine knew that the moment news of her severed engagement with Liam spread, her father''s office would be inundated with marriage proposals,plicating matters further.


    ''But I''m still pissed that he dared to touch other girls when he had me as his fianc¨¦?''


    Christine smiled thinking of ways to deal with Liam


    "What is it that you''re scheming?" said the emperor, his voice carrying a note of suspicion as he stroked his pink beard, a vivid counterpart to his equally vibrant pink hair.


    "What are you talking about, your majesty?"


    Christine feigned innocence, her expression a carefully crafted mask. Her father''s prating gaze bore into her, and she knew that he saw through her fa?ade. However, she was determined to y her cards with finesse.


    "Don''t lie to me, Christine. I''ve known you since you were young. You only have that creepy smile of yours when you''re thinking about something dangerous"


    The emperor''s keen perception cut through Christine''s attempt at deception.


    He understood the nuances of his daughter''s expressions, particrly the unsettling smile that betrayed her calcting mind. He could easily guess the target of her scheming.


    He silently prayed for Liam knowing what''sing to him.


    Whatever her ns were, he hoped they wouldn''t jeopardize his rtionship with the duke, whose trust was crucial for the stability of the empire.


    Suddenly, themunication crystal vibrated, signaling that the magical stone embedded within it was about to run out of mana.


    The holographic screen in front of Christine began to flicker, the images dancing as if struggling to maintain their form.


    "It seems I''ve taken a bit longer of your time" Christine noted, acknowledging the technical hup.


    "You''re always wee to call me anytime, father" she added, a tone of warmth in her voice. The emperor, though facing the technological glitch, couldn''t help but smile at his daughter''s words.


    With a brief nod, he addressed the pressing matter at hand.


    "There were suspicious movements within the Holy Kingdom, so if possible, provide me with reports regarding the situation with the saintess who''s staying there at the academy. Our protector has already warned us of an uing event that will shake the world, so I want you to be careful, Christine."


    The gravity of her father''s words hung in the air, and Christine absorbed the seriousness of the situation. Her responsibilities as a princess extended beyond the courtly intrigues and personal engagements. The safety and stability of the empire were at stake, and the emperor''s concern for her safety was evident.


    "Yes, Papa~" Christine responded with a smile, a subtle mix of affection and determination in her expression.


    The emperor''s eyes widened, perhaps surprised by the endearing term his daughter had chosen, but before he could say anything more, themunication crystal abruptly turned off.


    Christine was left in a momentarily silent room, the holographic screen now dark. The urgency of the situation in the Holy Kingdom lingered in her mind.


    With a sigh, she prepared to gather the necessary information and draft a detailed report for her father.


    ''I better meet with Lady Lilliana regarding the matter with her little brother''


    ¡­.


    Making my way towards the principal''s office was nothing short of exhausting.


    The weight of countless stares bore down on me, and my anxiety levels skyrocketed with each step.


    It was still early in the morning, and I couldn''t fathom why the entire academy seemed to be buzzing with activity.


    Teachers, workers, and other members were already up and about, casting curious nces my way.


    Their eyes followed me, and the low hum of gossip reached my ears.


    "Hey, isn''t that the Tellus kid the Heiron merchant group wanted to interrogate?"


    "Why did hee here?"


    "Did the principal call for him?"


    The questions and spections swirled around me, creating a stifling atmosphere.


    I had been absent for over a week, and the air of suspicion surrounding me was palpable.


    Couldn''t they control their gazes and hushed conversations? The scrutiny only added to the burden I was carrying.


    Ignoring the prying eyes and the whisperedments, I finally arrived in front of the door to the principal''s office.


    Finding Principal Victoria''s private room wasn''t a challenge; it practically screamed her personality. The door was a testament to her mboyance, adorned with decorations and extravagance.


    The shiny and colorful floor leading to her office bespoke a level of opulence that could only belong to her.


    Oddly enough, there weren''t any signs orbels indicating that this was the principal''s office ¨C a testament to her somewhat whimsical nature.


    ''I didn''t notice most of this thest time I was here''


    Opening the door, I was quite surprised to find the principal''s office empty.


    With a mix of curiosity and caution, I began exploring the room, touching and analyzing every nook and cranny.


    After my thorough examination, I settled into the chair in front of Principal Victoria''s desk.


    The vibrant d¨¦cor hinted at her entric personality, and the room seemed to hold secrets waiting to be unraveled.


    "Did Loki and her take longer than expected?" I mused, wondering about the dy. Just as the thought crossed my mind, a golden portal suddenly opened behind me.


    "Oh, Adrian, you''re already here?" Loki''s mischievous voice greeted me as he floated in the air, his small body exuding an air of yful energy.


    "H-hello," responded Principal Victoria as she emerged from the golden portal after Loki. Her greeting held slightly less enthusiasm, and I couldn''t me her. Being dragged around by Loki without any warning was bound to leave an impression.


    "Good morning, Loki. Good morning as well, Principal. As much as I would like to exchange more pleasantries and talk about your experience down the demonic realm, as I''m quite short on time, I''m just going to ask, did you get it?"


    Loki smiled mischievously and looked at Principal Victoria. She opened her hands, revealing a red¡ªno, a blood-red¡ªstone that oozed demonic miasma.


    The sight of it brought a smile to my face. The significance of the stone, its dark energy, and the potential it held were all too clear.


    ''The demon king really gave us more than we desired was the deal that great for him?''

 Chapter 130: First Act

    "Ugh... where am I?"


    Tristan groaned as he slowly regained consciousness. The room around him was unfamiliar, and he quickly deduced that it wasn''t the school''s infirmary.


    The symbols and markings on the walls and ceiling hinted at a more sacred ce, and the predominant color of white dominated the room.


    Rubbing his eyes and head, Tristan noticed other individuals in the room, each receiving care from priests and nuns of the church.


    The atmosphere was serene yet charged with a palpable sense of divine energy.


    "Oh, you''re awake," a melodious voice called out to him.


    Turning his attention to the source, Tristan''s eyes widened in recognition.


    "Senior Elena... I mean Saintess?" he uttered, a mix of surprise and realization coloring his voice.


    "Am I in the church?"


    Elena, chuckled at Tristan''s reaction and nodded.


    "Yes, that''s right, Brother Tristan. I didn''t expect someone as strong as you to end up in a ce like this"


    She approached him with a warm smile, her presence exuding aforting aura


    "And please, just call me Senior Elena. It''s not like we''re strangers, right, Brother Tristan?"


    "¡­. Sure" replied Tristan in a tired voice as a strong headache terrorized his head.


    Tristan, though feeling a bit weirded out by the familial terms, understood the cultural nuances of the Holy Nation.


    The people of the holynd regarded each other as family in front of their god, or more specifically, in front of the goddess they revered.


    It was a gesture of respect and unity that transcended mere titles.


    Elena gently touched Tristan''s head, and a golden light spread forth, covering his entire body.


    The radiant energy enveloped him, and Tristan could feel the pain and headache dissipating rapidly.


    Despite his own proficiency in healing with his light magic, the pureness of energy emanating from the saintess surpassed anything he had ever experienced.


    As the golden light worked its soothing magic, Tristan couldn''t help but ponder the disparity between his own divine energy and that of the saintess.


    ''Is it because I''m not faithful to the goddess?'' he mused inwardly.


    His master had always described him as someone with an absurd amount of divine energy, yet Tristan had never delved deep enough to understand what made his divine energy different from that of priests and pdins.


    It had always been an innate part of him, a blessing he didn''t fullyprehend.


    Opening and closing his hands from time to time, Tristan attempted to analyze the subtle nuances of the divine power at y.


    He sought to understand why he, despite his asionalck of devotion, was bestowed with such an extraordinary amount of energy.


    The golden light continued to weave its healing magic around him, and the contrast between his own abilities and the saintess''s power became more apparent.


    His thoughts drifted to his past, where he had often relied on his divine energy without fully grasping its origin or significance.


    The goddess had been a distant figure, revered by the faithful, but Tristan''s connection to her had always beenplex.


    He had questioned his own faith, wondering if the power within him truly came from the goddess or if it was something else entirely.


    Seeing Tristan deep in contemtion as he analyzed his divine energy, Elena couldn''t help but offer a reassuringment.


    "Brother Tristan, I''m sure your divine energy is a unique gift. Embrace it, and it will guide you on your path"


    "Even though I''m not faithful? Even if I''m not sure when this blessing will disappear?"


    "Fufu.... Faith is but a construct we people made to measure our love for the goddess brother Tristan¡­. we are but simple humans, how can we even hope to measure the love of the divine?"


    "Although we can see the ocean, we cannot see its end, so how does brother Tritan know that the goddess''s gift for you will end?" Said Elena with a warm smile.


    ¡­.


    ¡­...


    "Thank you...."


    Tristan replied, a sense of gratitude evident in his voice.


    Despite the newfound rity that the golden light had brought him, he found himself at a loss for words in response to the saintess''s wisdom.


    Elena, her demeanor warm and reassuring, simply smiled at Tristan.


    Her eyes continued to study him further, the light magic revealing the intricacies of his being.


    In that moment, Tristan realized the significant gap in his interactions with the saintess.


    Since their encounter before the jointbat exams, he hadn''t crossed paths with her again.


    Although he did see her from time to time it was only when she was with Adrian.


    Rumors circted that Elena spent her time at the church, engaged in fervent prayers or extending her help to those in need in the nearby slums.


    Observing Elena''s meticulous examination, Tristan gained a renewed appreciation for the saintess''s genuine and caring nature.


    Hermitment to aiding those less fortunate was mirrored in the way she extended her healing touch to him.


    The golden light, once a source of rejuvenation, now became a symbol of thepassion and selflessness that defined the saintess''s character.


    Tristan would have preferred the saintess to continue treating him for a bit longer, as most of the stress lingering in his mind began to drift away.


    However, the constant jealous stares from both the patients in the room and the priests and nuns surrounding him became increasingly palpable.


    "Ok, all done. There seems to be nothing wrong"


    Elena announced. Tristan couldn''t help but wish for a bit more of the saintess''s healing touch, but the envious atmosphere in the room didn''t allow for such indulgence. Elena''s attention shifted from the physical to the cautionary as she continued.


    ''I guess everyone here wants her attention''


    "But please do be careful next time, Brother Tristan. I heard from the person who brought you here that you took a punch to the face to save a little girl from loan sharks, canceling off all her debts. Although what you did wasmendable, there could''ve been other ways you could''ve protected the little girl instead of letting your face get destroyed like that"


    Although Elena did appreciate the genuine kindness that Tristan had, what he did this time was a bit overboard.


    He was practically having a hard time breathing, and his distorted face was almost swallowed inside.


    If not for the first aid and advanced healing potion that those two individuals who rushed him here applied, he would have died


    "Huh?"


    Tristan mumbled, trying to wrap his mind around the unexpected revtion.


    His face hadn''t met its sorry state for a noble cause; it was the result of his master''s unconventional training methods


    Tristan, caught off guard by Elena''s reprimand, stared at her in surprise. The story was entirely new to him.


    His face didn''t get broken because he saved a little girl from debt; it got absolutely destroyed by his master''s punch.


    The realization hit him like a sudden gust of wind. He could almost hear his master''sughter echoing in his mind.


    ''But why did the master bring me here? To the church of all ces? When she could''ve used or bought healing potions. She''s the Holy Nation''s public enemy number one, so I''m sure she wouldn''t have even thought of treating me here, even if it was free. Did someone persuade her or something?''


    As Elena began to walk away, Tristan found himselfpelled to unintentionally grab her hands.


    "Yes, Brother Tristan?" Elena said, clearly surprised by the unexpected gesture.


    "Ah, s-sorry... it''s just, I wanted to ask if the person who brought me here was still around?"


    Tristan inquired, a sense of curiosity and gratitude lingering in his voice.


    "The beautifuldy who brought you here disappeared the moment she dropped you in front of our priests. It was actually the blonde-haired girl who exined your situation to us"


    Elena exined, her eyes reflecting a hint of admiration for the mysterious benefactor.


    "I-I see," Tristan replied, taking in the information.


    His mind raced with thoughts of gratitude towards the blonde-haired girl and an inkling that perhaps it was Aunty M, whom he sometimes see master dragging around.


    They haven''t exactly officially met before but Tristan was aware of who she was. And he was sure the same goes for M.


    "Well then, see you around, Brother Tristan" Elena said, refocusing her attention on the other patients, her presence uplifting their spirits.


    ''I better go Alex is probably wondering where I am right now and I''ve got to hear Adrian''s answerter''


    Tristan, feeling a renewed strength after Elena''s healing touch, decided it was time to leave. Saying hisst goodbyes to the saintess, he walked out of the room.


    Tristan couldn''t help but observe the atmosphere in the room as he moved through the rows of patients.


    It wasn''t hard to discern why the male patients, and perhaps even some of the females, wore expressions ranging from awe to infatuation.


    The saintess, draped in her white veil and hood, radiated a beauty that transcended the ordinary.


    Even with her features concealed, the allure of the saintess''s eyes peeking from beneath the veil left an indelible impression.


    Tristan could almost sense the lingering effect of the saintess''s presence, and he knew that many of the patients had caught glimpses of the ethereal beauty hidden behind the sacred coverings.


    The saintess, when she strolled through the academy in her school uniform without the regal robes that usually concealed her figure, still managed to captivate with an allure that held an almost holy seductiveness.


    Especially her chest area.


    It was a paradoxical charm that fascinated and enchanted those who beheld it.


    The white veil, a symbol of purity and devotion, seemed to enhance rather than diminish the saintess''s appeal.


    Even when d in a school uniform that covered more than her ceremonial robes, there was an undeniable maism that drew eyes and hearts alike.


    Tristan moved through the room with a blend of sympathy for the patients and a quiet acknowledgment of the saintess''s captivating presence.


    ''I''m surprised as to how Adrian can manage to keep hisposure whenever he''s with the saintess''


    Before he could step out of the church, however, the gigantic doors of the chapel, adorned with intricate carvings, called out to him.


    "Are you Tristan, perhaps?" a dignified voice echoed through the sacred halls.


    Turning around, Tristan saw a middle-aged man with a benevolent smile on his face.


    d in a priest uniform, the man''s attire bore subtle yet intricate decorations, indicating his high rank within the church and the Holy Nation as a whole.


    He was a Bishop at best.


    "Please do give this old man a moment of your time, dear Hero"


    "What?"


    ¡­.


    Making my way towards the ssroom, I couldn''t shake the sense of impending annoyance that would inevitably apany my entrance.


    It was a given that I would face an onught of nagging from a particr individual, a person with whom I shared an unspoken rivalry.


    Euphemia and I weren''t exactly close; in fact, we were more like rivals¡­... well at least from her perspective, because, truth be told, I couldn''t care less.


    Anticipating Euphemia''s relentless questioning, I braced myself for the storm that would surely follow upon opening the ssroom door.


    Today, however, I had a different agenda in mind.


    I nned to disclose my circumstances, shedding light on the suspicious activities involving Louise.


    While I was confident that Tristan and Alex would be more epting and perhaps even gullible enough to believe my story, I knew Euphemia would be an entirely different challenge.


    Euphemia questioned almost everything I did, and her skepticism was something I couldn''t simply ignore.


    Sis and Aunt insisted that getting closer to Euphemia would be crucial for the y they nned to enact in this world.


    From a strategic perspective, it made sense ¨C alliances and understanding key yers could potentially give us an upper hand.


    I''m sure they just wanted me to find someone to get close with and manipte from every country though.


    Aria and Schwi for the Empire, Elena for the Holy Empire, and Euphemia for the kingdom.


    ''I''m sure they would want me to get involved with more people across different nations, I wouldn''t be surprised if they asked me to get close with every high-ranking nobility and royal family from a nation''


    Yet, a nagging sense of caution lingered within me.


    Euphemia''s mastery of alchemy was unmatched, but her unpredictable nature and unbridled obsession with the arcane arts left me wary.


    What if, in the name of alchemy, she decided to manipte or exploit me?


    As the second semester unfolded, the alchemy students around me buzzed with activity.


    The approaching dungeon explorations and practical exams added an air of excitement to the academy.


    It was during these times that alliances and rivalries would be tested in the crucible of challenges.


    Euphemia, undoubtedly, would be a significant figure in this unfolding drama, as mine and her potions would totally run dry on the first day.


    The anticipation of the uing events filled me with a strange mix of anxiety and excitement.


    The first act of our orchestrated y was set to kick off with an incident surrounding the imminent dungeon explorations.


    ''Many innocents would probably die, but it''s essential for mother''s arrival''


    I couldn''t help but wonder if Tristan, with his unique set of skills, could handle the challenges posed by the adversary we were about to introduce.


    With a sense of determination, I braced myself and pushed open the ssroom door. The sight of my ssmates caught off guard, a mixture of surprise and curiosity etched on their faces, greeted me.


    Common questions and greetings filled the air, and while some were more genuinely interested in my absence, the hierarchical constraints of nobility and social standing kept them from voicing their inquiries.


    Except for one person¡ªapproaching me with an unmistakable air of boldness. Her ck hair gracefully swayed with each step, and piercing green eyes bore into me with an intensity that demanded answers. "So where were you--" she began, her words hanging in the air.


    "Take your seats. Oh, you''re back as well, Adrian" the teacher''s timely arrival interrupted, sparing me from the impending interrogation.


    Taking the opportunity, I approached Euphemia, whispering to her in hushed tones, "I''ll tell youter."


    Her dissatisfaction was evident, but with the ss about tomence, she sighed, reluctantly epting the dy.

 Chapter 131: Frist Act 2

    The professor''s voice resonated through the ssroom, capturing the attention of every student present.


    "I''m sure everyone here is already aware of the uing dungeon explorations" he announced. The synchronized nods from the students confirmed their familiarity with the impending challenges.


    As the professor''s gaze swept across the room, it lingered on me. Understandably so, considering my extended absence.


    It was apparent that news regarding the uing activities might have eluded me during my time away.


    With a calm yet confident demeanor, I addressed the unspoken question in the professor''s eyes.


    "I''ve already been informed"


    I assured him. The acknowledgment in his nod suggested understanding, and the ss resumed its collective focus on the discussion at hand.


    Following the initial announcement, the professor seamlessly transitioned into detailing our roles as alchemists for the uing dungeon explorations.


    The resonance of his words hung in the air, carrying the weight of responsibility and the anticipation of the tasks thaty ahead.


    Much like the plot in the novel I had once read, our primary duty was to create a surplus of potions¡ªlifeblood for the students who would be facing the monsters within the dungeons.


    The focus, naturally, turned towards thebat department students.


    Expected to bear the brunt of the challenges and endure the most significant injuries, they would rely heavily on the potions crafted by the alchemists.


    Healing potions, akin to the lifeline of these future adventurers, would be in high demand.


    Thebatants, tasked with confronting the monsters head-on, would need a constant supply of these elixirs to navigate the dangers within the dungeons.


    Mana potions, equally crucial for the mages in the magic department and summoners from the summoning department, would also be in high demand.


    The rigorous nature of the week-long examinations meant that spellcasters would need to replenish their magical energy frequently.


    As the professor borated on the strategic importance of these potions, I couldn''t help but picture the bustling market that would soon form, with students scrambling to secure their magical resources.


    Beyond thebat and magic departments, students from various disciplines would also y pivotal roles.


    Aspiring pdins and priests studying theology would provide essential support and tanking capabilities in a party, their healing abilities crucial in maintaining the overall bnce.


    Even the magical engineering students, although technically part of the magic department, were considered general department students.


    They, too, would contribute by supplying magical items that would aid their peers in oveing the challenges within the dungeon.


    In the midst of the discussion, thoughts turned to specific magical items, such as the coveted "Enchantashelter"


    A magical creation the size of a small box, it had the remarkable ability to transform into a mid-sized tent, providing shelter and protection for adventurers on the go.


    The demand for such items was expected to soar, I''m pretty sure the Heiron family''s merchant crew would also not miss this chance to sell their own products.


    ''I wonder if Schwi has already proceeded as nned. We''ll meet each other in a week, so I''m hoping she didn''t encounter any problems. She already has the ne, so manipting that fat bastard Armin will be easy''


    A party team consists of 5 individuals in the novel. Tristan partied up with Alex, Louise, Leslie, and Elena, so their party consisted of 2 swordsmen, 2 summoners, and 1 healer, which wasn''t exactly a bad lineup.


    The dungeon is where Tristan found a sword petrified in stone. He acquired it after defeating the orc lord hidden inside the dungeons depts.


    In the novel, Tristan actually had a hard time facing that guy, not because the orc lord was stronger than him; in fact, they were stated to be equal in battle prowess.


    The only difference was their speed and strength, with the orc lord being stronger and Tristan being faster.


    The battle would have easily ended with the added support of Tristan''s teammates if they weren''t preupied with the dozens of orc warriors and hundreds of goblins surrounding them.


    The orc lord faced Tristan, who was being debuffed by the three orc shamans behind him. If not for Elena blessing them with an AoE diving spell, the result would have ended pretty badly.


    ''Thinking about it, now I kind of want to see my love in action''


    After the intense battle with the orc lord, Tristan and his party were rewarded with a surprising find¡ªan enigmatic petrified sword hidden within a colossal chest they believed to be filled with treasures.


    Curiosity piqued, they examined the peculiar artifact, its true value initially escaping even Tristan''s discerning eye.


    It was only thanks to Elena''s keen insight that the party refrained from dismissing it as inconsequential.


    As the story unfolded in subsequent volumes, the petrified sword''s significance came to light.


    Volume 6 of the novel unveiled the revtion that the seemingly mundane sword was, in fact, the sealed Holy Sword.


    Its concealed power yed a pivotal role inter chapters when Tristan confronted demons summoned by Elowyn.


    I Remember Volume 6 being marked as a turning point that triggered what enthusiastster dubbed the


    "Louise and Elena shipper wars"


    The burgeoning rtionship between Tristan and Elena, which had been steadily developing in both the storyline and the hearts of the fans, became a focal point of heated discussions and passionate debates.


    Comments and reviews on Volume 6 reflected the divergence of opinions among readers, with some celebrating the deepening bond between Tristan and Elena, while others expressed fervent support for Louise, a character seeking more prominence in the narrative.


    The escting tension among the fanbase even led some dedicated Louise enthusiasts to voice their desires for additional character arcs, urging the author to delve further into Louise''s story and strengthen her connection with Tristan.


    ''Though my best girl at the time was Siena''


    ''Most of those things won''t happen now though, now that I''m here, a certified Anomalybeled by that bitchy goddess herself''


    The discovery of the Holy Sword added a fascinating dimension to Tristan''s arsenal.


    This divine weapon, distinct from my Authority Sword of Light, was not a creation of pure light but an actual sword blessed by the goddess herself.


    Its unique attributey in its ability to amplify light-based mana, making it a formidablepanion to Tristan''s already powerful abilities.


    While my Authority Sword of Light was crafted from literal light, capable of cutting through most conventional substances with ease and boasting a staggering critical rate against demons, the Holy Sword served as aplementary force.


    Rather than generating its own light, the Holy Sword absorbed and enhanced the light mana and aura produced by Tristan''s Himself as well as any outside source.


    This symbiotic rtionship created an exceptional synergy, unleashing a level of power that surpassed the sum of its parts.


    ''I remember reading ament that said the holy sword basically had the power of friendship, which wasn''t exactly false if you really think about it''


    ''Considering Tristan had to rely on Elena, to boost his sword every time he runs out of divine energy''


    The partnership between Tristan and Elena became an absolutebination when facing Elowyn, the demons she summoned, and any adversaries shrouded in darkness.


    Adding anotheryer to Tristan''s invincibility, in the novel his possession of the Sword of Light Authority. Made him have the ability to shrug off and heal from most damage, rendering him an undying monster on the battlefield.


    The synergy between the Authority Sword of Light, and the Holy Sword, elevated Tristan to unparalleled heights, emphasizing the unstoppable nature of his character within the verse.


    The Holy Sword, acting as a conduit for amplified light-based mana, blended seamlessly with Tristan''s Authority Sword of Light.


    Their coordinated efforts formed a formidable force, illuminating the shadows and dispelling the malevolent energies that sought to engulf them.


    The story unfolded with a sense of awe and anticipation as Tristan, wielding thebined power of the Authority Sword of Light and the Holy Sword, became an unstoppable force.


    The dynamics of their partnership created a unique advantage, especially in the confrontation with Elowyn.


    Although all of this knowledge is unreliable right now because I''ve strayed too far away from the original path of the novel, I''m pretty sure Tristan''s party right now would be different.


    I doubt he could even form a party with Elena now, given that the personal connection they once had in the novel was reced by me.


    Not to mention, Louise is pretty much not an option as she''s still officially missing.


    Leslie was Louise''s friend, and in the novel, she fully epted being part of Tristan''s party as she got entranced by Tristan''s handsomeness, so I guess he could still recruit her.


    She''s still the number 2 ranker in the summoning department, so Tristan would probably want to recruit her.


    And I''m actually nning to change the enemy faced by Tristan; it will still be the orc lord, but demonified.


    As it''s just a mid-rank demonization, Tristan would probably win.


    I better check the dungeon tomorrow in advance; I''m pretty sure the academy''s dungeons are located on the northern side, just a few kilometers away from Estelle Hall.


    ''I''m sorry Tristan but I''m taking the Holy word, I was forced to take the role of hero for you.... so you'' would probably understand right?''

 Chapter 132: First Act 3

    "Please do give this old man a moment of your time, dear Hero"


    Tristan hesitated for a moment, skeptical about following the bishop''s invitation. The notion of being referred to as a hero had stirred a blend of curiosity and caution within him.


    However, the bishop''s unspoken insistence left him with little choice but to trail behind, a tinge of curiosity guiding his steps as they ventured through the hallowed halls.


    "Take a sit"


    As they reached the bishop''s office, a space steeped in quiet reverence, the bishop gestured toward a chair, his tone carrying a jovial yet mysterious air. Tristan, resigned to his current circumstance, took a seat as invited, his eyes attentively scanning the room for clues to the purpose of this unexpected encounter.


    The bishop, seemingly attuned to Tristan''s unspoken questions, anticipated the inquiry that hung in the air. Tristan couldn''t help but voice his confusion, seeking rity in the midst of the enigma that surrounded him.


    "Excuse me¡­ But why did you bring me here?" Tristan inquired, his voice a subtle blend of politeness and genuine curiosity.


    The bishop, a figure of wisdom and humor, chuckled in response. "Well, you followed me right? Fufu," he chuckled again, his demeanor both affable and mysterious.


    Unsatisfied with the evasive answer, Tristan pressed further, determined to unravel the mystery. "You know that''s not what I meant, and why did you call me a hero?"


    The bishop''sughter subsided, reced by a more somber expression.


    "Haha, excuse my rudeness. I just wanted you to getfortable with a joke, but it seems it backfired, huh? I guess I should take into ount what young people nowadays consider as funny."


    As the bishop continued to brew tea, an unexpected ritual in the midst of this serious conversation, Tristan observed the proceedings with a mixture of bemusement and curiosity.


    The young priest apanying the bishop, initially flustered by the uncharacteristic change in atmosphere, was discreetly dismissed, leaving Tristan and the bishop in a semnce of privacy.


    The air hung with a certain gravity, the usually easygoing bishop now bearing a serious countenance. The young priest, sensing the shift, nodded in acknowledgment and gracefully exited the room, closing the door behind him.


    As Tristan settled into the chair, a small table appeared before him, carrying the weight of two cups.


    The bishop gracefully took his own seat, fixing his gaze upon Tristan with eyes that bore the weight of experience.


    A subtle, otherworldly glow enveloped the bishop''s eyes for a fleeting moment, causing a shiver to run down Tristan''s spine.


    It was as if the bishop had glimpsed into the very core of his being, leaving Tristan with a disconcerting sensation of vulnerability.


    "What are you doing?" Tristan questioned, unable to conceal the unease that lingered within him. The momentary radiance from the bishop''s eyes had left an indelible impression, making him feel exposed andid bare before the seasoned clergyman.


    "Huhu, it seems I was right," the bishop remarked, his smile revealing a blend of amusement and affirmation. "I did have my suspicions, but the amount of divine power you have is off the charts. If you exclude me and the saintess, you would have the most amount of divine energy at this church. I guess I found the right guy."


    Tristan''s confusion deepened, his quest for answers only met with further cryptic revtions. He implored the bishop to address his questions, seeking rity in the midst of the unfolding mystery.


    "Can you please answer my questions?" Tristan pressed, a hint of urgency coloring his words.


    "Ah, sorry, young man. I even forgot to introduce myself." The bishop, bowing slightly, extended the courtesy of an introduction. "I''m Bishop Austin, assigned by the pope himself to oversee the cathedral here at Estelle Academy. It''s nice to meet you, Mr. Tristan." The formality of the introduction was apanied by an outstretched hand, an invitation for a handshake that Tristan, albeit reluctantly, eventually epted.


    As their hands met, Tristan couldn''t shake the lingering sense of peculiarity surrounding the bishop''s demeanor. The revtion of his role as the overseer of the cathedral added ayer of authority to Bishop Austin''s presence.


    ''Mater told me to be careful around, people associated with the holy nation and now I get what she means, these guys are so creepy, except for the saintess are all clergyman like this?''


    ''I guess what master told me about, people of the holy nation being slightly loose in the head wasn''t entirely untrue huh?''


    "Regarding to as to why I called you the hero, you could just say I was a bit curious you see¡­."


    "Curious?"


    "Young man what do you know of the hero?"


    Tristan considered the question, drawing upon the tales and legends passed down through the ages.


    "ording to the stories of old, the hero was someone who cleansed the world from impending malice and darkness, someone who saves the world, and brings peace, justice, and prosperity for the days toe."


    A faint nod of acknowledgment came from the bishop.


    "Well, you aren''t wrong about that. The hero is literally someone who is burdened with all of that. But that is only what the stories of old say. There''s even a children''s tale and novels regarding the hero''s journey. But none of them actually foretells where the hero started, as every story about him starts at his journey. Young man, aren''t you curious if the hero was born or made? Was he destined by fate, or was it a choice he could''ve denied during his time?"


    "Even with all the powers and blessings provided for the hero" the bishop continued, his tone tinged with a subtle humor, "I''m not sure an ordinary man would''ve epted the role and burden of saving the world. Even I myself honestly can''t see myself saving the world for the sake of others. Haha."


    The bishop''sughter, though light, carried a certain depth¡ªa recognition of theplexities that defined the hero''s journey.


    "What are you trying to get at here?" Tristan pressed, his curiosity mingling with a hint of apprehension. The bishop''s gaze remained steady, offering no immediate answers but inviting further contemtion.


    "Aren''t you curious as to why you have an insane amount of divine energy, even though you haven''t been faithful throughout your life? I can even guess that you haven''t even prayed once sincerely" the bishop posited, his words probing the depths of Tristan''s understanding of his own existence.


    Tristan, struck by the uracy of the observation, conceded with a thoughtful acknowledgment.


    "Well... That''s true."


    The enigma surrounding the origin of Tristan''s divine energy had always been a lingering question in his mind.


    He possessed abilities that surpassed the boundaries of conventional faith, wielding blessings that seemed incongruent with his own perceivedck of devoutness.


    The ability to discern lies, see through illusions, heal himself and others¡ªhis repertoire of divine gifts surpassed even seasoned priests and, in some cases, certain bishops.


    As Tristan admitted to the truth of the bishop''s words, a smile crept across the cleric''s face. Encouraged by Tristan''s honesty, Bishop Austin delved deeper into the intricate nature of the hero.


    "The hero is someone both made and born, someone who is both destined and made to have a choice"


    "He is someone that will save the world yet destroy the world of others, someone who saves people yet kills another"


    "He is blessed by the divine yet cursed by its burden"


    "His presence brings peace, yet also impedes uing destruction"


    "The hero is someone so paradoxical, yet somehow works. That''s what a hero is" the bishop expounded, his words painting a portrait ofplexity and contradiction.


    "Tell me, young man, have you ever felt paradoxical your whole life?"


    "¡­. N-no¡­" Tristan''s hesitant response hung in the air,den with the weight of self-awareness. The admission, though reluctant, unveiled a tapestry of questions that had woven through the fabric of Tristan''s life. The bishop''s inquiry had struck a chord, unearthing the paradoxes that defined the young man''s existence.


    Tristan''s internal struggle with denial surfaced as he grappled with the recognition that his life had been a series of enigmatic urrences.


    From a young age, he had been marked by an innate sense of difference¡ªa feeling that he stood above others, yet not destined to rule them.


    A paradoxical blend of strength and weakness, goodness and a willingness to mete out justice through lethal means when necessary¡ªTristan had always embodied contradictions.


    As a child, he had sensed the dichotomy within himself, questioning why he was bestowed with blessings and talents that set him apart from his peers.


    His inclination towards righteousness coexisted with a pragmatic eptance of the necessity to eliminate threats, demonstrating a dual nature that puzzled even Tristan.


    A man of virtue who wouldn''t hesitate to kill bandits encountered on his path, he offered them a choice, yet, when pushed, he could unleash deadly force without a moment''s hesitation.


    The paradoxes within Tristan''s personality had persisted, raising questions that lingered like shadows over the trajectory of his life.


    Despite his awareness of these conflicting aspects, Tristan found sce in the fact that,tely, he had been actively working to mend and refine those aspects of himself that he considered.


    "Bad habits."


    "Are you saying I''m the hero?" Tristan finally voiced the question that had been lingering in his mind, a glimmer of understanding in his eyes as he grasped the bishop''s implication.


    "Hmm, no¡­," the bishop responded, injecting a note of mystery into the conversation.


    "Huh?" Tristan''s confusion mirrored his curiosity, prompting him to seek rification.


    "Don''t get me wrong, young man. Everything about you indicates that you have the makings of a hero, but you only have the hero''s blessings, not his authorities," the bishop elucidated, unveiling ayer of distinction within the divine gifts bestowed upon the hero.


    "Authorities?" Tristan echoed, his interest piqued by the mention of these enigmatic powers.


    "In our old scriptures, the records regarding the hero always foretell the hero having authorities directly given by the goddess herself. Different from the blessings the hero naturally has, you could say authorities are gifts directly given by the goddess to aid the hero on his journey. The records say that the hero had the authority to turn light into a sword, to turn fear into courage, to turn light into a white veil that protects others, and st light to destroy the wicked. I''m guessing that you don''t have those peculiar abilities, do you?" the bishop exined, revealing the distinctive powers that set the hero apart.


    "¡­.Yes," Tristan admitted, a mixture of disappointment and relief washing over him. The revtion that hecked these specific authorities tempered the notion of him being a hero, leaving him with a sense of unresolved mystery.


    Tristan sighed, his breath mingling with the steam rising from his tea.


    The bishop''s cryptic answers had provided insight into the nature of divine blessings and authorities, yet Tristan found himself still yearning for direct answers about the origin and purpose of the extraordinary gifts woven into the fabric of his existence.


    "Although I said you aren''t the hero, I''m also quite certain you''re the hero or at least connected to the hero"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I can''t confirm whether you''re the hero or not, or what connections you have with the hero. Well, if you really want answers, you just have to do one simple thing," the bishop teased, his expression holding a knowing glint.


    "Which is?" Tristan pressed for rification, eager to unravel the mysteries that surrounded him.


    "Make the saintess fall for you," the bishop stated with a calm smile, leaving Tristan to stare at him in bewilderment.


    "Huh?" Tristan''s disbelief was palpable as the unexpected proposition settled in.


    Suddenly, the door swung open, revealing the saintess as she entered the room.


    "Bishop, you called for me? Oh, Brother Tristan, you''re still here?" she greeted, unaware of the cryptic conversation that had transpired.


    The bishop''s smile widened in satisfaction, his ns already set in motion

 Chapter 133: First Act 4

    Shining blue hair cascaded in waves, framing her face with a vibrant hue, while untamed bangs seemed to y a game of hide-and-seek with one of her eyes.


    The morning sun gradually rose, casting its warm rays through the windows and gently coaxing the slumbering beauty awake.


    With a cute yawn, she stretchednguidly, her lithe form adjusting to the new day.


    As her eyes fluttered open, the deep azure orbs sparkled with a mixture of curiosity and mild irritation.


    Taking a moment to limate to her surroundings, her gaze roamed leisurely around the room before settling on the digital disy of her rm clock.


    A quiet click of her tongue conveyed her annoyance ¨C it seemed she had roused herself earlier than anticipated.


    ''Ever since meeting that guy, my sleep schedule has been ruined''


    Be Raisenler found herself roused from slumber earlier than what she would typically consider normal.


    However, the very concept of normalcy had undergone a significant transformation in her life since encountering Adrian.


    In the past, waking up just ten minutes before ss might have been eptable, if not expected.


    After all, sleep had always been a cherishedpanion, demanding about 18 hours of Be''s daily routine.


    Yet, everything changed with the arrival of Adrian.


    Her once blissful hours of repose were now disrupted, reduced to a mere six hours a night.


    Be, who had never envisioned herself staying awake past midnight, found her body adapting to this newfound pattern.


    It was as if her very being acknowledged the importance of those midnight hours, fueled by the memory of the disappointed gaze Adrian had cast upon her.


    The adjustment in her sleep schedule became an unwitting testament to the impact he had on her life.


    The thought of disappointing him again seemed to wield an inexplicable power over her,pelling her body to recalibrate its internal clock.


    Be Raisenler reluctantly stirred from her unusually abbreviated slumber and groggily turned her gaze towards the mirror.


    To her own discerning eyes, she found that her standard of beauty remained impably intact.


    Yet, the tranquility of her private morning ritual was abruptly shattered as her bedroom door swung wide open, revealing the wide-eyed countenances of her maids.


    Their expressions were a curious blend of astonishment and delight.


    "Oh, Miss Be, you truly are undergoing a positive transformation, fufu" one maid eximed with a beaming smile.


    "Indeed, it seems the goddess has heeded our prayers" chimed in another, theirughter echoing through the room.


    Annoyed and slightly embarrassed by the maids'' theatrics, Be, with a dramatic flourish, opened her arms wide in a mockingly regal gesture.


    The maids took this as their cue and skillfully approached their somewhat recalcitrant princess.


    In a coordinated dance of efficiency, they adorned her with her uniform, their magical touch effortlessly cleaning her in the process.


    Be surveyed herself in the mirror, and the reflection that met her eyes left her once again in awe.


    The maids, with their adept hands and enchanting skills, had transformed her into a vision of elegance and grace.


    Despite her initial grumbling, Be couldn''t help but appreciate the magical touch that her devoted attendants bestowed upon her every time they undertook the task of dressing her.


    The maids exchanged knowing nces, their mischievous smiles widening as they continued their teasing interrogation of Miss Be. One maid, with a sly grin, couldn''t resist delving into the sensitive topic.


    "By the way, Miss Be," she began, feigning innocence, "has there been any progress yet?"


    Be''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion.


    "What do you mean?" she asked, genuinely unaware of the spective conversation that had already circted among the household staff.


    "You don''t have to be so shy, practically everybody here already knows, young miss," another maid chimed in casually, her hands diligently working on tidying up Be''s bed.


    Be''s expression shifted from confusion to disbelief. "Again, what are you talking about?"


    With an almost rehearsed precision, the maids simultaneously wore conspiratorial grins.


    "It''s a boy, right, young miss?" one of them teased, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    "That''s right, that''s right, Miss Be. So, how was it? Did our meticulous effort help you in any way? Please tell us, young miss."


    The realization of their insinuations caused a subtle blush to tint Be''s cheeks. She scoffed dismissively, attempting to downy the situation.


    "It''s not like that" she retorted in her usual aloof tone, though anyone close enough could detect a faint trace of embarrassment beneath herposed exterior.


    After all, what she felt for him was far from the romantic inclinations they were suggesting¡ªit was more akin to a mixture of irritation and an unspoken fear that seemed to have taken root within her.


    "Heh?"


    The maids exchanged nces, amusement dancing in their eyes.


    "Is that so, young miss?" one of them teased.


    "Like I said, there''s no need to be shy, young miss. As your elder and senior in the aspect of love, we are here to help and guide you to make any man fall for you. Ehehe."


    Sighing, Be felt a mix of irritation and difort at the maids'' teasing. She raised her hand, and her body was enveloped in a soothing blue light.


    Dense mana surrounded her as star-like particles sparked around her body before she disappeared, leaving behind a trail of twinkling particles in her ce.


    Be had teleported away, finding the maids'' misunderstanding too ufortable to bear.


    "Ahh! She ran away" the maids eximed in unison, their chuckles echoing in the room. Despite their amusement at Be''s reaction


    ...


    "Ouch!" eximed a voice from behind Be.


    Startled, she turned around and found Aria Tellus, the younger sister of the person who made her feel uneasy. Aria, with her cascading golden hair and ruby-like crimson eyes, was sitting on the floor.


    Be tilted her head, wondering why Aria was there.


    "Good morning?" Be greeted, her aloof demeanor intact.


    Aria, with an awkward chuckle, replied, "Good morning as well, Miss Be, haha"


    Be continued to stare at her for a moment before extending her hands to help Aria up from the floor. Aria, seemingly embarrassed, epted the assistance and stood up, smoothing out her uniform.


    "Thank you, Miss Be"


    Aria said, her eyes avoiding direct contact with Be''s intense gaze.


    Be, maintaining her indifferent expression, nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Just be more careful next time"


    Her ssmates shook their heads as they observed Be, leading her to believe they disapproved of her not immediately helping Aria.


    Considering the circumstances, she couldn''t imagine Aria sitting on the floor voluntarily, and her sudden exmation suggested a fall.


    "I''m sorry" Be apologized, realizing that her sudden teleportation was the cause of Aria''s mishap.


    Aria, disying a forgiving nature "It''s okay, Miss Be."


    "Okay" replied Be in her usual aloof and tired tone. She took her seat immediately afterward, intensifying the awkward atmosphere.


    Be wondered how the situation had taken such a turn, but being an awkward and introverted person herself, she chose to stay silent, gazing at her desk and ignoring everything else.


    When their professor arrived, Aria took her seat and looked at the broken ss crystal she had been carrying.


    She sighed and put it back in her pocket. Observing this, Be felt a pang of guilt realizing she was the cause of the mishap.


    As Aria settled into her seat, Be continued to gaze at her from a distance, her troubled thoughts dominating her mind.


    Her face frowned thinking of ways to apologize.


    ¡­..


    Professor Dust Casey, a veteran at Estelle Academy, hailed from humble origins despite being a noble.


    His talent and unwavering dedication had earned him the position he held today.


    Throughout the years, he believed in his ability to help any student shine, uncovering and polishing the gems hidden deep within them.


    This confidence, however, faced a unique challenge in the form of a peculiar student before him¡ªBe Raisenlier.


    Be''s magical aptitude was beyond anything he had encountered.


    Her magic resonance score was a perfect 100, magic sensitivity also a perfect 100, elemental attribute applicable to all elements, and her mana level couldn''t even be measured.


    As Professor Dust delved into the details and reports sent to him directly from his superiors regarding the new student he would be teaching, he initially dismissed the records asplete nonsense.


    Never before had he seen a student receive such perfect ratings in all aspects of magical assessment during his extensive tenure as a professor.


    Despite Professor Dust Casey''s initial confidence in his ability to teach any student, meeting Be Raisenlier proved to be a unique challenge. The first time heid eyes on her during the podium ceremony honoring the top students of each department, he realized that there was nothing conventional education could offer her.


    Be seemed to possess a level of magical mastery that surpassed anything Professor Dust had achieved in his own extensive career.


    She was like a flower that needed no tending, and a gem that required no polishing¡ªalready a shining diamond in the rough.


    However, this acknowledgment didn''t stop Professor Dust from feeling a tinge of annoyance.


    From the very start of the ss, Be consistently dozed off during lectures, and there were times when she would yawn loudly, seemingly indifferent to the professor''s efforts.


    While her behavior was disrespectful, Professor Dust found himself powerless to enforce discipline. Be, it seemed, had the potential to obtain her diploma and leave the school whenever she pleased.


    As the semester progressed, Professor Dust Casey found himself facing an unexpected dilemma.


    He had been instructed to be lenient with Be Raisenlier, allowing her to do as she pleased within the academy.


    Her extraordinary talents were not only a testament to her own abilities but also a potential source of prestige for Estelle Academy.


    Despite his initial irritation with herckadaisical approach to education, Professor Dust had to prioritize her unique status.


    Be''s penchant for sleeping through lectures had be a routine, a behavior that Professor Dust hade to ept.


    However, to his surprise, Be''s attendance had improved in the current semester.


    Not only was she punctual, but she also seemed actively engaged in the lectures, opening her eyes and attentively following the discussions.


    This unexpected change left Professor Dust both nervous and encouraged, as he felt the weight of her expectations.


    Yet, one particr day deviated from the norm. Be, who usually maintained a detached demeanor, was now frowning at him.


    Her intense blue eyes bore into Professor Dust, and her furrowed brows suggested deep contemtion. The professor couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss.


    "Did I say something wrong?"


    Professor Dust wondered, experiencing a level of stress and uncertainty he had never encountered before

 Chapter 134: First Act 5

    ''What''s wrong with the professor?''


    As Aria observed Professor Dust''s uneasy demeanor during the lecture, she couldn''t help but wonder what might be bothering him.


    His usual confidence seemed reced by a sense of difort, making the lecture more intriguing than the subject matter itself.


    In her hands, Aria held a broken crystal, intending to give it to Be as a gesture to persuade her to join Aria''s party for the uing dungeon explorations.


    Meralda, the small spirit that had manifested before her earlier, had given her this unique spirit crystal.


    It differed from the moremon spirit stones, possessing a denser and more urate resonance with spirits.


    ¡­..


    Recalling the moment Meralda appeared, Aria noticed a hint of annoyance in the spirit''s expression as it handed her the crystal before disappearing.


    Despite the unusual circumstances, Aria epted the crystal, intrigued by its potential applications in summoning spirits.


    As Aria contemted the spirit crystal in her hands, she remembered Meralda''s mumbling before disappearing.


    "I won''t let him abandon me"


    She was curios what Meralda meant by her words, but Meralda disappeared before she could ask.


    While she was grateful for the thoughtful gift, Aria acknowledged that she wasn''t a summoner or a mage. Her gaze shifted to the peacefully sleeping Louise beside her.


    "Maybe Louise would appreciate this more than me"


    Aria pondered. However, she questioned whether Louise, with her innate ability to attract andmunicate with spirits effortlessly, even needed a spirit stone and crystal. Louise''s connection with spirits seemed to transcend the need for such tools.


    Unlike Louise, Aria recognized her own limitations. Despite her efforts to train her spiritual resonance, summoning anything beyond a low-ranking spirit remained beyond her current capabilities.


    The intricacies of summoning mid or high-ranking spirits required not only spiritual sensitivity but also a mana capacity that Aria had yet to develop fully.


    As Aria considered the potential recipients for the spirit crystal, one person''s face stood out prominently in her mind¡ªBe Raisenlier. Be''s extraordinary magical prowess, unrivaled mana capacity, and unmatched magic resonance and sensitivity made her the ideal candidate for the spirit crystal.


    Aria envisioned the crystal enhancing Be''s already exceptional abilities, allowing her to effortlessly summon high-ranking spirits.


    Despite her uncertainty about Be''s spiritual resonance and sensitivity, Aria believed that even if Becked these qualities, she could easily ovee the gap through training.


    The prospect of having Be join her party for the uing dungeon explorations motivated Aria to make this unique offer.


    Aria acknowledged that her approach might be perceived as somewhat maniptive.


    The n involved triggering Be''s conscience by offering her the spirit crystal and subtly pressuring her to join the party.


    Aria felt a sense of urgency, realizing that forming a reliable team for the uing dungeon exams was crucial.


    Both she and Be were often considered loners in their department¡ªBe due to her aloofness and frequent napping, and Aria because of her noble status that created a barrier with some ssmates.


    Aria hoped that the spirit crystal could serve as a bridge between them, fostering a connection that would benefit both of them in the challenging days ahead.


    As Analise meticulously dressed up Aria, her skilled hands working wonders with each strand of hair, Aria couldn''t help but appreciate the result when she caught a glimpse of herself in the full-length mirror.


    Analise''spliments only added to her satisfaction, and with a genuine smile, Aria expressed her gratitude for the beautiful job Analise had done.


    With a sense of urgency, Aria dered her departure, prompting Analise to wish her well. As she hurriedly left, Aria took a moment to nce at Louise, who was still peacefully asleep.


    This departure from their usual routine caught Aria''s attention, especially noting the subtle signs of sleep deprivation on Louise''s face¡ªdark circles under her eyes and indications of a night spent awake.


    Concerned for her friend, Aria couldn''t pinpoint the cause of Louise''s distress but recognized the telltale signs of tears.


    As Aria offered a parting instruction to Analise, emphasizing the importance of ensuring Louise got more sleep than usual, Analise assured her with a respectful acknowledgment.


    "Yes, youngdy" Analise replied with a soft giggle, appreciating Aria''s caring nature toward Louise.


    The door closed behind Aria, leaving Analise alone with the still-sleeping Louise, wondering about the unseen struggles her young mistress faced.


    ...


    Aria let out another sigh as she contemted the broken spirit crystal in her hands.


    The unexpected mishap had caught her off guard, and she berated herself for daring to approach Be''s desk.


    She should have known by now that Be rarely relied on conventional means of transportation; her affinity for teleportation was well-known.


    While most students teleported outside their ssroom doors, Be, being the enigmatic genius she was, had a tendency to break conventions and asionally appeared right inside.


    Feeling a mix of annoyance and resignation, Aria acknowledged that adjusting to Be''s unorthodox methods was an unwritten rule.


    In a school where Be''s extraordinary talents overshadowed others, attempting to challenge or criticize her was an exercise in futility.


    The unconventional nature of Be''s actions seemed to be a constant reminder to everyone that she existed in a league of her own.


    Still holding the shattered spirit crystal, Aria contemted her next move.


    The gift, intended to entice Be to join her party for the uing dungeon explorations, nowy broken in her hands.


    "I guess, I just have to ask her honestly with no hidden motives"


    Aria thought as she sighed once again realizing how ridiculous her ns were.


    ¡­..


    In the bustling warehouse of the Commercial district, the air was thick with tension and the echoes of hurried footsteps.


    The strained atmosphere seemed to be a result of the imposing figure of Armin Dieter, a corpulent man with a face that bore the signs of perpetual frustration and anger.


    His excessive girth seemed to amplify his dominating presence as he barked orders at the workers, eachmand delivered with an air of impatience.


    Spotting a worker who seemed to be at the wrong ce at the wrong time, Armin''s face contorted with rage, and he singled out the unfortunate soul with a pointed finger.


    "Hey you!"


    The worker, a meek figure with a sheen of sweat on his face, nervously approached Armin, fearing the impending storm.


    "Yes, sir?" the worker stammered, a visible quiver in his voice.


    "Come here!" Armin demanded, his voice carrying the weight of authority and anger.


    As the worker approached, Armin''s demeanor shifted abruptly. Without warning, he delivered a resounding p across the worker''s face.


    The strike wasn''t just a physical blow; it carried an additional force, infused with mana, that sent the worker sprawling through the air.


    His neck twisted unnaturally during the descent, a grim sign of the severity of the injury he had sustained.


    Gasps filled the air as onlookers registered the brutality of Armin''s actions.


    The worker, now struggling to breathe and coughing up blood,y helpless on the ground.


    Armin, driven by a blind rage, advanced towards the fallen man and mercilessly stomped on his battered body.


    "Why the fuck! did you handle it so recklessly?" Armin roared, his anger unabated. The warehouse seemed to shrink under the weight of his fury.


    The brutal onught continued until the worker''s struggles ceased, and life left his broken body.


    Armin, finally satisfied, looked down at the lifeless figure beneath him, the consequences of his unchecked anger evident in the tragic oue.


    The echoes of Armin''s furious outburst lingered in the warehouse as he scolded his workers, demanding they return to their tasks.


    The intimidatedborers, not wanting to incur his wrath, swiftly resumed their duties, their eyes cast downward as they focused on their work.


    Armin''s gaze shifted from the subdued workers to the carefully packed crates sent directly by the powerful Duke Heiron.


    A smug satisfaction yed on his lips as he admired the valuable cargo.


    The duke''s instructions were clear¡ªnever allow a single crate to fall or be mishandled.


    The contents were a closely guarded secret, and Armin had no intentions of prying into matters that could jeopardize his standing and, potentially, his life.


    He ran his pudgy fingers over the crates, tracing the engraved seal of the Heiron family.


    Each box bore the weight of responsibility and the implicit threat of consequences if something went awry.


    The position Armin held, as head councilman and president of the Heiron Merchantry, was not a result of his intellect or cunning but rather his unwavering loyalty to the duke.


    A smile crept across Armin''s face as he envisioned the rewards and recognition that awaited him if he sessfully carried out this task.


    However, his satisfaction was marred by the recent incident with the careless worker.


    His day could have been perfect, but the man''s negligence had left a bitter taste.


    As Armin continued to oversee the bustling activity in the warehouse, he reminded himself that absolute obedience to the duke''smands was the key to his continued prosperity.


    "Loyalty really brings one, prosper and peace, I wonder if this is how those crazed holy citizen are towards the goddess"


    Suddenly a man dressed in a butler outfit approached him.


    "Master Armin..."


    "What is it, Bond? I''m not in the mood right now," Armin grumbled, swatting away the bothersome atmosphere like an annoying insect.


    He gestured for one of his maids to attend to him, a simple task to wipe away the beads of sweat that clung to his face.


    Despite the early hour, Armin''s face was already glistening with perspiration.


    As the maid approached, Armin''s demeanor took a darker turn.


    His right arm suddenly seized the unsuspecting maid, and he callously subjected her to an inappropriate advance, his rough hand viting her sweet ample breasts.


    The young maid, powerless in the face of her superior''s authority, bit her lip to hold back tears and quelled the fear that surged within her.


    Even Bond, the butler who had initiallye to ry crucial information, couldn''t bring himself to meet the young maid''s gaze.


    His eyes, filled with a mix of sympathy and difort, averted to the side as he stood witness to the unfortunate scene.


    "Master, someone wishes to have a moment of your time. They are currently waiting in your office," Bond informed Armin, maintaining hisposed stance.


    "Huh? Who would meet me at this hour? I''m currently working right now. Couldn''t they have reserved an appointment first? Tell them to wait until next week; I''m busy at the moment" Armin grumbled in frustration.


    The significant task of overseeing the transfer of goods, personally sent by the duke, demanded his immediate attention.


    Despite the chaos that ensued moments ago, Armin realized the importance of his direct involvement.


    Moreover, the looming specter of paperwork made scheduling an appointment seem like a luxury he couldn''t afford.


    Turning his attention back to his maid


    "Hey, you! What''s your name?" he questioned, still fondling the young maid.


    "R-Reina," she stammered, her eyes betraying the distress she felt.


    "You must be new, huh?" Arminmented with a disgusting smile.


    "Y-yes..."


    "Good, good. Come to my officeter. I''m gonna need you to help me with some stuff," he announced, his touch lingering on the young maid''s cheek. He continued with a sinister tone.


    "Don''t worry; you''re just going to help me relieve some stress, kuku."


    Reina, ovee with difort and fear, could only nod weakly, trapped in a situation where her protests would likely fall on deaf ears.


    Bond, meanwhile, observed the scene with a heavy heart, his eyes betraying a mix of empathy and helplessness.


    Bond''sposed voice cut through the tension, "Master, the one calling for you can''t be ignored."


    "Huh? Who the heck is it?" Armin demanded.


    "It''s Princess Christine De Alger Lumenia."


    "Then why didn''t you start with that, you useless¡ª!" Armin''s expletive-filled retort echoed as he abruptly cut off his own sentence. He didn''t wait for Bond''s response; instead, he hurriedly ran towards his office, shoving Bond aside in his haste.


    While Armin was known for his arrogance and high-handedness, he wasn''t ignorant of the consequences of offending certain individuals.


    There were more than a few people he would not dare to displease, and Princess Christine happened to be one of them.


    Regardless of his status, Armin understood the importance of punctuality in the presence of royalty, especially considering Princess Christine''s reputation for delivering swift and severe punishments to those she foundcking in respect.


    As Armin raced towards his office, the weight of potential consequences bore heavily on him.


    Buckets of sweat formed on his face as the realization sank in that today might be the day his neck would fly freely in the air.


    ''Why is she calling for me in the first ce, Fuck!''


    Bond let out a sigh, a mixture of exasperation and amusement, as he watched his master''sical expression while Armin sprinted towards his carriage.


    The chaotic scene settled momentarily as Armin''s figure disappeared into the distance.


    Turning his attention to the fallen maid, Bond offered a reassuring smile. "Are you okay?" he asked, extending his hand to help her up.


    The young maid, still visibly shaken from the ordeal, hesitated for a moment before epting Bond''s assistance. "Y-yes," she stammered as she rose slowly, trauma etched on her face.


    As if sensing the lingering distress in the air, Bond handed her a pouch of gold. The maid looked at the pouch in surprise, questioning, "T-this is?"


    "Quit," Bond advised calmly. "That much money should suffice for you to live worry-free for a year. Find another job, and don''t worry about Master Armin holding grudges. He''s quite ustomed to maids quitting without notice." With a gentle push, he encouraged the young maid to leave immediately.


    Turning back to the workers, Bond focused on giving orders, as if trying to distract himself from the recent incident.


    "T-Thank you!" she eximed gratefully, bowing her head in a gesture of deep appreciation before swiftly running away.


    The air in the warehouse shifted from tense to a semnce of normalcy, but Bond couldn''t help but wonder how Armin''s impromptu meeting with Princess Christine would unfold and what consequences it might carry.


    "I hope his head would really fly off this time¡­..."

 Chapter 135: First Act 6

    The prestige and grandeur of the imperial family had reached unparalleled heights, seemingly boundless in its influence across the continent.


    The empire stood as the indisputable apex of power, casting a shadow over all other realms.


    Within the vast territories of the Lumenia Empire, even the loftiest nobles found themselvespelled to submit.


    Kneeling and pressing their lips to the feet of their emperor, they paid homage to a lineage that wielded unparalleled power and influence.


    The imperial family was a symbol of unattainable heights, a force that loomed above the realm with authority that touched every corner of the continent.


    Power, wealth, control, and dominance were synonymous with the imperial family.


    Their presence radiated an air of supremacy that left no room for challenge.


    The world bowed before them, acknowledging their rule and submitting to a legacy that seemed to stretch into the heavens themselves.


    The Lumenina Empire stood as a testament to the might of its imperial lineage, an entity unbound by the limitations of lesser kingdoms and realms.


    All the nobles of the empire owed their prestigious titles to the establishment of the imperial lineage, tracing their roots back to the first emperor.


    It could be asserted that each noble, regardless of their standing, ultimately originated from the imperial family itself.


    The emperor, upying the highest echelon, held the authority to bestow titles upon the deserving or strip them away as he saw fit.


    This extended not only tond and riches but even to one''s fundamental status as a person.


    No one, not even the grand dukes, enjoyed immunity from this absolute rule.


    Heiron, Tellus, and Granviel stood as the empire''s top three noble families, each having achieved the esteemed title of duke.


    Their roles were deeply entrenched in the service of the imperial family ¨C hand, sword, and shield.


    The sole purpose of their lineage was to serve, protect, and contribute to the continuous prosperity of the imperial family, propelling it to ever greater heights.


    Despite the vast territories that came with dukedoms, akin to small countries in their own right, even these families were not granted the privilege of raising an independent army or any form of military power.


    While soldiers and knights were stationed within each territory and some even bearing the lords if the ce insignia in essence they were still the emperor''s knights as their lords were only servants of the emperor, they all operated under the authority of the imperial court, dispatched to maintain peace and thwart potential issues.


    In essence, everything within the empire existed under the aegis of the emperor''s name. The imperial family''s supremacy was not only a matter of prestige but a practical reality that permeated every facet of the empire''s governance.


    Attempts by foolhardy nobles to defy thisw were met with a cruel and pitiful fate.


    These families, daring to challenge the emperor''s authority, faced severe consequences.


    The heads of such families would meet a gruesome end, their lifeless visages disyed on stakes in the bustling market square of the capital.


    The surviving males were subjected to grueling vebor, while the females had two harrowing destinies awaiting them.


    Some were consigned to the austere life of a nun, sequestered within the walls of a convent for the remainder of their days.


    Others, depending on their perceived coboration in challenging the emperor''s authority, were forced into a life of degradation in the prostitution district of the capital, condemned to be breeding whores, their future generations destined for life of very as well.


    The central army, responsible for enforcing these harsh measures, answered only to three individuals who dictated the deployment of the capital''s troops.


    The emperor himself held the supreme authority, alongside Duke Tellus, the head of the Ministry of Defense and Prosecution, and captain of the imperial knights.


    The third influential figure was Duke Heiron, overseeing the Ministry of Finance and Intelligence.


    Any pronouncement made by these dukes was regarded as an extension of the emperor''s will, an unassable decree that none dared to defy.


    The authority vested in the dukes was, in essence, a direct manifestation of the emperor''s will¡ªa steadfast truth that endured through the ages.


    Until now that is.


    Princess Christine''s entrance into Armin''s office marked an unusual shift in the dynamic of authority.


    As she perused the documents on Armin''s desk, her knight promptly retrieved them.


    While such actions might be deemed impolite or even illegal in different circumstances, the academy was a domain where the princess''s influence loomedrger than any rule.


    The room, now under Christine''s unofficialmand, echoed with her musings.


    She referenced the information provided by Lilliana, suggesting questionable activities surrounding Duke Heiron.


    The princess arranged the papers neatly on the table, upying Armin''s chair with an air of ownership.


    In truth, her imperial lineage elevated her status above even a duke, regardless of the duke''s property.


    "I suppose Lilliana''s information about suspicious movements rted to Duke Heiron wasn''t unfounded"


    Christine remarked, a hint of satisfaction in her tone.


    The audacious act of seizing control of Armin''s office was, in her view, justified by her imperial blood and the overarching authority she wielded.


    "A fortuitous decision to pay a visit this morning" she added, a slight smile ying on her lips.


    ''But how did Lillianae into this sort of information in the first ce?'' Christine wondered.


    Despite more than ten minutes passing since she requested Armin''s presence for a discussion.


    "He''s taking longer than expected"


    The room filled with an air of unease as Princess Christine voiced her impatience.


    Her whisperedment about Armin taking longer than expected reached the ears of her loyal escort knight, Jenny.


    "Should I personally go get him, your highness?" Jenny inquired, her demeanor radiating both loyalty and concern.


    Despite the offer, Christine dismissed the idea, acknowledging her own responsibility for the unannounced visit with a light giggle.


    While the relieved servants of Armin dared to exhale in relief, the four imperial knights present maintained a stoic awareness.


    They were well acquainted with the nuances of the princess''s expressions.


    Her current smile, though seemingly benign, hinted at impending trouble for someone in the room.


    Jenny, aware of the princess''s tendencies, sighed in anticipation.


    She knew that Christine wouldn''t stop at merely targeting Armin; her influence would extend to everyone connected to him.


    Even though Jenny understood that Armin likely operated as one of the duke''s puppets, she couldn''t shake a twinge of pity for the man about to bear the brunt of the princess''s wrath.


    "Jenny"


    "Yes, your highness?"


    "Do you think the duke of Heiron betrayed us?"


    Hearing the princess''s words that echoed in the room, everyone shut their eyes and tried to cover their ears.


    They seriously didn''t want to get involved in any shape or form matters regarding the imperial family. Jenny gulped, hearing her princess''s words.


    Even though it was just a simple question asking for her opinion, the weight behind those words seemed too heavy of a burden for a mere imperial guard.


    "I-I cannot exactly tell whether the duke really betrayed the imperial family or even challenged its authority, but¡­ the fact remains that he is highly suspicious," Jenny stammered.


    "I¡­ see" said Christine as sheid back in her chair, finding the soft and squishy yet firm office chairforting.


    "Haaah, how I wish the academy''s chairs were all like this" mumbled the princess.


    ''Father won''t be happy, if this is what I think it is''


    ¡­..


    "FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!" Armin''s profanity-filled outburst reverberated through the corridors as he sprinted towards his office.


    The tension among his subordinates was palpable, with each face reflecting the weight of the presence of someone of considerable status.


    "Hey you!" Armin barked at a nearby worker.


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Get the Basel Wine from the storage cer. Make sure it''s the 100-year-old one and bring it back to my office."


    "Yes, sir!" The worker, visibly surprised, hurriedly darted toward the storage center.


    "President, you''re here," said a man impably dressed in a finely tailored suit.


    "I''ve got no time, Finly! Is the princess still in my office? And why aren''t you there serving her, you fucking mutt!" Armin screamed in frustration, addressing Finly, his personal assistant.


    "I couldn''t do anything, master. The princess''s knights threatened to cut off my head if I even stepped one foot in your office," Finly exined, his tone tinged with helplessness.


    Armin''s frustration mounted as he clicked his tongue. The situation had escted beyond his control.


    Not only was hete, but it seemed his subordinates had failed to provide proper etiquette for a royal visitor.


    Although, in truth, the princess was at fault for arriving unannounced, Armin couldn''t vocalize such thoughts aloud.


    Enhancing his steps with mana, Armin hurriedly traversed the corridor.


    The reverberating footfalls drowned out Finly''s voice in the distance. As he reached the closed door of his office, he was confronted by two imposing imperial guards.


    His breathing was ragged, and his already unattractive face appeared even more contorted with stress.


    Sweats dripped profusely from his forehead, not just due to the physical exertion of hisrge frame, but also because of the mental strain induced by the unexpected royal presence.


    Approaching the door with trepidation, Armin''s hands trembled slightly as he carefully pushed it open.


    The imperial guards, their attention firmly fixed ahead, paid him no mind.


    The moment Armin pushed the door ajar, his eyes fell upon his subordinates, who were trembling in fear, covering their ears and eyes.


    Perplexed by their reactions, he couldn''t discern the cause until he followed their gaze and locked eyes with Princess Christine.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he immediately kneeled before her.


    "Good day to you, Princess Christine, the star of the empire. To what do I owe the pleasure of your generous presence?"


    Armin stammered, his breathsing out heavily as beads of sweat cascaded down his forehead.


    Christine''s eyes bore into Armin, and she wasted no time in addressing the matter at hand.


    "ck Gabin, Red Viper''s poison, and a ton load of ssified items supposedly sent to you by the duke himself. Although the reports im it''s for the uing dungeon explorations, the numbers don''t add up. Reports regarding every transaction the duke engages in should have been notified to the imperial court. Yet, here I am, reading about these discrepancies. Can you please enlighten me on this matter, Mr. Armin?" she asked, maintaining her ever-beautiful smile.


    "T-that''s because¡ª" Armin couldn''t continue his words as he realized the nature of the items.


    Just from the words ''ck Gabin,'' Armin understood that all the items the duke had secretly given him were illegal. ck Gabin, technically an herbal item, had been banned in international trade due to its addictive nature.


    They said even one whiff of it could intensify the desire for the substance.


    The Red Viper''s poison was specifically designed to target the eyes; a single drop could blind even mid-ranking monsters, and not even aura knights could detoxify its effects. so criminals often use it to fight knights.


    Armin pondered how many other illegal items had arrived at his warehouse. He wondered why the duke had given him these items in the first ce.


    "I don''t want to jump to conclusions and ask the duke personally regarding this illegal trade, as it might seem rude, and the duke might interpret it as if I''m doubting his loyalty¡­ So, can you please tell me, Mr. Armin, as the head councilman and president of thisrge mercantile enterprise, why these items are being delivered under your mercantry? Why were they not reported? Not even a mention of yours and the duke''s name was recorded in the transfer. Why is it like that, Mr. Armin?" asked the princess again, this time with Jenny''s arm on the handle of her sword.


    Armin just stood there, dazed and seemingly unsure of what to do in this situation.


    ....


    In the corners of the office window, a crow watched and listened to the events unfolding before taking flight, disappearing into the vast expanse.


    Meanwhile, in the shadowy alleyways of Estelle Academy, a youngdy adorned in a ck dress and robes reached into her pocket.


    She retrieved a crystal-like orb that emanated a brief red glow before a holographic screen materialized in front of her.


    Thedy''s piercing red eyes locked onto the figure on the screen. "Good morning, Lady Charlotte. I''m here to report regarding the matters with the Heiron mercantile."


    "So, did the n work?" inquired Lady Charlotte.


    The mysteriousdy nodded.


    "Yes."


    "Good." A satisfied smile crossed the features of the red-haired beauty on the screen. Schwi couldn''t help but marvel at Charlotte''s charisma.


    There was an unexinable sense of happiness that enveloped her whenever she saw Charlotte.


    Schwi wondered if this was merely a fundamental trait of vampires when dealing with their creators.


    "Don''t forget to inform master Adrian of the good news"


    "As you wish Lady Charlotte"


    As her call with Charlotte concluded, a vibration jolted Schwi''s pocket. Swiftly grabbing hold of it, she discovered another crystal orb, this one radiating a golden hue. A tinge of sadness crossed her face as she gazed at it. Closing her eyes and opening them again, her expression seemed to warp momentarily, with her mouth erging and filling to the brim withrge, formidable teeth.


    epting the call from the other side, instead of a holographic screen, the crystal emitted a slightly more intense glow, and a voice resonated from within.


    "I did what you requested. Now, let me hear my daughter''s voice!" came the voice of a seemingly cold individual. The gravity and slight concern in the words indicated the person on the other side was genuinely serious.


    Schwi''s mind briefly went nk, realizing she had missed hearing the voice.


    "KEKEKE, you don''t have to worry, Duke. Your daughter is safe and sound. We didn''t touch her one bit. KEKEKKE!" Schwi''s voice transformed, losing its grace and adopting the monstrous squeak and grotesque tones of a creature.


    "This is not what you promised!" screamed a voice behind themunication crystal.


    Sighing, Schwi couldn''t endure it any longer.


    ....


    ...


    .....


    "F-father," she said, reverting to her natural voice, her lips slightly quivering.


    "Schwi, are you alright? They didn''t do anything to you, did they?" inquired the Duke in a concerned tone.


    Schwi felt a bit overwhelmed, hearing her father''s worries. This level of love and concern was somewhat new for her.


    She had believed her father had forgotten to love her all these years, even thinking he had immediately abandoned her after that incident.


    Yet, here he was, desperately grasping for hope that his daughter was alive.


    "Don''t worry, Schwi. I don''t know who they are, but I will surely¡ª"


    "OOPPS, TIME''S UP KEKEKEKE," before the Duke could even continue, Schwi brought back her monstrous voice, halting the Duke from talking.


    "KEKEKE, remember, Duke, this is our little secret. No telling this to anyone, okay? Kekeke. That is if you want your daughter returned alive." With that, Schwi turned off themunication crystal.


    "Wait¡ª"


    The Duke''s words echoed in the dark alley before getting abruptly cut off.


    Schwi looked at the ne Adrian had given her and sighed in sadness.


    ''I guess I didn''t need this to manipte the Duke in the first ce. Who knew seeing and hearing me alive was enough for him to move?''


    Schwi thought, internally chuckling. She still vividly remembered the Duke''s face filled with hope the moment she showed him images of herself seemingly imprisoned.


    "I''m sorry father¡­.."

 Chapter 136: First Act 7

    "So, where were you?"


    "You were quite far away, you know?"


    "Oh, yeah, that''s right. Check this out, it''s a new potion of mine!"


    "Its abilities are quite top-notch, if I do say so myself. Hehe, who knew it was possible to create a tracking potion!"


    "I''m sure those of the magical engineering department would die of jealousy when I release this potion out into the public!"


    "The principal told me you can create something like this as well, so can you show me how you made yours?"


    "Oh yeah! here as well I created another variant of your¡ª"


    Euphemia''s words rumbled in the air as she and I made our way to the cafeteria to discuss my mysterious absences.


    Now she literally reflected her character in the novel, the annoying nosy character who won''t stop until her curiosities are piqued.


    Although I had little to no reason to answer her, I knew it would just get annoying for me in the future.


    In the novel, it was heavily implied that Euphemia always had trouble reading the room.


    She didn''t even notice how the students we passed by were casting intricate gazes on the bottle of potions she was holding.


    Euphemia, in her excitement, spoke aloud, and by now, it was likely that all of them had heard what she was talking about.


    I could see both admiration and jealousy written in their eyes.


    Even some students from the magic department, curious as well, strained to hear what Euphemia was saying.


    To some, they might be in awe of Euphemia''s genius, while others probably felt envy and pity for themselves as they once again realized the gap between them and Euphemia, who was held as the number one genius in this generation in terms of alchemy.


    As we continued towards the cafeteria, Euphemia''s animated chatter about hertest creation echoed in the hallway. It seemed like she was oblivious to the attention she was attracting. Her passion for alchemy, coupled with her genius, had a maic effect on those around her, creating a tangible atmosphere of both awe and aspiration.


    Though I would''ve found it easier to talk to her about all of this stuff in private, some eyes were focused on me as Euphemia heavily implied that I could also create the stuff she made, and some were even inspired by me.


    Although I didn''t exactly dislike having attention on me, it was still a bit unnerving when multiple eyes were set on me.


    Sighing, I looked at the girl next to me who kept on babbling her mouth with no end while showcasing all the potions she made for a week now.


    Although all of them were pretty much the same as thest time I visited herboratory, there was a slight difference, as they were improved from thest time I saw them.


    Although I really wanted to smack away the aphrodisiac potion she seemed to have also upgraded, I couldn''t just downright break it, as who knows what would happen to the students who touches or even smell it.


    It seemed Euphemia noticed me staring at her aphrodisiac potion and quickly grabbed it, putting it in her bag. Seriously, why did this woman create something like that again?


    As we continued to walk towards the cafeteria, Euphemia''s energy seemed unyielding.


    Her constant stream of words flowed seamlessly, and it was evident that her excitement for alchemy knew no bounds.


    Despite the upgraded potions and the interesting concoctions, my mind lingered on the awkwardness of the situation.


    I didn''t even know this girl could use telekic magic, as she showcased a bunch of potions, all floating near her with an otherworldly grace. Her bbering was reaching a point of excess.


    "Euphemia," I called out to her.


    "What?"


    "Calm down and look around you."


    Pausing, Euphemia surveyed her surroundings. It became evident that a growing crowd of students had gathered, either following us discreetly or eavesdropping nearby.


    Their eyes, filled with curiosity, quickly averted when Euphemia noticed them.


    I shot subtle res at the more audacious ones, silently urging them to keep their distance.


    The desperation among these students was palpable.


    With the end of the semester approaching, anxiety about presenting a final potion project that would meet the academy''s standards loomedrge.


    Estelle Academy had a reputation for culling those deemed inadequate, prompting many to seek Euphemia''s expertise.


    Some even extended pleading looks in my direction, hoping for a share of my knowledge.


    While I understood their apprehensions, their shameless attempts to glean insights from Euphemia were disappointing.


    The academy valued self-reliance and innovation, and relying too heavily on others'' expertise could jeopardize their academic standing.


    "Why are they following us?"


    "You really have no idea?"


    "No?" said Euphemia as she shook her head.


    Is this woman intentionally drawing attention, or is she just oblivious?


    She was practically turning our stroll into a parade, showcasing the effects of hertest potions.


    What started as her inquiry into my absences had transformed into a grand disy, and the students around us resembled stray dogs scrambling for morsels of information on her creations.


    Sighing once again, I nced behind me, fixing a re on the crowd while regarding them with disgust.


    "SHAMELESS"


    I uttered just one word, and it seemed to serve as a sobering spell.


    The nobles, in particr, looked at me with fear, probably concerned that my words might tarnish their family rtionships.


    Little did they know about the strained ties between me and my own noble family. If they were aware, my words might have held less weight.


    After the condemnation, the crowd dispersed, each student returning to their own pursuits.


    The atmosphere shifted, and the air, once charged with eagerness and greed, now carried an undercurrent of caution.


    It seemed my blunt dismissal had acted as a wake-up call, reminding them that not every opportunity was worth pursuing, as there was an unwritten rule to never get involved with high ranked nobility in the academy.


    Although I don''t like relying on the title of being a noble it sure doese with a lot of benefits.


    "Those guys were really pathetic, huh?" remarked Euphemia as she observed the struggling students, wearing a somewhat understanding expression.


    "So, you were aware?" I asked, a hint of suspicion in my tone.


    Did she purposely ignore them?


    "Of course, I''m not so dense as to not notice two or three people looking at me, let alone dozens of them," Euphemia replied nonchntly.


    "Right... so why did you say all those words out loud? I never thought you were the type to want attention," I questioned, trying to make sense of her actions.


    "I don''t exactly hate attention, and at the same time, I don''t like it either, as it reminds me of both good and awful things," she exined.


    "Then why?"


    "Well, to see your reaction," she revealed.


    "Huh?" I was puzzled. Why would she want to see my reaction?


    "Adrian, I''ve noticed this since the first time we met, but aside from me and all of your friends, you''ve been looking at everyone else as if they were not people. Even at the entrance exam, the moment you spoke your speech, you were acting like some god. Well, until now, that is. I can confirm you are human, hehe."


    What the heck is she talking about?


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "Nothing, let''s just say it''s a genius''s curiosity, perhaps."


    A bit curious, I wanted to find out more, but seeing as how she didn''t want to expand on the matter, I guess we can ignore it for now.


    ''But really? Was I always looking at everyone else like some god? If so, how embarrassing!''


    ''Was I really looking at everyone as if they were below me all this time?''


    ¡­.


    As we continued our way, we eventually made it to the cafeteria, and a peculiar sight awaited us. Alex and Tristan were in their usual seats, but what surprised me was a new visitor.


    "Elena?"


    "Hello, Ian, fufu. I hope you don''t mind me joining you," said Elena as she chuckled slightly. "Sit here," she added, pointing to the seat next to hers.


    "Sure, but why¡ª"


    "I was actually the one who invited Senior Elena here, Adrian. I''m sorry for not telling you in advance," said Tristan, his voice slightly more nervous than usual.


    "It''s bad to lie, you know, Brother Tristan," said Elena with a slight pout. "I was actually the one who insisted oning here when I heard you guys were having lunch together, hehe."


    "No saintess, I was the one who suggested it randomly back at the bishop''s office, so you don''t need to--"


    "Shush, Brother Tristan. It was only because I insisted that I''m here right now, so you aren''t at fault in any way." Elena looked at me again and asked, "I hope I''m not a bother."


    "You''re not, so don''t worry. The more, the merrier, anyway, haha," I said, trying to lighten the mood.


    "Hahaha, that''s right. How could we feel bothered with the saintess right next to us? We couldn''t even be more blessed right now!" chimed in Alex.


    But I''m sure it wasn''t just me who noticed Tristan acting stranger than usual.


    Since when did these two get so close that they could invite each other now?


    And what did Tristan mean by the bishop''s office?


    Why were the two of them even there in the first ce?


    .....


    "That''s a really beautiful ring you got there, Senior! Is that a blue frost crystal embedded at its center? That''s quite rare. Where did you get it?"


    Commented Euphemia rather randomly as she took her seat.


    Even Alex and Tristan were quite surprised at how beautiful the ring was, but what made their eyes widen was the position of the ring, as Elena wore it on her ring finger.


    Elena just smiled subtly before ncing at me for a bit.


    "It''s a gift from someone special, but unfortunately, I have no knowledge regarding its whereabouts" she exined with a graceful smile.

 Chapter 137: First Act 8 Euphemias Suspicion

    ''Just where is that guy?''


    I looked at the Location Tracker potion I created. What should I call this potion in the first ce?


    "Hey, Marie, what do you think would be an appropriate name for this potion?" I asked Marie, who was dressing me up from behind.


    Marie looked at the purplish potion that had a hint of white glow in it. "Is that the potion that locates a person, Lady Euphemia?" Marie asked as she looked at it curiously.


    "Yes, I''ve been thinking of names that are appropriate for this masterpiece, you see. But considering Adrian also made one, can I even give a potion like this a name to begin with?"


    I pondered. The alchemic rules emphasized the monopolization of our products.


    What I made was something that Adrian created first, so it would be a big problem if this potion ever came out into the public without his consent.


    However, considering I haven''t seen his potion yet, it is also highly possible that his is slightly different from mine.


    "I think it would be best if you confirm young master Adrian''s variant of the potion, Lady Euphemia, to avoid any future troubles¡­. But young master Adrian truly is a genius, like you huh? mydy. I can''t believe this youngdy of mine is getting inspired by someone, hehe" said Marie while chuckling behind me.


    Her words sparked a small blush on my cheeks.


    "Marie, it''s not like that. I just want to create the best potion possible!"


    "And What do you mean by inspired!? I''ve never been inspired by him!" I eximed, trying to exin to Marie. However, all I got from her, while looking at the mirror, was the reflection of her smug face.


    "Although you say that, mydy, haven''t you noticed that almost all the unique potions you''ve made so far were all potions he has created or could''ve created?"


    "That¡ªwell, that''s true, but¡ª"


    "And also!" Marie said as she straightened my head and made me look at the mirror, starting tob and style my hair into a braid. "Ever since you entered the academy, you haven''t once made a potion of your own without his influence in some way," Marie said with a smile.


    "You''re wrong! I''ve also created a bunch of potions that weren''t at all inspired by him. I mean, look at all those potions there!"


    I pointed at the dozens of potions at my makeshiftb in my personal dorm. They ranged from healing potions to mana potions and many others beneficial for adventuring.


    "Lady Euphemia, you do realize that all those potions there are public knowledge, right? None of those are originally yours, though yours are a bit better as an improved version of the original. It doesn''t dismiss the fact that the idea is not yours, just like the potions you make now, are all inspired by Young Master Adrian, hehe," Marie exined with a knowing smile.


    I sighed, feeling a bit defeated. It was true that many of my creations were influenced by Adrian''s work.


    The line between inspiration and originality became blurred, and I couldn''t deny the impact he had on my alchemical journey


    "I told you I''m not inspired by him; he''s just my rival. That''s why I''m constantly trying to make better versions of his own potions. Right, that''s right, it''s because I can see the ws in his potions that the genius in me tries to improve it!" I said, averting my gaze from Marie''s eyes.


    "Sure~ if you say so, mydy, hehe."


    "But it''s true!"


    "Ok~"


    "I told you it''s true!!"


    "Sure, mydy. I fully believe you don''t get inspiration from him, even though you think of him as a rival~ I''m sure you don''t have a crush on him as well~"


    "Marie!!"


    Seriously, if I didn''t treat her as my sister despite being my servant, any other employer would''ve fired her right now for contradicting her master''s words.


    Marie continued working on my hair, seemingly unfazed by my protests. The yful glint in her eyes suggested that she enjoyed teasing me about Adrian.


    The truth was, even I couldn''t deny the undeniable influence he had on my work and thoughts. The subtle admiration I held for him wasn''t something I was ready to admit, not even to myself.


    Ignoring Marie''s annoying teasing, I looked at the potion again. Should I use it onest time? I''m actually running out of ingredients now, so maybe not?


    Considering this potion requires delicate mana control when making it, maybe I should save this one.


    I''ve used the potion for some time now, and every time I used it, the location from where I could feel Adrian was always somewhere far away.


    "All done, mydy. You look as beautiful as always"


    I looked at the mirror and nodded as well. Marie always had a way to highlight my beauty, even though most of us students wore the same outfits and uniforms.


    The way Marie dressed me up and added minor changes to my uniform, as well as having me try out different hairstyles every single day, was always something I appreciated her doing.


    "I''m going now" I said to Marie as I grabbed a potion from the table, each one different from the other.


    "Take care, Lady Euphemia," said Marie as she escorted me out of my room.


    She said her goodbyes with a bow. I looked behind her and felt a little sorry for her, as the looks in my room were anything but cozy.


    The amount of alchemic ingredients and reagents either lying around or rolling on the floor was really dirty to see.


    But knowing Marie, I''m sure she would rather have my room be dirty than clean, as she wouldn''t have anything else to do.


    If she ever sees my room clean, she would probably have a heart attack. Now that I think about it, that''s kind of nice to see.


    Maybe I should try it out sometime?


    ¡­.


    Making my way to my ssroom, my ssmates wore troubled expressions, ensuring they could meet the required quota for the uing dungeon exams that mostbat-based courses required participation in.


    The word had spread that each alchemy student needed to produce at least 500 healing and mana potions, a task that, despite my genius status, I could understand as tedious and boring.


    I knew firsthand just how monotonous and exhausting it was to create the same potions repeatedly.


    The seniors, especially those in their fourth year, were likely experiencing sleep deprivation, given their double quotapared to us.


    As I strolled through the hallway, I overheard desperate pleas for ingredients, some students having run out of essentialponents.


    It dawned on me that I was somewhat privileged, as the school itself and my family personally delivered the necessary ingredients whenever tests or exams urred. Perhaps this was one of the perks of being a top student.


    I noticed curious nces from some students, likely wanting to ask why I didn''t seem as stressed about the quota, but were too afraid to approach me.


    I suppose it worked to my advantage that I had established an initial impression as someone difficult to approach.


    "Miss Euphemia," called out a ssmate of mine, her blue eyes slightly quivering. Now that I think about it, other than Adrian, the only other person I''ve interacted with in this ss is her.


    "What is it, Miss Fumina?" Fumina seemed to quiver for a bit, not expecting me to acknowledge her call. Even though we do talk, our interactions are usually short, and sometimes I downright ignore her.


    "U-uhm, I just wanted to ask if you were already finished making your potions." She bowed her head, not making eye contact with me. Am I really that scary?


    "Yes," I replied firmly. She looked at me with amazement and a hint of envy, as well as hope?


    "T-then if you don''t mind me asking, do you have any excess ingredients you don''t need?" After she asked that, the whole ss fell silent.


    All eyes and ears were practically on us right now, and as usual, I chose to ignore them.


    "I do have some. Do you want them?" I said to her nonchntly. Her face immediately brightened up after hearing my words.


    Now that I think about it, there must be a scarcity of ingredients, considering the fourth years must be hoarding most of them.


    Even if you can buy them in themercial district, the prices over there can be a bit much, especially for students who aremoners or already having trouble covering the costs for the semester.


    "Y-yes! P-please do, thank you very much, Miss Euphemia!" she said while bowing. Some of my ssmates seemed jealous, but what can they do? I''ve already decided to give them to her.


    Sitting at my chair, I organized my thoughts and looked at the list of names Marie gave me to ponder over: Tristan, Alex, Be, Elena, Leslie.


    There were five names written on it, and they were all top students in their respective fields.


    No matter who these guys teamed up with, it would be a guarantee for a significant prize in the dungeon exploration, given that they were the strongest in their fields.


    Examining the names, I found myself having a hard time deciding whom to sponsor between Tristan and his future party or Be''s. Aside from the normal required quota of potions we were obligated to make and sell for the students, there was also a sponsorship system.


    The professor himself mentioned that whoever we sponsored and personally provided high-grade potions to, regardless of the exam results, would reflect our grades for the semester.


    Choosing a party to sponsor among the top students presented a dilemma, as I knew most of these guys would secure the top spots, especially Be and Tristan. If only they could team up together, it would be ideal.


    Suddenly, I heard my ssmates greeting someone with enthusiasm. The moment I caught the name "Adrian"ing out of their mouths, all my thoughts about whom to sponsor were immediately redirected to the man I saw near the door.


    I promptly stood up and attempted to get near him, but my path was blocked by a throng of ssmates eager to greet him. They were all trying to score points and establish a connection with the undisputed top student of our department.


    He had been absent for a week without any exnations, breaking promises to me multiple times now. Logically, I should be mad right now, but instead, why did I feel so happy seeing his arrogantlyposed face again?


    His ck eyes, those high-and-mighty hazy ashen grey eyes, I missed them. That fake smile he was making right now, attempting to calm his ssmates down, and those typical responses he gave to dissuade anyone approaching him, I missed them all.


    "Sure mydy, I fully believe you don''t get inspiration from him, even though you think of him as a rival~


    Marie''s words echoed in my mind as I observed Adrian. My heart raced as I looked at him, but that didn''t mean I had a crush on him. I just liked him, even though I hated admitting that, nothing more¡ªjust a friendship.


    Ignoring the turmoil in my head, I approached him and raised my voice, "So where were you?" Adrian and my other ssmates heard my voice, and the ones blocking my way immediately opened up a path.


    He looked at me with his usual arrogant expression. Was it the way his eyes normally were, or was he genuinely displeased to see me?


    Before I could inquire further, the professor arrived and interrupted us. Suddenly, Adrian leaned in and whispered into my ear, "I''ll tell youter."


    There he goes again, not exining anything and always making excuses. I inwardly clicked my tongue and returned to my seat.


    I shot an annoyed nce at him, sitting right next to me. He wasn''t even looking at me, continuing to focus on the professor throughout the ss.


    Couldn''t he have at least looked a bit happy to see me? Seriously, this guy is so annoying.


    ¡­..


    After ss ended, I immediately asked him where he had been, but the look on his face made it clear that he intended to share the details when we reached the cafeteria.


    In an attempt to keep our conversation going, I eagerly presented to him all the potions I had created so far. However, the only potions that caught his attention were the tracking potion and the upgraded version of the aphrodisiac potion I had made for fun. His irritated expression made me quickly hide thetter.


    As Adrian and I continued on our way, I found myself leading the conversation solo. I tried various ways to encourage him to chime in, even purposefully pausing mid-sentence to give him an opening. Yet, he remained silent, seemingly engrossed in his thoughts, which was both puzzling and annoying.


    I looked behind us and noticed a group of students gathered, following us. I assumed they were curious about our potion-making endeavors, but couldn''t they be more discreet? Most of these guys were probably struggling, but couldn''t they at least maintain the dignity of their logos and insignia as students of Estelle Academy?


    Adrian seemed aware of them too, but for some reason, he chose to ignore them. Was he waiting for me to call them out? Well, sorry for him, as I didn''t really care. My troubles were now his troubles, and he needed to diffuse this situation. Annoying bastard!


    It seemed he couldn''t take it anymore as more and more eyes continued to pour in from all directions.


    "Euphemia," he called out.


    "What?" I responded.


    "Calm down and look around you," he said.


    I nced around and saw the students following us, all of whom averted their eyes when I looked at them.


    "Why are they following us?" I acted innocent.


    "You really have no idea?"


    "No?" I replied, enjoying the sight of his annoyed expression. He was probably thinking I was being dumb right now... and for some reason, that was getting on my nerves.


    Suddenly, Adrian looked around at the students trailing us, and his words echoed throughout the hallways.


    "SHAMELESS"


    It was just one word, but all the students immediately stopped and scattered, trying to avoid further embarrassment. Despite his awkward demeanor, Adrian seemed to possess a certain charisma thatmanded attention. Was it because of his high-ranking noble status, or was it simply due to being the top student in our department?


    "Those guys were really pathetic, huh?" Imented, attempting not to be overly impressed by his actions.


    "So, you were aware?" he asked in an annoyed and suspicious tone. I couldn''t help but enjoy seeing that reaction, as it made him seem more human.


    "Of course, I''m not so dense as to not notice two or three people looking at me, let alone dozens of them," I replied.


    "Right... so why did you say all those words out loud? I never thought you were the type to want attention," he questioned.


    "I don''t exactly hate attention, and at the same time, I don''t like it, as it reminds me of both good and awful things," I exined to him. The truth was, those jealous eyes reminded me of my brother Isaac somehow. I wondered where he was now after being emunicated from the family by our father.


    "Then why?" Adrian asked.


    "Well, to see your reaction," I said honestly. I really just wanted to observe how he would handle such a situation.


    "Huh?" he looked at me puzzled.


    "Adrian, I''ve noticed this since the first time we met, but aside from me and all of your friends, you''ve been looking at everyone else as if they were not people. Even at the entrance exam, the moment you spoke your speech, you were acting like some god. Well, until now, that is. I can confirm you are human, hehe," I exined, using it as an excuse.


    "What do you mean?" he asked.


    "Nothing, let''s just say it''s a genius''s curiosity, perhaps," Iughed. I enjoyed watching the ridiculous expression on his face; he looked so confused right now. Although it was just me who found his eyes appearing arrogant, it seemed he took my words to heart and now appeared nervous about the way he looked at people. I chuckled internally.


    ¡­..


    Arriving at the cafeteria, I scanned the room for Adrian''s usualpanions, Alex and Tristan.


    Usually, that annoying Louise would be here as well, but she''s currently missing, so I guess this is a happy day for me, huh? I wanted to take the seat close to where Adrian usually sits, but to my surprise, another person was already upying it.


    I looked at her and was immediately captivated by her beauty. She seemed both holy and beautiful at the same time. I recognized her as the one and only saintess in the continent, our senior by two years, Elena Terum.


    It appeared that Adrian and she were quite close, as she used a nickname to call out to him. However, the way she talked to him and looked at him raised suspicions.


    She might be acting normal, but something about her demeanor made my senses tingle.


    Despite my suspicions, I took my seat and couldn''t help but notice the ring on Elena''s finger.


    "That''s a really beautiful ring you got there, Senior! Is that a blue frost crystal embedded at its center? That''s quite rare. Where did you get it?"


    I asked out of curiosity, noticing the rare blue frost crystal at its center. It might have seemed like a random question, but I was genuinely interested in blue frost crystals, as they were one of the rarest gems in this continent, typically found only in the northern regions.


    Suddenly, senior Elena smiled subtly before ncing at Adrian for a bit. What was that look she gave him? Even Tristan and Alex noticed it.


    "It''s a gift from someone special, but unfortunately, I have no knowledge regarding its whereabouts," she exined with a graceful smile.


    ''Okay, these two are highly suspicious!''


    My suspicions grew as I couldn''t shake off the feeling that there was more to their rtionship than met the eye.

 Chapter 138: First Act 9: When dreams wake

    "It''s a gift from someone special, but unfortunately, I have no knowledge regarding its whereabouts"


    Elena exined with a graceful smile.


    The moment Elena''s words hung in the air, all eyes in the room turned to me.


    I felt a sudden surge of panic and looked around immediately to make sure there were no other students nearby who heard her.


    Did she get too excited? I shot a quick look at Elena, attempting to convey the urgency to stabilize the situation.


    However, instead of showing any sign of concern, she just smiled even more at me.


    It became apparent that this woman wasn''t interested in subtlety or discretion.


    She seemed determined to throw me under the bus.


    I knew Elena wasn''t the type to hide her feelings, but she might as well have suggested burning me at the stake at this point.


    While I was relieved that only those in our immediate vicinity heard Elena''s implications, the gravity of the situation dawned on me.


    If word spread among the student body, the Holy Knights, Temrs, and every religious faction would likely be on a quest to hunt me down.


    The saintess was revered as something pure and untouchable, and any deviation from that image would be met with fierce opposition.


    Sure, I could potentially resolve such issues by showcasing my authority and the Sword of Light, demonstrating the legitimacy of our rtionship.


    However, deploying such power in front of them would not only reveal my true identity but also jeopardize the intricate n my aunt had set in motion.


    The world was heading toward chaos, but that was still a few years into the future. To sessfully execute this intricate y, we needed to perfect the first act.


    Jumping straight into the climax wouldn''t work; there had to be a build-up. The uing dungeon exploration exams presented the ideal stage for the opening act.


    The impending chaos and destruction loomed on the horizon, and the fate of most students in the uing dungeon exploration exams seemed grim.


    ''Most of them would probably die''


    However, my indifference toward their survival was overshadowed by the impending arrival of my mother, heralding the end of this world.


    In the grand scheme of things, the individual fates of the students paled inparison to the impending cataclysm.


    To ensure fairness in the face of the impending apocalypse, my aunt and Loki devised a y¡ªa narrative that would determine the world''s end.


    The plot unfolded with three bad ends and only one good end. It was a theatrical arrangement designed to offer a semnce of choice while steering the world inexorably toward its demise.


    The demon king, a key yer in this cosmic drama, seemed to have chosen the worst of the bad ends.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if his hatred for the gods of this world blinded him to the consequences of his actions.


    The atmosphere in the cafeteria grew increasingly awkward as Elena''s yful teasing lingered, drawing the attention of everyone around us.


    Rather than sumbing to the difort, I chose to disregard her banter for the time being, opting to settle the scoreter. Reflecting on it, it had been quite a while since we had shared a moment together.


    "Mhm?" her voice broke.


    "Is something wrong senior?"


    "It''s nothing haha"


    She said as an excuse as my hand discreetly found its way to Elena''s thigh beneath the table.


    She momentarily jolted as I pinched her soft thighs, her silvery white hair gracefully swaying as her sky-blue eyes betrayed a subtle quiver.


    Despite my mischief, she bravely maintained her smile, engaging in conversation with Tristan, Alex, and Euphemia seated in front of us.


    Euphemia, sensing something amiss, decided to introduce herself to Elena with a hint of suspicion in her voice.


    "By the way, I haven''t introduced myself yet. I''m Euphemia Dunhaven. It''s nice to meet you, senior, or should I say saintess?"


    Elena responded warmly, "Nice to meet you, Sister Euphemia. I''m Elena Terum. Please just call me senior Elena or Elena if you would like.


    "Ahm!" suddenly eximed and covered her mouth in embarrassment.


    "... I hope we could be good friends."


    "Sure, Elena..." replied Euphemia, her voice retaining a slight skepticism as she scrutinized Elena''s peculiar reaction. Unbeknownst to them, Elena was managing to conceal the difort caused by my touch and slight pinches with admirableposure. The trio, including Euphemia, found her response suspicious, yet they remained oblivious to the unexpected under-the-table interaction.


    Elena nced at me with slightly furrowed brows, ''did I pinch too much?


    I stopped pinching her thigh as I noticed the slight tears in her eyes, it seems she got my message.


    ''Why was she so yful today?''


    She knows for a fact our rtionship right now can''t go in public, or did she notice I was the hero that''s why she doesn''t care?


    "May I take your orders please?" just in time the golem arrived to somehow diffuse the slightly heavy atmosphere.


    With the arrival of the golem taking orders, the focus shifted from the awkward situation to the practical matter of choosing dishes.


    As everyone ced their orders, Elena continued to act close to me despite the suspicious res from the others.


    "Ian can I have what you''re having?"


    "Haha¡­.. sure¡­"


    The atmosphere returned to a semnce of normalcy, but Tristan''s face betrayed a sense of restlessness and worry.


    As the tension lingered, I couldn''t help but wonder about Tristan''s unusual demeanor.


    ''Was there something on his mind?''


    Or was it just the general unease of the situation? The impending dungeon exploration exams weighed heavily on everyone''s minds, and perhaps Tristan''s concerns were rted to that. I decided to observe him closely, trying to decipher the subtle signs of unease on his face.


    Tristan''s eyes bore into Elena and me with a mixture of concern and visible distress. There was an unmistakable tension in the air, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that something significant had transpired between them. As I nced back at Tristan, the troubled expression on his face intensified, and it seemed like the weight of some unresolved issue burdened him.


    The strained atmosphere between Tristan and Elena began to gnaw at me, sparking a surge of irritation.


    ''The way he''s looking at Elena right now, really annoys me''


    ''I better ask Elenater''


    ''Or maybe I should ask sis now?''


    Considering she''s currently hiding inside Elena''s shadow.


    I''m pretty sure she knows of the situation if there was any to begin with.


    ''Sis!''


    ''''Sis!!''


    ''Sis!!!?''


    But no telepathic response came back.


    Why is she ignoring me?


    Is she that upset with me giving Elena a wedding ring?


    I thought she gave her blessing already when I decided to make her and the other girls my future wives?


    ¡­..


    Ignoring my sisters'' sudden absence for now.


    I Contemted the unfolding situation; I weighed the options on whether or not to disclose Louise''s circumstances to the group or not.


    Elena, with her keen perception, likely would sense the situation and understand the context of the matter and would probably wait for my signal to y along with my charade.


    Euphemia, on the other hand, would likely dismiss any discussion that didn''t involve alchemy or potion making and recipes.


    ''She''d probably be more interested in me giving her a new potion recipe, than anything else''


    However, Tristan and Alex posed a unique challenge.


    They were the individuals I genuinely wished to inform, recognizing the potential havoc their actions could wreak in the uing theatrical performance.


    The carefully orchestrated party dynamics were in disarray, and the carefully crafted narrative of the novel now seemed useless.


    Two overpowering forces acting as variables threatened to disrupt the delicate bnce of the unfolding events.


    Suddenly, my pocket vibrated.


    I grabbed hold of themunication crystal inside and saw the message written in the hologram under the table.


    "The initial phase of the n is a sess. When should I start phase 2?"


    I smiled inwardly and discreetly wrote a message to start now, then discreetly hid themunication crystal back in my pocket.


    "About Louise," my words resonated through the air, a sudden revtion interrupting the tranquility of our meal. "She''s alive."


    The dining table became a theater of emotions as Tristan, Alex, and even the seemingly aloof Euphemia, who usually tried her hardest to ignore Louise, widened their eyes in collective surprise.


    The air crackled with a newfound energy, each of mypanions processing the unexpected news in their own way.


    "..."


    Everyone got quiet waiting for me to continue.


    Elena, seated beside me, appeared to be a bit confused. Sensing her bewilderment, I subtly touched her leg below the table and gently stroked it.


    At first, she seemed perplexed, but as my touch conveyed an unspoken understanding, a spark of realization illuminated her features. It was a silent exchange, amunication beyond words.


    With the initial shock settling, I took on the role of the storyteller, providing the details to Tristan, Alex, and Euphemia.


    ¡­..


    In the vast expanse of space, amidst the cosmic tapestry of stars and gxies, an eerie spectacle unfolded.


    Billions of wriggling ck tentacles swam through seemingly endless, deep, and pitch-ck oceans.


    Creatures of varied forms, ranging from humanoid beings to utterly alien entities, desperately fled from the menacing embrace of these gigantic tendrils.


    The scene was a chaotic ballet of fear and desperation. Foreign and aliennguages echoed through the void, a cacophony of screams and pleas for help.


    Each creature, regardless of its origin or nature, shared themonality of terror as they raced to escape the clutches of the monstrous appendages.


    Yet, in this otherworldly abyss, the profound darkness intensified their plight. Everything was pitch ck, rendering their existence all the more pitiful.


    Though their mouths moved frantically, no sound escaped their throats, creating a haunting silence that amplified the hopelessness of their situation.


    As the cosmic drama unfolded, the nightmare seemed unending.


    Pale hands, as spectral as the darkness itself, emerged from the void. Their grip was cold and unforgiving as they reached out to seize the pitiable creatures, dragging them down into the imprable depths.


    The struggle for survival took on a surreal and disorienting quality.


    The cosmic ocean, adorned with stars, witnessed the silent screams and futile attempts to escape.


    The entities, diverse in their origins, were united by themon thread of terror, their lives swallowed by the cosmic abyss.


    The void seemed to feed on their desperation, each captured soul adding to the darkness that pervaded the scene.


    The tentacles, relentless in their pursuit, continued their macabre dance, snaking through the cosmic sea, iming victims one by one.


    Over the dark ins, mountains seemed to unfurl like colossal titans, dominating thendscape with their imposing presence.


    Bizarre creatures, born of a nightmarish imagination, prowled the destion.


    Among them were flying entities with void-like forms, their presence casting ominous shadows on the bleak terrain.


    A sand monster, adorned with eight hands, moved with an otherworldly grace, while a blood-like goo engulfed thousands of piled-up corpses, a grotesque disy of macabre vitality.


    In the midst of this surreal apocalypse, a burning horse galloped through the chaos, its mane a cascade of mes.


    A colossal worm, towering like skyscrapers, methodically devoured a mountain with a million razor-sharp teeth, creating an unsettling symphony of destruction.


    The world, once familiar, now stood at the brink of oblivion.


    The very fabric of reality seemed to unravel as these aberrant creatures ran rampant, signaling an impending cataclysm.


    Yet, the true embodiment of the impending apocalypse loomed above ¨C a floating throne in the skies, carried by one-eyed bats with the faces of people grotesquely masked on their deformed visages.


    Atop this ominous throne stood an ethereally beautiful woman.


    Her hair, as ck as the expanse of the dark space itself, asionally sparkled like stars, reflecting the cosmic chaos below.


    Her eyes resembled gxies, deep and all-epassing, casting an otherworldly gaze upon the unfolding devastation.


    With a hand delicately rested against her cheek, she observed the pandemonium with a detached yetmanding demeanor.


    Kneeling before her on the deste ground was a doll-like figure, a creation that seemed to have emerged from the darkest corners of a horror movie.


    Despite its terrifying appearance, the doll quivered in the presence of the beautifuldy on the throne.


    The woman''s gaze held a power that could terrify even the bravest of gods, a literal truth as she fed a pantheon of deities to her grotesque pets below.


    "Mother..." The doll''s voice quivered with nervousness, a fragility in its tone that echoed through the surreal atmosphere.


    "Hmm, what is it, Nya?" The beautifuldy''s response was calm, a delicate curiosityced with an enigmatic depth.


    Nya hesitated, uncertainty lingering in the air.


    "Well, I¡ª"


    Before the doll could articte its thoughts, it found itself cradled on the beautifuldy''s leg.


    Delicate fingers gently stroked its head and hair, a gesture so tender that it transcended the boundaries between the living and the lifeless.


    "You seem to be more nervous than usual. What''s wrong?" Thedy''s voice held a maternal concern, her hand now slowly making its way to cover Nya''s eyes.


    "I-I''m sorry¡ª" Nya stammered, the apology almost lost in the ethereal ambiance.


    Thedy''s hands suddenly moved and removed her beautiful porcin left eye.


    Before the porcin eye of the beautifuldy was removed, a sense of tension hung in the air.


    "¡­."


    "....."


    Nya felt something she hadn''t experienced in millennia¡ªa sudden jolt of pain.


    Nya screamed but, no voice came out of her mouth.


    "Shush for now, my daughter... and let me see your dreams." Thedy''s words resonated with a peculiar mix of authority and care, a maternalmand that brooked no argument.


    "Mother, I¡­... you said to do and ept anything that would make Adrian happy so we---" Nya attempted to speak, but thedy''s softmand took hold.


    "Sleep."


    As if suspended in time, Nya ceased all movement.


    The already lifeless body seemed more lifeless than ever.

 Chapter 139: First Act 10: Setting

    In the vast expanse of darkness, the beautifuldy sitting on the throne gazed at the doll''s porcin-like eye.


    Questions swirled in her mind as she pondered why she could feel a foreign god''s divinity all over her daughter''s body.


    ''Did she spend time with a god?'' thedy thought, considering her daughter''s personality.


    She shook her head; there was no way her aloof daughter would go out of her way to interact with gods.


    ''It must be the friend Proctharn was talking about'' she spected.


    One of her sons, Proctharn, had informed her of a grand y nned for the sector that took Ian.


    For that, they needed a certain god''s help.


    Thedy took a moment to think about why she wasn''t informed about the situation and why she hadn''t met the god they were talking about.


    After some contemtion, she concluded that it was probably for the best they didn''t meet, as only the rulers of an entire pantheon had a hope of withstanding her presence.


    As thedy cleared her thoughts, she swallowed the eye.


    Thedy closed her eyes and slept.


    She dreamt of all the memories and things her daughter saw or heard, like a grand y ying in her dreams.


    As she stroked her daughter''s head, the lifeless form couldn''t even do anything about the invading energy entering her body.


    Her expressions changed with all the situations her dear son was put in¡ªsometimes her face expressed anger, happiness, sadness, longingness, and, above all, love.


    Well, that was until she saw certain scenes.


    She could tolerate the first ones, but when the number ofdies increased, sleeping with her son, she couldn''t take it anymore and woke up.


    She knew it was for the best to allow her son to experience these things before he would spend eternity with her.


    But actually, understanding and seeing it are two different things; her heart beat wildly, and her jealousy ran wild.


    "Hmm."


    "Haha¡ª"


    "HAHAHAHA!"


    With thedy''sughter, the dark space cracked, and all the monstrosities ceased their actions.


    Some fled, some hid, and some downright started to prostrate themselves in front of the gigantic floating ck throne.


    Thedy''s hair flew into the air, and her once beautiful face turned into pure darkness itself; pale dark hands spread forth from her back. As she gently stroked Nya''s head.


    "You certainly allowed him to do something absurd, my dear," thedy uttered with a tone that carried both annoyance and madness.


    An eerie purplish aura manifested around her palms, swirling with otherworldly energy. The ethereal mist seeped into Nya, rousing her from an unexpected slumber.


    "Nya...." Thedy''s voice cut through the awakening, and Nya, surprised by the abruptness of her consciousness, responded.


    "Mother?" She couldn''t recall when she had sumbed to sleep; the sudden transition left her disoriented.


    "Nya, how long until I meet Ian again?" The question, delivered in a whisper that resonated directly into Nya''s ear, sent shivers down her spine.


    In an instant, she found herselftched on her mother''s arms, the grip tightening as if trying to anchor her essence.


    Her mother''s closeness made Nya''s soul quiver, an unusual reaction for the seemingly lifeless doll.


    The aura of power that enveloped her mother created an atmosphere of tension, the weight of an unspoken demand hanging in the air.


    This unexpected confrontation led Nya to grapple with the reality of her situation.


    The closeness, the intense gaze, and the direct inquiry pressed her for answers she may not possess.


    She doesn''t even know what memories her mother saw, but if those certain memories were also shown, then she was in deep trouble for not preventing it.


    There was a reason why no womansted more than a year of being together with Ian.


    And that was all because of the woman Nya was staring at right now.


    Ian can''t even realize how much influence her mother had over his life, or he just chooses to ignore it.


    But one thing was a fact: her mother''s obsession with Ian was more than any other thing Nya had ever felt.


    It was so intense that it even rivaled some gods'' peculiarity for obsession.


    Not even gods who wielded divinity of obsession probably beat her mother.


    The grip on her tightened, and a sense of unease settled in her very core.


    ''Please prevent mom fromshing out onto the girls, Sis.''


    Nya remembered Ian''s request and sighed.


    For the first time, Nya felt a genuine surge of anger directed at Ian for getting her into this situation.


    "S-soon?"


    Nya replied while staring at the cosmic horror in front of her


    ¡­..


    "Agh, my shoulder kinda hurts," Iined as I shook my arms.


    Seriously, did that bastard get stronger again? Or was he just excited?


    The way he shook my shoulders, and his grip was really strong.


    I guess at least the main character''s one aspect of being overpowered was still ongoing, even though the story is going way past the novel now.


    I wonder what viins he''ll face once everything settles down.


    Anyways, I shook my head, ignoring what happened at the cafeteria.


    In a sense, it was still funny seeing their reactions to knowing Louise was okay.


    Especially Tristan, whose face had literally lit up the moment he heard she was alive and well.


    I only told them that Louise got caught up in the Heiron family''s internal struggle and is now trying to paint her as a viin for the things that happened.


    I mentioned that I was currently hiding her in my family''s residence, as even the Heiron duchy won''t touch a Tellus.


    Although Heiron and Tellus had the same rank in nobility, we were still slightly higher than them, due to father being the head of the army.


    Tristan seemed eager to try and meet Louise, but I just continually denied his request, considering what I said was a lie and that Louise was actually in school.


    Still, it was a good thing Elena managed to follow my lead and acted as if the news surprised her as well.


    ''But is sis seriously upset at me about something?''


    ''She''s really not replying to all my internal messages and calls''


    ....


    Anyway, I''m seriously lost, huh? Even though I just walked straight.


    I looked around and was genuinely amazed by the beauty of the dungeon, illuminated by the glowing rocks that provided a dim light.


    I was currently inside one of the academy''s dungeons, attempting to make my way to the boss area.


    I came here earlier than usual, but with the abundance of free time, it seemed like a practical use of it.


    I could''ve searched here tomorrow, but considering the news Schwi gave me, it would be better to spend my time tomorrow cing those things in the proper spots.


    "Graagh!"


    Three goblins jumped to my right side, and I quickly disposed of them with a swift swipe as an aura de manifested in my hands.


    Their bodies rolled on the ground and soon puffed into ashes, leaving behind a blue glowing stone.


    I picked up the stone and threw it back at the hole where the goblins spawned from.


    The little magic stones were the ones the students needed to gather as proof of their hunt for the uing dungeon exploration test.


    Unlike normal monsters, the creatures here in the dungeons don''t die conventionally.


    Instead of rotting like one normally does, the monsters that die here transform into a stream of ashes, leaving behind a magic stone on the ground.


    The stronger and bigger the monsters are, therger the stones they leave behind.


    If you take the stone outside the dungeon, you could sell it for a decent price depending on the size and quality.


    However, for the uing exams, the students will use it as proof of the monsters they managed to y.


    And if you don''t gather the stones and leave them on the ground for 24 hours, those monsters would be reborn.


    So, one could say the dungeons were an eternal hotspot for money.


    However, this notion was misleading, as the dungeons also needed a constant supply of dead bodies inside to replenish and create new monsters.


    That was why this dungeon was an open dungeon, not restricted to the academy only.


    The academy itself promoted this dungeon as a free space for adventurers.


    As more people died than seeded in the dungeons.


    Although most monsters were easy at the top, the deeper you go, the more dangerous it gets.


    You can''t underestimate low-level monsters, as even those three goblins that attacked me earlier would probably surprise an average adventurer or student.


    Considering I didn''t hear even theming until they roared, normally you could hear them, but it seems the dungeons provide some sort of buff to monsters here.


    When these monsters walk through the shadows, you can''t hear their steps; those goblins roaring was honestly idiotic, but considering a goblin''s intelligence.


    ''I guess it fits?''


    Even though adventurers could raid this dungeon, they could never clear it due to the fact that there were four dungeon bosses inside, one of which was a descendant of a dragon¡ªa blood wyvern located at the depths of this dungeon.


    Although the blood wyvern was a good candidate for a boss to demonize, it wasn''t my target, as Tristan won''t run up against that monster.


    I wondered if the dungeon outflow would happen this time as well.


    In the novel, the reason the teachers couldn''t enter the dungeon despite the mana fluctuation increasing more than usual was because of the dungeon outflow.


    This phenomenon involved a bunch of monsters rushing out of the dungeon.


    The novel didn''t specify the cause, only mentioning an assant nting a mana bomb near the dungeon''s core.


    I pondered whether the assant was truly responsible.


    Maybe he already nted the bomb here?


    The novel mentioned the assant being seen escaping right after the outflow, so perhaps they haven''t nted it yet?


    ''Hmm?''


    I looked above me as I noticed someone staring, but all I saw were rock formations and glowing crystals.


    I expanded my mana to make sure, but I could sense nothing.


    ''Did I sense wrong?''


    ¡­..


    "Fuck, who is that guy?"


    I muttered to myself, eyes narrowing as I observed the mysterious figure below.


    The academy had explicitly barred adventurers from entering due to the impending exams.


    Was he a scout or a tester sent to evaluate the dungeon?


    ''Shit, this makes thingsplicated'' I thought, weighing my options in the dim light.


    The idea of eliminating him crossed my mind. After all, I had been tailing him since the beginning, but the notion was quickly dismissed.


    Whatever he did to dispatch the monsters that ambushed him showcased a level of skill I couldn''t contend with.


    A swipe of his hands cut through them effortlessly, making it clear that a direct confrontation would be suicidal.


    Survival in our organization wasn''t solely determined by strength, intelligence, or luck.


    I had managed to endure because of a keen instinct to discern what to engage with and what to avoid. Instincts that were now warning me not to approach this enigmatic figure.


    However, if he was indeed a scout or tester, allowing him to reach the dungeon''s core without interference wasn''t an option.


    My gaze remained fixed on him as I assessed his trajectory.


    He seemed intent on reaching the bottom.


    "From the direction he''s going, he''ll probably reach the hydra''s area soon" I deduced, my mind already strategizing the next moves.


    Suddenly, he looked back, his gaze piercing through the shadows and locking onto my position.


    "Shit!" Panic surged within me as I held my breath, desperately relying on the artifact around my neck to erase my presence.


    As he turned away, relief washed over me.


    I swiftly darted behind the cover of therge crystal beside me, my heart pounding in my chest.


    ''FUUWAAH, Fuck! That was really scary! What was up with that keen sense? I''m about a hundred meters away from you, you know?''


    I muttered to myself, struggling toprehend the intensity of the situation.


    In the midst of my racing thoughts, a straight purple sh disrupted the dim surroundings.


    Boom!


    The unexpected intrusion and the subsequent explosion had caught me off guard.


    The stone wall in front of me erupted into fragments, and I felt the searing heat on my left ear.


    ncing to the side, I saw a hole in the crystal, the edges burning and melting.


    A pang of pain shot through me as I realized a part of my ear had been caught in the st.


    Holding my breath, I strained my senses, aware that someone was approaching.


    "Hmm? I was pretty sure I sensed something here" a voice remarked, echoing beside me.


    I cautiously looked to my side and found the cloaked man, his presence looming dangerously close.


    "Did I really sense it wrong?" he pondered aloud.


    Panic welled up within me as I grappled with the perilous reality of the situation.


    Unwillingly, I found myself contemting the danger posed by the man mere inches away.


    In a moment of desperation, I offered a silent prayer.


    ''Ahh, dear goddess, please forgive this lost child of yours. I''m still a virgin. Please, at least let me get a taste of heaven before I die''


    The sincerity of my plea surprised even myself, as I sensed the overwhelming threat emanating from the man beside me.


    This was the first time in my entire life that I prayed sincerely.


    ''I shouldn''t have joined this fucking organization!!!''

 Chapter 140: First Act 11: Gobel Allak

    As I pressed forward on my journey, a tingling sensation alerted me to the presence of something lurking behind me.


    Turning around, my heightened senses persisted in warning me of an anomaly above the rocks¡ªa seemingly ordinary edge adorned with a collection of crystals.


    Instinctively, I charged mana in my fingers, shaping it into a mid-sized mana bullet. With precision, I directed the projectile toward the massive crystal that had be the focal point of my caution.


    The moment the mana bullet left my fingertips, the enigmatic presence vanished once again. It seemed toe and go, an elusive force ying hide and seek with my senses.


    Frustrated by the persistence of this mysterious presence, I decided to take matters into my own hands. Leaping upward, I ascended toward the crystal that had triggered my sense of foreboding.


    The expansive space atop the crystal revealed itself as I surveyed my surroundings. It was remarkably vast, but aside from the ample space to walk, there was little else to be found.


    "Did I really sense it wrong?" I muttered aloud, contemting the unusual nature of this encounter. It felt different from anything I had experienced before.


    The uncertainty hung in the air as I continued to scan the area, grappling with the enigma that seemed to toy with my senses.


    ''Well, this is a first''


    Just as I was contemting heading back, the air crackled with the sound of broken ss, jolting me from my thoughts.


    My gaze instinctively shifted to the side, revealing the space itself contorting before unveiling a man in a dark robe, his mouth covered as if his life depended on it.


    We locked eyes, and to my surprise, he started crying.


    "Hey, who¡ª"


    I began, intending to approach him and inquire about the situation, but my words were cut short.


    A blue straight line materialized, and I instinctively turned my head to the side, narrowly avoiding a dagger that had been aimed at my head.


    "Hagh!" he screamed, swiftly spinning around.


    The mana aura around his knife expanded and extended, transforming it into a sword-like shape.


    An average person or a regr knight might have been caught off guard by his maneuver, but having faced beings faster than him, his actions seemed sluggish inparison.


    Taking a slight step back, I casually sidestepped his attack. His attempt to catch me off guard had failed miserably.


    The precision and swiftness I had honed through countless encounters with formidable opponents allowed me to effortlessly evade his assault. As he readied himself for another strike.


    He seemed taken aback by my initial dodge, a momentary shock registering on his face.


    Undeterred, he pressed on with another attack, relentless in his assault. Each strike was met with a precise dodge on my part, evading every move effortlessly.


    My attention was drawn to the dagger wrapped in his blue aura. It bore a resemnce to those lightsabers from a certain movie I had watched.


    I couldn''t help but find it impressive; the control and proficiency he exhibited in manipting his aura were noteworthy, even if the quality and quantity left something to be desired.


    "Should I kill him?" Contemting the unknown assant''s identity and purpose for being here, I hesitated to take such drastic action. With each graceful evasion of his attacks, I mulled over the decision.


    As he lunged at me once again, I swiftly sidestepped his sword, closing the distance between us. Clenching my fist, I delivered a powerful blow to his abdomen.


    My fist sank deep into his midsection, and a gust of wind exploded upon impact. He coughed up all the air within him, and the force of the blow sent him hurtling into a wall several meters away.


    Boom!


    The resonating impact echoed through the space, creating a brief moment of silence that hung in the air. My gaze remained fixed on the man, sprawled against the wall, as I assessed the aftermath of the powerful punch.


    Surprisingly, he copsed onto the wall. Thinking the confrontation hade to an end, I cautiously approached him.


    However, to my bewilderment, his body began to writhe and twist before being enveloped in a grayish light.


    Slowly, he stood up, and the damage he had sustained from my punch vanished as if it had never urred.


    His gaze, now ring at me, held a renewed determination as he got into a defensive position. This time, a palpable killing intent emanated from his eyes.


    Despite the considerable gap between us that became apparent during our initial skirmish, this enigmatic individual refused to surrender. Remarkably, he showed no signs of fleeing, his tenacity unwavering.


    "Haha, I don''t know who this guy is, but he''s fun!" I chuckled to myself, finding a certain thrill in the unexpected turn of events.


    As I contemted ways to prolong the fight, the realization dawned on me that I couldn''t allow him to lose so easily.


    My perception shifted from mere curiosity to a genuine acknowledgment of the mysterious individual''s talent.


    It was only when our gazes locked during that brief moment of respite that I grasped the true extent of his genius.


    Licking my lips, I considered the prospect of his potential as a sacrifice for Mother.


    She had always favored the exceptionally talented, and if this kid truly possessed such prowess, it would be a waste for him to perish without further purpose.


    The notion of interrogating him and then elevating his talents resonated in my mind. Perhaps, in the grand scheme of things, I could make him shine even brighter.


    ''Before she eats him that is''


    "I don''t know who you are, but be grateful. I''ll help you bloom!"


    I dered with a shout, adopting a martial arts position as well. There was a strange excitement bubbling within me, fueled by the prospect of unraveling the depths of this individual''s abilities.


    The mysterious guy, unfazed by my promation, remained silent. Without wasting a moment, he lunged straight at me, his determination evident in his every move.


    ¡­.


    As I fervently prayed for the mysterious adversary to go away and leave me alone, I reached out for the ne wrapped around my neck, one of the few artifacts the organization provided me for this mission.


    ''Calissia''s Tears''¡ªthis holy artifact had been bestowed upon me by our organization for the sessfulpletion of my mission. They imed it possessed the extraordinary ability to conceal someone even in the presence of archmages and sword masters.


    The truth in their assertion became apparent as I observed the man continuously scanning the surroundings, seemingly oblivious to my concealed presence right beside him.


    The artifact emitted a silvery glow, and I couldn''t help but sit there, reveling in the sess of this remarkable device.


    My joy, however, was short-lived as an unexpected event unfolded. The artifact, which had served me faithfully until now, suddenly emitted a disconcerting crack.


    "Huh? WTF!" I thought, taken aback by the abrupt change.


    Before I could intervene or prevent it from happening, the divine mana that enveloped my body, rendering me invisible, began to crack as well.


    The cracks multiplied and expanded before ultimately shattering, leaving me exposed and visible once again.


    ''Haha¡­... I''m dead?''


    As I slowly turned to the side, a sinking feeling gnawed at me while I covered my mouth, desperately holding my breath.


    My fervent hope was that what I had just witnessed hadn''t really urred. However, the reality that greeted me was another man, his ashen gray eyes fixated on me with a blend of curiosity and wonder.


    "Hahaha, I''m really dead! I''m sorry, Mom, Dad. I couldn''t be the son you expected me to be. I''m sorry, Lory! Looks like I won''t be able to fulfill our promise together"


    Imented internally, the weight of impending doom settling over me. Footsteps gradually approached, and I turned to the side, tears streaming down my face in frustration.


    "Hey, who¡ª" he began, but I cut him off abruptly. In a desperate attempt to regain control of the situation, I swiftly grabbed my dagger and lunged for a stab, targeting his head.


    Much to my chagrin, he casually evaded the attack by turning his head sideways.


    "Tsk," I clicked inwardly, cursing my impulsive action.


    Despite the seeming foolishness of my move, my rationale was clear¡ªI couldn''t afford to be captured.


    The academy''s interrogation methods were rumored to rival even those of the empire''s prosecutors'' office.


    The prospect of such treatment was more terrifying than facing death itself. If death was inevitable, I reasoned, why not face it with style?


    My father''s words echoed in my mind, a persistent reminder to never die without leaving asting memory.


    In this critical moment, I couldn''t afford to sumb to death just yet.


    Even if no one else would remember me, I vowed to make this adversary remember me, if only for this fleeting encounter.


    With determination coursing through me, I spun my body, initiating a shing attack.


    Utilizing momentum to amplify the weight of my strike, I employed a trick learned from my days as a mercenary.


    Just before the critical moment, I infused my knife with a small amount of mana, extending its range unexpectedly.


    While most would have been caught off guard by such a maneuver, the mysterious man calmly took a step back, effortlessly dodging my assault.


    "Damn, what a monster"


    I muttered under my breath, both impressed and apprehensive.


    Undeterred, I pressed on with my relentless attacks, hoping to catch him off guard with every move.


    The dance between us unfolded with a mixture of precision and unpredictability.


    Each swing, sh, and thrust aimed to etch my presence into his memory.


    ¡­.


    In the midst of our relentless exchange, the rhythm of the confrontation took on a predictable cadence¡ªdodge, deflect, block, attack.


    I maintained a monotonous pattern, responding to each of his assaults with calcted precision.


    The repetition should have clued him into my deliberate strategy, a deliberate effort to manipte the flow of the battle.


    Yet, it seemed he either overlooked or dismissed these cues, persisting with his unrelenting barrage of attacks.


    As the sh continued, I couldn''t help but wonder if he chose to ignore the openings deliberately showcased to him.


    Was fear holding him back, or did heck the confidence to exploit the vulnerabilities I purposefully revealed?


    Perhaps, in his intensity, he genuinely failed to recognize these opportunities?


    However, as the fight dragged on, I found myself grappling with a realization¡ªI had made a grave miscalction.


    Observing the young man before me, I had initially assumed him to be a genius, given his remarkable aura control.


    Yet, looking at his fatigued form now, it became apparent that he struggled to execute even a proper sh.


    "Hah, I will not die a mundane death," he dered with a tired voice.


    His mutterings filled the air with a sense of determination, but they held little significance to me.


    Despite his attempts to leave asting impression, I found myself growing indifferent.


    The excitement that had initially fueled my anticipation of this confrontation now felt like a fleeting emotion, dissipating into a sense of disappointment.


    "What a waste," I sighed inwardly, recognizing that my expectations had been misced.


    "I can''t believe I thought of presenting this guy to mom"


    As he poised his knife for a vertical strike, his hands descended, aiming to deliver a decisive blow. In that critical moment, I swiftly intercepted, catching the knife and skillfully twisting it in my grasp.


    My grip, fortified by the infusion of aura into my arms, surpassed the strength of an average person, causing the pain-inducing twist to intensify.


    "AHH!" he screamed, the sound of cracking bones punctuating the air as his grip on the knife faltered, and the weapon ttered to the ground.


    With a firm hold on him, he attempted to retaliate with a punch. In an unconventional move, I chose not to evade the attack as usual. Instead, I absorbed the impact on my abdomen.


    His scream echoed louder as he failed to realize the protective barrier of mana enveloping my body.


    My skin, reinforced by the mana, had be harder than most metals. The force of his punch met the imprable barrier, and his knuckles bore the brunt of the impact. Blood oozed from his wounded knuckles as the realization dawned on him.


    "Hey, who are you?" I questioned, choosing to overlook the evident pain he was experiencing.


    "I am the god that will fuck your mom!" he defiantly retorted, the audacity of his words hanging in the air.


    CRUNCH!!!


    Without hesitation, I intensified my grip on his wrist, and in an instant, his hand seemed to explode under the pressure.


    The sound of bones crunching and the guttural cry of agony that followed echoed through the space.


    "Aghhhh!!!" he screamed, his voice a mix of physical pain and perhaps a hint of regret.


    The audacious remark he had made moments ago now seemed to backfire in the face of the excruciating consequences.


    I couldn''t help but feel a mix of astonishment and anger.


    "### ####!!!!!" I uttered indiscernible words, a mysterious incantation that triggered an immediate and dramatic transformation.


    Darkness enveloped my arms, and my entire body transitioned to a haunting pale white.


    Veins pulsated, snaking their way out of my body with a ck hue, and my gaze intensified, my eyes turning pitch ck as I fixed them upon him.


    "What the? G-get away from me!!!" he screamed, panic gripping him as he attempted to flee.


    There wasn''t even a fight after that.


    ¡­.


    "So, who are you?" I inquired, my gaze fixed on the young man who now bore little resemnce to the person I had encountered just moments ago.


    His once recognizable face had been transformed into a canvas of wounds and bruises, some of which were severe enough to pose a threat to his life.


    Despite the brutal beating he had received; I couldn''t allow him to sumb to death just yet.


    Using stored potions, I began the process of healing his injuries, mending the damage inflicted during our intense encounter.


    He met my gaze with a mixture of resentment and a lingering re.


    However, as I approached him, cracking my fist with a smile, his demeanor shifted instantly.


    A nervousness crept into his eyes, and he seemed to swallow his pride.


    "Gobel! Gobel Ak, that''s my name," he stammered quickly and nervously, the words tumbling out as if eager to please.


    The trauma of the relentless beating had left a visible imprint on his body, and I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sympathy.


    As I continued to crack my knuckles, he quivered with every movement, a clear indication of thesting impact our encounter had on him.


    Judging by his appearance, he seemed to be in his early teens, perhaps around 15-16?


    His face had been obscured by the hood of his robe during our initial encounter, making it challenging to estimate his age based on height alone.


    ''But Gobel? Gobel huh¡­.''


    Despite his youth, the name Gobel struck me as unfamiliar¡ªit hadn''t been mentioned in the novel.


    ''Though without even asking I could kinda guess now, why he was here''


    "Hey, kid," I addressed him, drawing his attention.


    "What?" he responded, his tone guarded.


    "I won''t kill you, so answer my question honestly," I assured him, trying to instill a sense of assurance in my words.


    He regarded me with skepticism, but after a moment''s hesitation, he signaled for me to continue.


    "Go on," he urged.


    "Did you nt the bomb already?"


    I asked with a neutral voice, maintaining an outward calmness.


    However, the moment those words left my lips, his face underwent a noticeable transformation.


    A subtle pallor washed over his features, betraying a mixture of surprise and anxiety.


    Ah, I thought, my suspicions confirmed.


    This kid really needed to work on concealing his emotions better.

 Chapter 141: First Act 12: Deals

    "I guess you did, huh? Well, I didn''t expect you to nt it this early though."


    It made strategic sense for him to carry out this act ahead of schedule, evading the academy''s scrutiny in the process.


    In the novel, the character he portrayed was seen escaping on the exact day of the outflow. It was a discrepancy that raised questions about the intricacies of the plot.


    Did he return here to activate the bombter? Or did something else happen for him to return?


    Does he have a short mana zone? If so that makes sense considering this guy''s mana level was just a bit above average.


    He probably can''t send his mana away more than 500 meters away.


    Mana bombs are typically bombs that explode the moment you send a mana signal with the same frequency as the bomb so it was quite the effective tool used by adventurers, when they wanted to take something big while hiding in the back.


    "Y-you¡­ How did you?"


    He stammered, visibly shocked that I had uncovered his motives.


    From his perspective, I might have appeared as a scout or tester, inspecting the dungeon in preparation for the uing exams next week.


    I guess this part of the story in the novel is still going to happen, huh?


    Looks like the main arcs of the story are bound to happen as long as I haven''t deviated enough, but anything else other than that is bound for a change, huh.


    Now that I scrutinized him closely, a peculiar sensation pricked at my senses¡ªan elusive hint of divinity. However, he didn''t appear to be directly blessed by a god. Intrigued, I approached him, and he instinctively recoiled in fear.


    "W-what?" he stuttered; his apprehension palpable.


    "Stay still," Imanded, seizing the hem of the robe he wore. Upon contact, a subtle yet firm aura of divinity revealed itself. It wasn''t that he, himself, was bestowed with divine favor, but rather his equipment. Although I couldn''t pinpoint the exact nature of the divinity cloaking his cloak, I surmised it yed a role in the elerated healing of his body during our earlier skirmish.


    "Hey, kid," I interrogated.


    "¡­. What?" he responded, still on edge.


    "Where did you get this?" I demanded, pointing to the source of the mysterious divinity.


    "¡­. I¡­ can''t tell you," he resisted, his tone defiant.


    "Really now?" I retorted, clenching my fist threateningly.


    "Ha-ha¡­ punish me all you want¡­ I would never tell you anything that might expose our great wish¡ª"


    He began, but before he could finish his words, my fist connected with his face in a powerful blow.


    While I held back enough to prevent his demise, the impact left his face grotesquely disfigured.


    Swiftly, I retrieved a vial of healing potion and poured it onto his wounded face.


    Just as he regained consciousness and the healing took effect, my fist struck him again.


    The cycle continued¡ªheal, punch, heal, punch¡ªrepeatedly, until he finally sumbed to the relentless onught.


    "P-please¡­ Wait! I really can''t¡ª" he begged.


    m!


    My first connected with his face once more. It took nearly an hour of relentless pummeling before the defiant youth conceded, providing me with the answers I wanted.


    ¡­.


    "Y-you monster, viin, evil bastard!"


    He said in frustration as he cried in the corner. Although I could''ve had my answer by using sis'' authority, after what hemented on Mom, I didn''t give him any mercy, as even remembering what he said really pissed me off. There were a few things that crossed the line with me, and one of them was talking bad shit about my family.


    But ''Lunar Dawn'' huh? I''ve never heard of an organization like that even back while I was reading the novel. I did not hear or read anything about that type of organization. I guess it must be an organization that wouldtere out inter volumes.


    "Hey, kid."


    "....."


    Hooh, this kid is seriously tough as he chose to ignore me even though I asked him quite nicely this time.


    "Do you want to get punched again?"


    "..... What?" he said reluctantly.


    "Are you familiar with this dungeon?"


    "Well, I guess so? ... the organization literally imprinted this dungeon''s entire blueprint in my brain by making me study it a few months ago."


    Well, that''s quite the surprising news; so they''ve been nning this attack since a few months ago, huh? And without even being noticed by the academy at that. I don''t know what their end goal is, as even this kid doesn''t.


    But considering that they seem like a terrorist organization, why not make use of it? I smiled looking at him. And it seems his organization is involved with the gods of this world, so that was a plus.


    "You want to live, right?"


    "No..... I''ve already lost my purpose, you monster. Just kill me already," he said.


    Well, isn''t this kid cute and quite a liar at that, as he''s practically thinking about the thought of dying now....


    I kinda feel bad for him now, considering that he looks like someone who''s being forced into the job.


    "Stop being so dramatic, kid. I know you want to live. You''re practically praying to be saved by the goddess right now, haha."


    "Y-you? Can you read minds?"


    "Hmm, well, not exactly," as my authority is reading his mental state right now.


    [Authority: Eyes of the Wandering Crow: {Passive}]


    [Gobel Ak: Begging the goddess to save him from the devil]


    But to think that he reallypared me to the devil, Lucifer would probably get offended by that, as he hates my guts.


    Anyway, ignoring his antics, I presented him with a choice.


    "Let''s make a deal, kid."


    "What kind of deal?" he asked, his curiosity piqued.


    "You help me, and I help you. How does that sound?"


    "Huh?" he responded, clearly puzzled.


    "You just need to assist me with a bunch of things I''ll do next week, and I''ll let you go. As a matter of fact, I''ll even help you out by giving you another mana bomb tomorrow."


    "What are you talking about? Do you even realize what you''re saying?" he questioned, his confusion evident in his expression as he regarded me as if I were spouting nonsense.


    "Well, my words are quite easy to understand, right?" I remarked casually, "you help me I help you simple right?"


    "Do you know what will happen, right? If you help me, a lot of students are bound to die," he pointed out, emphasizing the potential consequences.


    "So?" I retorted.


    "So?" he echoed, finding my response utterly ridiculous.


    "Don''t get the wrong idea, kid. I''m not doing this for the school or something, nor am I attached to any of the students here... Well, except for a few, I guess. But anybody else can go. In fact, that was what I was nning to begin with. Let''s just say your ns just happen to help me in that"


    I exined to him. While not entirely untrue, considering my need for a number of innocents to sacrifice to Mother, the forting incidents at the academy after the dungeon exploration exams would provide a perfect cover, with his Lunar Dawn organization ying a key role.


    "So, you''re not from the academy?" he inquired, suspicion in his eyes.


    "I never said I was. But don''t worry; I''m nothing to be concerned about"


    I assured him with a seemingly friendly smile, though he looked at me as if I were beneath him.


    Perhaps my shift in demeanor had caught him off guard, and the revtion that a fellow student was orchestrating the demise of his peers likely soured my image.


    "So, what do you say? Deal?" I proposed, extending my right hand for a handshake.


    In contemtion, he hesitated before finally epting my hand, and we shook on it. Instantly, an otherworldly darkness enveloped our hands, and ethereal chains bound us briefly before vanishing.


    "What was that?" he asked in a fearful tone, unnerved by the mysterious urrence.


    "Let''s just say it''s the confirmation of our deal a contract confirmation per se" I replied cryptically, rising to my feet.


    I pulled him up with me, as I was still holding his hand.


    "Oh, and if you break the contract, you''ll die, okay? So, you better help me next week," I added with a seemingly carefree smile.


    As he was about to inquire further, I redirected the conversation, pushing him on his back and asking about the orc lord''s location. Frustration was written all over his face, simmering beneath the surface.


    ¡­..


    Getting back to the dorms proved quite the hassle, navigating through the watchful eyes of numerous guards posted near the dungeon as night fell.


    Nheless, I sessfullypleted my objective at the dungeon for now.


    Making the orc lord swallow the demon stone wasn''t a significant challenge; I had the kid do it for me.


    It was quite amusing to witness him running for his life, screaming profanities at me while Iughed from the sidelines.


    However, things took a more serious turn when the kid nearly lost his life. I had to intervene and use my sister''s authority on the orc lord.


    The kid seemed eager to ask questions about what I did, but I opted to ignore him, deciding to end the day there.


    I instructed him to meet me at a certain caf¨¦ in themercial district tomorrow to receive an extra mana bomb.


    Whether he''d actually show up or not, after what I subjected him to remained uncertain, but truthfully, I didn''t care.


    As I stretched my back, reflecting on the day''s events, I realized how tedious it had been.


    The novel did mention Tristan going deeper with each adversary they faced, but experiencing it firsthand was quite different.


    If that kid hadn''t provided me with a bunch of shortcuts on the way, the journey would have taken much longer.


    Normally, I would have headed straight for my room, but a different urge led me up the stairs.


    Cloaking myself with my night cloak, I activated its effects, rendering me invisible to the naked eye.


    My presence vanishedpletely as I ascended.


    The reason for this detour? A precious and holy saintess of mine awaited my attention, and I had some punishment in store for her.

 Chapter 142: First Act 13: Night Punishments

    "Ha¡­.!"


    Elena''s sigh echoed in the quietness of her room as she reyed the events that unfolded at the cafeteria.


    A mischievous smile formed on her lips as she recollected the subtle annoyance and visible distress on Ian''s face when she teased him about their rtionship in front of Tristan and the others.


    "Fufu, looks like even Ian gets annoyed sometimes. It was worth teasing him"


    Elena mumbled to herself, finding a peculiar satisfaction in having stirred up a reaction from the usuallyposed Ian.


    However, her amusement was dampened as she shifted her gaze to her thigh, still bearing a faint red mark from Adrian''s retaliatory pinch in response to her teasing.


    Elena couldn''t help but admit to herself that she might have gone a bit too far with her bold and open banter.


    Adrian''s quick and effectiveeback served as a reminder that even she, the master of teasing, wasn''t invincible against well-timed retaliation.


    "But... couldn''t he have held back a bit?"


    Elena pondered; her yful demeanor momentarily reced by a thoughtful expression


    Elena, with a deep understanding of Adrian''s affections, was well aware of the connections he shared with Aria and Louise.


    She recognized the profound ce each of them held in Adrian''s heart.


    Initially, there might have been a tinge of reluctance on Elena''s part when she first considered the idea of sharing Adrian, but she soon realized that Adrian was a man capable of bringing happiness to each of them individually.


    Adrian''s love for Elena was something she cherished, and she appreciated the care he extended to the other girls.


    She understood the importance of his multiple rtionships, recognizing that his seemingly endless stamina in bed necessitatedpanionship from others.


    Elena epted this aspect of their life together, knowing it was a vital part of Adrian''s nature.


    However, when Adrian introduced yet another girl to their group, Elena couldn''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy and frustration.


    Despite her rational understanding, emotions still stirred within her.


    This prompted her to yfully tease the others about their rtionships, dropping hints that were open enough to be noticed.


    Though nothing concrete had been revealed, the mere suggestion of a connection between Adrian and the new girl added an element of tension.


    Elena''s actions served a dual purpose. On one hand, it was a yful tease to the other girls, and on the other, it was a subtle warning to Euphemia.


    Elena wanted to make it clear, without explicitly saying it, that she wasn''t willing to let anyone else get too close to Adrian.


    The secrecy of their rtionship was a delicate matter, one that could have severe consequences if exposed to the public eye.


    Only time would reveal how Euphemia interpreted Elena''s signals and whether she understood the unspoken message.


    "3 is more than enough"


    Elena stood before the mirror; her gaze fixed upon her reflection as she assessed herself.


    Running her fingers gently over her cheek, down to her neck, and then to her ample breasts, she took stock of her physical attributes.


    Her curves were perfection, and her bosom, endowed with ample fullness, could captivate the attention of any man.


    In the descriptions of the goddess, she found sce and pride, considering herself the embodiment of beauty.


    As the saintess, Elena held a unique position¡ªa figure revered as the incarnation of the goddess by people across the continent.


    To them, she was a walking goddess, a living representation of divine grace.


    The admiration and reverence bestowed upon her were evident in the way she carried herself.


    Elena was well aware of the effect her presence had on those around her, and she embraced the role of the saintess with both literal and figurative grace.


    However, beneath this outward disy of confidence and poise, Elena harbored a sense of possessiveness when it came to her rtionship with Adrian.


    While she could understand and ept the idea of Adrian marrying two more women in his lifetime, any addition beyond that number seemed excessive in her opinion.


    Aria and Louise were already the two women in her mind whom she considered suitable for sharing their lives with Adrian.


    Any notion of expanding this circle further was met with strong resistance from Elena, as she believed that such a limit was essential to maintain the sanctity of their unique bond.


    Satisfied with her appearance, Elena nodded in approval and rose from her chair.


    She gracefully moved to her cab to retrieve her cardigan, fully aware that strolling outside the dorms in her overly seductive nightgown wouldn''t be appropriate.


    Elena recognized the importance of maintaining a certain level of modesty, especially considering her public image.


    "Adrian likes stuff like this right?"


    As she slipped into her cardigan, Elena cast onest gaze upon herself in the full-body mirror. Despite being hailed as the purest woman on the continent, she couldn''t help but acknowledge the paradox of her existence. Her very aura seemed to exude an air of allure and seduction, a trait that stood in stark contrast to the image she portrayed during religious ceremonies and her time in the church. Elena felt a twinge of gratitude for the baggy priestess robes she often wore, as they provided a shield against the unintentional allure she carried.


    ''I wonder how Aria will react fufu''


    "Beca" she called out beyond her door.


    Beca already understood why her saintess called her.


    "Haah¡­ Are you visiting there again?" Beca, her personal escort and Temr knight, responded with a heavy sigh audible beyond the door. She knew all too well the stubborn nature of her dear saintess.


    "Yes, hehe," Elena replied happily.


    "Just do as you please, but please do return on time. I might really get fired at this rate," Beca warned.


    "Fufu, don''t worry, Beca. Even if the bishop kicks you out, I''ll reinstate you to be my Knight Temr."


    "Do you even have the money to pay me, Saintess?"


    "Of course," said Elena proudly.


    Beca sighed upon hearing the saintess''s answer.


    She was well aware of Elena''s penurious reality.


    Beca wondered when Elena would learn that all her funds came from the Pope and the bishop herself.


    Elena didn''t even have her own bank ount, so, in reality, the saintesscked any actual cash or assets.


    ''Please dear goddess, don''t let the bishop randomly visit during this time''


    ....


    As Elena did some final touches on her attire and face, preparing to head out, she suddenly found herself unable to move.


    It felt as if something was tightly grasping her from behind.


    "W-who?"


    "Well, aren''t you pretty tonight, Elena?"


    Recognizing the voice, Elena was surprised.


    "I-Ian?"


    "How did you get here?"


    Slowly, dark mist dissipated, revealing a cloaked man hugging Elena from behind.


    "Looks like you prepared well for your punishment," said Adrian as he hugged Elena tighter, kissing her neck.


    "Ah!"


    "I-Ian, wait! Why are you here? And what do you mean by punishment?"


    "Well, you''ve been a pretty bad girl this morning, and bad girls need punishment, right?"


    "Huh....???"


    Elena gulped in both confusion and excitement as Adrian''s hands slowly went for her ample breasts.


    "Saintess, is something wrong?" Beca called out from beyond the door.


    "I-it''s nothing, Beca!"


    "Ahmn!" a pinched sound escaped her mouth as slight moans apanied the surprising turn of events.


    ¡­..


    Inside Adrian''s room.


    As Louise continued helping Analise with the preparations in the room, Aria couldn''t shake off the unease that lingered in her mind.


    Louise had noticed her troubled expression, and even though Aria tried to dismiss it, she couldn''t deny the nagging feeling that something was amiss.


    "Hmm, did something happen, Aria?"


    Louise inquired, her gaze fixed on the anxious Aria in the corner.


    Despite Aria''s attempt to appear normal by adding runes and magic circles to her wand, in prapration for the uing dungeon exams.


    Louise could easily discern that there was more to the situation.


    "I-it''s nothing" Aria replied hesitantly, still engrossed in her task of adding runes to her wand.


    "Really?" Louise pressed further, sensing that there was an underlying issue.


    "Yes"


    With that, Louise decided not to pry further and returned to helping Analise with the room preparations.


    However, Aria couldn''t shake off the feeling that something unsettling or undesirable was happening behind her back.


    "Louise," Aria called out once again.


    "Nnn? What is it?" Louise responded.


    "Don''t you think Adrian is taking longer than expected?" Aria asked, a hint of anxiety in her voice.


    "I guess, now that you''ve said it, that''s true. Usually, Alchemy ss ends around 10 in the morning or 12 in the afternoon as the extra time during the days is meant for them to experiment or create potions."


    Louise, who spent months being together with Adrian during their lunch hours, was aware of their simr ss schedules.


    "I''m sure the young master has his reasons" chimed in Analise, who had finished cooking the final dish.


    "It smells good,"mented Louise before returning to the topic Aria had brought up. "Aria, you should also stop ying with your wand now. My spirits are telling me that any more Ignaz runes might make it explode."


    "Is that so?" said Aria as she stopped what she was doing.


    Although she was still curious about where Adrian was, she chose to ignore the nagging feeling she had, assuming he would probably be back soon.


    ¡­..


    That was what they thought until it was alreadyte at night.


    The moment Adrian opened the door to his dorm room, he was greeted by the sight of three, no, four women who were staring at him with daggers in their eyes.


    The amount of chill he felt looking at them made him want to close the door again.


    "Where were you?" asked Aria. It was just one question, but Adrian felt like he would die if he answered in any wrong way.


    "Well-...."


    Even Louise and Analise were looking at him in the same way.


    Meanwhile, there was a floatingdy just behind Aria, whose green eyes seemed to indicate that she wanted to tear him apart.


    ''Meralda?''


    Meralda was looking at him while holding a seemingly ck chain in her hands.


    Adrian was both confused and aware of what was going on, but the only thing on his mind right now was


    ''Shit¡­!''


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile, ady with pure satisfaction and bliss written on her face was smiling while sleeping on her bed.

 Chapter 143: First Act 14: Night Punishments 2 (R-18)

    Warning (R-18) Content


    "Ian, wait~!"


    Elena eximed as she tried her best to make Adrian stop.


    She grabbed onto his hands that were grabbing her from behind, but due to the difference in their strengths, there was nothing she could do.


    Slowly but surely, the hands that were grabbing her waist didn''t take long to rise up, holding onto her ample breasts.


    "Mm~!!!"


    Elena covered her mouth, trying to hold back her moan and not let Beca know of her situation.


    "You''re as sensitive as ever"


    Adrian said as his hands slowly went inside her nightgown, his fingers looking for her hidden nipples.


    "Ian, please!" Adrian chose to ignore her pleas for him to stop, but instead intensified his actions, kissing her neck, marking her, and ying with her breasts as he pleased.


    Slowly, Elena could feel something hard bumping against her back, and she immediately discerned what it was.


    "Ian~ why are you? What did I do wrong?"


    Said Elena, trying to deny what she was feeling.


    "Ahngg!"


    Despite her verbal resistance, the expression she made and the unfiltered moans escaping her mouth betrayed her true feelings.


    It was evident that she wasn''t resisting but, instead, reveling in pure bliss. She evenpletely forgot that Beca might hear her moans.


    Elena was savoring every bit of what Adrian was doing to her.


    She didn''t quite understand why Adrian was suddenly so active, but she didn''t mind and didn''t care anymore. She missed this feeling¡ªthe sensation of being loved and embraced.


    "--Saintess?"


    "I-it''s nothing, Beca!"


    "Are you okay? I heard some weird noises in there, so¡ª"


    "I-It''s fine! Everything''s fine, so don''te in, no matter what!"


    Despite Elena''s attempts to assure Beca, the guilty look on her face was undeniable.


    "Elena¡­." Whispered Adrian.


    Adrian''s soft whisper of "Elena..." lingered in the air, capturing her attention.


    Curious, she turned to face him, only to find her lips met by an unexpected and passionate kiss.


    Adrian''s lips pressed against hers, and Elena, taken by surprise, melted into the sweet embrace of the kiss, savoring every moment like a child savoring a beloved treat.


    Their tongues danced in a delicate choreography of desire, and Elena, unable to resist, wrapped her hands around Adrian''s head, pulling him closer to intensify the intoxicating kiss.


    As their lips finally parted, Elena wore an expression of yearning, a silent plea for more. Adrian couldn''t help but smile, captivated by the hazy, love-drunk look in her eyes.


    Slowly, he turned her around, his gaze lingering on the enchanting sight of his beautiful, pure, and seductive girlfriend.


    But the term "fianc¨¦e" seemed more fitting for her now, considering Elena had already epted his proposal, deepening the bond between them.


    "Ian~?" The lingering sensations of his touch and the intense kiss had evidently left asting impact, stirring a heated response from her.


    Adrian, taking a moment to appreciate her beauty, gently stroked Elena''s right cheek.


    "You really are beautiful, Elena" hemented.


    Despiteing with the intention of delivering some form of punishment for her past actions, Adrian couldn''t help but acknowledge the allure before him.


    He chuckled, noting,


    "Although I came here to punish you for what you didst time, it seems you treat everything I do to you as a reward instead."


    Confused, Elena questioned, "What exactly did I do wrong anyway?"


    "You really don''t know?" Adrian replied with a hint of surprise.


    "¡­N-no...." Elena admitted while averting her eyes.


    "Hmm, really now?" Adrian approached her slowly, gently holding her chin to make her meet his gaze directly.


    Their eyes locked¡ªhis ashen gray meeting her clear sky blue. Nervous, Elena stammered,


    "W-what?"


    "You know you could''ve gotten me into trouble, right?" Adrian pointed out.


    "I... that was¡ªI knew, but it''s kind of your fault to begin with!" Elena responded in annoyance, pushing Adrian back.


    "Hmm?" Adrian raised an eyebrow.


    "Even though you already have Aria and me¡­ I can understand Louise eventuallying into the harem, but for you to suddenly bring another girl is not fair" Elena confessed.


    "Another girl? You mean Euphemia?" Adrian rified.


    "Yes¡­"


    "Hahaha." Adrian chuckled. "So you did that because you were jealous?"


    He now understood that Elena''s actions were fueled by jealousy, a misunderstanding on her part as he did not see Euphemia in that way.


    Elena''s face flushed with a mix of frustration and embarrassment as she retorted.


    "Wh-what''s wrong with me being jealous? Aren''t I your fianc¨¦e? And stopughing!"


    Adrian couldn''t help but smile at her response.


    While he recognized his own role in the situation, he also knew Elena shared some responsibility, especially considering the potential consequences of their rtionship bing public knowledge among the students.


    "Haha, sorry, but you really are cute" Adrian remarked, his smile softening the slightly teasing tone.


    He closed the distance between them, embracing Elena before capturing her lips in a passionate kiss.


    Their kiss lingered a bit longer this time, a silent exchange of emotions and affections. When they finally parted, a bridge of hot saliva connected them momentarily.


    Adrian''s gaze then shifted, looking down at her breasts.


    Adrian then slithered to the side of Elena''s nightgown, exposing her right breast.


    Elena didn''t resist at this point, as she got excited, momentarily forgetting her pent-up anger.


    Adrian was a bit surprised looking at her gorgeous pink mounds that even though he had stimted her nipples moments ago, they still didn''t emerge from their pink nests.


    Adrian then opened his mouth and swallowed her breast, his tongue licking herrge are, as his tongue tried to find the entry of her inverted nipples, while his other hand grabbed and squeezed her other breast.


    "Nng~!"


    "Ah!"


    Elena''s moans echoed in the room with every twirl of Adrian''s tongue, and with every squeeze of his other hand, her legs struggled to keep herself at a standstill.


    As Adrian sucked her breasts intensely, her hidden nipples finally came out, wet and glistening.


    Adrian still couldn''t believe how pink they were no matter how many times he''s seen them, making for a beautiful contrast on her voluptuous pale body.


    His eyes thennded on her other breast, giving it the same treatment.


    Adrian smiled in satisfaction looking at the two erect nipples; he grabbed onto both breasts, forcing them to meet at the center for him to suck on both.


    "Ian~~!"


    "Ah!!"


    Elena moaned in a sultry voice that echoed with pleasure.


    The intensity of the sensations coursing through her body was palpable, and she couldn''t help but express her ecstasy.


    Her words were punctuated by a wet undertone, a testament to the heightened arousal she was experiencing.


    As the pleasure continued to build, Elena tightened her grip on Ian''s head, urging him to delve deeper into the depths of her desire.


    Her arousal was evident, with her slit already drenched in the intoxicating embrace of her own wetness.


    "Ah-ahm!"


    A gasp escaped her lips, a mixture of pleasure and surprise, as Adrian''s movements added to the overwhelming sensations.


    The culmination of pleasure reached its zenith, and Elena, unable to resist any longer, sumbed to the waves of ecstasy, her body convulsing with the force of her climax.


    Her legs crossed, and her wet fluids gushed forth in a fervent release.


    Elena copsed, weakened by the intensity of the experience, only to be caught by the supportive arms of Adrian.


    "It seems this truly is a reward for you, huh?" Adrian remarked, his toneden with amusement.


    "Even though you''re the saintess, you''d probably give a subus a run for her money"


    Despite the yful banter, Elena remained silent, her breathing heavy as she attempted to regainposure.


    Adrian, fueled by a desire that had be undeniable, rose from his position and slowly began to unbutton his shirt.


    The fabric yielded under his skilled fingers, revealing the toned contours of his chiseled body.


    The removal of his cloak, shirt, and uniform exposed himpletely, leaving Adrian''s impressive physique on full disy for Elena''s hungry eyes.


    Her gaze lingered on his form, and a subtle gulp betrayed the realization that the situation was taking a turn into uncharted territory.


    With deliberate movements, Adrian reached down to lift the fallen Elena, his strength evident as he effortlessly raised her.


    Elena''s cardigan and nightdress became casualties in the process, slipping off with ease as they revealed her bare form.


    As their bodies came together, Elena''s nakedness met Adrian''s partially exposed frame, creating an intimate tableau that left little to the imagination.


    "Are you just going to watch?"


    Adrian inquired, a yful glint in his eyes as he seized one of Elena''s hands, guiding it to explore the defined contours of his muscles.


    Elena, despite her initial hesitation, found herself reveling in the touch, discovering the allure of Adrian''s hardened physique.


    "Your body is so hard" shemented, her voice a breathy admittance of her growing desire.


    Despite having seen Adrian bare before, the current setting, the charged atmosphere in her room, and the proximity heightened the allure for Elena.


    The woman inside her yearned to explore every inch of him.


    Adrian, reveling in the teasing banter, added with a mischievous grin.


    "It''s harder down there"


    Elena, prompted by hisment, couldn''t resist stealing a nce downward, where she caught sight of the unmistakable bulge beneath his pants.


    Elena gulped audibly, the sight heightening the tension in the room


    "Can you¡ª"


    Adrian''s sentence hung in the air, the unspoken request implicit in the charged atmosphere.


    Elena, attuned to his desires, skillfully intercepted his words, swiftly removing his pants with practiced ease.


    The anticipation in the room intensified, an unspoken understanding guiding their every move.


    Kneeling before him, Elena continued her task, aiming to remove his underwear.


    However, as she descended, the dragon was unleashed, surprising her with its sudden appearance.


    The unexpected encounter made Elena''s face register a mix of satisfaction and excitement.


    The scent, something she had longed for, enveloped her senses, and she couldn''t help but revel in the unique fragrance that seemed to emanate from Adrian.


    Though inexperienced with other men, Elena found it peculiar and oddly enticing how his intimate essence carried a floral note.


    The juxtaposition of passion and curiosity yed out on her face, a testament to the uncharted territory they were exploring together.


    Unable to resist any longer, Elena sumbed to the irresistible allure of the sweet aroma she had yearned for.


    With a determined grip, she took hold of his cock, her actions a silent pledge to reciprocate the pleasure he had granted her.


    "You made me experience paradise, so allow me to return the favor" Elena dered with a hint of passion in her voice.


    She kissed the tip of his intimate rod beforemitting herself fully to the act, engulfing him in a fervent and ardent embrace.


    Elena swallowed him whole.


    Slurp! Slurp!


    Moving her head back and forth, Elena internally smiled in satisfaction while trying to pleasure her man.


    With every passing moment Elena got so intense that even Adrian wondered if this was the Elena he knew.


    "Agh!"


    Adrian couldn''t take it anymore and grabbed hold onto her head he knew he was reaching his climax and forced Elena to swallow much deeper.


    "Glogmph"


    Elena didn''t even resist and instead voluntarily swallowed it deeper, Elena''s mouth Adrian''s hips synced in motion anticipating theing white milk.


    "Agh!"


    Adrian moaned as he made sure Elena swallowed it all.


    "Mmff!" Elena could feel Adrian''s seed swimming in her throat and loved every bit of it.


    Even though she was already teary-eyed and having trouble breathing, if this was the price to fully ept Adrian''s baby batter into her mouth, she wholeheartedly epted it.


    Plop!


    With a plopping sound Elena''s mouth let go of Adrian''s rod.


    As she sucked it so hard it made a popping sound when she let go of it, its raw skin waspletely moist and clean not even a speck of white seeds could be seen on its tip, as she made sure to swallow it all.


    Seeing that the rod wasn''t going down anytime soon, Elena got up and went for her bed. She looked at Adrian straight in the eye. While opening her legs, her pink slit was exposed for his eyes.


    "Ian, my love.... you came to punish me, right? ¡­ but that was hardly a punishment, so please ~ dominate me ¨C ravage me, impregnate me and¡­ whisper your love in my ears~take everything that is mine and make it yours" said Elena in a crazed look with her seductive and sensual voice.


    Adrian just looked at Elena with eyes wide open; he seriously wasn''t expecting that toe out of her mouth.


    The once pure and holy girl he once knew was gone, reced by this seemingly pure fruit full of poison and desire.


    ¡­.


    "Saintess..."


    Beca covered her face in embarrassment from all the things she heard, inside the room.


    "I can hear everything!"

 Chapter 144: First Act 15: Night punishments 3 (R-18)

    Warning (R-18) Content


    "Ian, my love, you came to punish me, right? ¡­ but that was hardly a punishment, so please ~ dominate me ¨C ravage me, impregnate me, and¡­ whisper your love in my ears, take everything that is mine and make it yours."


    ''Elena¡­.?''


    Adrian thought, his mind reeling from the unexpected words that spilled from her lips. The air in the room seemed charged with anticipation as he processed her bold desires.


    Her white hair glistened under the soft glow of the room''s light, framing a visage that was both alluring and unsettling.


    Her sky-blue eyes, usually serene, now glowed with intensity, reflecting a desire that bordered on obsession.


    The heavy breaths escaping her parted lips caused her bountiful, ample breasts to rise and fall rhythmically, entuating the raw passion that consumed her.


    Adrian couldn''t help but feel a mixture of surprise and fascination.


    The woman before him seemed transformed, her usualposed demeanor reced by a wild, primal energy.


    Her gaze, both crazed and hazy, bore into him, creating an unsettling yet maic allure. It was as if she yearned to devour him whole, a girl consumed by an insatiable craving that defied reason.


    Adrian, sensing the urgency in the air, knew that prolonging Elena''s anticipation could lead to a more assertive response.


    Deciding not to keep her waiting any longer, he confidently approached the naked Elena, his every movement charged with a palpable intensity.


    Elena''s face lit up with a radiant smile as she witnessed her beloved man drawing near, his gaze conveying a hunger that mirrored her own desires.


    The anticipation in the room crackled like electricity, the unspoken connection between them growing more intense by the second.


    ''I have to do this properly! I''ll make sure he''ll have trouble finding pleasure with other women.


    At this moment, I will make him yearn for me the most.''


    Elena''s thoughts raced with determination as she positioned herself on the bed.


    With hands stretched upwards behind her and legs provocatively wide open, she presented herself to her beloved fianc¨¦.


    Adrian, captivated by the allure of the scene before him, couldn''t help but feel a surge of desire coursing through him.


    ''This girl really knows how to spice things up now, did Aria teach her something?''


    Adrian mused, his mind working overtime toprehend the newfound boldness emanating from Elena.


    The charged atmosphere between them seemed to be a product of unspoken lessons, perhaps a secret shared between friends.


    The proximity between them only intensified the tension, leaving Elena breathless as Adrian settled on top of her.


    Their closeness seemed to magnify every heartbeat and amplify the electricity in the air.


    Adrian, sensing the anticipation, decided to further explore the depths of their connection.


    Lowering his hands, Adrian gently cupped Elena''s cheeks, his touch tender and intimate.


    A slight kiss on the lips followed, igniting a rapid flutter in Elena''s heart.


    Her hands, moved by a force beyond conscious thought, slid down to embrace him, feeling the powerful contours beneath her.


    A subtle exchange of nces spoke volumes, and Elena''s eyes conveyed a willingness to surrender to the desires of the moment.


    Adrian, attuned to her unspoken invitation, took the initiative, teasingly exploring the contours of her body.


    The sensation of his swollen muscle beneath her waist sent shivers through Elena, and her gaze locked onto Adrian''s, a silent acknowledgment that he had the freedom to guide their intimate dance.


    Responding to her unspoken cues, Adrian yfully poked and teased the pulsating muscle beneath her slit


    "Ian¡­..~"


    Elena trembled because of what she felt, she knows this sensation as she already experienced his rod multiple times now, but somehow this time she''s more excited than ever.


    "I''m going in"


    Squelch!


    "Ah!"


    Elena moaned in pure ecstasy, his rod just entered and yet she felt like she would climax anytime soon.


    Elena''s vagina was filled to the brim with her sticky fluids that slid out as soon as his dragon entered, lubrication oozed out shamelessly and wrapped around his cock.


    "Mmff!"


    "Hmff!"


    Slowly, Adrian began to move his hips, savoring the closeness and intimacy with Elena''s body.


    The room was filled with a quiet symphony of their shared pleasure.


    "Ah!"


    Elena''s legs instinctively rose behind Adrian, gently sliding down his waist, coaxing him to delve deeper into the connection they shared.


    Her toes curled in response to the sensation, a silent acknowledgment of the heightened intensity that coursed through her as she felt the entirety of her beloved.


    With each of Adrian''s thrust going harder and harder, every time he hears Elena''s pleasured moans.


    In that moment, with the ebb and flow of their shared passion, Elena felt an overwhelming sense of exclusivity.


    The world outside seemed to fade away, and she became convinced that she was the only woman who mattered to Adrian, and he was hers alone in that intimate space.


    ''I''m sorry, girls, but I deserve this punishment¡­. So, Adrian is mine and mine alone for today''


    Thrust!


    Schelch¡­.!


    Adrian''s hard rod was sucked so deep that he felt like he would immediately climax due to the intense pleasure.


    Elena''s inner flesh and muscle massaged and grabbed on tightly to the foreign thing that frequently visits their owner.


    Her body got so warm, to the point that she felt like she would faint.


    Elena wondered what was wrong this time, this wasn''t the first time they''ve done the deed, but for some reason she felt like the way he''s embracing her right now was a bit more especial than usual.


    Adrian held Elena''s waist as he thrusted her faster.


    "Ahmng¡­.!"


    Smack!


    "Nngh¡­.!"


    Elena''s unrestrained moans echoed throughout the room, her insides which was fighting to triumph over the ever-expanding foreigner, squeezed itself, the more Elena tried to find a way to rx, the tighter her pussy pressed his penis.


    "Haaa.... Ian~"


    The cute and lustful face Elena was making right now was making Adrian lose his mind in lust.


    Lifting her up, Adrian grabbed onto Elena and made her sit on top of him.


    "I-Ian~?"


    Elena was surprised as it was Adrian who was resting now, meanwhile his thing was still twitching inside of her.


    "Ride me"


    "Haa?... Keeuk-angg!"


    Elena couldn''t properly hear what he said as he suddenly moved his waist up and down, her womanhood nged and found the new sensation even better than before, her juicy translucent liquid neither piss nor water squirted out of her.


    "Hnng-ahh!!"


    Elena came, she couldn''t hold it in.


    She was already having trouble trying to prevent herself from climaxing but it seems, the position they were in right now only added to her pleasure.


    The thought of riding Adrian, as well as the deep unsaturated love she had for him made her love the current position they had right now.


    Sweat poured down from her body, as she breathed heavily.


    Her ample breasts swaying up and down with every breath.


    Seeing the ample mounds in front of him, Adrian couldn''t help but grab on to therge melons.


    "Ah¡­.!"


    Elena moved up and down, trying to find the best angle his cock to hit her insides.


    "Hu¡­..Huuh¡­.!"


    Elena was already having a hard time regting her breath as she was so focused on the pleasure she was experiencing right now.


    Adrian seeing that Elena might faint any moment, got up and pushed Elena down the bed again.


    "Elena"


    "Yeshh¡­.?''


    Adrian, licked, tasted, touched, feel, and vited every inch of Elena, Elena wasn''t fully aware of what Adrian was doing to her right now as her consciousness was already half fading.


    She did know one thing. That whatever he was doing, whatever the situation they were in right now, made Elena happy, she truly didn''t want this moment to end.


    Time passed, and Elena felt like she was swimming in a sea of ecstasy, various unhinged caresses, sexual positions she has never heard, seen or tried, kisses that felt like they never ended, Adrian was giving her the pleasure she so awfully wanted.


    Putting strength to his waist again, Adrian thrusted her faster.


    Elena couldn''t even react properly anymore as her lips were sealed with Adrian''s aggressive kiss.


    With every hump, her body felt like climaxing, but she held it back she knew what wasing based on Adrian''s movements.


    She knew he was close to his climax, so then what better way to end their love and desire by climaxing together?


    Puut¡­.!


    Adrian stopped kissing the adorable Elena and looked at her pitiful state, Elena who was trying her hardest to keep up with his pace was a sight he could never get tired of.


    As Adrian''s weight mounted her even harder and harder, Elena''s chest contorted vulgarly, her back arched and her tits swayed up and down because of her sudden movements.


    ''I came!.....Huaaaah I came!!!-no--!!''


    "I-Ian¡ªI~"


    ¡­. Pene-trate!!!


    "Ha?...Heung..~?


    Adrian knew what happened but chose to ignore it, as it was only natural and Elena holding it back for this long was already impressive.


    Although a bit disappointed Adrian knew there was no use crying over spilled milk, all he had to do was make her climax again before he shoots his load.


    Squeak-!!


    Elena''s vicious liquids sshed wildly underneath them, her vagina indulging in its partners greatness kept lubricating its lover, Adrian''s penis dug deeper and deeper inside her.


    Her entrance always being stretched upwards with every hard and heavy thrust!


    Thrust!


    "Ahgh~?"


    Thrust!!


    "Ahnng!.. Ahha!"


    Adrian reached out to her lips giving her onest French kiss, before whispering in her hears.


    "Elena I''m about to¡ª"


    "Yes~"


    "Ah~!" "Ah~!"


    "Give it to me Adrian~ give me your seeds! Ravage my pussy-Impregnate me! and give me your child!"


    Hearing her words Adrian couldn''t hold back anymore and released his pent-up rod.


    "Angg¡­...!"


    Squirt!


    Elena''s belly protruded and inted like a small balloon, his hot white liquid ravaging inside her, her womb got invaded, his strong white seeds trying to take every part and inch of her baby factory.


    Smooch!!


    Adrian bit Elena''s neck in the process, which prompted her to bite him back, the two indulged in primal pleasure, as they gave each other a tender kiss to their necks marking one another, of their unforgettable pleasure.


    The two held hands as they looked at one another.


    "~I love you Ian~"


    "Yeah, I love you too"


    While Adrian''s rod was still connected to Elena''s slit, Elena gave Adrian onest look of pure ecstasy and pleasure, before falling helplessly asleep on her bed.


    Kiss!


    Adrian kissed her forehead before wishing her a good night.


    ¡­..


    Adrian looked at Elena in satisfaction, but felt like he forgot something extremely important.

 Chapter 145: First Act 16: Night Punishments End

    Adrian stood there for a moment, gazing at Elena''s peaceful slumber.


    pping his hands, the room''s lights faded.


    ''I''m d it has the same function as my room''


    The dim moonlight filtered through the curtains, casting a gentle glow on her serene face.


    Despite his initial intentions, the connection they shared had taken an unexpected turn, leaving Adrian feeling a mix of emotions.


    He sighed, reflecting on the events that led to this moment.


    What started as a supposed punishment transformed into a shared experience of love and intimacy.


    ''Am I spoiling her too much, or am I just that weak when ites to Elena?''


    The lines between discipline and desire blurred, and Adrian found sce in the tender moments they had just shared.


    ''Still, it wasn''t too bad''


    As he observed Elena''s rhythmic breathing, the weight of something forgotten nagged at the back of Adrian''s mind.


    He dismissed the lingering thought for a moment.


    As chose to revel in the tranquility of the present.


    Tenderly, he covered her with a cozy nket, tucking her in with care.


    Elena''s body, still tingling with the remnants of pleasure, twitched intermittently.


    The aftermath of their passionate intercourse left an indelible mark, their love still leaving its mark.


    The room seemed to resonate with a lingering warmth, a testament to the intensity of their union.


    Adrian stood by the bed, admiring the peaceful expression on Elena''s face as she slept.


    He couldn''t resist the urge to gently run his fingers through her silvery white hair, marveling at its smooth, silk-like texture.


    A soft smile graced his lips as he lightly touched her cheek.


    "Sweet dreams, Elena" he whispered, a genuine warmth in his voice.


    As he surveyed the aftermath of their passionate encounter, the disheveled bed bore witness to the intensity of their connection.


    Chuckling at the sight, Adrian couldn''t help but find amusement in the delightful chaos they had created.


    Despite the mess, Adrian hesitated to disturb Elena''s peaceful slumber.


    ncing at the clock, he reasoned that she could address itter when she woke up.


    He decided to tidy up a few things discreetly, minimizing any evidence of their shared intimacy.


    It wouldn''t do for Elena''s attendants or guards to discover the aftermath of their escapade.


    As Adrian moved to leave, he noticed the looming presence of the door and the realization hit him ¨C Beca, one of Elena''s temr guards and a trusted ally.


    ''Did she realize what we did?''


    He couldn''t shake the feeling that their secrets might be unveiled, but there was little he could do now.


    ''Especially with the way Elena''s moans were running out loud''


    epting the unpredictable turn of events, he opened the door, prepared for whatever awaited him beyond it.


    The unique design of the dormitory doors at the academy served to ensure the privacy of the students, with magic circles carefully implemented to prevent any leakage of sounds from both inside and outside the rooms.


    However, an exception was made for Elena, the saintess. Her position required constantmunication with her guards, creating a conflict with the academy''s student privacy policies.


    In light of this, the holy nation epted the academy''s proposal, allowing the saintess to be guarded by one temr who held exclusive ess to all technicalities of her room.


    Beca, Elena''s assigned bodyguard and temr, had the authority to enter Elena''s room whenever necessary.


    While she respected Elena''s privacy when the saintess was inside, Beca had the duty to stay informed about the ongoings within the room.


    This unique arrangement allowed Elena and Beca tomunicate freely, despite the closed doors and any physical distance between them.


    Equipping his night cloak once again, Adrian cautiously opened the door, revealing the bewildered expression on Beca''s face as she held her sword pointed directly at his neck.


    Adrian, taken aback, instinctively stepped backward, sensing the cold touch of the sharp steel against his skin.


    As he moved, he realized he was cornered, pressed against the wall, while Beca maintained her threatening stance with trembling hands.


    Beca''s face disyed a mixture of embarrassment and annoyance, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment and her eyes ring at Adrian. With a shaky voice, she inquired, "Y-You''re young master Adrian, I presume?"


    Adrian, feeling a bit nervous under the circumstances, nodded in response. Beca, not taking her eyes off him, demanded.


    "W-what did you do to the saintess?"


    A sly smile yed on Adrian''s lips as he turned his gaze sideways, subtly indicating the peacefully sleeping Elena on the bed.


    "Well... I''m sure you heard, right?" he replied nonchntly.


    Beca''s expression twisted in a mix of shock and anger.


    "Y-you scum! Heretic¡ªperverted bastard! H-how could you...!!!! To the saintess at that!"


    She eximed, her sword still pointed at Adrian''s neck, her frustration evident in her voice.


    Adrian found himself in a bit of a predicament, observing Beca''s intense reaction.


    The realization dawned on him that their actions could very well warrant a severe punishment, possibly even a death sentence.


    While he acknowledged his own fault in the matter.


    The usation of being a pervert seemed a bit unfair on his part, especially considering Elena''s role as a Saintess.


    And the way she begged him to do her faster, deeper and stronger.


    ''Hell, she even begged me to impregnate her!''


    Her words during their intimate moment were far from what one would expect from someone in her position.


    "Wait... I''m sure you heard everything, right? You know it''s mutual," Adrian attempted to reason, hoping to diffuse the tension.


    "That''s not the problem here...! You know what you did, and there''s no denying the consequences you face now!" Beca retorted, nervously pressing the sword deeper against Adrian''s neck. Any slight movement, and the de could pierce his skin.


    As the gravity of the situation sank in, Adrian realized that this conversation wasn''t going to reach a resolution anytime soon.


    Beca''s face disyed a myriad of emotions, from shock and disgust to evident difort. Her breathing seemedbored, indicating the internal struggle she was undergoing.


    ''I really need to get back,'' Adrian thought, suddenly aware that the other girls must be waiting for him.


    Adrian looked into her mental state using his authority and sighed, observing the myriad of thoughts swirling in Beca''s mind simultaneously.


    [Authority: Eyes of the Wandering Crow: {Passive}]


    [Beca: Embarrassed by the things she''s heard! Can''t ept your rtionship with the saintess! Willing to bear Elena''s anger so she could cut you down! Afraid of you! Is getting hot by what she heard! Thinks you''re handsome! Annoyed by you! Can''t believe what she''s heard! Can''t ept what happened! Wishes this was all a bad dream! Half wishes she''s never heard all the things you did. Is getting horny by the thought of what happened between you and the Saintess! Curious about Elena''s state. Curious about you...¡­]


    The extensive list unfolded, overwhelming even Adrian with the variety of emotions. Turning off his authority, he looked at Beca straight in the eyes.


    "Temr Beca, right?"


    "Y-you, how did you know that? Do you know me?"


    "Well, Elena has told me a lot of good things about you."


    "R-really?"


    Adrian felt a bit perplexed by Beca''s reaction as she suddenly averted her eyes, no longer making direct eye contact.


    "So, I''m sorry¡­ but our rtionship can''t go public yet."


    That was thest thing Beca heard before darkness enveloped her vision.


    Adrian gazed at the unconscious Beca sprawled on the ground, a pang of guilt echoing within him. He hesitated, reluctant to use his authority on someone close to his future wives, but the potential dangers surrounding Elena and himself made the decision inevitable. cing his hand on Beca''s forehead, Adrian carefully erased any memories she might have of thepromising situation and the revtions she had heard.


    While the challenges they faced could be swiftly resolved by Adrian revealing his identity as a hero, he refrained from such a drastic measure.


    Activating the Sword of Light in public would certainly draw attention, and even remove all the troubles their rtionship faced.


    But Adrian mustn''t for now, he knew that a hero''s arrival must be grand, with the timing and circumstances carefully orchestrated.


    Despite the temptation, he held back, reserving this powerful disy for a more opportune moment.


    Though a tinge of sadness lingered within him for using Elena as bait in the uing incidents at the academy.


    With onest look on Elena, he closed the door.


    ¡­..


    Returning to his room, Adrian encountered a scene that sent shivers down his spine¡ªa moment that he never thought possible.


    The air thickened with tension, and an uneasy feeling settled in the pit of his stomach.


    "Where were you?"


    Aria''s question hung in the room, seemingly innocuous, yet Adrian sensed the gravity behind it.


    The weight of the gazes from Louise and Analise mirrored Aria''s scrutiny.


    However, what caught Adrian off guard was the presence of Meralda, the floatingdy, just behind Aria.


    Her green eyes bore an intensity that hinted at a looming threat, and she held a ck chain in her hands.


    ''Meralda? And why does that ck chain seem awfully familiar?''


    Adrian''s mind raced with confusion and recognition, but the impending trouble overshadowed any attempt to make sense of the situation.


    In a panic, Adrian quickly covered his neck, aware that the mark left behind by Elena could incite further fury from the girls.


    ¡­. The atmosphere in the room grew even colder as Aria, with deliberate steps, began to approach him.


    Adrian''s heart raced, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he felt the weight of impending doom.


    Aria, sensing the tension, moved closer and, with a decisive gesture, reached for Adrian''s hands covering his neck.


    The air seemed to thicken as she held his hands firmly, and a palpable silence enveloped the room.


    "What are you hiding...?"


    Aria''s voice was calm, but an underlying intensity hinted at the storm brewing within her.


    The question lingered, demanding an answer.


    Slowly, she started to lift Adrian''s hand.

 Chapter 146: First Act 17: A Masters Senses

    "What are you hiding...?"


    "N-nothing¡­" I stammered, avoiding eye contact with Aria.


    As Aria''s hands gently pried mine open, a look of surprise crossed her face. Her eyes widened as they fell upon the bruise on my neck.


    "Wha¡ªwhy are you hurt?" Aria''s concern was palpable as she delicately touched the bruise. I could sense the worry and anxiety in her touch, as she used her mana to relieve the pain.


    Meanwhile, Louise let out a sigh of relief in the background. Apparently, she had interpreted the situation differently.


    The bruise on my neck, meant to be a hickey left behind by Elena, was sessfully concealed.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that I had managed to cast a premature mana bullet to my neck without their notice.


    While I continued to cover my neck, contemting the potential reactions if they had seen the hickey,


    Carefully, Aria touched the bruise on my neck and asked, "Does it hurt?"


    "Maybe a little? Haha"


    I chuckled nervously. In the panic of intentionally bruising my neck, I hadn''t gauged how much strength I used.


    However, Aria''s extremely worried expression and Analise''s prompt retrieval of first aid suggested I might have gone a bit too far.


    "L-let''s get inside first," Louise suggested, carefully guiding me indoors.


    Phew, for now, mission sess. Just as I thought I had escaped the situation, something suddenly choked me from behind, causing me to stumble.


    "Adrian?"


    "Adrian¡­!"


    Louise and Aria were both surprised and quickly rushed to my side.


    I touched my neck and could see ck chains wrapping around it, being pulled from behind.


    Looking back, I saw Meralda gently tugging on the chains, her still-hazy dark green eyes fixed on me.


    "I won''t let you abandon me, master...!" she dered in a crazed voice, smiling coldly at me.


    It seemed like this night was about to get longer and moreplicated than I had expected.


    ¡­.


    In a certain popr restaurant at Estelle Academy, a particr customer was causing quite a ruckus, and it all boiled down to one reason.


    ''Food''


    "P-please, miss, stop!" pleaded Greg, the owner and head chef of the restaurant, watching a very beautiful woman gulp and swallow her 200th te throughout the night.


    "Hahaha, what are you talking about, master! One must fill their stomachs to the brim after a very sessful raid! Don''t you agree, boys~~~?!" she said,ughing heartily.


    "Ohh!"


    "Yes!"


    "The pretty woman is right; chill down, master, and enjoy the moment!!"


    "Huwahahahaha!!!!"


    They all screamed and partied up, chugging down their beers.


    "Ah, I ran out?" said the woman, her hazy ashen-gray eyes and pinkish-reddish cheeks indicating that she waspletely drunk.


    "Bring me more beer!!!" she suddenly screamed upon realizing that the mug in her hands had run out.


    Although one might perceive this as normal customers enjoying their meal after a wondrous and sessful adventure together.


    One could possibly say that, if it weren''t for the fact that this wasn''t a pub or one of those taverns with makeshift bars.


    This was a high-end fine-dining restaurant, for Goddess''s sake! and this whole group of adventurers, led by the womanughing at the center, was the one who wrecked the entire 5-star experience for the ce.


    Greg had wholeheartedly developed this beautiful and graceful restaurant, even when it was rated as one of the lowest of the low in the past.


    This restaurant grew into the 5-star establishment it is, and he loved this ce very much.


    Right now, he watched with his very eyes as the very ce he prided in was being destroyed by some drunk old adventurers and one crazy witch!


    The people who reserved and even was all time loyal customers of his all left moments ago when things got loud from his new found customers.


    Although Greg wanted the adventurers to leave, he couldn''t do so as they were actually paying twice the normal fee and were diligently cleaning up each te they ate.


    Additionally, they were really strong; even from a nce, Greg could tell they weren''t your typical adventurers.


    If only they didn''t bother the other customers, Greg would''ve let them be.


    Greg could only sigh and cry in the corner as he watched his whole ce go down.


    The conflicting emotions of financial gain and the destruction of his beloved restaurant left him torn.


    Every cheer from the adventurers celebrating their conquest felt like a stab in his heart.


    He wished there was a way to enjoy the mary benefit without sacrificing the ambiance and reputation of his fine establishment.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Owner¡­ hahaha, we''re about to leave soon. I''ll pay you three times the amount aspensation, okay?" said M, a cute and beautiful young girl, to him with a gentle smile as she patted the shoulder of the downtrodden owner.


    She quickly approached her boss, her blonde twin tails swinging and bouncing with her every tiny step, joining theughter-filled group of sweaty-looking men.


    Still unable to believe she had dragged these muscle-headed adventurers here, M called out to her boss, "Boss!"


    "M! You''re here! Come, let''s celebrate!"


    "Celebrate my ass! Let''s get out of here. Look what you did to the ce, and are you drunk? You''re a sword master for the goddess''s sake. Why the hell are you drunk?"


    This was a legitimate question, considering that a sword master''s body is almostpletely immune to almost all sorts of status ailments such as poison and a whole lot of other things. This was especially true for a sword master at Siena''s level, whose auras were practically embedded in their flesh and bones.


    "Let''s hurry up and get out of here, stop ying around"


    "Look at the poor owner over there¡ª"


    As Siena nonchntly brushed off M''s persistent nagging, the atmosphere around them suddenly shifted.


    A palpable tension filled the air, causing Siena to abruptly halt in her tracks. The carefree expression vanished from her face, reced by a focused intensity that sent shivers down M''s spine.


    "Hmm?"


    "What''s wrong, boss?" M questioned, trying to make sense of the abrupt change in Siena''s demeanor.


    "Did you not feel that?" Siena replied, her voice low and grave.


    "Feel what?"


    M furrowed her brow and surveyed the restaurant, initially detecting nothing unusual.


    She entertained the thought that someone might be covertly observing them, but a thorough scan within a two-hundred-meter radius revealed no signs of suspicious activity.


    "I don''t sense anything, though?" M said, but the gravity of Siena''s expression hinted at something more significant. It wasn''t long before Siena provided an unexpected answer.


    "Demons¡­." Siena dered, her tone solemn, and she set aside the beer she was having and released a pulse of her aura in the air.


    "Well, isn''t this interesting?"


    M''s body involuntarily shuddered at the mention of demons, her recent encounters with them still fresh in her memory.


    "Demons? Here? At Estelle Academy of all ces¡­ How?" M questioned, a mix of disbelief and concern etched on her face.


    "I don''t know, but I can definitely feel it" Siena stated decisively, swiftly rising from her chair.


    Without hesitation, she tossed a bag of gold coins to the fallen chef as a form ofpensation and made her way out of the establishment.


    "Hey, wait for me!" M eximed, abandoning her confusion as she hurriedly followed Siena, the sense of urgency in her boss''s actions overriding any lingering doubts.


    Greg was shocked by the amount of gold inside the bag, but¡­ "Couldn''t she have taken them away with them?"


    Greg sighed as he watched a bunch of adventurersughing out loud while chugging down every food or beverage in sight.


    ¡­..


    "Boss, are you sure about this?" M questioned with a hint of skepticism in her voice.


    "I mean, this is Estelle Academy, you know? I doubt even you, or any master assassins out there, could sneak in without being noticed, let alone a demon. I''m sure the saintess would notice immediately."


    Estelle Academy wasn''t merely an academic institution; it was a fortress designed to harbor the continent''s most talented and powerful individuals.


    Renowned mages and warriors, now serving as professors or guards, popted the academy. It stood not just as a center of learning but as one of the safest cities on the continent.


    The high-ranking and important individuals residing and studying within its walls, including foreign princes and princesses and figures of great significance like the saintess of the Church of Light, made it a hub of political and magical power.


    The academy had be a bastion of security, not only due to its prominent residents but also because the slightest mishap could potentially trigger international conflicts.


    It was fortified with an array of defenses, ranging from magical barriers to skilled guards, ready to counter any unexpected attack or incident.


    The safety measures were extensive, with specific protocols in ce to handle supernatural threats, including demons.


    Even the head of the guards us made a visit to them just the other day, even though they thought nobody noticed them when they entered the academy, further solidifying the academies detective measures.


    Fortunately, us didn''t rat them out to the church though, as it was public knowledge just how bad Siena''s and the church rtionship were.


    "Are they here for the saintess? If not the principal?" M questioned, her voice tinged with concern and uncertainty.


    "Well, I''m not too sure myself," replied Siena, her expression pensive as she stretched back her hands. "But one thing I do know, this disgusting mana that I can feel in the air only belongs to one race."


    "Demons¡­"


    "Yes"


    M''s eyes widened slightly at the confirmation. The mention of demons brought back memories of recent encounters, and she couldn''t help but feel a shiver crawl down her spine.


    "How many?"


    "Hmm¡­ I can only feel one for now"


    "Quite a powerful one at that"


    Hearing that there was only one somehow relieved M''s trauma for a little bit, she truly didn''t want to remember even a single moment of that demonicdy they faced back at the forest.


    ''Was she even a demon to begin with?''


    Even the infamous blood monarch was there.


    Fortunately, the hero came to the rescue just in time, avoiding unnecessary conflict between three godly beings.


    "What are you going to do, boss?" M inquired; her gaze fixed on Siena.


    "Are you going to kill it?"


    "Hmm? What are you talking about, M? Of course not!" Siena responded with a nonchnt tone, surprising M with the unexpected answer.


    "Huh?"


    "How could I possibly miss a chance that has been thrown right at my face?" Siena grinned mischievously.


    "What chance?" M asked, perplexed by her boss''s cryptic words.


    Siena''s smile widened.


    "This demon¡ªI''ll capture it and use it to train my idiotic disciple. Fufu. It''s about time I teach that kid how to deal with these things without relying on that stupid blessing of his" Siena dered proudly, her confidence unwavering.


    M could only stare nkly at her boss, a mixture of surprise and eptance ying on her features.


    Siena''s unorthodox methods were well-known to her, but this decision to capture a demon for training purposes still caught her off guard.


    She sighed in acknowledgment, resigning herself to the fact that her boss, with all her barbaric ways, had a unique and effective approach to handling supernatural threats.

 Chapter 147: First Act 18: Unexpected Entry

    "Uwah¡­!"


    A guard yawned heavily, stretching his back with a tired expression on his face.


    "You should really pay more attention, Roly," reprimanded a man next to him, adorned in the same ck uniform¡ªa mixture of ck and gold outlines with the Estelle Academy logo on the back.


    "Chill out, Lomin. It''s not like the boss will visit this ce whenever, and besides, who would have the guts to enter the dungeons when there are practically hundreds of us stationed here?" Roly responded nonchntly.


    They were both members of the official guards of Estelle Academy, responsible for its security, defense, and safety. Known as Estelle Academy''s guardian knights, or the ''ck units,'' they were led and managed by us Heinrich.


    Once a famous warrior celebrated for his strength and valor in his adventurer days, us had chosen to retire and dedicate himself to guarding Estelle Academy.


    The ck units of Estelle Academy had earned quite a reputation, standing as more than mere guards.


    They were a formidable force of expert knights and mages, adding a significant military strength to the academy.


    Apart from thebat-focused students and renowned professors, the ck unit was considered one of the academy''s most potent defenses.


    Each member underwent a thorough verification process by us Heinrich himself, ensuring the utmostpetence and reliability.


    Presently, Roly and Lomin found themselves assigned to guard the front entrance of the dungeon.


    While the ck unit typically roamed and guarded the dungeon''s perimeter, the duo had drawn the short straw, confined to a position that could be considered the most monotonous.


    They were prohibited from straying more than 10 meters away from the entrance, regardless of the circumstances.


    The frustration etched on Roly and Lomin''s faces was palpable.


    Their colleagues, tasked with patrolling the perimeters, enjoyed the freedom to move wherever they pleased.


    Officially on duty during the night, some even ventured beyond the boundaries to relish a few moments in the city. The stark contrast in assignments fueled jealousy within the two guards.


    As the dungeon''s entrance remained eerily quiet, Roly sighed heavily, exchanging nces with Lomin.


    The monotony of their task weighed heavily on them, and they couldn''t help but resent their less restrictive counterparts.


    The distant sounds of their colleagues enjoying the freedom of movement only intensified their frustration.


    "Haah¡­ man, I want to see my wife," sighed Lomin, the weariness evident in his voice.


    "Man, I feel you, haah! I just want to see my girl right now¡­ by the way, how is Brenda doing?" Roly inquired nervously.


    "She''s doing fine, but why do you ask?" questioned Lomin, a note of suspicion in his tone.


    "Nothing, I just thought that she might have been having a few problems since she''s having your second child now, right?" Roly replied, attempting to sound nonchnt.


    Lomin''s eyes narrowed, confusion etched on his face. "¡­??? You, how do you know Brenda is pregnant? I never told anyone yet," he said, scrutinizing Roly coldly.


    "H-huh? Brenda told me when we metst Monday at the Heiron store," Roly answered, now feeling the weight of Lomin''s suspicious gaze.


    "...."


    "¡­ Is that so? But¡­ Brenda was with mest Monday, though," Lomin responded, his tone growing colder.


    Roly gulped, feeling like his throat was dry. The atmosphere between them turned tense, and the way Lomin was ring at him made Roly fear for his life if he uttered another questionable statement.


    In that awkward moment, Roly''s mind raced toe up with an excuse or an exnation that could salvage the situation.


    Lomin advanced menacingly toward Roly, his intent clear in the narrowing of his eyes.


    As he reached out to grab Roly''s cor, their looming confrontation was abruptly interrupted by a thunderous explosion that rocked the area.


    "Boom!"


    The deafening st erupted right beside them, its shockwave powerful enough to send them stumbling and crashing to the ground.


    Reacting swiftly, they enveloped themselves in a protective aura, their hands instinctively reaching for the hilts of their swords.


    Disoriented and still trying toprehend the sudden chaos, Lomin and Roly scrambled to their feet, scanning their surroundings for any signs of danger.


    The thick dust cloud that billowed from the epicenter of the explosion obscured their vision, adding to the confusion.


    Their training kicked in, and the two guards assumed defensive positions, swords at the ready.


    The uncertainty hung in the air as they exchanged nces, both puzzled by the unexpected turn of events.


    They couldn''t ascertain if the explosion was an attack or merely a failed attempt, given that it hadn''t directly hit them.


    Despite theck of rity, Lomin and Roly knew they had a duty to fulfill.


    With their senses heightened and adrenaline coursing through their veins, they cautiously approached the remnants of the explosion, their eyes scanning for any potential threats or clues about the nature of the st.


    While the questions Lomin harbored about Roly lingered in the back of his mind, the urgency of their current situation demanded immediate attention.


    The deafening explosion had shifted their focus from personal matters to the potential threat that loomed around them.


    With unspoken agreement, Lomin and Roly discarded their previous discourse.


    The gravity of the situation required them to put personal matters aside, at least for the time being.


    Both guards assumed defensive stances, readying themselves for whatever might unfold next.


    Even the seeminglyid-back Lomin swiftly activated theirmunication signal, sending a distress signal to their boss.


    In the world of aura knights, wherebat skills and magic proficiency were paramount, Lomin and Roly were confident in their abilities.


    They were among the select few blessed enough to bepetent aura knights, defenders of Estelle Academy.


    However, they were aware that their skills paled inparison to the true heavyweights of the battlefield.


    As Lomin signaled for reinforcements, the duo braced themselves for the unknown threat.


    The mere fact that someone hadunched an attack in their direction suggested a formidable adversary.


    The perpetrator could be a master marksman, precise and deadly, or a high-ranking mage capable of unleashing devastating magical assaults.


    Their nerves on edge, Lomin and Roly moved cautiously toward the site of the explosion, swords at the ready.


    "I told you!!!!!!" M shouted in frustration. "Not to f***ing jump, boss!"


    A sudden scream pierced through the dust and smoke, catching both Lomin and Roly off guard.


    The unexpected voice of a young girl emerged from the chaos, creating a moment of confusion between the two guards.


    They exchanged puzzled nces, their focus now on the source of the unexpected noise.


    "Hahaha, I had no choice"


    "The academy strictly forbids teleportation magic outside authorized personnel, so this was the quickest way to get here. We can''t have us giving us any more tickets, right? They were really expensive to pay for, you know."


    Roly and Lomin were still processing the situation, trying to make sense of the random words behind the smoke of dust.


    "And besides, the sensation I''m feeling is quickly fading, so we better hurry up. I can''t have it disappear while we''re inside the dungeon. I don''t want to get lost in there."


    "I can understand that, but jumping from themercial district all the way here is even worse than teleportation, you know? Look at what you''ve done! Ahhhh!!!! We''re sure gonna be given tickets regardless, and we''re even about to trespass in a forbidden area. Mr. us is gonna look at me in disappointment again"ined M.


    "Hahaha, calm down, M. I''ve got a bunch of extra coins left to pay for the fine, so don''t worry. And besides, since when did you care about being a disappointment to us?" Siena responded casually, curiosity in her voice.


    It had only been a few days since us and M had crossed paths, and Siena couldn''t help but notice M''s peculiar behavior whenever us was mentioned.


    The air seemed to thicken with an unspoken tension whenever us, the burly and intimidating guardian knight, was brought up in conversation. Siena pondered on the reason behind M''s wariness, wondering if there was a deeperyer to her apprehension.


    "Is she afraid of him?" Siena mused, recalling us''s imposing figure ¨C a hulking mass of muscle with a face that could strike fear into anyone.


    In stark contrast, M possessed a childlike and petite frame, making the juxtaposition between the two even more pronounced.


    However, a subtle blush on M''s cheeks caught Siena''s attention, adding an unexpected twist to the situation.


    Unable to contain her curiosity, Siena bluntly questioned M.


    "No way, do you like him?" Her disgust was evident, as she couldn''t fathom the idea of someone finding us attractive.


    M''s face immediately flushed crimson upon hearing Siena''s words.


    "W-what''s wrong with me liking him?" she stammered.


    "Doesn''t he look cool and handsome?"


    "Ugh, please shut up. Your taste is making me puke," Siena retorted with a mocking tone.


    "I can''t believe I was with someone who was blind this entire time. Don''t worry, M, even if we can''t go to the church to fix your eyes, I''m sure we can find a good alchemist out there to fix it" she teased, a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    "SHUT UP!!!" M exploded, her embarrassment turning into frustration.


    "What''s wrong with my taste? At least I''m not like you, who''s into their disciples."


    The room tensed as Siena''s expression darkened, a fierce response ready on her tongue. "What did you say?" she snapped, her irritation evident.


    M stood her ground, looking defiant. "What about it?" she challenged, the air crackling with tension as their banter took an unexpected turn.


    The room crackled with tension as Siena and M engaged in their banter, sparks of disagreement evident in the lightning of their eyes.


    The heated exchange abruptly came to a halt when a sudden voice pierced through the air, demanding their attention.


    "Y-you two, identify yourselves and put your hands where I can see them,"manded Lomin in a serious tone, his sword pointed at the two, a bluish aura wrapping around the de.


    Roly stood beside him, mirroring the defensive stance.


    "You, woman, drop your weapo¡ª" Roly''s words were cut short as Siena swiftly appeared behind him. In a blur of motion, she delivered a powerful karate chop to the back of his neck, a seemingly powerful knight like him sumbing to a single strike.


    "Y-you¡ª" Lomin started to utter, but his words were also left hanging as he copsed, unaware of what had just transpired. Bluish-white sparkles floated around his head, a visible sign of bewilderment and confusion.


    M, witnessing the unexpected turn of events, decided to put an end to themotion. She snapped her fingers, and the stars that had danced in the air, immediately disappeared.


    As Lomin and Roly struggled to react andprehend the sudden turn of events, Siena couldn''t help but savor the satisfaction of her sessful maneuver.


    "Well, that was entertaining. This guy actually saw a glimpse of me. us trained them well," Siena remarked casually, her smirk reflecting a mixture of amusement and pride.


    Curious about the magic M had employed to incapacitate the guards, Siena inquired, "Oh, and what was that magic just now?" It was the first time she had witnessed such a spell.


    M exined "It''s a pretty old magic of mine, Mental Freeze. It''s a type of celestial magic that resembles dark magic''s Sleep; his brain is basically frozen right now. Though it only works on beings weaker than me, though."


    Siena nodded approvingly at M''s exnation, acknowledging theplexities and risks inherent in wielding powerful magic.


    The world of magic was a vast and intricate realm, and as the potency of a spell increased, so did the potential consequences.


    Celestial magic, in particr, was a field that remained elusive and challenging for many practitioners to master fully.


    ''I guess, the more powerful the spell, the greater the consequences, but isn''t her set back a bit too weak? She can basically one shot anyone weaker than her'' Siena internally remarked, reflecting on the delicate bnce that mages had to navigate.


    The arcane arts were a double-edged sword, offering incredible abilities but demanding an equally high price.


    Celestial magic, with its ties to the cosmic forces, often carried both great potential and unpredictable oues.


    ''I''ve known her for years now but she never showed me this¡­... for some reason I''m kind of pissed''


    Siena''s mind drifted to the dangers of high-grade magic, exemplified by spells like the notorious ze Inferno.


    Its destructive capabilities were immense, capable of incinerating everything in its path. However, its unrestrained power posed a significant challenge for the caster.


    The mes could spiral out of control, consuming even the hands of the magician attempting to wield such formidable magic.


    This inherent risk and unpredictability contributed to the scarcity of mages proficient in high-grade magic.


    Many hesitated to venture into such territory, wary of the potential consequences that apanied the pursuit of greater power.


    Siena understood the gravity of these challenges, having herself experienced the burning aftermath of potent spells gone awry.


    The prestigious title of Archmage, reserved for those who had mastered the intricacies of high-ranking magic, stood as a testament to a mage''s expertise and control.


    Achieving such a status was no small feat; it required not only raw magical talent but also an unparalleled understanding of the mystical forces at y.


    Siena understood all of this but somehow, ''M must''ve worked hard for her to acquire all the extensive spells she has but....'' she can''t help but feel that her partner was a little unfair, for other mages.


    "Let''s go," Siena suggested, her focus shifting back to their original purpose.


    "Yeah," M agreed.


    "But before that" M said as she fired off another Mental freeze this time at Roly.


    As they can''t have him waking up unexpectedly.


    With efficiency born of familiarity, the two guards were quickly positioned on the side of the entrance, out of the way by M.


    Silently, Siena and M entered the dungeon, leaving behind the unsuspecting guards who were still frozen in the aftermath of the mysterious celestial magic.


    ¡­.


    "B-boss, w-what is that?" stammered M, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    "Haha¡­ don''t ask me, I have no idea either" replied Siena, her gaze fixated on the grotesque and pulsating fleshy cocoon thaty before them.


    A dark red aura enveloped the cocoon, casting an eerie glow, while the ground beneath it withered, as if life itself was being drained away.


    Stench-filled corpsesy scattered around, and a group of six-legged fleshy creatures gathered nearby, preying on smaller monsters.


    "It seems we stumbled upon something we shouldn''t"


    Siena remarked, astonishment evident in her voice.


    Her initial goal had been to investigate the demonic presence she had sensed and, if possible, capture the demon responsible.


    However, the scene before her now suggested a far more sinister and unsettling discovery.


    As the reality of the situation sank in, Siena considered altering her ns. The repulsive and odorous cocoon presented an unexpected situation that surpassed her expectations.


    The air was thick with a sense of foreboding, and the creatures surrounding the cocoon hinted at an unnatural and malevolent force.


    White aura slowly began to envelop Siena, her ashen gray eyes glowing silver.


    As Siena poised herself to draw her de, a sudden force of mana telekinesis enveloped her hands, effectively preventing her from attacking the monstrous cocoon.


    A moment of confusion gripped her as the unseen power held her actions at bay.


    "Stop, Siena," came a voice, and as she turned to look, surprise shed across her face at the unexpected presence.


    There, walking towards them with an air of casual authority, was none other than the principal of the academy, Victoria.


    "What are you doing, Victoria?"


    Siena questioned, her eyes narrowing with a mix of curiosity and suspicion.


    The encounter with the principal was unexpected, and the timing seemed peculiar, given the ominous scene before them.


    Meanwhile a boy with golden eyes was watching the scene secretly with a huge smile on his face.

 Chapter 148: First Act 19: Into the Climax

    "What are you doing, Victoria?"


    Siena questioned, her suspicion deepening with every step Victoria took towards her.


    The air crackled with tension as the two women faced each other, the unsettling scene of the demonic cocoon providing a macabre backdrop to their encounter.


    Despite Victoria''s telekic magic binding Siena''s hands, the skilled sword master could easily break through the restraints if she chose to.


    The decision to hold back reflected a cautious uncertainty; disrupting the mana in the area could have unforeseen consequences, especially considering the dense energy behind Victoria''s binding magic.


    The suspiciously demonic cocoon loomed in the background, adding an extrayer ofplexity to the situation.


    As such Siena can''t act recklessly at then moment.


    "Calm down, Siena," urged Victoria, her calm demeanor standing in stark contrast to the disturbing scene unfolding before them.


    "Huh? Can''t you see the demonic-looking thing in front of you, or did your old age get to you?"


    Siena retorted, her words carrying a hint of skepticism.


    The mention of age was a deliberate choice, a subtle jab at Victoria''s known sensitivity about the passing of time.


    "...."


    Victoria remained silent, her expression unreadable. Instead of engaging in a verbal exchange, she continued to approach Siena and M with an air of indifference.


    Their bewildered looks, especially Siena''s, painted a picture of confusion.


    Siena, well aware of Victoria''s sensitivity regarding her age, was surprised by her old friend''s seemingly nonchnt reaction to the ominous presence in the dungeon as well as her joke.


    ''She would usually scream at me right now''


    Siena thought, reflecting on the usual dynamics of her interactions with Victoria.


    While not particrly close, the two had a shared history from their adventuring days, having once formed a small party together.


    Those memories felt distant now, buried beneath the weight of time and changing circumstances.


    "It looks like you haven''t harmed it yet," observed Victoria, her gaze focused on the grotesque cocoon.


    "Well, you stopped me"


    Siena retorted, a hint of irritation in her voice. The interruption had left her in a state of uncertain readiness, caught between the desire to investigate and the caution urged by the principal''s presence.


    "I know... it''s just, considering your reckless personality, who knows if you''ve already cut through it. After all, nobody in this academy can probably see your sword," Victoria remarked, acknowledging Siena''s unparalleled mastery of sword skills. Thepliment, though true, was met with Siena''s characteristic defiance.


    "What do you mean by reckless? Don''t you mean daring? And stop it with the weirdpliments; you''re not normally one to give me a moment of your appreciation. So, hurry up and tell us what this is?" Siena demanded; her impatience evident.


    "Oh, and remove your magic, or I''ll break it."


    Victoria responded by opening her arms, dispelling the strong bind that had prevented Siena''s movements.


    The sudden freedom of her arms allowed Siena to regain control, her fingers instinctively reaching for the hilt of her sword.


    Behind the two perplexed women, Victoria approached the edge of the cliff, gazing down at the unfolding scene below.


    The cocoon, pulsating with dark energy, seemed to be fulfilling its sinister purpose, and the feeder demons carried out their tasks dutifully.


    Internally relieved that the reckless woman behind her hadn''t damaged it yet, Victoria maintained herposed exterior.


    "So, she''s that Victoria? One of the only legendary mages who has achieved the rank of Archmage? The one who is considered to reach the top of magic and even rival the Dragon Lord with time?"


    M''s voice grew more excited and louder with each word, revealing a deep admiration for the renowned principal.


    "The one and only... Though something seems off about her," Siena remarked, her gaze fixed on Victoria.


    The Victoria she knew was known for cracking jokes, exuding an easygoing air, and often attempting to insult Siena or revisit old wounds.


    However, the current Victoria seemed unusually quiet, out of focus, andcking her usual ir.


    "Malevolent womb," Victoria''s words resonated, casting an unsettling shadow over the minds of Siena and M. The name itself carried an air of darkness, hinting at the ominous nature of the cocoon.


    "That is its name. It might seem dangerous and rather demonic, which it is, but please don''t kill it, as it''s rather important for the uing dungeon exams," Victoria exined, her voice calm and measured.


    "Huh? What the heck are you talking about? Since when were demons okay in an exam?" Siena eximed; her disbelief evident.


    She couldn''t fathom Victoria''s nonchnt attitude towards incorporating demons into an academic evaluation.


    "I don''t know if you forgot, but rankings between magical beasts and monsters may be simr to those of demons, but their strengths and kits are entirely different. Based on what I can feel from that thing, whatever is inside of it will surely wipe out all the students here."


    Siena''s frustration and concern spilled into her words as she tried to make Victoria understand the gravity of the situation. Demons, unlike other creatures that might popte a dungeon, posed a unique threat.


    They were not only dangerous to the students themselves but also to the delicate bnce of nature.


    The demonic miasma emitted by demons had the potential to drive individuals to madness with just a whiff, and destroys natural energy with just a touch, creating a perilous environment for both human and natural life.


    "And where exactly did you get this thing? Why is it here? Start from the beginning, you goofy-ass bitch!" Siena demanded, her frustration boiling over as she pointed her sword directly at Victoria.


    The atmosphere in the dungeon became charged with tension as the confrontation escted.


    There was an inherent danger associated with demons, a danger that even high-ranking priests and pdins avoided in direct confrontations.


    The malevolent aura surrounding demons made them the epitome of evil in the world.


    Based on what Siena could sense from the demon brewing inside the cocoon, it wasn''t a mere possession; this was a full-born demon, a genuine malevolent entity raised within the academy''s grounds.


    This wasn''t the same pathetic possessed demonic elves she met at the Kaksan forest this was the real deal a creature made out of negative spiritual nature.


    "Fighting the possessed and actual demons are two entirely different things," Siena mused, her thoughts echoing the dangers thaty ahead.


    The students, unfamiliar with the intricacies of battling demons, would find themselves at a severe disadvantage.


    Precise control of their auras and mana would be essential, a skill set that only a few possessed.


    "Students would need precise control of their auras and mana to even have hope of damaging the demon. So, unless you''re quite skilled in handling your core energy or have natural divine power in your body, you''re basically screwed when fighting demons."


    "And as far as I could tell nobody here at the academy has those specific set of skills except for my disciple¡­!"


    Siena''s words underscored the gravity of the situation. The malevolent womb harbored a genuine demon, and the academy''s decision to include it in the uing dungeon exams posed a significant risk to the students and to make matters worse everything felt like a set up for her disciple for some reason.


    Siena, despite her frustration, understood Victoria''s character well. She knew that, beneath the goofy exterior, Victoria cared deeply for the staff and students at Estelle Academy.


    There had to be a reason behind allowing the malevolent womb to nurture within the academy''s confines.


    Despite Victoria''s asional irresponsibility, when it came to matters regarding the lives of those within the academy, Siena knew Victoria would be the first to act.


    "Like I said, calm down, Siena. Why are you so agitated?" Victoria spoke calmly, her gaze still fixed gently on the malevolent womb.


    "Huh!? Calm down? This woman is really spouting nonsense now? You expect me to be calm after seeing that? And not only that, you''re acting suspicious as heck right now. If I didn''t consider you a friend, your limbs would''ve been separated from your body as I ask you questions" Siena retorted, her frustration evident as she kept her sword pointed at Victoria.


    "It may seem dangerous, but it''s really not. This thing is quite important for the test, you see..." Victoria began to exin, attempting to ease the tension in the air.


    "Stop messing around and speaking in riddles. Exin it to me directly," demanded Siena, her impatience growing.


    "The thing inside it, as you can tell, is a demon, but it''s not really one?"


    "What do you mean?" M interjected, seeking rification from Victoria.


    Victoria turned her attention towards M, her eyes widening in surprise at the considerable amount of magic the young girl possessed.


    "Who are you?"


    Victoria inquired, realizing that this was the first time she had encountered M. The girl had managed to elude her notice for quite some time, often hiding behind Siena whenever they moved.


    "I''m M. It''s nice to finally meet you, Archon Victoria. I''m Boss''s partner and number one subordinate," M introduced herself proudly, attempting to contain her excitement as she spoke to one of her idols.


    "I see, so she''s the one you keep speaking of, Siena? She truly does possess quite the unnatural set of talents," Victoria remarked as she looked at M quite closely, acknowledging M''s capabilities. It wasn''t every day that she could encounter a mage simr to her in strength.


    "Yeah," Siena responded, gently patting M''s head from her side. "If only she wasn''t quite so rowdy, she''d be perfect." Despite M shooting an angry look at Siena, thetter chose to ignore her


    "Back to your question, Miss M, you''re both correct in guessing that this thing is a demon, but it isn''t exactly one in a conventional sense. As you both know, there are a number of ways to call demons into our world, but there are only three that are known to be effective. One is to summon the demon directly through sacrifices and ritual, two is through open possessions, andstly is to open the gates of hell itself, which is downright impossible for us mortals. But this thing here doesn''t belong to any of those categories; in fact, it doesn''t belong to any at all," exined Victoria, unraveling the nature of the malevolent womb.


    M pondered Victoria''s words for a moment before understanding the implications.


    It didn''t make sense that it didn''t belong to any established categories.


    Demonic summoning always followed rules and procedures. If someone was bypassing or creating new methods, it could only mean one thing¡ªthey had enough knowledge to do so.


    "Don''t tell me this is¡ª" M began, her eyes widening with realization.


    "Yes, it''s an artificial one," Siena affirmed, smiling as she looked at M, appreciating her quick mind.


    "So, it was actually possible? How? If you knew of this, why didn''t you report it to the Magic Tower? This is a discovery that will be talked about for centuries..." M expressed her surprise and curiosity.


    M''s reaction mirrored the profound implications of their discovery.


    The creation of an artificial demon was a groundbreaking revtion, a discovery that could reshape the understanding of demons, magical beasts, and mythical creatures.


    Demons, in particr, were elusive and perilous beings, making them challenging to study.


    The knowledge of how to artificially create them represented a significant advancement, surpassing the value of any material wealth.


    M''s inquiry raised valid questions.


    The Magic Tower, an institution dedicated to the study and regtion of magic, would undoubtedly be interested in such a monumental breakthrough.


    However, Victoria''s decision to keep this information within the confines of Estelle Academy hinted at aplex motive.


    ''If she truly follows the code of mages, she should''ve had shared her knowledge right away''


    "Serioulsy, you filthy mages just casually epting things that would destroy the environment all for just a speck of knowledge!" screamed Siena in frustration. "And you, M, stop admiring what this woman has done. She''s basically admitting to demonic summoning. If you get involved with her, the church woulde after you like me."


    "You don''t understand, boss. This is a discovery of the century. With this, we can have deeper knowledge about demons in general¡ª" M attempted to exin.


    "Oh, shut it, M. I don''t want to hear anymore. Demons are demons, artificial or not. This one is still dangerous. Can''t you feel the amount of demonic energying off of that thing? The moment that thinges out, this dungeon is screwed," Siena retorted in annoyance as she proceeded to grab the handle of her sword.


    The tension in the air escted as conflicting perspectives collided.


    Siena''s frustration stemmed from her inherent mistrust of anything rted to demons especially after what happened back at the forest as she also encountered an unknown demon there that gave her the chills, her natural hatred towards demons was a sentiment shared by many due to their malevolent nature.


    M, on the other hand, saw the potential for knowledge and advancement in the discovery, blurring the lines between the pursuit of understanding and the potential risks involved.


    "Wait, like I said, calm down, Siena," Victoria urged, attempting to diffuse the escting tension.


    "I am calm, BITCH!!!" Siena retorted, her frustration boiling over.


    "Sure... But even if you destroy it here, it would cause more problems than solve it. The moment you destroy this at its infant stage, the bundle of demonic energy inside it would spread everywhere, corrupting this very dungeon. It could produce an abundance of demonic creatures that would be much more dangerous and troublesome to deal with than one demon, especially for the students."


    "Are you saying we should just let it be?" Siena questioned; her skepticism evident.


    "Yes, like I told you, this thing is quite important, Siena. Aren''t you curious as to why the church isn''t chasing you around as usual, Siena? Normally, you would get a visit from one or two temr assassins every week, but now you''re rtively peaceful," Victoria exined.


    "What does the church have to do with your shady activities?" Siena retorted; suspicion etched on her face.


    Suddenly, Victoria threw a letter at Siena. "Read that, and I''m sure you would understand the whole situation. It''s a letter the Pope personally gave me. I wasn''t supposed to show it to anybody else, but considering how suspicious I look right now, I''ll give it to you."


    Siena stared at the letter, recognizing that its length hinted at the gravity of its contents. Whatever was inside was significant enough for Victoria to break protocol.


    "Trust me, Siena. Do you think I would put anything here randomly that could personally endanger the lives of the students? And besides, I''m quite sure whatever the result of this experiment is, it would help out the students in the long run. So just trust me, okay?" Victoria implored, smiling gently at Siena.


    "S-she''s right, boss. I didn''t notice it at first, but there''s an abundance of hidden magical defenses here and there surrounding this whole dungeon. I can even see some celestial magic circles in the mix," M eximed, in awe of the intricate magical defenses scattered throughout the area.


    Siena surveyed the surroundings, acknowledging the presence of the concealed magical safeguards.


    After a moment of contemtion, she sighed, releasing her grip on her sword''s handle. ncing at the letter once more, she decided to postpone reading it for now.


    Instead, she directed her gaze back at Victoria, reassessing the situation. Siena knew Victoria well enough to trust that there was more to the story than met the eye.


    "I''ll leave it alone for now, but... I have a condition," Siena dered.


    "Sure" Victoria replied, willingly epting whatever conditions Siena might propose.


    With that, the nightly visit of the two unexpected variables came to an end.


    Siena watched the two-disappearing figures in the distance and sighed in relief.


    ...


    "Good job, my disciple. Your ways of speaking lies are truly bing better and better with each day," praised a boy floating above Victoria, gently patting her head.


    "Yes... thank you, Master Loki," replied Victoria, a hint of obedience in her voice.


    Loki, grinned down at Victoria, his eyes filled with a yful glint.


    "With this, the yers are set. I can''t wait for this initial y''s climax next week. Hehehe."

 Chapter 149: First Act 20: Into the Climax 2

    Yawn...!


    A tired sigh escaped my lips as I strolled through the livelymercial district.


    Despite being someone who could usually go without sleep for days, the mental strain fromst night had hit me hard.


    Aria bombarded me with questions, Louise shot me those knowing looks, and even though Analise stayed quiet in the corner, I could tell she was just as curious.


    Trying to juggle their inquiries, I gave them the best exnations I could muster. Aria wasn''t entirely convinced, but she eventually let it slide.


    It wasn''t the kind of situation where I could spill all the beans, especially with the three of them there.


    Aria and maybe Analise could grasp theplexity, but with Louise, things were a bit tricky since we weren''t officially dating yet.


    The conversation dragged on until thete hours of the night, and by that point, I was really looking forward to crashing out.


    But Aria''s suggestion to share the same bed added a whole newyer of stress to the situation.


    ''I mean,e on, trying to keep your cool when you''ve got three gorgeous women right there next to you is no easy feat''


    Aria was all in, pressing herself against me whenever she got the chance. Even Louise seemed interested, but she was too shy to make a move.


    Thank goodness Analise yed the peacekeeper, calling out Aria whenever she got too cozy.


    Amid this bizarre sleepover scenario, I managed to squeeze in a bit of shut-eye, navigating the awkward dance of tangled limbs and unspoken tensions.


    ''I should warn Ana of her unique hugging tendencies, I almost couldn''t breathe between her breasts''


    But it wasn''t such a bad thing so maybe I shouldn''t?


    "But seriously, Meralda, do you really need to chain me up?" I questioned, my eyes fixed on the ethereal figure right next to me. Her green hair swayed in the small breeze as she floated in the air, shooting me a look before letting out a scoff. It was clear she was still harboring some resentment about me abruptly breaking our contract.


    As a spirit, Meralda was invisible to normal people, so there was no issue with her apanying me in public. Last time, I refrained from bringing her along to avoid Louise noticing me with a spirit. However, that wasn''t a concern anymore.


    "You might run away from me again, Master, so this is necessary," Meralda exined, holding tightly onto the chains as if to emphasize the point.


    It took me a while to discern the properties of the chains, but as they wrapped around my neck and their translucent dark glow permeated my being, the realization hit me. My aunt had given Meralda these binding chains.


    ''Did Meralda actually visit my aunt? When though?''


    This was unexpected, as these chains were a forceful means of binding one''s soul to another, even without their consent. It was the very same type of chains I had once used on Meralda when Ipelled her into a contract with me. Now, however, the tables had turned, and she sought to establish a contract once more.


    "I told you, you''d be better off with Louise, right?" I sighed. "As a spirit aligned with nature itself, you know it yourself, Meralda. Making a contract with me would only endanger you."


    Meralda''s gaze remained unwavering. "I don''t care. If it''s not you, then nobody is my master."


    I tried to reason with her. "Isn''t that great? You''d be free."


    She shook her head with determination. "I don''t want that. What''s the point of being free if I don''t have a home to return to?"


    "And you''re the one who took that away from me to begin with master¡­... So, stop resisting and ept your responsibility."


    Meralda grappled tightly onto the ck chains, the dark mana trying to make its way to my heart. However, it failed to establish contact because I had activated one of my authorities.


    A white veil wrapped around my heart to prevent the chains from taking hold.


    In that moment, I had to face the truth about myself and Meralda. Sure, I could sense her genuine efforts to patch things up between us. We had our fair share of ups and downs, but somewhere along the way, a connection had silently grown between us.


    Meralda''s eyes, wounded when our previous contract was shattered, spoke volumes about the depth of our bond.


    ''I can see it in her eyes ¨C real pain from when I pulled the plug on our magical contractst time''


    But there was a catch.


    As much as I craved to reconnect, a nagging feeling told me it was a bad idea.


    If I forced a contract now, it would be like unleashing my mana without any restraint. Last time, I was in control when I initiated the contract.


    I had control on how much mana I sent her way.


    This time, she was the one trying to make it happen, and the moment our mana touched, I feared she''d be overwhelmed by it.


    My mana could twist her into someone I wouldn''t recognize, and the Meralda I cared about would vanish.


    She would be an entirely new spirit devoid of any emotion and memories she once had.


    Although the new her might have her essence and a few of her memories she would still be an entirely different being like a baby that''s just been born.


    ''And I couldn''t let that happen''


    So, despite my longing to rekindle what we once had, I had to put the brakes on.


    I couldn''t bear the thought of changing her essence any more than now.


    The risk was just too darn high.


    Caught in theplexity of our magical ties, I couldn''t ignore the harsh reality ¨C even if I took the lead in establishing a connection, it woulde at a cost. A fragment of my mana already lingered within her, and any attempt to interact anew would only stir it back to life, especially since it was slowly fading away. For her sake, I decided it was best to avoid deepening our connection any further.


    The enigmatic chains wrapped around her only added to the puzzle.


    I couldn''t fathom why my aunt had bestowed them upon her.


    ''I don''t know why aunt gave her this but¡­.''


    Frustration building, I took action, breaking the chains with an outpouring of aura in my hands.


    The metallic links crumbled, leaving her looking bewildered, staring at the dissipating remnants of the magical bonds that once held her.


    In the aftermath, confusion painted her face, and with a shaky voice, she questioned, "W-why?" Tears welled in her eyes, reflecting both surprise and sadness.


    "Meralda¡ª"


    Before I could offer any exnation, she took flight, leaving me to grapple with the consequences of my impulsive decision.


    As she retreated, delicate tears sparkled on her cheeks, and a wave of regret and self-loathing hit me.


    "Fuck haah¡­. now I''ve done it... man, this feels shitty" The weight of the unintended emotional impact sank in.


    Deep down, I knew she needed to go through this to truly understand the gravity of our situation.


    Despite the remorse, I felt a little satisfied.


    ''I better apologize sincerelyter''


    Sometimes, expressing the depth of once''s convictions required tough decisions, even if they leave a bitter taste in your mouth.


    ...


    Stepping inside, I lucked out ¨C more seats were avable than usual. This ce was a local gem in themercial district, known not just for its tasty food and drinks but also for staying open 24/7. The fact that it was still morning, and many tables were already upied, spoke volumes about the ce''s charm and reputation.


    I couldn''t help but imagine how this cozy breakfast joint would transform into a lively bare nighttime. It was one of those spots that seemed to adapt to the city''s different rhythms.


    Settling into my seat, I felt a pang of hunger and anticipation.


    I decided to try a bit of everything, ordering some drinks and a small meal.


    The smell of brewing coffee and the friendly chatter of the staff created a weing atmosphere.


    I figured he''d show up soon, but honestly, it didn''t bother me much if he didn''t. I''d suggested this spot to explore their breakfast menu, and that was reason enough to be here.


    Reviewing Shcwi''s reports, it seemed the goods had already been sessfully transferred, and all that remained was my approval for the next phase of the operation ¨C nting those items discreetly.


    Pondering the timing, I decided it would be best to handle it after ss, considering the likelihood of shorter lessons due to the impending dungeon exams.


    Professors were likely to prioritize our focus on meeting the required quota of potions for the uing challenges.


    As I contemted the day''s schedule, my attention was momentarily diverted by the arrival of my order.


    "Here is your order sir"


    "Ah yes thank you"


    The server ced the dishes in front of me with a polite nod, and the tempting aroma alone was enough to whet my appetite. It was a wee change from the usual routine, and I couldn''t wait to dig in.


    Despite the option of having breakfast prepared by Analise back in my room, I appreciated the opportunity to try something new.


    Memories from the original Adrian''s past suggested Analise''s cooking skills weren''t exactly ster.


    However, he had embraced everything she made with unwavering eptance, driven by love.


    Really It was a testament to the notion that love is blind.


    ''Maybe tasteless? In this case''


    However, recentments from Aria hinted at a different story ording to her.


    It seems Analise''s culinary abilities had seen significant improvement over time.


    "H-hey¡­." A voice called out, and as I turned to look, there was Gobel with an anxious expression, his face concealed beneath the hood of arge robe. A closer inspection revealed that he had patched himself up with an array of bandages, a clear indication that my punches from our previous encounter had left their mark.


    Well, he deserved all of it, I reasoned.


    I guess even the advanced healing potion I had given him wasn''t enough to erase all the bruises. He got from my beating.


    "Take a seat" I offered, attempting to ease the tension in the air.


    "¡­.Ok," he mumbled, looking visibly nervous.


    "Don''t be so nervous; you already look suspicious as hell. Don''t make it worse" I advised, trying to cut through the palpable awkwardness.


    "0-ok¡­."


    "Want to order anything? I''ll pay" I suggested, attempting to shift the focus away from the lingering unease.


    "No, I only came here for the thing that you promised¡ª"


    Grumble... ~!


    The loud grumbling noises of Gobel''s stomach interrupted his words, prompting a chuckle from me.


    I couldn''t help but smile slyly at his embarrassment.


    ''He may try to act like an adult, but he''s still a kid, huh?'' I thought to myself, amused by the contrast.


    I tossed him the menu.


    "Just order up, kid. We''re going to have a thorough conversation regarding the things you''ll help me with, so indulge yourself first"

 Chapter 150: First Act 21: Into the Climax 3

    "Shit! Fuck! What the hell is going on?" Armin''s expletives echoed through his cell, frustration and disbelief etched on his face.


    ''What did I do to deserve this?'' he grumbled to himself, the cold walls of the cell offering no sce.


    used of smuggling illegal items into the academy, Armin found himself stripped of his prestigious titles ¨C both as the president and head councilman of the Heiron merchantry at Estelle Academy. Princess Christine, acting swiftly, had wielded her authority to revoke his rights, leaving Armin bewildered and confined.


    The details of how the situation escted to this point eluded him. He couldn''t fathom why the finger of usation had pointed in his direction. The sudden betrayal of trust cut deep, leaving him grappling with confusion and a sense of injustice.


    As Armin sat in his dimly lit cell, pondering the events that led to his downfall, he couldn''t shake the feeling of abandonment. The duke, someone he had considered an ally, had seemingly forsaken him in this time of need. The weight of betrayal added to the torment, intensifying the turmoil of emotions swirling within him.


    He could still remember the piercing gaze of Princess Christine''s eyes.


    "Why is it like that, Mr. Armin?" Princess Christine''s question hung heavy in the air, the weight of suspicion evident in her gaze.


    "P-please trust me, your highness. I truly do not know what''s going on. I didn''t even know that there were illegal contents in the items and products brought. I-it was the duke who ordered me to bring these items here" Armin stammered, his voice a mix of desperation and confusion.


    "Hmm? So, you''re saying the duke was the one who gave you permission?"


    Armin hesitated, his mind racing through the implications of revealing the truth. The gravity of his situation loomedrge, and the prospect of escape seemed increasingly distant. Loyalty to the duke had been ingrained in him for as long as he could remember. The luxurious life he led was a testament to the unwavering service he provided to the noble.


    "Y-yes¡­"


    "Really now? But there are no records of his name in the transfer, though neither are yours. For what reason should I believe your words, Mr. Armin?" Princess Christine''s piercing green eyes bore into him, each gaze a calcted strike, like a snake strangling its prey, waiting for the final breath.


    "P-please believe me, your highness. I truly am a victim in this..."


    Said Armin as he forcefully put his head to a bow, he didn''t even know why but he was sweating when he made direct eye contact with the princess his goosebumps spreading across his body.


    "The evidence does suggest your words to be somewhat true, but you are nothing more than a man he has assigned to be the head of his merchantry branch here, and the duke is a loyal subject and personal aide of my father, part of the highest order in the imperial court. Even if the duke''s actions may somehow be suspicious, subordinates tend to move even without their superiors'' orders. For what reason should I believe that this wasn''t just your action alone? Do you have proof it was the duke who gave you the order?"


    The weight of Princess Christine''s words pressed down on Armin like an unyielding force. Her skepticism sliced through his defense, leaving him with a sinking feeling that all avenues of escape were closing in. The reality of his predicament sank in as the princessid bare the stark power dynamics between him and the influential duke.


    As the gravity of her question settled, Armin''s mind raced. All hope of escape seemed to evaporate. The only records and evidence he had of hismunication with the duke were confined to their conversations through themunication crystal, and the letter the duke had given him had long been turned to ashes.


    The silence stretched, and Armin found himself in a moment of intense vulnerability. The truth was clear to him ¨C he had no tangible proof to present. The realization that the only link to the duke''s involvement had been destroyed sent a wave of despair through him.


    "I-I don''t have concrete proof, your highness. The duke and Imunicated through a crystal, and the letter he gave me, I...I''ve already burned it," Armin admitted, his voice carrying a sense of defeat.


    "I see..."


    When the princess''s knights approached, chains in hand, Armin''s response was unexpected. He didn''t resist; instead, he willingly epted being chained, a strange calm settling over him. In those tense moments, he even proposed the idea that the Duke of Heiron could be his benefactor, perhaps hoping that the duke would step in and vouch for him.


    However, the shock that crossed Armin''s face was palpable when he realized that the duke had chosen to abandon him.


    The very person he had considered a benefactor and ally had severed ties without a second thought.


    The sense of betrayal cut deep, and Armin couldn''t fathom why the duke had forsaken him in such a crucial moment.


    ''Duke, why?''


    As Armin grumbled in his squalid cell, surrounded by the stench of dampness and decay, he couldn''t shake the profound misery that enveloped him. The contrast between his current predicament and the once opulent life he had known was stark, a harsh reminder of how swiftly circumstances could change. The cold, damp moss under him and the wet surroundings emphasized the destion that had be his reality.


    Surveying his surroundings, Armin''s gaze fell upon rotting corpses in a neighboring cell, a macabre testament to the academy''s harsh treatment of its prisoners. Fortunately, he hadn''t met the same fate ¨C the guards, despite the squalor, still fed him from time to time, allowing him to cling to a semnce of life.


    "Oh! You really do look like a pig, hahaha," a snickering voice interrupted his somber thoughts. Armin turned to find a man, his earthy brown hair and direct eyes signaling that he was a fellow student wearing the academy''s uniform.


    "A student... who are you?" Armin questioned, a flicker of suspicion in his eyes.


    "I''m your savior, pig, so don''t look at me full of suspicion like that," the mysterious man replied, a hint of amusement in his tone.


    "Oh and don''t worry about the guards for now, just put a few gold coins in his pocket and vi entry to your pig den was immediately allowed kekeke"


    Without warning, he opened his palms, and the ground beneath Armin quaked.


    The walls of his cell transformed into earthy stone-like hands, reaching for and eventually crushing the metallic door.


    "You''re free now, pig. Come with me... We don''t have much time," the man urged urgently.


    "Huh--?"


    Suddenly, rms red, and the surroundings fortified with magic. Each cell hardened to prevent escape, except for Armin''s, which was inexplicably crushed to a pulp.


    As the two of them sprinted away from the prison, Armin couldn''t shake the lingering question in his mind ¨C why had this man chosen to set him free?


    "Hey, pig... The incident with the princess involves Duke Heiron, right? How about Duke Tellus? Did he have a part in it?"


    "Yes, he had a part in it... no, it was his n to begin with. I don''t know about Duke Tellus, though"


    "Good, I guess it was worthwhile to save your ass, kekeke," he chuckled, the sound carrying an edge of satisfaction.


    ''When the Duke of Heiron moves, Duke Tellus also moves. Although the two houses had separate roles in the imperial court and the empire overall, they were two inseparable subordinates behind the emperor; one cannot work without the other''s permission'' the mysterious man contemted as they raced away from the prison.


    A knowing smile yed on the man''s lips at the prospect of delivering a piece of evidence to his father ¨C evidence that could prove worthwhile for his father''s intricate ns. The wheels of political machination turned in his mind as he envisioned the impact this revtion might have on the delicate bnce of power within the imperial court.


    Lost in his thoughts, he absently touched his right arm ¨C or what remained of it. The phantom pain from that fateful day still haunted him.


    The vivid memories of anger, pain, and humiliation surged within him, a painful reminder of the moment he lost his arm.


    ''If only that red horny dog didn''t get involved, I could''ve finished the mission father gave me!!!''


    ''I don''t know why those two haughty dukes got involved in this incident but father must know about this''


    ''It won''t be long till I''ll get my revenge on you, Aria¡­~''


    The mysterious man savored the thought, his tongue tracing the outline of his lips, a sinister gleam in his dimly lit eyes. The anticipation of revenge swirled within him, animosity simmering like a malevolent force.


    ''I will surely give you the punishment you deserve, bitch ¨C both body and soul, I''ll savor every part of you hehehe''


    Echoed the sinister thoughts of the mysterious man. The darkness in his intentions painted a wicked smile on his face, an eerie reflection of the vengeful desires festering within him.


    ¡­.


    "Well, that was pointless"


    Princess Christine remarked as she returned to her room, ncing over the various documents detailing the illegal transfer orchestrated by the Heiron merchant house.


    Despite her efforts, she couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to Duke Heiron''s actions than met the eye.


    Half-hoping that Armin, the portly pawn in her scheme, could have provided some valuable insight against the duke, she found herself disappointed ¨C he proved to be nothing more than a disposable piece in her chess game.


    The princess yearned for solid evidence that could bind the suspicious movements of Duke Heiron.


    While she could have confronted the duke directly, she hesitated, not wanting to risk straining the delicate rtionship between the imperial family and one of her father''s most loyal subjects.


    The repercussions of such a confrontation could extend far beyond the confines of her investigation.


    Rising from her chair, Princess Christine decided to take a break and get some fresh air.


    Perhaps she could find sce in the tranquil gardens or, better yet, use the opportunity to ruffle the feathers of the elegant Silvery Flower, ady-in-waiting whoseposure always seemed to irritate the princess.


    Though Princess Christine herself hasn''t realized that it goes both ways.


    It was a small diversion from her duties, a chance to break away from the burdens of politics and indulge in a moment of mischief.


    ''Hehe, I hope Lilliana''s still at the student council office''


    ¡­.


    "Ok, done! Good job, kid," Imended, a sense of satisfaction in my tone as I affectionately patted his head.


    "Ugh¡­! Did we really need to nt this here?"


    He grumbled, though there was a hint of enjoyment in hisint.


    "Why isn''t this the perfect spot?"


    "It is, but¡­ I''m not good with heights," he admitted, his gaze nervously fixated on the ground below.


    We were perched atop a clock tower in themercial district, offering a panoramic view of the academy.


    Being one of the tallest structures, it provided a vantage point to observe almost everything the academy had to offer.


    I couldn''t help but tease him, "For someone who acted like a ninjast time, this is quite unexpected. You were pretty high up when you were hiding behind that stone in the dungeonst time, you know?"


    "Ninja?" he queried, clearly surprised.


    "Nothing¡­ but with this, we''ve nted all of it. Thanks for the help, kid," I acknowledged, grateful for his assistance in our covert mission.


    "Well, you did give me something in return¡ª" he began, ncing at the high-ss mana bomb I had bestowed upon him.


    His curiosity about its origin lingered, but he refrained from asking further questions, realizing that our rtionship was contractual from the start.


    The unspoken understanding hung in the air, acknowledging the boundaries we had set and the secrets we were both willing to keep.


    "Hey... I know I''m not supposed to ask anything... But what''s the purpose of installing all thesemunication crystals and stones all over public ces in the academy?" he inquired, a note of curiosity in his voice.


    "..."


    I paused, considering how to respond to this inquiry that treaded on the delicate boundaries of our unspoken agreement.


    After a moment of silence, I chose not to offer an answer.


    As I had this nagging feeling that answering will only lead to more trouble.


    As I rose from my seat at the edge, I approached him and extended amunication crystal in his direction. His puzzled expression prompted the question.


    "This is?"


    "As you can see, I told you, right? You''re also gonna need to help me with something next week and for the other days toe" I exined, hoping to emphasize the reciprocal nature of our arrangement.


    His gaze met mine with a mixture of horror and shock. It seemed that he was still apprehensive about spending any more time with me.


    Admittedly, considering my penchant for discussing death, murder, and genocide as though they were casual topics, his wariness was understandable.


    Yet, in that moment, I couldn''t help but ponder if he had any room to criticize me in the first ce?


    After all, he was an actual terrorist, not me.


    ''Yet''


    ¡­.


    A week passed after that.


    It was the start of the dungeon exploration exams.

 Chapter 151: First Act 21: Into the Climax 4

    As the preparations for the uing dungeon exams loomed on the horizon, students from various grades and departments converged near the entrance of the dungeon.


    The air buzzed with anticipation and excitement as this bi-semester ritual approached, particrly igniting the fervor of the seniors who had experienced this challenging test before.


    The prospect of delving into the mysterious depths of the dungeon stirred a sense of adventure in the students, and the atmosphere was charged with a mix of nerves and eagerness.


    For the seniors, it was an opportunity to showcase their umted knowledge and skills, a chance to prove their mettle onest time before graduating.


    In the gathering crowd, familiar faces exchanged nces, some sporting expressions of confidence while others wore a mask of uncertainty.


    Despite the looming challenges, a sense of camaraderie prevailed.


    The dungeon exams were more than just tests; they were amunal event that brought students together from different backgrounds, forging bonds of shared experiences and challenges.


    The rules added an extrayer of intrigue to the asion.


    While students were free to form parties regardless of their grade levels, there was a crucial exception ¨C the top students of each year level couldn''t join forces.


    This restriction aimed to level the ying field, ensuring that the brightest minds of the academy couldn''t monopolize the exam.


    It created an environment where students within their respective departments had a fair chance to prove their skills and progress without being overshadowed by the academic elites.


    As the students milled about, sharing stories of previous dungeon adventures and strategizing for the uing challenges, a palpable sense of anticipation hung in the air.


    As the day of the dungeon exams drew near, the number of students congregating near the dungeon''s entrance continued to swell.


    The professors and proctors responsible for overseeing the proceedings wore weary expressions as they attempted to control the growing crowd.


    Managing such arge gathering proved challenging, and the voices of authority often fell on deaf ears as students chatted excitedly and madest-minute preparations.


    The professors and staff, realizing the daunting task of maintaining order amidst the influx of students, couldn''t help but feel the weight of exhaustion.


    They tirelessly attempted to assert their authority, reminding students of the rules and guidelines for the uing exams.


    However, with the sheer number of participants, it became an arduous endeavor, and some students asionally disregarded their instructions.


    "Professor Tyrion you''re here?"


    "Ah yes, the principal asked me to help"


    "Ah really thank you so much usbat department professors can''t handle all of them alone"


    "Well, I can see that¡­." Tyrion said in a knowing voice as he looked at the sheer number of students participating.


    "Though I am d that the 4th years are not required to participate"


    Amidst the chaos, a collective sigh of relief emanated from the professors and staff.


    A small constion was found in the fact that the fourth-year students were not mandated to participate in the dungeon exams.


    The prospect of dealing with students who were essentially their peers, possessing a simr level of knowledge and skill, would have been an additional challenge.


    The professors recognized that adding the fourth-year students to the mix would only exacerbate the already overwhelming number of participants.


    Despite the noble intent of the dungeon exams to assess students'' skills, leadership, and abilities across various categories, there lingered an unofficial undercurrent¡ªa silent acknowledgment that these trials were designed to cull the weak from the academy.


    The harsh reality inside the dungeons created a kill-or-be-killed environment, testing not only academic knowledge but survival instincts.


    Though professors monitored and asionally intervened, there were limits to what they could do. Not everyone could be saved.


    However, the established norms shattered the previous year when a particr student defied expectation, bending the rules of the exams and unintentionally saving countless lives in the process.


    The incident sent shockwaves through the academy, challenging the established narrative of despair within the dungeons.


    The impact of this unprecedented event rippled through the current third-year students and a handful of fourth years who had participated.


    Gratitude mingled with annoyance as they reflected on the fact that a first-year student had be an unexpected savior.


    The gratitude stemmed from the lives preserved and the potential shift in the academy''s perception of the dungeon exams.


    However, a tinge of annoyance lingered, fueled by the realization that this remarkable student had monopolized a significant portion of the points, disrupting the usual hierarchy and challenging the status quo.


    As the students gathered near the dungeon entrance, a ripple of murmurs and whispers swept through the crowd.


    The focus of their attention was a particr student who stood out from the rest.


    "Hey, isn''t that Evadne?"


    "The top rank of thebat department among the second years?"


    "Wow, she''s so cool...!"


    "She''s alone again this time?"


    "I guess she really does take things solo, huh?"


    "Man, I want to party up with her."


    "Isn''t she the one who took care of all the high-grade monstersst year?"


    Various opinions and murmurs circted as Evadne navigated through the crowd with her characteristic serious expression. Her red hair flowed like mes, and her sharp, fiery eyes reflected a profound thirst for battle, even though she currently remained inactive.


    The students couldn''t help but be captivated by the aura of strength and determination that surrounded Evadne.


    Her reputation as the topbatant in the second-year ranks preceded her, fueled by tales of her solo prowess and her remarkable feat in handling high-grade monsters from the previous year''s exams.


    As she moved through the gathering, an air of admiration and respect apanied her, mingling with the students'' aspirations to either join her in battle or simply stand in awe of her martial prowess.


    "Where is that golden-haired girl?" she wondered, her steps purposeful as she navigated through the crowd.


    However, the crowd wasn''t so much a hindrance as it was a parting sea of bodies, making way for her as if recognizing the aura of thebat prodigy in their midst.


    She absentmindedly touched her forehead, experiencing a sudden headache¡ªa lingering reminder of the revelry from the night before.


    Evadne wasn''t entirely sober yet, but the mission at hand required her immediate attention.


    "¡­Oh, you''re here¡ª" a tired and sleepy voice called out.


    ncing to her side, Evadne discovered a girl with droopy, sleepy eyes and a firm grip on a pillow.


    It was Be Raiseinler, her shoulder-length blue hair gleaming like flowing water in the morning sun.


    "Aria''s over here," Be informed, gesturing in the opposite direction to where Evadne was heading."Let''s go"


    "¡­Sure" Evadne responded reluctantly, her curiosity about the absent golden-haired girl momentarily set aside.


    As they moved, a wave of gossip swept through the students who observed the meeting of the top-ranked individuals.


    Spections about them forming a party buzzed in the air, but the rumors were quickly dismissed as everyone acknowledged the stringent rules prohibiting such alliances.


    ...


    As I sank into the chair at my booth, a sigh escaped me.


    "Agh, I''m tired," I thought, feeling the weight of the uing events settle on my shoulders.


    The number of students participating in the exams was unprecedented, a testament to the influence of senior Evadne.


    Dealing with this massive influx, especially for us alchemy department students and other support roles, became a daunting task.


    While participation in the exams wasn''t really mandatory for alchemy and utility-based students like myself, I couldn''t help but think that facing the challenges of the dungeons might be a preferable alternative to the chaos that ensued at our booth.


    The sheer volume of students moring for potions, coupled with their demanding and sometimes disrespectful behavior, made customer service an unwee aspect of my day.


    It wasn''t a skill I had cultivated in my previous world, and the entitled nobles, in particr, proved to be quite a handful.


    Fortunately, my status as the son of a duke granted me a certain level of respect among my peers, helping me navigate the challenges of potion distribution.


    I nced to the side, observing the empty cabs and tables that were once neatly arranged with potions earlier in the morning.


    As the exams drew nearer, a flood of students descended upon our booth, depleting our stock rapidly. Thisbined booth, shared with Euphemia, became a bustling hub of activity.


    Speaking of Euphemia, I looked down to find her practically on the floor, her energy seemingly drained.


    Herck of patience was evident, as she engaged in verbal skirmishes with any student who dared to be rude.


    Despite the chaos, her resilience and unwillingness to tolerate disrespect were traits I admired, even if they made the already demanding situation even more challenging.


    "Good job," Iplimented Euphemia as I handed her a ss of water. She looked up, acknowledging my gesture, and rose from her seemingly drained state.


    "Thank you," she replied, taking a sip of the water. Her surprise was evident as she tasted something unexpected. "This is?"


    "An energy drink"


    "Energy drink? What''s that a new potion?"


    "Not a new potion, just a beverage with energizing qualities."


    Euphemia took another sip, still surprised by the taste, but she eventually epted it. Her curiosity about the concoction was palpable, yet she refrained from asking me directly, choosing instead to silently contemte the drink.


    ''She''ll probably reverse engineer it in herbter''


    "Anyway, that sure was a lot of students, huh?" I remarked.


    "Yeah... I guess that second-year senior saved most of their asses."


    "Oh, you knew?"


    "Who wouldn''t? It''s one of the most popr rumors about Senior Evadne"


    It had be a widely acknowledged fact that the surge in the number of second-year students wasrgely attributed to Senior Evadne''s influence, a reality that exined the striking simrity in numbers between the first and second-year cohorts.


    As I settled into a chair, Euphemia voiced her thoughts.


    "But I guess we''re gonna be seeing even more students next year, considering Tristan is also participating this time," Euphemia eximed, her expression a mix of anticipation and uncertainty.


    "¡­ I guess we will" I replied casually.


    Tristan''s exceptional abilities were widely recognized, and the mere mention of his involvement in the uing exams hinted at an even greater influx of students.


    "By the way, Adrian, what''s with that ugly mask?"


    Euphemia asked, her gaze shifting toward the peculiar mask I put on the side.


    "Nothing really, I just found someone selling it and thought it was kinda funny so I bought it"


    "¡­.. is that so you sure have weird tastes"


    ''I don''t want to hear that from you woman''


    ¡­.


    The ominous rumble of thunder echoed through the skies, apanied by shes of lightning that painted the heavens in stark brilliance.


    The anticipation in the air was palpable as the atmospheric disy heralded themencement of a significant event.


    A colossal lightning bolt struck with precision, illuminating the entrance of the dungeon in a spectacr disy of energy.


    And then, with a resounding bang, the principal descended from the heavens, her entrance as grand and theatrical as ever.


    "Hello, everyone! Did you miss me?" she eximed, her voice carrying a mix of exuberance and whimsy.


    With a demeanor that embraced both goofiness and a carefree spirit, she grinned broadly as her gaze fell upon the gathering of students.


    The principal''s arrival marked the initiation of the dungeon exams.

 Chapter 152: First Act 22: Into the Climax 5

    "Hello, everyone! Did you miss me?" The principal''s whimsical voice rang out, breaking the silence that had settled over the gathering of students.


    However, rather than receiving the warm wee she may have hoped for, eyes rolled, and scoffs resounded through the crowd.


    Even some of the professors couldn''t help but smack their heads in resigned realization, fully aware that the principal had plunged headfirst into her usual theatrics once again.


    Defensive positions were assumed as lightning crackled near the dungeon''s entrance.


    The anticipation had everyone on edge, but the spectacle of the principal emerging from the smoke left them more surprised than prepared.


    If only she had informed them beforehand, they could have spared themselves the surprise.


    "Hehehe, I know you guys are all excited, but let''s not get ahead of ourselves. Now, everybody line up!"


    The principal''smand was apanied by a snap of her fingers, and starlight mana enveloped every student across the field.


    In a sudden sh, they disappeared and reappeared simultaneously, finding themselves standing with their respective parties.


    All lined up in perfect rows in front of the dungeon entrance, the students exchanged puzzled nces.


    "What was that?"


    "Celestial magic?"


    The abrupt magical transportation left many confused, but the realization soon dawned on them¡ªit was the handiwork of the unpredictable principal.


    After all, she was the only one in the school with enough power to wield such arge-scale celestial magic.


    Despite the rumors suggesting that Be might be on par with the principal, these were mere spectionscking any concrete proof.


    Be''sid-back demeanor and the absence of information about her strengths and limits fueled wild conjectures. The only confirmed knowledge students had was that she stood at the pinnacle of the first years in the magic department.


    "Ok~! Now that everybody''s organized, let''s talk about the rules and the exam as a whole, shall we?"


    The principal''s cheerful voice cut through the buzzing conversations, and she pped her hands to capture everyone''s attention.


    "I''m sure your professors and even some of your seniors have already exined all the rules of this exam, but allow me to remind you once again."


    With another snap of her fingers, a giant holographic and translucent screen materialized in mid-air.


    Within the floating disy, the overall structure of the dungeon was showcased, offering a bird''s-eye view of the challenges that awaited the participants.


    The students gathered in front of the holographic screen, their attention fully focused on the principal''s presentation.


    As she began to elucidate the intricacies of the exam, the animated expressions on their faces reflected a mix of curiosity, excitement, and a hint of apprehension.


    "As you all should know by now, the dungeon is not just an underground cave filled with monsters and treasures. It''s more of a living mana structure than anything else. The dungeon is alive, and it will consume you the moment you make a mistake. and just because your mission is to kill monsters inside the dungeon doesn''t mean that the monsters won''t retaliate. I want you all to remember this¡ªyou could be killed..... no ''YOU WILL DIE'' So, if there are those who aren''t prepared, leave now..... And I mean literally leave the academy, as this isn''t the life for you."


    The principal''s words hung heavy in the air, casting a momentary hush over the assembled crowd. The gravity of the dungeon exams was starkly presented by the principal''s stark warning.


    The prospect of facing not just mindless monsters but a living, breathing dungeon that could pose a threat to their very existence was a reality check for many.


    Despite the serious tone and the explicit invitation to reconsider their participation, not a single student chose to leave.


    The resolve in their eyes and the determination on their faces suggested that they were ready to face the challenges head-on.


    The principal, observing their collectivemitment, wore a satisfied smile.


    "Hooh, we sure have a tough bunch this year. Most of you do realize that many of you only survived because of a lucky coincidence, right?"


    The principal''s words cut through the silence,nding like a knife among the second years and above.


    The truth stung¡ªthey owed their current opportunity to the daring efforts of Evadne, who had single-handedly cleared the dungeon of its most powerful monsters during the previous exam.


    The acknowledgment of this reality left a sobering awareness among the students, a reminder of the precarious nature of their undertaking.


    "Anyways, back on topic. The dungeonprises 15 floors in total. Once you enter through the entrance behind me, you will be met with a hundred-meter staircase drop."


    Gasps rippled through the crowd.


    The unexpected revtion elicited surprise from the students, as the previous exams had featured instantaneous teleportation to the first floor upon entering the dungeon.


    This change in protocol caught many off guard.


    "What do you mean by that, principal?" a curious student asked, voicing the confusion shared by many.


    "It is as I said. You will have to descend an actual hundred-meter staircase. Last year, we realized that most students took for granted the embedded celestial magic on the floor entrances of the dungeon. They would use it to quickly escape the dungeon during emergencies, especially when they ran out of rations for food and water. Therefore, it was decided that every floor descent will be manual from now on. This means that every time you drop a floor, you will encounter the same hundred-meter staircase. It might not be a significant challenge for youbat department students, but for other members of your party, I wonder?"


    The principal''s gaze shifted to the mages within each party, individuals whocked the physical prowess of theirbat-oriented counterparts.


    The realization dawned on many faces that this change in the exam structure would present a new set of challenges and difficulties.


    The students were not only surprised by the sudden change but were also mortified about the fact that they had to walk up and down in order to get to the lower floors and rise back up.


    One key aspect they had prepared for the exam was food, water, and utilities to live somewhatfortably inside the dungeon.


    As this exam was expected tost a few weeks at most, all parties needed toplete the assigned quests and quota of magic stones by hunting monsters.


    Knowing that they not only had to waste energy by walking and traveling on foot but also take into ount their members'' well-being added to the intensity of the exam.


    It made them realize just how serious this exam was going to be this time.


    "As you can see on the screen, the dungeon can reach up to the 15th floor. However, you are only rmended to descend up to the 5th floor. Any more than that will be entirely your responsibility. Whether youe out alive or not on the 6th floor and below, the academy will not be held responsible. Professors can only intervene up to the 5th floors, so if you''re hoping for someone to rescue you on floors lower than that, forget it and ept your death."


    Students gulped audibly at the principal''s stark warnings, especially the 1st years who was experiencing the exam for the first time, even if some of their party members already informed them of such challenges having someone straight up tell you, that you are going to die is still gets to you no matter how prepared you are.


    Suddenly, the dungeonyout disyed on the screen transformed into that of a glowing stone.


    "This is the thing that you will all be fighting for: magic stones. Their quality and size vary from the monsters you''ve defeated, but they more or less have the same look. So don''t forget to collect them. Low-grade monsters drop low-grade magic stones, and they''re worth 50 points. Mid-grade stones will be worth a hundred points, and high-grade stones will be worth a thousand. You will all be required to umte at least 5000 points to pass the exam. By the way, killing the boss equals an instant pass, so I do rmend trying. Do your best to reach the score quota by any means necessary. Hehe."


    The students, however,rgely ignored the principal''s words encouraging them to challenge the boss. The idea of facing the dungeon boss was considered a perilous endeavor.


    Only a limited number of professors possessed the capability to deal with such powerful entities, let alone the students.


    While there were anomalies among them in terms of strength, like Evadne, Tristan, and Be, for the ordinary students, it wasn''t a task worth considering.


    The risk of facing the boss was far too high, with the potential for dire consequences.


    The majority focused on the umtion of points through defeating regr monsters rather than venturing into the dangerous territory of confronting the formidable dungeon boss.


    "As we will be closely monitoring you, please do be reminded that whatever it is you show us, regardless of action and method, we only measure the results.


    This will highly affect your rankings in the next school year. So, with that, I wish you all luck and let the Dungeon exams begin!"


    The principal eximed as she raised her hands, firing off a prettyrge lightning spell before disappearing in a sh. The students just smiled bitterly at the principal''s shy entrance and exit.


    The daunting reality of the exams ahead settled in, and they knew that their every move would be scrutinized, influencing their standing in theing school year.


    With a deep breath, they braced themselves for the challenges awaiting them in the depths of the dungeon.


    ...


    "Hooh, if it isn''t the depressed baby," said Evadne, casting her sharp gaze on a guy with dark blue hair and a face that personified handsomeness.


    "Senior..." responded Tristan, wiping the sweat from his face, a fairlyrge backpack behind him.


    "Hmm? Where''s that little brother of mine?"


    "Ah, Alex isn''t here. We didn''t party up."


    "Oh, you''re going solo? That''s unexpected. I never thought I would see the day where the two of you would separate. Did the two of you get into a fight or something?"


    Evadne wondered aloud, as everyone in the school knew that wherever Tristan went, there was that bulging piece of muscle hanging around near him. She herself even believed that Tristan and her little cousin might swing in that direction at some point, considering how close they were as the two were practically inseparable even during training.


    "Ah, no, it''s nothing of the sort. It''s just that... I needed to fix some personal stuff."


    Evadne didn''t even bother to ask what it was about, as she didn''t really care and disliked emotional stuff.


    "Well, I''ll be going now, junior. Since we''re both going solo, I hope you don''t get mad at me for iming most of the strong monsters," said Evadne as she jumped off and immediately entered the dungeon.


    Although the students were a bit surprised by the gust of wind, seeing the fiery red streak, they just let it be, knowing it was Evadne.


    ''Don''t worry, senior. High-ranking monsters weren''t exactly the thing I was aiming for'' thought Tristan as he carried hisrge backpack on his back, ensuring everything was set.


    Remembering his master''s words, ''Tristan, I can feel a pretty nasty energy in the dungeon, so you and your party better prepare. Oh, and don''t show your face to me if you don''t get to beat a boss, okay?''


    Thinking back to his master''s words, it seems he made the right decision to face the dungeon alone, as his goal was to confront one of the named bosses in the dungeon.


    ¡­.


    "This ce sure is big,"mented Elena as she walked down the gigantic stairs. Although there were probably dozens of students walking down together with them, the stairs were so wide that they had enough space to amodate another couple more dozen students.


    "Yes..." said Aria, mesmerized by the ce. Not only was it wide, but it was also adorned with a bunch of glowing stones, making the ce feel a lot more magical.


    "Are you okay, Brother Alex?" asked Elena in concern as she looked behind her to see Alex, who was pushing down a small cart behind him.


    Although the cart''s wheels might seem like a problem for the stairs, it didn''t make any substantial noise as celestial magic was making it float.


    "Ah, everything''s fine, saintess. A workload like this is nothing, and besides, the celestial magic ced on the cart is basically doing most of the work, haha," said Alex in his usual charismatic voice.


    He looked behind him and saw that the cart was full of food and utilities their party needed for the exam.


    At the center of the cart was a girl with shoulder-length blue hair, sleeping soundly with her nket while hugging her huge pillow.


    It was Be Raiseinler, peacefully napping despite the impending exam.


    Beside her was a girl with beautiful plum blossom-colored hair, her mature andmanding green eyes locked onto the book she was reading ¨C the first princess of the empire, Christine De Alger Lumenia.


    Alex just gulped at the pressure emanating from his party. Although he should''ve been happy being in a party full of beautiful women, he was anything but happy about that fact.


    On one hand, he was together with the girl he fell for, Aria Tellus, but she seemed to be deliberately ignoring him for some reason.


    Elena, the saintess, was a person he couldn''t exactly talk to casually, as who knew when his neck would be on the line since he knew for a fact that hidden temrs were probably around protecting her in the distance right now.


    Be Raiseinler was someone he never really talked with, let alone actually talked to, as she always seemed to be asleep.


    Lastly, the princess of the empire, who just casually joined their party at thest second, was now sitting behind him. He did everything in his power to not disturb her from her reading.


    ''Haha, are you blessing or punishing me, goddess?'' Alex thought as he didn''t know whether to cry orugh.

 Chapter 153: First Act 23: Into the Climax 6

    "Stars¡­...?" In a cute and sleepy voice, Be murmured as her eyes fluttered open, greeted by a myriad of shiny and twinkling lights adorning the dark ceiling above her.


    Rattle! Rattle! Her makeshift bed shook and vibrated with each explosion and sh reverberating through her surroundings. Rubbing her eyes, Be squinted to get a clearer view of the mysterious spectacle before her.


    ''Glowing crystals¡­.? Oh, that''s right, we were supposed to take an exam in the dungeon'' she mumbled to herself, slowly rising from her cozy nket.


    As Be emerged from her slumber, she was met with an unexpectedly tiresome scene.


    ncing around, she realized that she was perched on the edge of a small cliff, overlooking a circr arena below.


    The ground trembled beneath her, and she could hear the echoes of des shing and sparks flying through the air.


    Focusing her gaze on the source of themotion, Be spotted a group of students rallying together against a colossal skeleton standing over three meters tall.


    The skeletal figure brandished a menacing halberd, its glowing red eyes seething with anger as it relentlessly attacked the dozens of students attempting to overwhelm it.


    "Kana, Emmanuel, Fire!!!" The urgentmand echoed through the air, prompting quick responses from the party members.


    "Y-yes!" "Got it!" they chorused, their voices carrying a blend of determination and readiness. Shouts reverberated from all directions as their party leader skillfully outmaneuvered and baited the skeletal monster, creating a synchronized assault that showcased their well-honed teamwork.


    ''Well¡­... their teamwork is pretty good¡ª'' Be thought, observing the dynamic coordination among the various students fighting.


    Although some members seemed to be struggling, it appeared to be only a matter of time before they would triumph over the predictable attack patterns of the skeletal monster.


    Be looked behind her and saw that there was a giant whole and the familiar stair case going down below


    But¡­.


    "Where am I?" Blinking, she looked around and realized that she was still in the cart, but her party members were nowhere to be seen. A sense of disorientation set in as she tried to make sense of her surroundings.


    Slowly rising to her feet, Be spotted a piece of paper lying nearby. Picking it up, she was taken aback by the unexpected message scrawled across it.


    <Be, if you''re seeing this, please note that we''re currently on the lower floors below. You can follow us or stay there if you want. Although we would have liked to bring you along, considering the abundance of magic stones we''ve collected so far is getting in the way, we all decided to leave it down there with you on the fifth floor. We are all sorry for doing this without asking for your permission, but please protect our loot while we''re away.>


    From: Aria


    A mix of confusion and concern clouded Be''s expression as she processed the contents of the note. It seemed her party had made a decision without consulting her, leaving her alone on the fifth floor with the responsibility of safeguarding their valuable loot.


    And to the side of the cart were a bunch of bags, filled to the brim with magic stones.


    Be''s eyes widened in surprise at the sheer amount of magical energy emanating from the glittering stones.


    The weight of the bags hinted at the tremendous effort her party had put into gathering them.


    Despite her initial shock, Be paid it no mind, remembering who her party members were.


    As the sounds of battle continued in the background, Be couldn''t help but feel a twinge of emotion.


    ''But still¡­...leaving me alone like this..." she mused, a subtle hurt lingering in her heart. It was a feeling she couldn''t quite ce, an unexpected pang of loneliness.


    However, she quickly rationalized that herpanions had likely made this decision out of consideration for her well-being, trusting in her strength and respecting her need for rest.


    Be puffed her cheeks.


    She was really annoyed...


    ....


    GROAGHHHH!!!!!


    A monstrous serpent roared, its snake-like form coiling with menace. Four venomous fangs, each asrge as spears, glistened ominously in the dark.


    The creature''s roar unleashed a horde of smaller snakes that slithered across the ground, a relentless wave of serpentine menace.


    Kssss!!!!


    Thousands of snakes shot forward like projectiles, their collective target a young man caught in their deadly trajectory.


    In the midst of the chaos, a sudden vertical white line materialized, followed by another, then diagonals joined in rapid session.


    Hundreds of these white lines filled the air in a single breathtaking instant, turning the world momentarily blindingly white.


    As swiftly as it appeared, the cascade of white lines left a field of destruction, reducing the multitude of snakes to a thousand pieces.


    Click¡­.! The satisfying click of a de returning to its scabbard echoed through the aftermath. Tristan, the young man at the center of the whirlwind, swiftly got into position.


    The air was charged with tension as a gigantic blue serpent, undeterred by the earlier onught, rushed toward him with furious determination.


    Boom! The colossal snake crashed into the wall as Tristan leaped into the air, seamlessly turning to face his adversary.


    As hended, Tristan channeled his mana, a vibrant blue aura enveloping his body.


    Focusing the energy into his hands and extending it to his sword, he shed downward with incredible force.


    The world turned white once again as the de cut through the air, leaving behind a brilliant streak.


    nk¡­!


    The echoing sound of metal meeting resistance reverberated in the cavernous space.


    Tristan''s confident smirk faded as he realized the shiny blue scales of the serpent remained unscathed, showcasing an almost impervious defense.


    Clicking his tongue in frustration, Tristan prepared for the next round.


    GROAGHHH¡­.!!!!


    The echoing roar of the serpent reverberated through the cavern as the monstrous creature, unfazed by the earlier encounter, unleashed another guttural bellow.


    With a fierce determination, the snake abruptly dove into the ground, disappearing from view.


    The earth quivered beneath Tristan''s feet as hended, his expression contorting with annoyance.


    As the vibrations from the serpent''s retreat settled, Tristan wasted no time.


    His well-practiced muscles moved with fluid precision as he seamlessly transitioned into a martial stance.


    The air crackled with anticipation as he prepared for the inevitable resurgence of the colossal snake.


    His focus intensified, honing in on the subtlest vibrations in the ground, ready to react with lightning-fast reflexes.


    ''How did senior Evadne kill this thing in one gost year?''


    ...


    "Looks like everyone is ying their roles," I remarked, my gaze fixed on the giant screen monitoring nearly every student in the expansive facility.


    The hum of activity filled the room as various scenes unfolded; each student engaged in their designated tasks.


    "You''re here." Principal Victoria turned her attention toward me as I slowly approached. A young boy with golden eyes, standing next to her, chimed in.


    "You''rete, boss." Despite encountering him numerous times, the disbelief lingered in my mind that a god, casually present in the mortal world, could traverse realms without repercussions.


    Though it was merely an incarnation body, the fact that he was an actual god, yfully wielding his divinity while floating in the air, seemed to defy the very bnce of the world. Truly a trickster god.


    His divinity is practically deceiving the world.


    "Yeah, Euphemia was sticking to me like a ma all throughout the day," I replied to Loki, stretching my hands slightly. The truth was evident; Euphemia, with her boundless enthusiasm, had practically whisked me away to explore and shop throughout the bustlingmercial district. The prospect of a less crowded environment seemed to excite her, turning our day into an impromptu shopping spree.


    Even though I had merely suggested tagging along, Euphemia took the liberty to practically force me into joining her little excursion by locking her hands with mine. Despite the initial surprise and slight resistance, she radiated such genuine happiness that I decided to simply let it be.


    As we strolled towards the vast array of screens suspended in the air, I approached Principal Victoria. "Principal, can you erge that monitor, please?"


    "Sure," she responded, and with a swift motion, the screen I had requested expanded. The real-time situation of Aria and the others unfolded before me.


    "They''re camping?" I remarked, a sense of amusement coloring my tone.


    "Haha, well... They pretty much finished the exam already, and it seems they''re just waiting for the school''s quest announcement" Loki casually exined. His nonchnt demeanor belied the excitement brewing within the screen.


    ''Well, that''s a bit of a surprise?''


    I had known that Aria, Alex, Elena, and Be were teaming upst week, but the speed of their progress was astonishing.


    They were the only group on the screen with a distinctive green outline, indicating that they had already surpassed the 5,000-quota points needed to pass the exam.


    While the students still needed to deliver the acquired magic stones back to the surface, the school''s monitoring process allowed them to count and estimate the total number of points in real-time.


    "I see, but why did they go to the 6th floor?" I asked.


    "Who knows?" said Loki. "It was that pink-haireddy who suggested it."


    Pink hair? I looked at the screen again and saw a hooded figure.


    Although she had a graying hood covering her face and hair, the tips of pink hair could still be seen.


    ''The first princess? Why was she partying with them? I thought theirst party member was Leslie. What happened?''


    But they''re waiting for the quests huh¡­. I can''t say it''s a bad choice but wouldn''t it be better to wait in the upper floors?


    As the quests unfolded, they were not just standard challenges but rather additional tasks, either extra assignments or constion prizes announced by the school through the use of scatteredmunication stones and crystals within the dungeon. The students seemed to be eagerly awaiting these announcements, anticipating opportunities to earn extra scores and showcase their skills.


    "By the way, boss, did you try the mask yet?" Loki inquired, his golden eyes glinting with curiosity.


    "Yeah," I replied, recalling the divine mask Loki had personally gifted me.


    Delving into my bag, I retrieved the mask, a finely crafted piece imbued with magical properties.


    It held the extraordinary ability to alter my face, shape, and body structure ording to my preferences.


    "It''s pretty good"


    I hope Tristan won''t hate me too much when we meetter...


    "Where is our protagonist?" I asked, curious about the whereabouts of the key character in our unfolding saga.


    Principal Victoria swiftly adjusted another screen, causing it to pop up and erge, revealing Tristan in the midst of a difficult situation.


    He was tending to his right hand and shoulder, arge hole pierced through them.


    Despite his evident pain, a golden aura enveloped his body, gradually healing his wounds.


    "What happened to him?"


    "He fought one of the four bosses of this dungeon and had a hard time" Victoria exined, her eyes fixed on the screen disying Tristan''s struggle.


    "Tristan had a hard time?" I echoed in surprise. Knowing Adrian''s prowess and ability to effortlessly handle challenges within the dungeon, the sight of Tristan facing significant difficulty was genuinely unexpected.


    "Well, he had a formidable opponent this time. Nadrika, a magical serpent immune to sword-based attacks"


    ''There was a boss like that?''

 Chapter 154: First Act 24: Into the Climax 7

    ''Damn, I took too much damage...''


    Tristan inwardlymented as he assessed the severity of the injury to his right shoulder. The realization hit him hard, and he knew he had to act swiftly to prevent furtherplications.


    Drawing upon his divine power, Tristan cast several healing spells simultaneously. The wounds began to close, but to his dismay, the pain lingered, refusing to subside.


    His brows furrowed in difort as he nced at his right arm, the convulsing flesh causing a wave of nausea. It pulsed like a heartbeat, a grotesque rhythm that seemed on the brink of explosion.


    Tristan''s hands turned an unsettling shade of purple, and the odor emanating from the affected area resembled that of rotting flesh in the process of melting away.


    Breathing heavily, Tristan wasted no time. With a determined focus, he invoked purification magic. A golden light enveloped his right arm, simultaneously detoxifying the venom and easing the burden on his body.


    He also employed healing spells to regenerate the deformed arm, the magic working tirelessly to repair the damage inflicted.


    Desperation crept in as Tristan reached for his backpack. Fumbling for high-grade potions, he chugged them down, their effects quickly coursing through his system.


    The healing elixirs provided a momentary reprieve, yet the inexplicable thirst that apanied the pain and nausea persisted.


    Sitting behind arge boulder, Tristan surveyed the aftermath of the fierce battle, his eyes fixed on the massive magic stone at the center of the spiky yet sandyndscape. The remnants of the encounter with the colossal snake lingered in the air, and he couldn''t help but reflect on the challenges he faced.


    ''Maybe Alex would''ve fared better when fighting that thing''


    Tristan thought, his gaze shifting towards therge magic stone that had dropped when he defeated the formidable boss.


    He pondered the choices he had made during the intense confrontation, wondering if a different approach could have yielded a more favorable oue.


    Throughout the fight, Tristan had stubbornly relied on his shing techniques, repeatedly attempting to cut through the seemingly impervious scales of the gigantic snake.


    It wasn''t untilter that he realized the ineffectiveness of his attacks against the formidable foe. The realization struck him that his best form of offense had proven useless.


    He mentally chided himself for not discerning the creature''s immunity to his shes sooner.


    The urgency to devise an alternative n of attack only became apparent when the snake sank its enormous fangs into his right shoulder.


    Tristan grunted as the piercing fangs sought to drag him deep underground, threatening to end the battle in favor of the formidable serpent.


    In a crucial moment, Tristan clung to his sword with unyielding determination.


    Channeling a beam of aura into the snake''s mouth, he targeted a vulnerable point, piercing through the creature''s defenses and reaching its brain.


    The intense struggle between man and serpent reached its climax as Tristan''s maneuver proved to be the turning point.


    Despite the immense pain coursing through his body, Tristan''s resilience and quick thinking had prevailed.


    But¡­


    ''It doesn''t feel like I''ve won''


    This marked the first time Tristan truly grasped the significance of luck in battle.


    His unwavering belief in his gifted strength had often propelled him forward, but the encounter with the gigantic snake proved to be a humbling experience.


    The unexpected turn of events had reminded him that luck yed a pivotal role in the vtilendscape of battle.


    Had the colossal serpent not made the critical error of biting into Tristan''s right shoulder, where he seized the opportunity to pierce inside, the oue might have been drastically different.


    The realization settled in, and Tristan couldn''t help but acknowledge the fortuitous twist that had saved his life.


    ''I wonder how the others are doing?''


    Tristan pondered, the receding pain allowing his thoughts to wander. His concern for the well-being of hisrades lingered, and he hoped that their encounters within the dungeon were less perilous than his own.


    ncing at his right arm, still slightly damaged but visually healing itself, Tristan couldn''t help but appreciate the efficacy of Adrian''s potions.


    The magical elixirs had worked wonders, and he couldn''t shake the thought that he should have requested more before venturing into the depths of the dungeon.


    Currently situated on the north side of the fifth floor, Tristan reflected on his overconfidence.


    The rtive safety of this floor had led him to underestimate the potential threats it held.


    The encounter with the unexpected boss had served as a stark reminder that arrogance could be one''s downfall in the unpredictable realms of the magical dungeon.


    With a renewed sense of caution, Tristan rose to his feet. Approaching the gigantic magic stone left behind by the defeated boss, he faced the practical challenge of transporting it.


    Lacking the means to carry such a massive object, he wrapped his left hand with aura and methodically crushed the stone into smaller, more manageable pieces.


    Though the value of the magic stone might diminish, the significancey in the sessful defeat of the boss.


    "...Tristan?"


    Surprised by the sluggish voice, Tristan immediately turned around. There stood a girl, Be Raiseinler, yawning as she held arge pillow behind her.


    Behind her floated a carriage, or rather, a cart-like wagon filled to the brim with an abundance of magic stones.


    The stones were covered by bags, but the glistening shine within pierced through some of the holes, creating the illusion that she was carrying small stars behind her.


    "Be Raiseinler¡­," Tristan muttered, his eyes assessing her. Despite his weariness and injury, he couldn''t help but feel a bit wary.


    However, Be didn''t exude any dangerous aura, making it more likely that her appearance was coincidental.


    "Did ¨C you¡­"


    yawn¡­!


    "Defeat a boss?" Be asked, her voice trailing off into another yawn. Her tired demeanor and sleepy expression made it evident that she had just woken up, and her eyes struggled to focus on Tristan.


    "Yes" Tristan responded, feeling a bit peculiar conversing with Be in this state. This encounter marked one of their first interactions, as their paths had seldom crossed despite both being at the top of their respective environments.


    "I see¡­ I don''t see the big guy besides you, are you alone?" asked Be, her eyes showing a hint of curiosity as she surveyed the surroundings.


    "Yes, I wanted to take the exam solo, and Alex went to a different party," Tristan replied, his gaze briefly turning to the magical stones scattered around them.


    "Oh yeah¡­ The big guy was with us," Be recalled, a subtle smile ying on her lips as she remembered Alex''s presence in her party.


    Be scrutinized Tristan again, her sleepy demeanor taking on a hint of concern.


    "You''re injured?" she inquired; her surprise evident at the sight of Tristan looking quite beat up. Although she hadn''t witnessed the jointbat exams, Be was well aware of Tristan''s formidable strength under the right circumstances ¨C even she couldn''t beat him.


    "Yeah, haha¡­ I got careless, you see," Tristan admitted, a wry smile on his face as he acknowledged hispse in judgment.


    "I see¡­."


    "¡­..."


    The conversation seemed to taper off, leaving an awkward silence in its wake. Tristan felt a sense of difort as he nced at Be, who appeared as if she might doze off at any moment. The pause hung in the air, and Tristan couldn''t shake the feeling that Be was using the brief silence to buy some time for herself.


    "Why are you here, Be?" Tristan inquired, his curiosity piqued by her unexpected presence.


    "I sensed strong mana spikesing in this direction.... As it was annoying, I came here to get rid of the thing doing it, but it seems you already took care of it...." Be replied, her voice groggy as she rubbed her eyes.


    Tristan couldn''t help but wonder if his intense battle with the dungeon''s boss had roused her from sleep. As a mage on the verge of reaching the pinnacle, her magical sensitivity was likely finely tuned. The mana fluctuations from their fight might have felt like a jarring rm, disrupting her rest.


    "Sorry, it seems my fight with it woke you up," Tristan apologized, bowing his head slightly.


    "Okay..."


    "¡­..."


    Silence settled between them once again, the remnants of their individual battles lingering in the air. Tristan felt a hint of awkwardness as he considered Be''s unexpected interruption.


    Be twitched slightly, as she suddenly closed her eyes.


    Suddenly, Be turned away, her body enveloped in starlight mana. "Anyway.... Bye-bye," she said before disappearing, teleporting away.


    Tristan watched as she vanished, the lingering traces of starlight marking her departure.


    Tristan scratched his head, the awkwardness of the conversation lingering, but he felt a slight sense of relief that Be hadn''t shown up with any hostile intentions.


    Even in the pursuit of magic stones, where students were allowed to take them by any means necessary, including stealing from others, the unspoken truce seemed to hold at least for now.


    ''Master told me that she felt something ominous in the dungeon and that I should be careful but¡­ should I check it out?'' Tristan pondered, his mind wrestling with the decision. The warning from his master echoed in his thoughts, urging caution in the face of potential danger.


    Assessing his body once again, Tristan realized he was still in the process of healing. He retreated to a quiet corner, sitting down after collecting the fragments of therge magic stone.


    ''I shouldn''t hurry'' he thought, contemting the wisdom of taking things slowly. The exam had a duration of two weeks at most, and Tristan recognized the importance of resting now to ensure he would be in peak condition when facing whatever challengesy ahead.


    As he settled into a moment of respite, Tristan couldn''t help but reflect on the nature of his master''s warnings. There had been only a handful of instances where his master deemed something as dangerous, and each time, the danger was explicitly meant for him.


    The thought crossed his mind that if his master sensed something ominous in the dungeon, it could spell peril not just for him but for the majority of students unaware of the lurking threat.


    ''If so¡­ most of the students here would probably meet their end when they encounter whatever my master meant'' Tristan mused, acknowledging the severity of the situation.


    ...


    In a vast and open space, the ground quivered beneath the pulsating rhythm of a fleshy red cocoon. A dark red aura surrounded it, intensifying with each passing second. The anticipation in the air was palpable, building up to a climactic revtion.


    Finally, the moment arrived. Something sharp pierced through the cocoon, tearing it open from the inside.


    Sharp ws, wrapped in a reddish aura, emerged as arge, muscr, red creature stepped out.


    The creature''s massive form glistened with a slimy red substance, its four arms flexing as it surveyed its unfamiliar surroundings with a mix of confusion and curiosity.


    As the creature stood there, crackling footsteps echoed through the space. A swarm of insect-like beings,posed of bloody flesh, approached, each carrying four axes.


    The red creature, inexplicably drawn to the axes, felt a surge of excitement coursing through its veins.


    Without hesitation, it reached out, grabbing all four axes with a gleam in its red eyes, roaring in satisfaction at the newfound weapons.


    Meanwhile, a girl with shoulder-length blue hair, radiating a starlight-like dazzle, stood nearby.


    Her eyes widened as she witnessed the unfolding scene, a mixture of curiosity and fear in her gaze.

 Chapter 155: First Act 25: Into the Climax 8

    "Oh, it looks like the orc lord is awake," Loki remarked, his grin widening with a mischievous glint in his eyes. "He looks more dangerous than I expected."


    "It doesn''t even look like an orc now," replied Principal Victoria, her voice tinged with a hint of fear as she observed the orc lord''s transformation. The once green, muscr skin that characterized orcs had given way to a demonic red monster,plete with four menacing arms.


    Indeed, the orc lord appeared more demonic than ever, a nightmarish manifestation of power. His current form surpassed the already fearsome appearance he had as a standard orc. The transformation had elevated him to a new level of menace, casting an eerie aura that sent shivers down the spines of those who beheld him.


    After seizing the axes, the orc lord wasted no time in unleashing chaos upon everything in his vicinity. His rampage knew no bounds ¨C demonic carriers, monsters, beasts, and even his fellow orc kin fell victim to his relentless assault. Laughter, dark and malevolent, reverberated through the air with each merciless kill.


    Even just monitoring the scene through the magical screens you could sense the sheer strength and ferocity of the orc lord.


    Grabbing onto my mask, I swiftly ced it over my face, concealing my identity. With a determined turn, I exited the monitoring room, leaving behind the lively scene within.


    "Are you going to y with him now?" Loki inquired, his excitement evident in his tone as he anticipated the unfolding events.


    "Yes, and I wouldn''t really call it ying with him, as he can probably kill me before I can blink," I replied honestly. The stark truth hung in the air ¨C Tristan''s formidable speed, coupled with his celestial swordsmanship, presented a threat that even I, with all my prowess, couldn''t underestimate. A single mistake might result in being swiftly cut into pieces by his unparalleled skill.


    "The other professors should being here any minute now, so you should go as well, Loki. And also, don''t forget to release the principal"


    "Eh, I thought she was already my toy?" Loki quipped with his characteristic mischief, a yful grin on his face.


    ''I thought you considered her as your disciple?'' I mused as I observed Loki, who was cradling Victoria''s head while floating slightly above her. His posture resembled that of a child unwilling to part with his favorite toy.


    While I yed along with Loki''s antics, a pang of sympathy struck me. Seeing the usually authoritative principal reduced to this state was somewhat pitiful.


    Unbeknownst to her, she seemed ensnared in Loki''s maniption, her actions guided by a force beyond her awareness.


    Loki''s divine influence over her mind was truly astonishing, to the extent that even I felt she was inadvertently on our side.


    "You can y with her all you want... but wouldn''t it be even more fun to see her reaction?" I suggested to Loki, hinting at the potential for an entertaining turn of events. The idea of witnessing Victoria''s response added an element of mischief to the situation. Despite my outward cooperation, I couldn''t shake a sense of remorse for the principal.


    It wasn''t my fault that she had ventured into the forest while I was asleep, leading to these unforeseen circumstances.


    ''I''m sorry, Principal, but this is the most I can do for you. It''s not like it was my fault that you suddenly visited the forest while I was asleep.'' I reflected on the unintended consequences of her actions, and while seeing her students in peril might be a lesser evilpared to what Aunt and Sis had initially nned for her, the irony of the situation did not escape me.


    "Haha- hahahaha"


    The whole situation seemed to amuse him, and he couldn''t help but find a twisted enjoyment in the unpredictability of the events unfolding.


    "True, that''s true. I wonder how much this disciple of mine will change after suddenly seeing the situation in front of her, hehehe" Loki added, hisughter escting into a form of amusement that only a god could truly understand.


    The whims of the divine often bore a unique brand of humor, and Loki reveled in the twists and turns of his own machinations.


    Suddenly, Loki erupted into hystericalughter at my suggestion. Well, at least he was having fun. The minds of gods often treaded a twisted path, and Loki''s amusement in the face of chaos was a testament to his divine nature.


    Focusing my mana onto the mask, a subtle transformation unfolded. Bones and flesh melded and reformed, a divine shift urring within my very essence. I opted for a subtle change, adjusting my facial features and adding a bit more muscle to my form. My once white skin transformed into a crisp brown, ensuring that, even beneath the mask, I exuded an aura of handsomeness. Ashen gray eyes shifted to a captivating shade of dark purple, turning my hair into light gold, my transformation wasplete.


    I didn''t need a mirror to confirm the alterations. There was an innate assurance that the changes were perfect, a testament to the power of the divine mask of the god of Lies.


    Draped in a dark cloak adorned with a mane-like outline reminiscent of a lion''s, I made my way towards the exit, bidding a casual farewell to Loki who lingered behind.


    "I''m going now," I announced, my voice muffled by the dark cloak that concealed my features. However, before I could take another step, a surge of golden mana energy enveloped me. I instinctively recognized it as divine power.


    "Let me give you a lift," Loki offered, a mischievous grin ying on his lips. With a snap of his hands, my surroundings shifted instantaneously.


    The familiar sight of the dungeon greeted me, its space illuminated by the mesmerizing glow of countless crystals.


    The key difference now was the presence of students engaged in battles with monsters. Though I couldn''t see them at the moment, the telltale signs of mana fluctuations and distant cries indicated ongoing skirmishes in various locations.


    Taking a moment to stretch my hands, I pondered a n to sow chaos on a level that would undoubtedly catch Tristan''s attention.


    "Hey, you!"


    A voice called out to me, drawing my attention. I turned to my right and saw a man with striking blonde hair, possessing a simrplexion and beauty as Aria. In his hands, he held a great sword, and around him, a bevy of beauties surrounded him.


    It was Liam Tellus, both Aria''s and my blood-rted brother. Whether this meeting was coincidental or intentional, considering Loki''s penchant for sparking conflict and chaos, I leaned towards thetter. Loki had a knack for orchestrating situations that tested the bonds within families and rtionships.


    "Who''s that, babe?" inquired a girl with brown hair and green eyes, who clung to Liam''s right hand, casting fearful nces in my direction.


    "Is he a solo?" chimed in another girl, her voice dripping with sensuality, her ck hair and blue eyes adding to her allure.


    "Liam, who is that? He suddenly appeared all of a sudden," questioned yet another girl who approached and hugged Liam from behind.


    "A friend of yours, honey~?"


    As I observed Liam''s interactions with the women around him, I couldn''t help but think, ''This older brother of mine is quite the womanizer, eh?'' Their closeness indicated a certain level of familiarity, suggesting that they were more than just casual acquaintances.


    Suddenly, he pointed his sword at me.


    "I don''t know who you are or how you suddenly came here, but this area is under our party''s¡ª"


    I didn''t even let him finish his words. Swiftly, I swung my hands vertically, severing his right arm that was pointing the sword at me.


    "Aghh!!!!" he screamed in pain, blood spurting out as he clutched his shoulder, the gruesome scene unfolding in an instant.


    "Liam!" all of his girls screamed in shock, their collective voices filled with horror and disbelief.


    "You, how dare¡ª"


    Swoosh...!


    Liam turned to his side, his eyes widening as he stared at the rolling head beside him.


    The girl who had been on his right lost her head in the blink of an eye, blood painting and wetting Liam''s right cheek in a macabre disy.


    "S-Sistine?" Liam uttered the name of the fallen girl, shock and disbelief evident in his voice.


    "Kyaa!!"


    "Liam, let''s get out of here" urged the remaining girls as they rushed to the wounded Liam, attempting to carry him to safety.


    Slowly, I walked towards them, my eyes filled with a chilling calmness. With a tone colder than ice, I uttered a single word, "Run...~" Themand hung heavy in the air, instilling fear, confusion, and dread in their eyes.


    Meanwhile, my heart couldn''t stop beating with satisfaction and excitement.


    ''Haah~! For how long have I dreamed of beating the shit out of this guy?''


    The thrill of retribution surged through me, a long-simmering desire finally finding release.


    For the first time since meeting Loki, I felt a genuine sense of gratitude towards him.


    These guys were not only the perfect outlet for the ongoing turmoil within my heart, but they also served as the ideal bait to draw Tristan into the unfolding chaos.


    The wounded Liam and his entourage of girls sprinted frantically, their figures growing smaller as they attempted to escape my approaching presence. The adrenaline-fueled chase added ayer of excitement to the chaotic atmosphere of the dungeon.


    ''I wonder if I''ll catch them first before Tristan can intervene?'' The prospect of the impending pursuit fueled my anticipation, each step bringing me closer to the unraveling drama.


    Killing Liam might present some challenges, but within the confines of the dungeon, even my father, with his inquiries and expectations, would be restrained.


    "Haha¡­ Please don''t die too easily, big bro," I muttered, fixating my gaze on their disappearing figures.


    My arms flexed as my aura turned into a sharp condensed aura w.


    ...


    "Principal!"


    Victoria turned her attention to her side as Vice Principal Edward approached with a blend of anger and intensity in his eyes.


    "I told you not to do any more extravagant entries! What will you do if we lose any more sponsors than what little we already have?


    "Do you want Duke Heiron to swallow this school?


    "Hey! Are you even listening to me?"


    Victoria didn''t fully register Edward''s scolding. Instead, she stared at the old man with surprise and wonder in her eyes.


    "Where am I?" she asked, her confusion evident.


    Veins popped on the vice principal''s head, a clear sign that Edward believed Victoria had returned to her aloof and whacky mindset.

 Chapter 156: First Act 26: Into the Climax 9

    "Huu, who was that guy?"


    Crystal asked, slumping down on the ground with her back against a gigantic boulder. Her blue eyes, still moist, couldn''t stop cringing as she panted with heavy breaths.


    "I don''t know, but we better get out of here"


    Jasmine replied, her gaze shifting back as she tended to Liam''s wounds. Her hands trembled as she poured healing potions into his mouth and directly onto his injuries.


    Liam bit his mouth, groaning in pain. He hadn''t witnessed the exact events that transpired in those brief moments. Before he knew it, the bastard no the monster in front of him swung its arms vertically, severing Liam''s right arm. To make matters worse, Sistine, his first and most beloved lover, was beheaded right before his eyes.


    A series of emotions churned inside Liam¡ªanger, sadness, confusion, and shock deeply instilled in his heart. Though revenge burned within him, surveying the condition of his other girls, he realized the priority was ensuring their safety first.


    "W-we, were safe here, right?" Katia asked, hugging her shoulders while trembling in fear.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t sense that guy anymore," Liam reassured, attempting tofort Katia.


    "A-are you sure?"


    "Yeah... But we better get moving soon. We don''t want to stay here for too long" said Liam as he hoisted himself up. Jasmine extended her help, but Liam shrugged her arms away, finding it embarrassing to ept assistance from someone he had vowed to protect.


    The identity of the mysterious attacker remained a puzzle to Liam. He wasn''t even certain if it was human. The aura it emitted was a stark contrast to its purplish, beautiful color.


    Instead of being captivated by its unique hue, observing it felt like gazing into a deep, dark sea of darkness¡ªa polluted, ominous river full of unseen monsters waiting to strike. It instilled both a creepy and fearful sensation, leaving him crippled in fear.


    Liam had encountered his fair share of individuals emanating powerful levels of mana and aura directly towards him. Among them were his father, a prominent sword master in the empire, and Lilliana, his older sister, expected to ascend to the title of archmage in the near future alongside Be.


    Yet, the aura emitted by the monster before him was unlike anything he had ever experienced. Though the encounter was brief, the overwhelming sensation of death,plete and utter, permeated those few seconds when he locked eyes with the ominous ws of its aura. In that chilling moment, he knew the stakes were high, and the intent behind that ominous presence was clear¡ªit sought his demise.


    Adding to the gravity of the situation, an aura user''s energy reflects the mindset of the wielder. Whoever or whatever that entity was, its intent was unmistakable¡ªit harbored a desire to end Liam''s life.


    "Why aren''t the professors helping us right now? Aren''t they monitoring us?" Crystal questioned, her gaze fixed on one of the monitoring devices hanging from the ceiling. The pale blue glow indicated its activation, signifying that someone was watching. Given their predicament, the professors should have swiftly intervened.


    Attempting to signal an emergency, Crystal waved her hands up and down, hoping to catch the attention of whoever was monitoring them. However, Liam quickly extinguished that glimmer of hope.


    "Stop, Crystal. It won''t work," Liam advised. "The professors probably assessed that we just got into some unexpected trouble, which ended up with my wound here." Liam''s assessment drew from his understanding of how dungeon exams operated.


    The observers likely perceived their situation as an unforeseenplication resulting in Liam''s severed arm.


    Crystal''s attempts to signal emergency were futile, as injuries like his were often considered mere scratches in the perilous dungeon, where far more gruesome fates awaited those who ventured into its depths.


    Some unlucky students sometimes be some of the monsters breeding cow, man or women weren''t an exception when ites to these things, especially the more intelligent ones.


    Considering that the incident urred in a safety area devoid of monitoring devices, whoever was observing their progress likely missed the critical details of the attack.


    The absence of contextual clues, coupled with the creature not pursuing them outside the safety zone, left the observers in the dark about the unfolding danger.


    "How exactly did that thing attack us in there?" Jasmine vented her frustration, seeking answers.


    Liam found himself at a loss for words, as he, too, grappled with the uncertainty surrounding the mysterious assault.


    The safety areas within the dungeon were secured zones essible to students in exchange for a portion of their umted magic stones and an upfront payment of 1500 points.


    These areas boasted high-ss celestial magic, ensuring a violence-free environment.


    No monsters would spawn or intrude, and the magical barrier prevented any unwanted entry by fellow students unless expressly permitted by the party that imed the safety area.


    This system was designed to provide students with a secure resting ce, especially during the extended duration of the examination.


    ''Yet that monster entered without being detected let alone a sound''


    "What a waste of points..." Liam couldn''t help butment as he recalled the substantial payment they made for the safety area. This became an additional hurdle in their already challenging situation. They now not only had to escape from a deadly threat but also figure out how toplete the exam with their dwindling points. The low point count exacerbated their troubles.


    Despite his initial disappointment, Liam understood that prioritizing their safety was paramount. While he had a desire toplete the exam, the safety and well-being of his party took precedence. Fortunately, Katia still carried a few magic stones, offering a glimmer of hope.


    As he contemted their predicament, Liam acknowledged the need to withdraw from immediate danger. Retaking the exam next year seemed like a more viable option, considering the circumstances. His primary concern was ensuring Katia''s safety, particrly since she was the daughter of Marque Houston. Liam couldn''t afford to bring further trouble to his father, who was already disappointed with his standing in the school. The Tellus family, despite being of ducal rank, faced hostilities from certain Marque families, and Liam was mindful of the potential repercussions that could unfold if they were to draw the ire of other Marques, especially those who held resentment towards the Tellus household.


    Although they posed no real danger even if they all ganged up together, avoiding hostility and unnecessary conflict was for the best, for both himself and his family''s future, as he with no doubt in his minds fully believes that his father wouldn''t hesitate to abandon him when necessary.


    And by then the Tellus name and authority that protects him would be gone forever.


    "For now, let''s move; we need to get some help first," Liam urgently advised, his voiceden with concern. The group wasted no time and began to move quickly through the dungeon''s ominous passages.


    Tuck!


    Tuck!


    Tuck!


    Abruptly, footsteps echoed behind them, prompting Liam to turn back immediately, sensing imminent danger.


    A masked monster stood behind them, its cloak draped in darkness, and a mysterious, dark wind flowed from its body.


    The eerie presence sent shivers down their spines, leaving Liam and the others momentarily speechless.


    "FOUND YOU," the creature dered, its voice sending chills through the air.


    "Everyone run!" Liam screamed in response to the looming threat. In an instant, bolts and streams of purple energy rapidly fired towards them.


    Though the beams were small, each carried a piercing power unlike anything they had encountered before. Rocks, earth, and even the enormous crystal were effortlessly pierced by the relentless onught.


    Reacting swiftly, Liam seized Katia with his remaining hand and harnessed his aura to increase their speed.


    Liam endured several hits to his torso and shoulder, but the pain became secondary to the urgency of escaping the relentless foe behind them.


    As they ran, the echoes of the monster''sughter echoed through the passages, intensifying the group''s desperation to distance themselves from the ever-present threat.


    Survival became their sole focus in the face of this unknown and formidable adversary.


    ¡­..


    Tristan rubbed his eyes, still feeling a bit groggy as he woke up. The realization hit him that he must have dozed off, a sign that he was more fatigued than he initially thought.


    "It seems I fell asleep... I guess I was more tired than what I thought I was," he mused to himself. Checking his right hand, he noted that the mild stinging sensation from before was gone, and his hand had nearly fully healed.


    Closing his eyes, Tristan focused on his surroundings. The dungeon was still filled with students, some engaged in battles while others took the opportunity to rest. The absence of clocks and watches in the dungeon made it challenging for students to gauge the time. The only reference they had was the quest announcements that typically urred three days from the start of the exam.


    With professors usually issuing quests in the morning, students relied on these announcements to approximate the time outside the dungeon.


    Tristan contemted the unknown duration of his nap and wondered about the progress of others in the exam.


    ''Maybe around 4 hours at most?''


    Getting up, Tristan stretched his muscles, feeling the satisfying crack of joints. He reached for hisrge backpack, a reliablepanion containing various supplies for his dungeon exploration.


    As he stood there, he pondered his next move. The lower floors beckoned him, a ce where his master warned of an ominous presence. Tristan felt a sense of responsibility to confront this potential threat, but this time, he was determined not to face it impulsively. ns and strategies needed to be in ce.


    "I need to find Senior Evadne and meet up with Alex and the others," he thought, considering the importance of having a united front against whatever dangery ahead.


    Despite his desire not to involve others in this personal and selfish quest of his, he couldn''t shake the feeling that the impending challenge was too perilous to face alone.


    ''Whatever''s lurking down there is probably more dangerous than that serpent I defeated''


    With a decisive resolve, Tristan left the boss area, ready to seek out hispanions.


    ...


    ''Hahaha'' this is really fun!'' I inwardly thought.


    Watching Liam''s figure retreat with a mixture of fear and desperation, I couldn''t help but find amusement in the situation. The thrill of the chase and the panic on his face added to the enjoyment of the spectacle.


    Beside me, the two remaining girls trembled in fear, their pleas for mercy resonating in my ears. The contrast between the ck-haired girl''s apology and the orange-haired one''s tearful prayers to a church pendant around her neck was almostical.


    "P-please don''t kill us," begged the ck-haired girl with desperation in her eyes. Herpanion, overwhelmed by fear, continued to cry and plead for salvation...


    "I-I''m sorry¡­. I''m sorry! I''ll be a better person I''m sorry, please save me goddess" meanwhile the girl with orange hair was practically crying and praying to the church of light ne on her neck.


    I chuckled inwardly.


    ''Hahaha, save you? There''s no way that bitch of a goddess will save you in any way shape or form''


    The irony of praying to that bitch was a bit amusing.


    It seemed that the camaraderie I had assumed existed among them was more one-sided than I thought, as Liam abandoned them without a second nce.


    ''Did he even notice he left them behind?''


    Observing the two trembling girls, I couldn''t help but find their reaction both amusing and pitiful. The mere release of my aunt''s aura seemed to be too much for their mortal minds to handle, freezing them in their tracks as Liam dashed away without sparing them a second nce.


    Theical aspect of the situation struck me, especially considering the fear evident in the liquid streaming down their legs. Their involuntary reaction, marked by their crotches visibly wetting themselves, was a blend of both pity and amusement. It was as if the mere sight of me had turned them into quivering, frightened beings.


    "Do you two want to live?"


    I inquired, observing their widened eyes as they processed the fact that I was now speaking in a proper, human voice.


    The abrupt shift from the deep, rusty monster-like tone I had used earlier caught them off guard, and my newfound humanity seemed to be more of a shock than the offer of survival.


    "¡­."


    "A-a person?" stammered the orange-haired girl, her surprise evident.


    "W-what do we need to do?" quickly retorted the ck-haired girl, disying a notable level of intelligence by seeking rity on the terms and conditions of their potential survival.


    In response, I knelt down, reaching out to gently caress one of the ck-haired girl''s cheeks. She trembled at my touch, reluctantly closing her eyes in a mix of fear and dissatisfaction.


    "What''s your name?" I inquired.


    "C-Crystal Riverwalk¡­." she answered hesitantly.


    "Crystal, huh? You have a beautiful name" I remarked, attempting to ease the tension. However, mypliment seemed to have the opposite effect, as Crystal, now even more afraid, shrank back, avoiding the gaze of my eyes beyond the mask.


    Realizing that prolonged interaction might lead to them passing out from fear, I got straight to the point.


    I didn''t even bother asking the other girl as she was in a worse state of fear than crystal.


    "The man who just left you two behind... bring me one of his limbs, and I shall let you both live."


    The two girls just stared at me in shock, the weight of my demand sinking in.

 Chapter 157: First Act 27: Into the Climax 10

    Sparks danced and scattered in the air, a mesmerizing disy apanying the bonfire''s lively mes as they consumed the charcoaled wood.


    The small clearing was enveloped in the warmth of the fire, surrounded by the eerie silence of the dark forest, where fried dead woods and branchesy scattered.


    In this obscure haven, four peopley, seeking rest after a somewhat weary and challenging travel.


    As the mes flickered, casting shadows over the makeshift camp, the group had sumbed to their well-deserved rest.


    Aria stirred from her slumber.


    Rubbed her Crimson eyes free of sleep, she yawned and stretched, casting a tired nce around.


    Herpanionsy sprawled across the uneven ground, their forms silhouetted by the dancing firelight.


    The realization dawned upon Aria that the entire group had sumbed to sleep after securing this seemingly safe area amidst the twisted branches and gnarled trees.


    The safety of this spot was deceptive, surrounded by the remains of the forest''s decay.


    "This ce was cozier than I expected"


    ''Even this BITCH is surprisinglyfortable'' thought Aria as she nced at the sleeping Elena beside her. Although she didn''t want to admit it, sleeping next to Elena really helped with her insomnia.


    As Aria herself realized that she couldn''t sleep without hugging someone anymore.


    ''This is all Louise''s fault!''


    Gazing upward, Aria''s eyes widened in recognition of the profound darkness that enveloped the surroundings. The lumine crystals, their usual source of illumination, were absent here on the sixth floor of the dungeon. It was a stark revtion that left the group in an abyss of obscurity. However, thanks to Alex''s fiery aura and Aria''s magical prowess, they had fashioned a makeshift human torch that allowed them to navigate through the oppressive darkness.


    The oppressive quiet of the dungeon puzzled them.


    ''But just why are there no monsters here?''


    In a realm where monsters were expected to lurk around every corner, the unsettling absence prevailed. Even after traversing this deste floor, not a single creature had crossed their path.


    Aside from their footsteps and asional conversation, they hadn''t heard a single sound. Thend was dry, full of cracks, and all the nt life they found was either dead or in a dying state. It wasn''t long before they encountered this safety area here. Although they had to use points to pay for it, as they had more than enough, they didn''t mind.


    Aria looked at her party members'' sleeping figures, and seeing how peacefully they slept, Aria made a clumsy smile. She hadn''t imagined witnessing a scene where they could just casually sleep in the dungeon like this. It was all thanks to the snoring Alex who jumped into action whenever they asked. He was a really reliable vanguard, even though Aria hated to admit that.


    Elena was also one of their party''s key members, as they became practically invincible with her healing and buffing abilities. Aria had already experienced and seen the level of healing the priests and pdins from the church could do, but it paled inparison to Elena, who could casually sp her hands together, healing everyone in the process. Even Princess Christine received her attention.


    In the flickering firelight, Aria''s thoughts drifted to Princess Christine, whoy peacefully asleep beside the others. Aria couldn''t shake the lingering question: Why had the princess insisted on joining their party and visiting the dungeon? She had inquired about it several times during their journey, but the princess always deferred her exnation, promising to reveal the reason once they arrived at their destination.


    As Aria observed the slumbering princess, a mix of gratitude and reluctance filled her. The princess had be an integral part of their group, but the weight of responsibility weighed heavily on Aria''s mind. Any mishap that befell the princess wouldn''t just affect her but also resonate through the lives of everyone in their party and their respective families.


    ''Why did she even want to join our party in the first ce?'' Aria questioned silently; her brow furrowed in contemtion. Though the princess had approached her with apparent kindness, the tone of the request felt more like an order than a mere inquiry.


    Aria pondered whether there was a hidden agenda behind the princess''s decision to venture into the dungeon with them. ''Did elder sister Lilliana perhaps?'' Aria thought however she quickly rid of such thoughts as she knew even her sister can''t make her highness like this.


    Aria found herself growing ustomed to the eerie and frightening aspects of the dungeon environment. Her past experiences, particrly the haunting memories of a terrifying entity that often visited her nightmares, had given her a threshold for fear. Adrian''s assistance during those distressing times yed a crucial role in preserving her sanity.


    While Aria was aware that Adrian might have a connection to the monstrous figure in her dreams, the certainty of his unwavering reassurance brought her a sense offort.


    ''Compared to whatever that monster was, this ce and the number of monsters we''ve encountered feel cute inparison''


    Aria mused to herself. The dungeon''s ominous atmosphere,bined with the lurking creatures, paled inparison to the psychological horror she had faced before. Aria''s ability to confront these fears head-on reflected her resilience and the strength she had gained through her past ordeals.


    Aria delicately opened her hands, and with a sh of translucent blue light, a staff materialized in her grasp. The mere sight of the staff exuded majesty and power; its presence alone resonated with an undeniable aura.


    Adrian had given her specific instructions: to use the staff only in unforeseen circumstances. Aria cherished this gift, but the sheer strength and magnificence of the staff made her hesitant to employ it. With her heightened sensitivity to mana, she could sense the high-grade magics intricately engraved into the staff, ranging from formidable defensive spells to potent offensive enchantments.


    ''Just where did Adrian get this thing?'' Aria pondered, the mysterious origins of the staff lingering in her thoughts.


    "Why do you have that¡­?"


    "¡­."


    A sudden voice disrupted Aria''s contemtion, causing her to swiftly redirect her attention. Her crimson red eyes met the intense gaze of Princess Christine, who was slowly rising from her slumber. The princess''s eyes fixated on the staff in Aria''s hands, a mixture of curiosity and calction evident in her green eyes.


    "Princess¡­.?"


    "Tell me, Lady Aria Tellus, why do you have our academy''s most prized treasure?"


    The weight of the princess''s words hung in the air.


    Aria''s mind raced as she considered the implications. There was only one treasure that could hold such significance in the academy: the ancient relic left behind by the school''s founder, the Archmage Estelle ¨C the revered and sought-after "Staff of Estelle."


    As Aria gazed down at the staff in her trembling hands, the realization of its true identity sent a shiver down her spine.


    ¡­..


    Huff¡­!


    Huff-huff¡­!


    Liam ran like a madman, desperately attempting to escape the relentless pursuit of the monster. He didn''t spare a moment to nce back or check whether his girls were following; he cared not about the ragged breaths escaping him or the pain coursing through his body. One singr focus was etched into his mind¡ªsurvival. ''I MUST SURVIVE!''


    "¡­.lia¡ª" A voice attempted to call out to him, but the words passed through his ears like a distant echo.


    "¡­..Liam!" Jolted by the sudden scream, Liam looked behind to see Katia staggering, struggling to catch her breath.


    "L-let''s stop¡­ let''s take some rest first, and we should heal your wounds. Crystal and Jasmine are¡ª"


    Liam didn''t allow Katia to finish her words; he swiftly grabbed her hands and attempted to run again. "Are you crazy, Katia? That monster is still after us; we should¡ª"


    Stumble¡­!


    Liam fell to his knees as the stress overwhelmed him. His trembling legs betrayed him, sumbing to exhaustion. His stamina, depleted from the initial burst of aura-fueled speed, had pushed him past his limits.


    Coughing up blood, Liam felt the encroaching darkness of unconsciousness.


    "Liam--!"


    Katia''s surprise scream echoed in his fading awareness.


    "Oh no, Liam!" Katia panicked.


    "T-that''s right, potions, healing potions. Jasmine, heal¡ª"


    Katia attempted to instruct Jasmine to retrieve healing potions from their bag, but Jasmine was nowhere to be found.


    ''T-that''s right, we left them behind.'' Dread engulfed the face of the beautiful Katia.


    Unlike Liam, who ran straight ahead upon facing the monster, Katia managed to look back and saw the figures of Crystal and Jasmine frozen in ce.


    ''They''re probably¡ª'' Katia thought of the worst, and streams of water droplets escaped from her eyes.


    Katiaughed, but it was more akin to a person crying, the fear and sadness in her cries echoed in the dungeon.


    ¡­. Tuck!


    ¡­...Tuck!"


    Hearing loud footsteps behind her, Katia shivered with each step, the echoes getting closer and closer. Her body convulsed with every footstep, and the fear threatening to overwhelm her made her feel nauseous.


    "I thought I heard a monster wailing, but it was just your pathetic cries, huh. Am I still not sober? Tsk..."


    Katia was surprised by the annoyed yet somewhat warm voice. Looking back, she saw the figure of a woman with fiery red hair and eyes, rubbing the back of her head.


    "Senior Evadne¡­?" Katia mumbled.


    "Yeah?" Evadne tilted her head while looking at Katia.


    Getting up quickly with trembling feet, Katia managed to stand, only to copse against Evadne''s chest. "P-please help us¡­!"


    The glimmer of hope that Katia needed was now right in front of her. No matter what happens, as long as Evadne was with them, she was sure they would be safe.


    ¡­..


    "Agh, help!"


    "Robert!"


    "S-save me!"


    A chorus of screams echoed in the air as a minotaur with purple fur dashed forward, ramming right through three people with its right horn.


    Due to its massive size, it easily kebabbed the three victims, and although they were alive, the pain they were feeling right now was beyond anything they had ever experienced.


    "Please, I don''t want to die!!!"


    Suddenly, a straight sh of bluish-white light materialized before quickly dimming down in half a second.


    The three victims all fell at the same time from the 10-meter height of the minotaur, along with its huge monstrous head.


    They crashed on the ground before the minotaur disappeared in a puff of dark smoke, leaving behind a medium-sized magic stone. The minotaur was defeated.


    "Quickly heal them!" one of their party members shouted as they all gathered around the three fallenrades.


    "What was that light just now?"


    "Did someone save us?"


    "Who did that?"


    Tristan smiled in satisfaction as he cut off the minotaur''s head in the distance. ''


    I still got it,'' he thought, as even though he didn''t want to admit it, he had doubted himself after the fight with the giant serpent. But seeing how his de could still cut well, his confidence returned.


    Walking away from the scene, Tristan expanded his senses, trying to find the strongest active mana signature around.


    It would be highly likely that Evadne would be there.


    With light steps, Tristan leaped through the various stones in the area, determined to locate Evadne.


    The echoes of gratitude from the random students he saved faded as he ventured deeper into the dungeon.

 Chapter 158: First Act 28: Evadnes Thirst

    "So, you''re saying a masked man, monster-like creature is hunting you guys?"


    "Y-yes!"


    At first, Evadne found it ridiculous how Katia described the being that was chasing after them. A masked monster? Aside from the asional orcs and goblins wearing helms, and their respective shamans wearing masks, the way Katia described what was chasing them was undoubtedly human.


    A cloaked figure, a muscr build with tinge bronze skin, and purple eyes that glowed along with his sinister purple aura.


    No matter how much Evadne thought about it, all the things she described were just traits of a very powerful aura master. The only difference being its monstrous voice and sinister aura.


    "That sounds like a powerful aura master. Are you sure it''s not just a skilled mage or someone proficient in dark magic?" Evadne questioned, trying to rationalize the description.


    Thebyrinthine nature of the dungeon was known for harboring formidable opponents, both monstrous and human.


    "But the voice, the aura... It felt more like a monster than a human. And the way it attacked Liam, it was brutal and ruthless," Katia exined, her eyes reflecting the fear she had experienced.


    Evadne frowned, pondering the situation. A skilled aura master disguising themselves as a monster? It sounded both peculiar and unsettling.


    Not to mention, the wounds she noticed on Liam all indicated that it was a human who had attacked them after all.


    No monster could leave such dense magical scent all over the wounds on Liam''s body, unless it were a dragon¡ªwhich, as far as she knew, didn''t exist here in the dungeon.


    Even if a dragon polymorphed and entered the dungeon, there would be no chance that it would escape the watchful gaze and senses of the professors, especially Principal Victoria, who was a certified Archon.


    Whatever magic was fired at the two in front of her, the density of its traces indicated that it was a mage with at least a simr level of power to the principal.


    But still...


    It was a bit hard to believe. She herself didn''t notice such a presence entering. Aside from the sudden high mana fluctuation that led her here, there was no other evidence.


    However, seeing Katia''s and Liam''s situation, she still had to consider it as being the truth for now.


    After all, whatever it was that suddenly entered the dungeon, they had already encountered firsthand and even sustained some injuries in the process.


    Tsk... Evadne clicked her tongue in annoyance as she realized she ended up involving herself in trouble. Although Evadne could just leave the two of them here and go back to her business, now that she had already met them, it made it hard for her to leave, especially knowing that she could probably change their fate.


    "Where is that blue-haired junior when you need him?" Evadne mumbled, thinking about Tristan. She truly wanted to pass this burden to that nosy kid, as she was sure that guy would dly help these two out. Sighing, Evadne clicked her tongue again.


    "S-senior¡­?" Katia called out to her in nervousness, and judging from the way she was looking at Evadne, she was truly afraid of being left behind.


    "For now, follow me; let''s get out of here first."


    "W-what about Jasmine and Crystal?"


    "Forget about them. Based on how you described the monster you met, the two of them are probably dead. It would be best if we get some help from the professors first and assess the situation if possible." Suddenly, Evadne got closer to Liam, carrying him like a piece of rice sack. Evadne gestured for Katia to follow her.


    TING¡­!!!


    SWOOSH¡­.!


    A loud piercing sound suddenly engulfed their ears before a gust of wind blew just a few inches from Evadne''s head. A streak of purplish-white light traced through the dimming dungeon as the continued trace of the strike made a huge explosion in the distance.


    Turning her head in shock, Evadne looked behind her, only to see a devilish smile on a masked figure. The coated figure pointed its fingers at her, while a pale purple smoke dissipated from its fingertips.


    ''If I didn''t react fast enough, my head and this guy on my shoulder would''ve probably died just now.''


    Slowly, the figure walked closer to her.


    "Haha¡­." Evadne let out a faintugh. "Hey junior, take the kid and call for the professors," said Evadne as she tossed Liam to Katia. The masked figure continued to approach, its sinister aura growing stronger with each step.


    Evadne prepared herself for another attack, her hand subtly reaching for the weapons on her back.


    "W-what about you, Senior?"


    "Don''t worry about me, just go!" Evadne dered with determination. In her left hand, she wielded a great sword, while a battle axe rested in her right. Though an unconventional weaponbination, for Evadne, a master and expert in nearly every known weapon, it was an easy choice.


    "P-please be careful, Senior¡­!" Katia pleaded as she quickly ran away, carrying Liam behind her. Tears welled up in her eyes as she cast onest worried look over her shoulder at Evadne.


    ''Be careful?'' Evadne almost burst outughing at the idea of someone worrying about her. It had been so long since anyone had expressed concern for her well-being. But, oddly enough, she found that it wasn''t such a bad feeling after all.


    The masked figure continued its relentless advance, the palpable aura of malevolence surrounding it creating an almost suffocating atmosphere. Evadne, however, weed the challenge with open arms, relishing the surge of adrenaline that pumped through her veins.


    The dense purple aura emitted by the masked figure''s body seemed to defy thews of the dungeon. It was an otherworldly power, one that Evadne hadn''t encountered before. The ws of aura forming on its fingertips hinted at an ominous intent, sending shivers down the spines of those who dared witness the confrontation.


    In the face of this overwhelming power, Evadne''s own aura, normally a force to be reckoned with, paled inparison. Yet, an indomitable fire burned within her. The thrill of facing an opponent that surpassed her own abilities only heightened her excitement.


    As the masked figure closed in, Evadne''s heart raced, her senses heightened to their limits. Goosebumps adorned her skin, a testament to the raw energy pulsating through the dungeon air. She could feel the malevolence, the hunger for a challenge emanating from the mysterious opponent.


    With a quick nce over her shoulder, Evadne confirmed that Katia and Liam were now at a safe distance. A twisted grin spread across her face as she reveled in the chaos she was about to unleash.


    "Hahahahahaha! Finally! I''ve always thought this dungeon was a bore, but let''s have some fun, shall we?" Evadne''sughter echoed through the cavernous space as her aura exploded in a burst of mes. The glow of her red eyes intensified, giving her an otherworldly and demonic appearance.


    Ever sincest year, and even now, none of the monsters in this dungeon posed a problem for Evadne. Not the regr monsters, nor the bosses.


    Once she took something seriously, whoever or whatever it was would inevitably face defeat, and she would emerge victorious. This had been the story of her life.


    That''s why she truly appreciated Tristan defeating her at the previous jointbat exams. Throughout her life, she had always been a winner.


    To have someone defeat her meant she still had room to grow, and for some reason, the masked assant in front of her stirred the same sensation of defeat that only Tristan had managed to evoke.


    Drunk on the thirst for battle, Evadne stared at the masked figure. The ground beneath her feet took on a reddish-orange glow as everything in her surroundings seemed to slowly melt away.


    Despite the odds stacked against her, Evadne didn''t entertain the thought of losing. It was a feeling she couldn''t ept, even in the face of fear and the possibility of death.


    The anticipation of defeat had always been a driving force for her growth, a reminder that there was still more to achieve and conquer. In this dire situation, Evadne''s resolve only strengthened.


    The aura of challenge and the thrill ofbat surged within her, overriding any fear that might have held a lesser warrior back.


    ''I don''t feel like losing''


    ''Truly, fighting the strong is the only fun thing in the world...!!''


    Evadne''s thoughts resonated with exhration as her excitement reached its peak. The grip on her weapons tightened, and with unyielding determination, she lunged straight at the masked monster.


    "DON''T YOU DARE DIE, BASTARD!!! HAHAHA!" she roared, shing and striking downward with all the ferocity she could muster. An explosion erupted, shaking an entire floor of the dungeon, and the quaking force reverberated throughout the surroundings. A colossal pir of fire ascended, illuminating everything within a ten-kilometer radius of the dungeon as if the sun itself had descended from the heavens.


    ¡­..


    "C-cut off Liam''s l-limbs?"


    "W-we can''t."


    Upon hearing my proposition, Crystal and the orange-haired girl quickly denied my offer. Their reactions were unexpected; I thought the grip of fear had already overwhelmed them.


    However, the mention of Liam''s name seemed to bring back a bit of their rationality. It appeared that these two harbored genuine affections for Liam, and I couldn''t help but wonder what he had done to make them fall for him so deeply.


    They even chose to ignore the fact that Liam had left them behind.


    ''Love truly was blind'' I mused.


    Sighing slightly, I raised my hands as an aura de manifested.


    Observing the condensed mana in my grasp, Crystal and Jasmine shivered, closing their eyes in eptance.


    Despite hoping that Crystal, being the seemingly more rational one, would betray Liam, their love for him proved stronger.


    It was disappointing, as I had envisioned witnessing the look of dread on Liam''s face from their betrayal.


    Oh well, I guess, these two might serve better as offerings.


    "Master Adrian¡­."


    A voice called out beside me. Surprised, I turned to look at my right to see a swarm of crows slowly manifesting and forming into a blonde-haired beauty. Behind her was a swarm of reddish butterflies with dark patterns, also slowly turning into the form of a ck-haired beauty. Their red eyes stared at me for a few seconds before looking at my feet as they bowed their heads slightly.


    "Schwi and Sasha?"


    I recognized Schwi, the blonde-haired beauty in front of me, but it took me a bit of time to recognize the person behind her, wearing a maid uniform.


    "It''s an honor for you to remember my name, Master Adrian," Sasha said with a slight bow.


    ''Don''t be. Honestly, if you weren''t the only maid I saw sticking around Schwi, I would''ve alsopletely forgotten about you¡­.''


    "Is the kid there already?"


    I asked right away, knowing their purpose was mainly to report to me the status of that dumb kid.


    "Yes, master. Everything is going ording to n. Now we just need to make sure Tristan meets the orc lord without anyplications," confirmed Schwi.


    I smiled slightly at her confirmation. Although the orc lord was a bit hard to control right now due to its rampaging state, I could just bait Tristan myself to his location. Truly, this y is about to go wild.


    Schwi got closer to me before handing me a stone-shaped sword. I grabbed hold of it and could immediately feel the Sword of Light Authority inside me reacting.


    I guess it''s trying to synergize, huh? Even I myself was getting excited, but this thing wouldn''t be used right now.


    I quickly pushed it inside a dark hole I manifested.


    Despite my sister''sints about making her domain my storage, I didn''t have much of a choice, as it was quite an important item, and I also hated carrying backpacks.


    Sniff¡­!


    Sniff¡­...!


    Hearing the sniffing and crying from both Crystal and Jasmine, a sudden sinister idea came to my mind.


    "Schwi."


    "Yes, Master?"


    "Turn these two."


    "I''m afraid I can only make two kin right now, Master. Any more than that, and I would lose my control over them."


    "No, you misunderstand. I don''t want you to turn them into vampires. Turn them into ghouls instead. You can do that, right?"


    "Yes¡­..."


    My smile couldn''t leave my covered face as I stared at the two cryingdies. They all screamed in fear as Schwi''s dark ws cut their throats. They shivered and quivered as the venom in Schwi''s hands slowly turned them into the living dead.


    Ah, I wonder what face he''ll make seeing these lovely creatures tear through his flesh.


    ''Ah, I can''t wait~!''


    ¡­.


    Walking slowly while humming, I was in a really good mood as I followed the two ghouls in front of me.


    Even though Ghouls were just upgraded zombies, as they mostly retained the strength of when they were alive, their intelligence was that of a 3-year-old child; they could understand but not enough.


    Fortunately, their creator''s words were absolute to them. So, when I asked Schwi to order them to hunt Liam, they immediately tried to find him the moment they sniffed Liam''s severed arm.


    Hm~! hhm~! hm~!


    Humming while making way there, my tracks stopped as the two ghouls suddenly halted.


    "What''s wrong?"


    I tried asking, but as expected, they didn''t reply.


    Well, what did I expect? Looking in front of where they stopped, I scrutinized my eyes, trying to see in the distance.


    Just as expected, Liam was there, unconscious on the ground, and Katia was also there, crying in front of a red-haired woman.


    As I was quite far away, I couldn''t tell who it was just by looking at her back. Is that why those two stopped? I pondered as I observed the two ghouls.


    Although they were emotionless, they refused to move forward, like wild animals aware of the territory of a monstrous beast.


    Were they afraid of the red-haired woman? Seriously, how pathetic¡­...


    Sighting my targets, I leaped and got closer.


    I was around 200 meters away from them now. Seeing as they still hadn''t noticed me, now would be the perfect time to strike.


    Gathering and condensing my mana into the size of a bullet, I fired off the mana bullet at their retreating figures.


    ''Well, isn''t she quite good, despite being a few meters away she actually dodged my mana bullet? Even Kaksan couldn''t dodge it''


    Walking closer to them, I condensed my mana ws, preparing for closebat.


    However, as I slowly approached, I began to realize who it was that was helping them.


    ''Haha¡­ maybe I shouldn''t have done that?''


    I quickly realized it was senior Evadne that I was facing.


    Suddenly everything became bright as if the morning sun raised itself in the dungeon everything was suddenly hot as senior Evadne''s aura surged out of her body.


    Her devilish grin made me gulp the drying saliva inside my mouth.


    Before I knew it¡­.


    A FUCKING SUN WAS RIGHT ACROSS MY FACE NOW!!!


    "HAHAHAHA!" sheughed maniacally, like a drug addict having the time of their lives.


    ''THIS FUCKING! STOP LAUGHING, YOU BATTLE-CRAZED MANIAC!''

 Chapter 159: First Act 28: Evadnes Mistake

    Evadne Darja, a shining star among the many geniuses emerging in what everyone referred to as the golden age of humanity, stood out prominently in a generation that boasted an unprecedented number of exceptional individuals.


    Over the past hundred years, never had so many prodigies arisen within a single era. Among this remarkable cohort, Evadne held a distinguished ce, earning her the title of one of the most celebrated and revered figures.


    Hailing from the illustrious Darja n, known for producing extraordinary talents, Evadne surpassed her peers, earning a reputation as the most monstrous prodigy of her lineage.


    Her prowess extended beyond the boundaries of her n, gaining recognition not only within the empire but also across the entire continent.


    Even the emperor acknowledged her, underscoring the exceptional worth she held for the empire and the world atrge.


    The name Evadne Darja resonated as a symbol of unparalleled genius, a prodigy whose significance reached far beyond the confines of her immediate surroundings.


    And now, I was facing that very same genius.


    ''FUCK¡­.!''


    Even in the novel, Evadne was described as one of the few people the overpowered Tristan wouldn''t want to fight a second time because, if she truly tried, their battle could go both ways.


    As the approaching sun descended upon my face, I thought of every possible way to escape the situation.


    Using the white veil authority would be a no, as I have ns for thatter. In fact, most authorities that associate me as the hero can''t be used right now.


    Using my family''s authority as well seemed useless in the situation, as most of them were more utility-based than anything. None of it can block this burning attack that wasing to me by the second.


    Her crazedughter echoed in my ear as my perception slowed to a hundred, trying to find ways to escape the situation.


    As the searing heat of Evadne''s impending attack closed in, I quickly ruled out the option of blocking ¨C the sheer intensity of the assault would likely result in disintegration.


    My authorities, too, were deemed unfit for defense in this situation.


    It seemed my only viable choice was to retreat after all¡­.


    ''I''ll go after Liamter''


    With the urgency of the situation pressing upon me, I resolved to escape temporarily.


    I couldn''t risk sustaining damage before my eventual confrontation with Tristan.


    Tristan, with his heightened magical and mana sensitivity, would undoubtedly sense the significant mana Evadne was unleashing.


    Engaging both Evadne and the approaching Tristan simultaneously was out of the question.


    In a swift motion, I summoned a portal beneath me.


    Darkness expanded from the shadows, enveloping my body as I descended into its abyss.


    I could almost see Evadne''s fading smile, reced by a flicker of anger as she realized my intent to run away.


    Sorry Evadne, but the circumstances dictate a tactical retreat ¨C a two-against-one scenario isn''t in my favor, especially considering my odds of victory against you alone are dubious at best.


    As darkness swiftly enveloped my presence, I threw a parting gift for Evadne, a special mana bomb, before my surroundings morphed into something new.


    In that fleeting moment, I glimpsed Evadne''s face twisted in anger as she deftly dispelled the explosive magic.


    "LUNAE AURORAE" I uttered with a bow and a hand over my heart, before disappearing in her eyes.


    In the blink of an eye, I found myself back at the initial teleportation spot. I was cautious about overusing my sister''s authority; it had its limits, and I needed to save it for emergencies.


    Especially for the eventter.


    A thunderous boom resonated through the air, and a brilliant pir of fire illuminated the distantndscape.


    Despite my considerable distance, the heat still stung.


    ''I hope I didn''t just kill her with that''


    Well knowing her she''s probably alive¡­


    ¡­.


    With her blue hair swaying, Bended on the ground, surveying the scene before her.


    The area was littered with the lifeless bodies of hundreds, all victims of the monster''s ruthless rampage.


    The chaotic path of destruction left by the creature was evident, and Be couldn''t determine the specific floor of the dungeon she currently upied.


    The monstrous entity she had witnessed was unlike anything she had encountered before. Though it bore a semnce to an orc, the overwhelming demonic miasma it emitted blurred the lines, making it seem more akin to a demon.


    The uncertainty lingered in Be''s mind; was it a hybrid, a unique creature, or perhaps an undiscovered denizen of the dungeon''s depths?


    Whatever it was, Be understood that if this menacing force descended to lower floors, the students there would face imminent danger.


    Be knelt down, her hand gently making contact with the fleshy ground. Memories of her encounters with demons from her childhood shed briefly in her mind. Her master used to hunt down these malevolent entities, but as time passed, those memories had faded, and the sensations associated with them became distant. Now, facing this demonic force, Be found herself reconnecting with that eerie familiarity.


    She memorized the distinctive demonic mana signature lingering in the ground, absorbing every detail. Rising with a determined look on her face, Be knew she had to act swiftly. The threat posed by this creature was too great to ignore.


    Employing her teleportation magic, Be vanished from the gruesome scene and reappeared near her party members.


    "This is mine¡­!"


    "No you need to return it¡­.!!!"


    Her eyes widened seeing Aria and a pink haired woman fighting over a beautiful staff.


    ¡­.


    "THAT BASTARD¡­!!"


    Evadne''s enraged voice echoed through the cavernous dungeon, the force of her frustration causing the ground beneath her to buckle and crack.


    The aftermath of her powerful attack had left a zing trail in its wake, a testament to the intensity of her battle with the mysterious adversary.


    As the mes danced around her, Evadne surveyed the surroundings with a mixture of annoyance and relief.


    Somehow, she had managed to redirect the explosion into the air, sparing the entire dungeon floor from the devastating impact.


    Despite her formidable strength, Evadne acknowledged the limits of her firepower.


    Her mind lingered on the peculiar orb the masked person had thrown at her.


    ''Was that a bomb?''


    ''How could something so small be that destructive?''


    The miniature bomb had unleashed an explosion beyond its size, leaving Evadne with burnt skin, charred clothing, and the loss of one arm.


    Half her face was stinging with so much pain as she can feel the boiling blood vessels popping with each second.


    The damage was a testament to the potency of her adversary''s weaponry.


    The silence that followed was only broken by the crackling of residual mes, casting an eerie glow on Evadne''s battle-scarred form.


    With a heavy sigh, she contemted the enigmatic assant''s capabilities.


    Fucking Idiot¡­!!!


    Slumping down onto the melted ground, Evadne winced, coughing up blood in the aftermath of the intense battle.


    Clenching her teeth in frustration, she attempted to rise, only to realize that she had lost both legs, reduced to burnt ashes.


    "Fuck¡­! How fucking pathetic" she cursed herself bitterly.


    The realization hit her hard ¨C she had let her excitement overpower her, allowing her guard to drop.


    The assumption that the masked adversary would fight fairly proved to be a grave miscalction.


    As Evadne struggled against her fading strength, her vision gradually dimmed.


    The toll of her wounds became increasingly apparent, and it became apparent that time was running out.


    The once indomitable prodigy was now faced with the grim inevitability of her own mortality.


    As Evadne closed her eyes, epting her fate, a loud voice echoed in the distance.


    "Senior!!"


    The manly yet gentle voice belonged to a very handsome man, none other than Tristan, running toward her.


    "What happened, senior?" Tristan asked urgently as he quickly kneeled down, employing his light mana to heal Evadne''s grievous wounds.


    ''Looks like today won''t be the day I die''


    Thought Evadne, managing a small smile.


    She took onest look at the worried Tristan, who poured out an abundant amount of divine energy in an effort to heal her.


    ''How cute¡­.''


    ''Haha¡­. now that I think about it, this is the second person worried about me today... truly how pathetic''


    Mused Evadne as her consciousness faded.


    With a sense of reassurance from Tristan''s presence, she fell into a peaceful slumber.


    ¡­.


    "That guy told me to trigger the bomb once that thing below makes its daily hunt, but when will it go and hunt? It''s been over six hours behind schedule!"


    Mumbled Gobel as he observed the sleeping blood wyvern below.


    True to the rumors, the blood wyvern boasted an immense size and an aura of certain death.


    Thest time he came here with Adrian, the blood wyvern wasn''t around, as it had gone on a hunt, presumably targeting another colossal monster on this floor.


    Unlike the preceding floors, the 15th floor of the dungeon, where the dungeon core was located, resembled an expansive green forest¡ªa veritable jungle filled with gigantic trees, mountains, and an array of colossal monsters.


    Even the smallest creatures within this level wereparable in size to houses.


    Sitting on the edge of a cliff beneath a towering mountain, Gobel surveyed the scene.


    The cave behind him emitted a soft, pulsating blue glow, its core harboring a floating orb filled with an array of bombs¡ªthe dungeon''s core, diligently performing its designated function.


    Gobel''s gaze shifted to the button he held in his hand, the anticipation building as he patiently awaited the blood wyvern''s imminent hunt.


    "I hope my rank goes up after this" he pondered, genuinely desiring recognition from his organization for the dedication he was demonstrating.


    "But that vampiredy was really beautiful~!"


    ''LUNAE AURORAE''


    Gobel prayed to see Schwi again.

 Chapter 160: First Act 29: Start

    "Ugh¡­." Evadne slowly woke up, her hand instinctively reaching for her forehead as a throbbing pain invaded her senses.


    "You''re awake," a voice called out to her, and to no surprise, it was Tristan, who was busy boiling some hot water in the middle of a bonfire.


    "Here," Trista handed her a water sk.


    "Thanks¡­ How long have I been out?" Evadne inquired.


    "Three, no four hours at most. The injuries you got were much worse than I expected," said Tristan as he examined her legs.


    Although most of her body was on the road to recovery, her legs and face still needed a bit more attention. Tristan had managed to heal them enough to close the wounds, but the burnt areas required additional care.


    "Tsk¡­ I guess that''s one way to leave this test."


    Evadne slumped back onto the hard ground, sighing in annoyance. Despite her generally positive outlook, she couldn''t ignore the severity of her injuries. If she didn''t seek the help of a high-ranking priest now, she risked sustaining permanent damage, potentially bidding farewell to her promising career as a warrior.


    "S-senior," a quiet and hushed voice called out to Evadne just behind Tristan. Evadne turned around, and upon seeing the face, immediately recognized her.


    "You two, huh? Still alive, it seems."


    "I''m so sorry, Senior! Because of us, you¡­" the girl apologized to Evadne with a bow, even the one-armed man right next to her did the same.


    Both Katia and Liam were high-ranking nobles, so seeing them bowing like this would be quite a shocker for any aristocrat if they were ever to witness this scene.


    Despite all that, they bowed down their heads and threw away their pride. If it wasn''t for Evadne, they probably wouldn''t be standing here right now.


    "Don''t be. It was my fault for letting my guard down anyway," said Evadne nonchntly as she casually ignored the apologies of the two.


    Although she did get herself in trouble because of them, ultimately, it was because of herself that she got into this situation.


    "I''m sure you get the situation now, right, junior?"


    "Yeah¡­ but for starters, tell me more about the guy you faced"


    "Sure¡­" said Evadne, her eyes burning with anger.


    ¡­.


    Judging from the size of the explosion, those two ghouls should be fried by now. What a waste¡­


    But why was it a waste in the first ce? It feels like I''ve been letting my emotions get hold of me for some time now.


    I wasn''t even exactly angry at Liam in the first ce.


    But at the same time¡­.


    A surge of annoyance and disappointment filled my heart at the thought of letting Liam escape.


    Damn it, I guess, before I realized it, my assimtion with Adrian is reaching its peak.


    Even if I try to ignore it, it would only be a matter of time before this current body of mine would be fully assimted. In probably just a few more months, everything that is Adrian would be me.


    It wasn''t such a bad thing anyway.


    Total assimtion with Adrian would mean unlimited ess to his memories, as well as fully epting that the two of us would be one and the same. Adrian''s soul within this body ispletely gone.


    I don''t know the exact details of what happened to it or if my sudden transmigration resulted in his soul being broken. There''s even a high chance that my soul devoured his.


    It will take some time to get used to it, but now, as Ian and Adrian, we are one and the same.


    There''s no point thinking that we''re two separate entities now.


    "Master..." Schwi suddenly came to my side, along with Sasha. I could see that their skin was slightly burning due to the extensive heat, but they endured it as they approached me.


    "The orc lord is slowly reaching the higher floors. It would only be a matter of time before it reaches this floor," Schwi reported.


    "Then I guess we better prepare"


    ''Although a bit behind schedule, the climax will start now. Although I''m worried that Aria and the others might encounter the orc lord as it''s descending, as long as she''s holding the staff, she should be safe. But I guess I better send one of niel''s demons there just in case, and Meralda should also be right beside her, so she should be fine''


    "Schwi, proceed with the n. Tell Gobel to light it up."


    With that, Schwi immediately transformed into a swarm of crows alongside Sasha, who turned into a swarm of butterflies.


    Although they couldmunicate with Gobel via amunication crystal, the explosion from those mana bombs might swallow Gobel alongside it.


    ''With Schwi being there, that kid will surely escape unscathed''


    ''I guess I should also start opening up the marked locations. The professors should be making their way down here considering the huge explosion that happened''


    ''I wonder if that bitch of a Goddess is watching right now?''


    ¡­.


    "Tell me, Lady Aria Tellus, why do you have our academy''s most prized treasure?" questioned Princess Christine, her words resonating in Aria''s ears.


    Aria''s hand trembled as the realization of her implication and the true identity of the staff she held slowly dawned on her.


    The staff in her possession was no ordinary one; its value could rival that of a small nation.


    Crafted from the highest quality materials and endowed with an abundance of magical effects, it was an artifact that defied conventional valuation.


    With the staff of Estelle, even low-ranking mages could effortlessly cast high-level spells, provided they had enough mana.


    Caught in the weight of the princess''s inquiry, Aria grappled with the significance of her actions and the potential consequences thaty ahead.


    The gravity of the situation began to sink in for Aria as she contemted the true capabilities of the staff she held.


    It wasn''t just a mere magical implement; it was a portable artillery, capable of unleashing rapid, high-ranking spells in quick session.


    In the wrong hands, this staff posed a threat on a national level. Its potential misuse by malevolent mages, particrly those of significant power, could be catastrophic, given the protective spells automatically woven into the staff to shield its wielder.


    Aria''s possession of this staff held severe implications. Firstly, the staff was currently considered missing, raising concerns about its potential misuse.


    Secondly, even if Aria had stumbled upon it by chance, the shimmering lights emanating from the staff suggested that it had chosen her as its master.


    This presented a significant predicament, considering the academy''s ownership of the staff and the potential consequences of its unauthorized use.


    Aria, caught in a web of lies, desperately searched for a way to divert suspicion.


    The princess''s inquiry put her on the spot, and revealing the true origins of the staff could involve Adrian, something she desperately wished to avoid. Fumbling for an exnation, a feeble yet hasty excuse tumbled from her lips.


    "I¡­ it was¡ª" Aria stammered, her attempt to articte interrupted by a gaping mouth. She needed to convey the staff''s sudden appearance without divulging theplicated truth. The excuse that surfaced was a mixture of desperation and improvisation. "I-it just came to me all of a sudden¡­?"


    Perplexed, Princess Christine probed for rification. "What do you mean?"


    "I just woke up one day, and the staff was already right next to me," Aria blurted out, hoping her words would mask the staff''s true origin.


    "¡­."


    The ensuing silence weighed heavily, and Aria could feel the princess''s prating gaze dissecting her and the staff alternately, her green eyes scrutinizing every nuance before her hands rested on her chin.


    Aria''s heart pounded in her chest as the fabricated excuse slipped past her lips.


    The imusibility of the staff of Estelle casually manifesting at her side left her feeling a deep sense of regret and self-loathing.


    In the face of the princess and her impending role as the empire''s future empress, Aria''s nervousness reached new heights, and she desperately sought an escape from this tangled web of lies.


    ''Even a random kid from the slums could probably make a better lie''


    "I did hear rumors that the staff was an ego weapon and had a mind of its own, so are you saying that the staff chose you as its master, Miss Aria?" questioned Princess Christine, her sharp gaze searching for any sign of deception.


    "Y-yes," Aria replied, her voice shaky with uncertainty. To her surprise, the princess seemed to ept her exnation without further probing.


    Aria''s mind whirred with relief, but she knew the questions about Adrian and the staff''s origins would inevitably surface.


    For now, she opted to keep those details shrouded in secrecy, recognizing that divulging Adrian''s involvement might lead to even moreplications.


    "What you say seems to be the truth, judging from how you''re able to grab hold of it quite easily, the runes are even reacting to your touch," remarked the princess as she closely observed the staff in Aria''s hands. It was evident that the staff had already recognized Aria as its next master.


    The princess focused her keen magical senses on the situation, attempting to detect any discrepancies. However, her scrutiny proved futile, as there were no indications of fabrication or mistake. The mana and the magical strings connecting the staff to Aria''s heart were already in ce.


    Under normal circumstances, Princess Christine would have congratted Aria for achieving such a wondrous feat¡ªbing the master of the Staff of Estelle, a coveted achievement for any mage.


    What better honor and grace than having that title?


    But¡­


    The princess would have congratted Aria for her achievement if not for the inconvenient truth of Aria''s standing in magical prowess.


    Aria, upying a middle rank when it came to magical abilities, stood neither among the strongest nor the weakest mages. This fact, coupled with the staff being a lost item,plicated the situation.


    Even if one were to excuse Aria for potentially stealing it, the indisputable truth remained¡ªthe staff belonged to the school.


    Aria''s rank as a mage made it challenging to justify her possession of the staff, and high-ranking mages would undoubtedly question her right to even touch such a prestigious artifact.


    "You should return it, Miss Aria. You should be aware of theplications thate with that staff," advised the princess.


    Her words carried not only as a counsel but also as a stern warning about the potential consequences that might arise from Aria''s possession of the Staff of Estelle.


    ''Lilliana did say that her sister had potential but to think this much?''


    Christine was quite surprised by the hidden potential that Aria had, although at first, she did think she was quite average, the fact that she was chosen by the staff proves otherwise.


    ''It would be better If she proves her worth the right way''


    "But, it''s mine."


    "That im in itself is also questionable, Miss Aria. Although I somewhat believe your words, theck of evidence disproves it, and it is not only me that you have to prove it to but the entire academy board."


    "Can''t you just turn a blind eye to this your highness¡­..."


    Aria''s words slowly got lower as she realized what she was saying. Asking the princess of an empire to turn a blind eye to a potential crime?


    As if lying to her wasn''t enough, Aria just asked her to lie to the world for her.


    "¡­."


    Judging from the silent judgment that the princess gave her, it seems her request was denied.


    "Don''t be stubborn, Miss Aria. I knew letting it go would be hard, as this is an opportunity of a lifetime. But the fact still remains that it is the academy''s sacred treasure. It''s essentially the living artifact that made this academy, and even if you do return it, it''s not like you have no chance of reiming it."


    Aria would surely be questioned, but aside from that, nothing else would happen.


    Although the staff would be imed by the academy right away, it''s not like Aria had no right to fight for it as she was the confirmed master of it.


    What the princess is basically telling her is to im the staff through proper means.


    Whether she likes it or not, even if she keeps it a secret, a bunch of people would surely question her if she randomly disys the staff like what she did today.


    "What are you two doing?"


    A stern yet sleepy voice cut through the tension, startling Aria and Christine.


    They turned to find Be standing behind them, her expression a mix of concern and urgency.


    "Be? You''re here?" Aria''s surprise was evident, and Christine couldn''t help but share in the sentiment. They had left Be back on the fifth floor, and her sudden appearance raised questions.


    "Wake the others; we need to get out of here" Be instructed, her urgency emphasizing the gravity of the situation. The weight of her words hung in the air as the trio faced the impending danger.


    Suddenly, the ground beneath them quaked violently, as if a colossal force were swallowing the entire dungeon.


    The tremors reverberated through the structure, unsettling everything in its wake.


    "ROOOAGH!!!"


    "GRAAAAH!!!"


    "KROAGHH!!"


    The echoing roars of various monsters intensified the atmosphere, adding an extrayer of dread to the already chaotic scene.


    It was a chilling symphony of impending danger.


    The ever-quiet floor they entered suddenly reverberated with the cries of the monsters.

 Chapter 161: First Act 30: Freedom

    "Well, that was quick"


    I muttered under my breath as the dungeon trembled around me. Reacting swiftly, I hastily connected my mana to the carefully ced markers scattered throughout thebyrinthine depths.


    The n was set in motion; the core of the dungeon, the primary source of power for the monstrous inhabitants, was now severed.


    With the core disabled, chaos was imminent.


    Although the monsters within the dungeon were distinct entities, their life force predominantly stemmed from the core.


    The abrupt loss of this energy supply meant that most of them had a mere day or two to survive. The looming threat of impending demise drove them into a frenzied state, pushing them to go on a rampage in an attempt to replenish their dwindling life force.


    The urgency of their situation meant that the monsters spared no time, indiscriminately attacking anything in their line of sight.


    The most unsettling aspect was their selective targeting ¨C they focused solely on non-monstrous entities.


    This peculiar behavior resulted in what some referred to as a dungeon outflow, a cataclysmic eventmonly known as a dungeon break.


    Suddenly, a resounding ring reverberated through every nook and cranny of the dungeon, emanating from themunication stones and crystals strategically ced throughout its vast expanse.


    "[Warning!] [Warning!] [Warning!]"


    The urgent message red, cutting through the ambient sounds of the dungeon.


    "[Please leave the dungeon immediately]


    [I repeat please leave the dungeon immediately, all students leave the dungeon immediately]"


    "Huh? What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know"


    The voice of the professor resonated through all themunication stones, a sense of urgencycing every word.


    The students, caught off guard by the unexpected rm, reacted with a mix of panic and confusion.


    The immediate realization that something was terribly wrong sent shockwaves through the underground corridors.


    "Hey man watch out!"


    "Huh?""


    "Aghh!!"


    Just like that those two students died from a frenzied Kobold.


    In the ensuing chaos, the once-adventurous environment transformed into a scene of frenzied activity.


    Students either bolted in a panicked dash or stood frozen, their expressions reflecting sheer bewilderment.


    The air was thick with an air of uncertainty as everyone grappled toprehend the gravity of the situation.


    Even the supposed safety zones within the dungeon would soon be precarious, as the destruction of the dungeon core hinted at an imminent breakdown of protective barriers.


    The once-secured areas, which had provided a semnce of safety, were now at risk of being breached.


    After all everything here relied upon its core.


    Jumping agilely to evade the lunges of three hound wolves, I found refuge behind a sizable stone, stealing a moment to assess the unfolding chaos on the floor I upied.


    The atmosphere was charged with tension as students grappled with the sudden onught.


    Some fought valiantly, showcasing theirbat prowess, while others sprinted desperately toward the exits in a bid for survival.


    The gravity of the situation became clear to me as I remembered the crucial error the academy had made during this exam.


    The decision to deactivate the celestial magic, which seamlessly linked the lower floors to the outside world, had proven to be a colossal mistake.


    Turning the once-thriving examination into a perilous struggle for survival.


    ''Just like in the novel most students here would surely die''


    My attention was drawn to a distant point where an abundance of mana seemed to coalesce.


    Squinting my eyes, I discerned shes of white light.


    "Looks like Tristan''s already doing his part"


    Despite the overwhelming odds and the impossibility of saving everyone, Tristan stood resolute.


    His selflessness shone through as he valiantly faced the relentless wave of monsters, pushing back against the onught.


    In the midst of chaos, he exemplified the qualities of a true hero¡ªunwavering courage, sacrifice, and a determination to protect others, even at the risk of personal peril.


    ''You truly are a hero with or without the sword''


    Themunication crystal nestled in my pocket began to emit a soft glow, catching my attention. Without hesitation, I swiftly retrieved it and epted the iing call.


    "Master, the kid is with us"


    "Good. Tell him to do his part" "What about the blood wyvern?"


    "It''s currently on a rampage. Sasha is busy luring it to the marker right now. We''re just waiting for your signal"


    "Tell Sasha to stop it from moving for a few seconds. I''m about to open the portals. Also, don''t forget to protect the kid. I''m pretty sure all the professors outside will go after him immediately."


    "Yes, master"


    Cutting off the call, I took onest look at the onught of monsters stampeding, killing everything in sight.


    Some were even mid-ranking bosses who reveled in tormenting and ying with every human they encountered.


    Even in the midst of their rampage, it seemed their sadistic nature didn''t vanish.


    As expected, they were making their way towards the stairs.


    Those on the first floor might have already faced against the professors.


    Looks like a lot were dying every second.


    But worry not¡­.


    there might be a lot of you here, but I won''t let you all go to waste by bing useless clumps of meat.


    sping my hands together, I began to pray. Dark energy gathered around me as my eyes started glowing purple.


    Haha~ truly, I missed this feeling.


    [Oh dear¡ªmother, please do forgive these lostmbs of yours and embrace them in your loving grace]


    As I prayed, hands as pale as snow descended from the shadows and grabbed every corpse, they could get their hands on, chomping and tearing away everything with the tiny mouths at their centers.


    [In the hushed embrace of the dark''s dim glow,


    I whisper to shadows that softly flow.


    Beneath the doll of the star-strewn dome,


    A sinister prayer for escape, I intone.


    Oh, elusive child of the hidden abyss,


    Grant me passage through the veils amiss.


    In the tapestry of shadows, let me weave,


    A path to freedom, a chance to leave.


    Now set my path a free.]


    As the words of my sister''s prayer echoed in the eerie silence, a chant known only to those devoted to the shadows, dark spots manifested all around the dungeon.


    Like ink spilled across a canvas, they covered the exits and any potential holes of escape.


    The atmosphere became charged with a palpable malevolence, and a twisted smile yed upon my lips as I foresaw the imminent arrival of death.


    ''But couldn''t sis make her prayer a bit shorter? even mom and dad''s were quite short''


    Anyways...


    Now all the monsters here will be free.


    ''See you soon mother''


    ¡­.


    "Agh, what the hell is going on?" Liam staggered as the ground shook beneath his feet.


    "S-senior, we should get out of here immediately," Katia said with a nervous voice, her eyes wide with fear.


    Suddenly, warnings red from the professors, and the loud screams and roars of various monsters echoed from all directions.


    "The monsters are going on a rampage!"


    "Help!!"


    "Fuck, what''s going on?"


    "Let''s get the hell out of here!"


    Screams and cries from random students echoed in the surroundings as they frantically made their escape.


    The once serene atmosphere of the academy now echoed with chaos, with students running in disarray, desperately seeking safety from the unleashed mayhem.


    "Get down!" said Tristan as he swiftly shed at the Troll, which was on all fours, attempting to pounce at Katia.


    Tristan scanned the distance and noticed an uing herd of monsters making their way towards students, ranging from low-ranking to high-ranking. Though Tristan could probably handle them individually, facing such a multitude, especially with panicked students in the surroundings, would be impossible without causing coteral damage.


    "We need to get out of here. Miss Katia, Mr. Liam, please take care of Senior," Tristan urged.


    "Hey punk, where are you going?" Evadne eximed in annoyance, her eyes locking onto Tristan''s face filled with conviction to help others.


    "I''m going to help other students as best as I can."


    "Huh? Stop being stupid ande with us! You can''t save all of them!"


    "I''ll save what I can," Tristan said with a bitter smile as he nced at Evadne.


    "Fucking idiot!" Evadne could only stomp the hard ground as Liam and Katia carried her on their shoulders.


    Even though each stomp was painful, the realization of her utter uselessness in the current situation intensified the pain for Evadne.


    Even if they all gathered together, fighting this many monsters all at once would be impossible.


    As Evadne, Katia, and Liam made their escape, pale hands suddenly emerged from the shadows, grabbing onto any corpses within reach.


    "Shit, what is it now?"


    "W-what are those¡­?"


    "Ignore it, just run," Evadne advised. Although she didn''t understand what was happening, she knew for sure that being curious right now wouldn''t help them in their current situation.


    ''Where the fuck are the professors?''


    ¡­..


    I wonder when they''ll return....?


    Adrian told me to sit still, but¡­


    There''s nothing wrong with exploring, right?


    Since most of the professors and officials are currently away or too busy with the exams,


    I''m sure almost no one is in the halls right now.


    And Analise is currently away buying groceries for dinner tonight, so a little exploration shouldn''t be too bad, right....?


    I decided to use my spirit''s blessing to make my face unrecognizable.


    Only those of high magical and spiritual sensitivity should be the ones able to recognize me, let alone notice my appearance.


    Making my way out of Lucian Hall, I headed towards the back garden, which was filled to the brim with exotic flowers unique to each country around the continent.


    There were even some nts that had their own unique small ecosystems around them, and some were even covered in snow.


    As I strolled through the vibrant garden, the colors and scents were mesmerizing.


    The peaceful atmosphere and the delicate beauty of each flower created a haven of tranquility.


    It felt like a secret paradise hidden away from the bustling corridors of the academy.


    But...


    ''Cecilia, can you take me up to the roof?''


    ''Yes.''


    ''Thank you.''


    Although I wanted to enjoy the flowers looking at them without someone by my side felt lonely for some reason.


    As Cecilia, with her gigantic serpent-like body, carried me on her head, a cascade of thoughts filled my mind as I gazed at the bustlingmercial district in the distance.


    Even right now, it was as busy as ever.


    ''If only I...''


    ''Louise¡­''


    ''Nn....? what is it, Cecilia?''


    ''You look down for some reason. Is something bothering you?''


    ''Ah¡­ no, it''s nothing. It''s just that...''


    ''That?''


    ''Uhm¡­ just random thoughts about what might have happened if I didn''t do what I didst time. I wondered if my current situation would be any different now...''


    ''You know it wasn''t your fault, Louise¡­''


    ''I know, but it''s still a fact that I was the one who followed Lady Schwi there, so I''m also slightly at fault.''


    If someone were to see me now, would they try to arrest me right away?


    Would they attack me?


    Would they call me a monster or murderer?


    I wondered how those people who looked at me with kindness, awe, anticipation, inspiration and respect will look at me now.


    I wonder what their eyes will reflect in front of me.


    "Hehe, but don''t worry, Cecilia. It''s just a thought, honestly. Even though my situation is unfavorable right now, it''s honestly not too bad. It allowed me to confirm things at least, and Adrian already promised to help me anyway, so everything should be fine soon, hehe" I said to her, attempting to dismiss my lingering thoughts. Even now, they still bothered me.


    But as expected, despite saying all that, Cecilia still cast a somewhat worried look at me. It seemed she noticed the sadness hidden in my voice.


    I guess Cecilia knows me too well not to see through my lies.


    Even if it''s the truth that everything around me right now bothers me, it''s also a fact that I''m a bit grateful for it.


    After all, I got closer to Adrian through it...


    And I also made a couple of genuine friends along the way.


    Suddenly, the ground shook, and a faint noise of a loud explosion echoed in the distance.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Louise, stay close to me."


    Cecilia suddenly wrapped her gigantic body around me, shielding me from any potential danger. In her transparent form, I could easily see through her.


    Suddenly.


    HSSS....!!!


    Cecilia opened her fangs as her fiery body heated up, mes immediately surrounding us.


    As she made a warning call to the blonde-haireddy right next to us.


    Long pointy ears....


    there was only one race in this world who had that type of ears, an elf?


    Right in front of me, ady elf stood, her ck dress oozing out darkness as it seemed to stitch onto her skin, outlining her sensual body.


    Her red eyes met mine through the white mask she was wearing, and suddenly, the rune-like lights in the mask changed to that of a smile.


    "Huhu, I didn''t expect to meet a human here."


    Her voice sent shivers down my spine.


    Even though elves were known to be mortals, second closest to nature alongside dragons, the feeling and aura emanating from the masked elf in front of me were anything but that.


    It was something more sinister, something more evil.


    Even the spirits around me seemed to try to hide from thisdy, only Tn and Cecilia were the only ones who stood by my side.


    ''Don''t stare at her Louise''


    Warned Tn who was half manifested on my right.


    "But looking at your blonde hair and pink eyes, it seems I can''t harm you. Even though there are probably other blondies and pink-eyed people around here, I can''t be too careful, can I...? fufu"


    "I guess it was true that father liked it blonde I knew It was a good thing to take over this body hehehe"


    She suddenly mumbled things I couldn''t understand.


    "Anyway, see you soon, pretty girl" she said as she threw something at me, a glowing orb?


    "Get down, Louise!" shouted Cecilia as she fully manifested herself, covering me entirely.


    Meanwhile, Tn was making his way towards the orb, his huge gori-like rock body sping the tiny orb in his hands as he clutched it down.


    "Close your eyes master!!!"


    Boom¡­.!


    Tn''s cries were thest thing I heard as everything turned bright, and a loud explosion rang in my ears.


    ¡­..


    In the ever-busymercial district of Estelle Academy, people were engrossed in their daily activities when suddenly, the ground shook beneath their feet.


    A loud explosion echoed in the distance, catching everyone''s attention.


    As if a sinister omen, hundreds of ck dots filled the skies, the streets, and even the ground underneath.


    ck miasma oozed out of the ck portals, and suddenly, horrendous roars reverberated as monsters proceeded to emerge.


    The once serene atmosphere turned into chaos, and panic spread like wildfire through the bustling district.


    Amidst the turmoil, Analise instinctively let go of the basket she was holding, her eyes widening with shock as a horde of goblins materialized before her.


    Their grotesque smiles sent a chill down her spine, and she quickly realized the perilous situation unfolding.

 Chapter 162: First Act 31: Analises Worries...

    Several hours had passed since the young master had left to set up his booth for the uing exams.


    Making my way towards themercial district, I was greeted by an unexpectedly bustling scene.


    While the street was always busy, the atmosphere today was ten times more vibrant than usual.


    As I navigated through the crowd, it became evident that the source of the excitement was the imminentmencement of the exams at Estelle Academy.


    A sea of people, especially students, was flowing towards the northern border of the academy, signaling that the exams were about to begin.


    Amidst themotion, the marketce was abuzz with activity. Voices mored for attention as eager customers sought various magical items.


    "10 mana potions, please!"


    "How much is this magic pan?"


    "Hey, this is mine!"


    "Haah¡­!? I was the one who lined up first."


    Observing the lively surroundings, I couldn''t help but smile. It seemed like everyone was in high spirits, engaging in spirited exchanges as they prepared for the challenges thaty ahead.


    Noticing some individuals purchasing potions from one of the stalls, it urred to me that many were likely stocking up in anticipation of the exams.


    There was a palpable sense of urgency, as some groups aimed to secure an ample supply of potions before the rush at the booths near the dungeon entrance.


    After all, rumors had circted that certain groups were known to clear out the potion stocks in preparation for their dungeon expeditions.


    ''The young master must be probably having a hard time right now, if there are this many students here, I can''t imagine how much it is there fufu''


    The atmosphere in the marketce was charged with a sense of urgency as food supplies and small utilities were quickly running out. The demand was so intense that students were resorting to physical confrontations just to secure a tent for themselves. It was a chaotic scene, and the struggle for essentials highlighted the challenges of the uing dungeon expedition.


    Considering the chaos, it urred to me that students of noble lineage, ustomed to relying on servants for such tasks, might be facing a more significant challenge than theirmoner peers.


    I felt a sense of relief that the young master didn''t have to enter the dungeon, but my concerns shifted to youngdy Aria.


    Reflecting on the changes I had observed in her over the past couple of months, it was evident that despite her growth, she still struggled with certain tasks.


    The thought of her navigating through the chaos on her own made me uneasy.


    ''Would she be able to handle everything without my assistance?''


    ''But Mr. Alex is with her, and he seems responsible and reliable.... so she should be alright?''


    ''Right....?''


    Shaking off my worries momentarily, I realized the practical task at hand¡ªbuying ingredients for our dinner.


    Anticipating the young master''s return in the afternoon, I felt a responsibility to prepare something healthy and soothing to help him unwind.


    Serving thousands of people, especially the entitled noble kids, could undoubtedly be a stressful endeavor.


    As I approached the various shops and vendors, the sight of excessively long lines dampened my ns.


    The sheer number of people waiting made it clear that acquiring the necessary ingredients would be a time-consuming process.


    I guess I should jjust buy some clothes for now¡­.?


    Most of Miss Louise''s wardrobeprised borrowed garments from Aria or spare clothes, with a few being gifts. While sufficient for everyday wear, it urred to me that, as a youngdy, Miss Louise deserved a wardrobe befitting her status.


    Determined to ensure she had the best of the best, I resolved to purchase six new outfits for her.


    After all, a bona fide young woman like Miss Louise, regardless of her noble rank, should have a collection that exuded elegance and sophistication.


    Imagining her adorned in these new ensembles brought a smile to my face.


    "Hehe, I can''t wait to dress her upter," I chuckled to myself, contemting the joy of enhancing Miss Louise''s already beautiful and cute appearance.


    It wasn''t merely about clothes; it was about preserving her dignity as a noble.


    Despite her low rank, she still carried the noble title, and providing her with an upgraded wardrobe was a gesture to honor that status.


    ''Yup I''m doing this for her¡­!!''


    Convincing myself that this was purely a noble cause, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation at the thought of enhancing the youngdy''s presence in the eyes of society.


    However, as I justified my actions, a mischievous thought crossed my mind¡ªperhaps I should also buy something for the young master?


    The memory of thest time I dressed him up shed through my mind, reminding me of the town visit that never came to fruition due to Lady Lilliana''s interference.


    Maybe I should ask him out once he has free time¡­.?


    ¡­.


    "Okay, this should be enough for the ingredients," I mused to myself as I surveyed the contents of the basket I was carrying. A satisfied smile adorned my face.


    Thanks to the uing dungeon examinations, the market was flooded with an absurd amount of food and ingredients, providing me with a plethora of options for tonight''s meal.


    The thought of creating a delicious dinner added a touch of excitement to my culinary ns.


    Having sessfullypleted my shopping, my mind shifted to the clothes I had bought earlier. I anticipated their delivery right in front of the young master''s doorter in the day.


    A sense of reassurance washed over me, hoping that Miss Louise had heeded my advice and stayed put.


    Bncing the heavy basket, I began making my way back to Lucian Hall.


    However, before I could fully retrace my steps, a sudden, heavy yet faint explosion echoed in the surroundings.


    Startled, I couldn''t help but wonder about the origin of the disturbance. The people around me mirrored my reaction, their eyes scanning the skies in an attempt to identify the source.


    Despite the explosion being somewhat distant, the apanying tremor resonated strongly, signaling that it was a powerful force at y.


    Suddenly, the ground beneath us shook again, as if a shockwave traveled stealthily beneath the surface. The unexpected force propelled me upwards for a moment, defying gravity, only to be met with a swift descent.


    As the shockwave subsided, gravity took its course, and I found myself unceremoniously on the solid road, my but feeling the impact of the fall.


    "O-ouch!"


    ''What''s going on? An earthquake?''


    The initial shock was quickly followed by a relentless wave of tremors, causing the ground to convulse from every direction.


    In the midst of the chaos, the buildings around me swayed precariously. Panic ensued as people scrambled to maintain their bnce amid the upheaval.


    The realization hit me that this wasn''t a mere earthquake, but something more. Instinctively, I knew I needed to find an open space¡ªaway from the buildings, as roofs began to fall, adding an additionalyer of danger to the situation.


    With a hurried resolve, I regained my bnce, clutching the heavy basket for support. Surprisingly, its weight became an unintentional asset, aiding me in maintaining stability amidst the quaking ground.


    Mindful of the potential danger and not wanting to risk exhaustion, I tapped into the little mana I possessed to fortify myself.


    But I must also be careful of mana exhaustion. Fainting in the midst of a public emergency was not an option.


    As I maneuvered through the bustling crowd seeking shelter within the buildings, the ground abruptly ceased its tremors.


    The suddenness of it left me momentarily puzzled. "That was quick?" I questioned, casting a wary nce around at the bewildered faces of those who, like me, were caught in the unexpected upheaval.


    "W-what was that?" A collective murmur swept through the crowd, each person trying to make sense of the sudden disturbance that had rocked the once-bustling marketce.


    "Hey, did you guys hear that explosion just now?"


    "Did something happen?"


    "Where are the mages? Some shops are on fire!"


    The atmosphere teetered on the edge of chaos as the crowd desperately sought answers, their voices blending into a cacophony of confusion.


    Amidst the disarray, my attention was drawn to a peculiar sight¡ªa dark spot or dot that materialized right in front of me.


    My eyes widened as I observed a thin, circr formation emitting ck smoke, though it was too dense to be considered conventional smoke.


    An inexplicable shiver ran down my spine as I stared at the enigmatic phenomenon.


    "Hey, what is that?"


    "A ck circle?"


    "Over there, also!"


    "Hey, somebody tell me what''s going on!"


    "Is this an event from the academy?"


    "Hurry up and call the knights, for goddess''s sake!"


    As the crowd attempted to process the mysterious urrence, more ck dots materialized, spreading like ink blots on a pristine canvas.


    They appeared from all directions¡ªhovering in the air, emerging from the ground, blocking the road, and infiltrating some buildings. Panic set in, and an ominous feeling permeated the once-lively space.


    People were beginning to lose theirposure, their fear escting as the unsettling ck dots multiplied.


    Suddenly, the bright sunshine that bathed the marketce began to dim as ck clouds obscured its rays. The abrupt transformation from a vibrant day to an eerie darkness heightened the sense of foreboding that hung over the area.


    "Miss maid here," called out a middle-aged merchant, catching my attention. He approached with a gentle smile, holding out an apple that had apparently fallen from my basket. "Thank you," I replied, reaching out to take the apple back.


    As I attempted to reim the fruit, a sudden, intense pain shot through my ankle, almost causing me to copse to the ground. A quick nce revealed a reddish outline near my ankle¡ªa strain or sprain that I hadn''t noticed, likely sustained during the fall earlier.


    "Are you alright?" the concerned merchant inquired, extending a helping hand to assist me in regaining my bnce.


    "Ah... yes, thank you," I responded, attempting to maintain a poker face to conceal the difort I was feeling. However, my stoicism couldn''tpletely hide the hint of pain that flickered in my expression.


    As the merchant continued to offer assistance, his attention was drawn to the enigmatic ck dot in front of us. Intrigued, he cautiously approached the mysterious phenomenon, circling around it as if trying to analyze its nature.


    "But what do you think this is, miss? It doesn''t seem like magic either," he remarked, his toneced with curiosity and concern.


    "I don''t know¡­." "But I think it''s something dangerous"


    The man didn''t seem to pay much attention to my words, his curiosity overpowering any sense of caution. Ignoring my subtle warnings, he ventured closer to the mysterious ck dot.


    "I wonder what this is...?" he mused, extending a hand tentatively towards the enigmatic anomaly. Before he could make contact, a sudden cacophony of strange noises filled the air, and the ck dot expanded rapidly, transforming into a cloudy ck portal. Dark electrical currents crackled along its edges, creating an eerie spectacle.


    "Ok, now wha¡ª" he began to say, only to be abruptly silenced as an arrow pierced through his brain. Blood sttered, staining my face with a gruesome red hue.


    "M-monsters!!!!"


    "Keerkekekeke" an obnoxiousughter echoed through the air, apanying the gruesome scene unfolding before me.


    My eyes widened in shock as tiny, green, and grotesque figures emerged from the portal.


    ''Goblins?''


    ''Why were goblinsing out of there?''


    As the ck portals expanded further, an onught of monsters poured out from each and every one of them,unching relentless attacks on anyone in sight. Panic ensued as the once-bustling street transformed into a scene of horror.


    The air was filled with the desperate cries of those trying to escape the impending danger.


    "Run!"


    "Agh! Save me...!"


    "Help!"


    Screams reverberated through the crowd as various monsters emerged, mercilessly attacking and maiming anyone they could catch.


    The once-vibrant street now teemed with terror, and the urgency to flee gripped every soul present. Chaos unfolded, and the once-bustling marketce became a nightmarish battleground as people scattered, desperately running for their lives.


    The basket slipped from my trembling hands as a chilling paralysis seized my legs.


    The echoingughter of goblins and the menacing stares from various monsters sent shivers down my spine.


    My body quivered in fear as I found myself immobilized amidst the impending danger.


    The goblins, with their grotesque features, slowly advanced towards me, their malicious intent evident in every step.


    As they lunged forward, I closed my eyes, bracing for the worst. Anticipating the imminent attack, I prepared for the pain that never came.


    To my surprise, I was unscathed. Tentatively opening my eyes, I witnessed the goblins wreaking havoc on a nearby student who had not been as fortunate.


    "Help me pleas¡ª¡­!"


    The student''s desperate cries for help echoed in my ears, but I found myself unable to respond or aid in any way. A sense of helplessness enveloped me as I stood frozen in ce.


    As the portal continued to unleash an onught of monsters, from kobolds to minotaurs and giant centipedes, chaos ensued around me.


    The creatures mercilessly attacked everyone in their path, yet my presence seemed to go unnoticed.


    Despite standing in the midst of the chaos, I remained untouched, a peculiar bystander to the unfolding horror.


    ''What''s going on?''


    In the midst of my confusion, a pping sound reached my ears. Turning my gaze to my right shoulder, I discovered a crow perched upon it.


    The crow, with hundreds of red eyes adorning its head, seemed to regard me with an unusual gentleness.


    Suddenly, the skies were aze with lights as hundreds, if not thousands, ofmunication crystals adorned the heavens.


    The crystals sparkled like celestial diamonds before converging to form a colossal hologram of a man.


    He wore a white mask, adorned with intricate runic letters that seemed to shift and change shape, as if mirroring the wearer''s emotions.


    At this moment, the runic letters on the nk white mask morphed into a sinister smile, reflecting an evil grin that sent shivers down the spine.


    "Ladies and gentlemen of this pitiful city, gather ''round and behold the dawn of your demise! Today, the symphony of chaos shall echo through your feeble existence, for a hundred years we have watched, for several centuries we have waited¡­ and for thest thousand years, we have kept trying. We sought to understand why your worthless lives are considered valuable. We observed, hoping you might change, waiting for a spark of enlightenment to ignite within your wretched souls. We tested the limits of your morality, questioning if you could see the wrong, if you could be better... but, s, your ignorance prevailed.


    "Not only have you praised false deities, but you havemitted the ultimate sin¡ªsphemy! You worshipped the wrong gods, and in your misguided devotion, you raised prayers to those who came with them. Your allegiance to these false idols has tainted the very fabric of existence, and now, the time for reckoning hase."


    "There''s only one god of this world, not gods nor goddesses, but there''s only one true god. His name shall be remembered once more; his teachings and beliefs shall be disyed and taught far and wide. Rejoice, oh pitiful heathens, for you shall witness his grace and benevolence soon! The new dawn approaches, and we shall embrace the Lunar light that will shine upon us all."


    "LUNAE AURORAE!"


    As the masked figure sped his hands together, an ominous series of explosions erupted, their thunderous echoes resonating in my ears.


    The once-dim cityscape was instantly transformed into a chaotic spectacle, bathed in blinding lights as explosions engulfed everything in their path.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    The man, standing in the holographic projection, spread his arms wide, relishing the devastation with maniacalughter that seemed to reverberate through the very fabric of the night.


    A pang of pain and worry gripped my heart¡ªnot for the countless lives being lost in the relentless explosions below, but for the colossal st that had struck the distant Lucian Hall.


    "Miss Louise...!!"


    I gasped, my voice choked with both anguish and dread.


    The mere thought of the youngdy being caught in the destructive chaos sent a surge of panic through me.


    ....


    "Miss Schwi how was it?"


    "...."


    "Uhm-miss?"


    "Be quiet and finish your job"


    "O-okay.....!"


    "HUAHAHAHAHA"


    Gobel continued tough hysterically as his young heart was filled in disappointment.

 Chapter 163: First Act 32: Red King

    A simmering white light sliced through the air, cutting horizontally with precision.


    In its wake, a multitude of monsters were severed in half, their forms rent asunder.


    Blood sprayed through the air, creating an unsettling scene as the upper halves of the creatures arced through the air beforending unceremoniously on the ground.


    "Th-thank you¡­!"


    The two students, who had been on the brink of peril, bowed their heads in panic and gratitude.


    Their eyes widened in awe and relief as they beheld Tristan, who stood before them, his de still glowing with the residual energy of the devastating attack.


    With a calm yet urgent demeanor, Tristan addressed the students he had just saved.


    "Hurry up and get out of here" he instructed; concern etched on his face. He gestured for them to flee, casting a watchful eye on the approaching horde of monsters.


    As the two students scurried away, their footsteps echoing a hurried retreat, Tristan felt a surge of relief.


    ''Those two should be thest remaining on this floor''


    He observed their escape with a sense of satisfaction, reassured that they were likely thest remaining individuals in the immediate danger zone.


    Tristan employed the absolute acuity of his senses and mana perception, utilizing the divine power within him to locate any trapped or wandering students within thebyrinthine depths of the dungeon.


    The constant influx of information bombarded his mind, threatening to overwhelm his cognitive faculties.


    Yet, his adept control over mana, coupled with his divine healing capabilities, offered him a reprieve from the physical toll.


    ''I''ll waste my mana if I keep doing this...''


    The roar of monsters echoed from every corner of the dungeon. Despite their predominantly low rank, their sheer numbers were staggering.


    Tristan, with unparalleled skill and precision, had already cleaved through nearly a thousand of them.


    However, the relentless onught showed no signs of abating. The dungeon seemed to resurrect the monsters incessantly, each severed limb or decapitated head only a temporary setback for the relentless horde.


    Having rescued thest remaining students within his current floor, Tristan''s concerns shifted to the sudden appearance of ominous ck portals that materialized seemingly out of thin air.


    To add more to the growing unease, Tristan couldn''t shake the unsettling sensation of being watched.


    A gaze, unseen yet distinctly palpable, bore into him from an unknown location, sending shivers down his spine.


    ''What would master do in this situation¡­...?''


    ''Should I go back now?''


    As Tristan skillfully cut down hundreds of monsters that stood in his way, a peculiar development caught his attention¡ªinstead of facing him, the creatures started avoiding him, swarming towards the ominous ck portals that had materialized.


    Tristan, still in a daze from his overuse of mana perception, initially failed to register the significance of their behavior.


    The ck portals widened before spewing forth dark lightning from their edges.


    With each passing second, an unsettling aura emanated from the portals, causing the hairs on Tristan''s body to stand on end.


    Though he could sense mana from the portals, there was something distinctly different about it¡ªa divine energy that set it apart.


    ''Why can I feel divine energy from those portals?''


    Tristan resheathed his sword, a faint blue aura gathering around the de.


    His eyes glowed, transforming into a radiant golden hue, as he saw the world in apletely new light, his eyes fixated on the faint purple light at the center of the portals.


    ''That must be the core''


    A decisive decision formed in his mind.


    In a fluid motion, Tristan unleashed a horizontal streak of bluish-white light that engulfed the dimly lit dungeon.


    The mana de, infused with his divine power, surged towards the nearest portal. As the ethereal de cut through the monsters caught in its path, it left destruction in its wake.


    Some creatures were cleanly severed, while others sumbed to the scorching heat emanating from the divine attack.


    Boom! The resounding explosion reverberated through the dungeon as Tristan''s potent attack traveled through the wall behind the ck portal.


    Debris of crushed earth and rocks soared through the air, carried by the shockwave that traversed the undergroundbyrinth. In the midst of the upheaval, Tristan''s blue hair swayed in the turbulent aftermath.


    With the dust settling around him, Tristan shielded his eyes with his right hand.


    Despite the obscured view, his discerning gaze easily prated the veil of particles.


    In the distance, where the portal stood, the entity he had attempted to sever remained unscathed. The portal, seemingly impervious, and the purple mana at its core stood undamaged.


    "No... It was fixed"


    Tristan muttered, realizing the seemingly instantaneous repair of the damage inflicted by his powerful attack.


    In a mere blink of an eye, a bright purple mana materialized, weaving its way towards the portal. Tristan''s golden eyes shimmered with intensity as he traced the origin of the external mana.


    Swiftly turning to follow the trace, his eyes widened as a streak of purple light hurtled towards his face.


    Reacting with reflexes honed by years ofbat experience, Tristan raised his sword and swiftly cut the oing mana bullet.


    An explosive echo followed as the mana bullet was deflected, and Tristan redirected his focus towards the source.


    In the distance, the masked man emerged from the shadows.


    The ominous figure, now revealed, exuded an aura of malevolence that matched the unsettling nature of the ck portals. Tristan''s golden eyes locked onto the masked man


    Ashen grey hair and a grotesque white mask, covered in dark cloaks that had a mane resembling a lion, chocte brown skin the masked man opened his arms wide as two orbs of condensed mana formed on each of them.


    The masked man stood before Tristan, an eerie figure with ashen grey hair and a grotesque white mask covering his visage.


    Dark cloaks, adorned with a mane resembling a lion, shrouded the mysterious figure, and chocte brown skin peeked through the openings.


    Opening his arms wide, the masked man conjured two orbs of condensed mana, each pulsating with an ominous energy.


    Tristan felt a surge of tension, clenching his teeth in anticipation for the impending confrontation. The masked man, exuding an aura of malevolence, was a formidable adversary.


    Suddenly, the masked man pointed his finger towards Tristan, unleashing orbs of condensed mana hurtling in his direction. This time, they moved with unprecedented speed.


    Tristan swiftly dodged to the right, his agility evident as he maneuvered through the magical assault.


    Determination burned in his eyes as he ran straight towards the masked man, intent on closing the distance.


    A purple beam sliced through the air, aiming for Tristan''s left side.


    With calcted precision, Tristan hardened his steps, twirling his body sideways to evade the iing attack.


    In a swift motion, he unsheathed his sword and cut through the purple beam mid-air, deflecting the magical assault with the grace of a seasoned warrior.


    Monsters, seemingly summoned by the masked man,unched their attacks from the front, attempting to impede Tristan''s advance.


    Undeterred, Tristan seamlessly sliced through their horde. The monsters, once formidable foes, were dispatched with the ease of cutting through butter.


    As Tristan pressed forward, an unsettling realization dawned upon him.


    "That guy must be what Senior and those were talking about..."


    Echoes of explosions reverberated through the rocky terrain, a cacophony of destruction unleashed by the masked man.


    Streams of attacks, each imbued with formidable mana, cut through the air, threatening to create chaos in every direction.


    Tristan, undeterred by the magical onught, swiftly dodged the iing attacks.


    His movements were calcted and precise, a dance of evasion that brought him closer to the masked individual with every passing second.


    The monsters, seemingly irrelevant in the face of the ongoing duel, were dismissed from Tristan''s attention as he focused on his singr objective.


    "He must be the source of those ck things,"


    Tristan deduced, recognizing the masked man as the orchestrator behind the ominous portals.


    The color of mana emanating from the masked man mirrored that of the portals, confirming Tristan''s suspicions.


    Behind the grotesque white mask, purple eyes glowed with an unsettling energy.


    With a series of deft jumps and zigzagging across the rocky terrain, Tristan narrowed the distance between himself and the masked adversary.


    A mere hundred meters separated them now, and Tristan knew he needed only one technique to close the gap and bring an end to the encounter.


    Mana surged within Tristan''s body, enveloping him in a bluish glow.


    He harnessed and concentrated the energy around his feet, creating a hardened shell.


    With determination in his golden eyes, Tristan made a beeline towards the masked individual.


    The bluish glow intensified as he propelled himself forward, closing the final stretch between them with remarkable speed.


    The masked man, caught off guard by Tristan''s sudden surge, now faced the imminent threat of being cut down.


    Their eyes locked in a moment of intense connection, Tristan''s golden gaze meeting the purple eyes of the masked man.


    Despite the apparent advantage, the certainty of the impending victory, an internal rm echoed through Tristan''s senses. A disconcerting feeling warned him that something was amiss.


    In the fleeting seconds before his de could connect with the masked man''s neck, Tristan''s instincts screamed at him.


    The masked figure, though unseen beneath the grotesque white mask, exuded an unsettling confidence. And then it happened. A smile, imperceptible but palpable, formed on the masked man''s face.


    "Ughck¡­?" Tristan''s words trailed off abruptly as a sudden, overwhelming force struck him. The air escaped his lungs, and in an instant, he was airborne.


    He crashed violently against a nearby crystal, his back contorting upon impact. The solid exterior of the crystal shattered, and sharp debris mercilessly entered Tristan''s flesh.


    On the ground, pain coursed through him, and blood spilled from his lips as he coughed. Gasping for air, Tristan struggled to stabilize his breath.


    His right chest felt excruciatingly bent and distorted, a testament to the force that had just assailed him.


    Bones protruded grotesquely, and he could sense the disarray within his own body. The pain was unlike anything he had experienced before, threatening to overwhelm even his formidable endurance.


    Staring at his mangled chest, Tristan fought to remain conscious. He knew the severity of his injuries, and the prospect of passing out loomed.


    Turning his attention toward the source of the unexpected attack, Tristan was met with the sight of a newly formed ck portal.


    From within, a colossal red hand emerged, emanating heat so intense that it seemed to steam in the cool air.


    ''Since when did that portal popped out¡­?''


    The scene before him unfolded with surreal intensity.


    The ck portal expanded further, revealing three additional massive arms.


    A demonic face, adorned with glowing red horns and menacing red eyes, emerged.


    The heat emanating from the demonic creature created an oppressive atmosphere, its presence casting an ominous shadow over the already chaotic battlefield.


    As Tristan struggled to rise, his body battered and broken, he couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer power of the summoned entity.


    The divine energy within him surged as he focused on healing his injuries. The pain, though still palpable, began to subside under the influence of his potent restorative abilities.


    The four-armed creature, with its demonic countenance, surveyed the surroundings with a menacing gaze.


    Tristan, despite his weakened state, assessed the creature as a formidable four armed¡ªa troll or orc with fur-covered limbs.


    The red glow of its eyes intensified as it scanned the battlefield


    Their eyes locked in a moment of realization, Tristan and the menacing creature summoned through the ck portal.


    In the blink of an eye, a colossal axe, gripped in the four hands of the monstrous being, hurtled through the air towards Tristan. There was no time to evade or defend.


    Struggling to get up, Tristan felt the agony coursing through his body. His legs were broken, and the unleashed mana from the previous attack ran rampant, causing chaos within him.


    Determined to ward off the imminent threat, Tristan ceased his attempts to heal and instead focused on gathering mana onto his sword.


    Gritting his teeth, he steeled himself for the impending sh.


    As the gigantic axe descended, Tristan strained every sinew to deflect the blow.


    The tension in the air was palpable, the fiery determination in his golden eyes contrasting with the ferocity of the impending strike.


    But just before the axe could reach its mark, a fiery explosion erupted, intercepting the projectile mid-air. The colossal weapon arced beforending on the ground, its destructive path halted.


    A familiar voice reached out from behind.


    "You alright, bud?"


    The sight of Alex''s face brought a smile to Tristan''s battered face.


    "Man, you really got beat up. I never thought I''d see you like this¡­ it''s annoying that you''re still handsome though" Alex remarked with a wry grin.


    Gathering his fiery mana, Alex condensed it around them, forming a protective dome of fire.


    "Alex¡­."


    "Alex!"


    "Don''t run off on your own."


    Suddenly more voices joined the fray.


    Turning around, Tristan''s eyes widened as he saw Be, Aria, the saintess, and a pink-haired woman running closer towards them.


    "You guys are still here?"


    "Well, we got into a situation...."


    "Oh no, Brother Tristan...!" the saintess eximed, her concern evident.


    Without hesitation, she knelt down beside Tristan, her divine power enveloping him as she channeled her healing magic to its absolute best to mend his battered form.


    "Tristan?"


    "What happened here¡­?"


    The questions poured in from the others, their curiosity piqued by the visible distress Tristan had endured.


    Yet, their attention was abruptly diverted as an ominous and colossal presence loomed in the distance.


    Arge demonic creature, adorned with four menacing arms, grinned malevolently, its red eyes locking onto each member of the group.


    In a sudden and calcted motion, the demonic creature opened one of its palms wide.


    The gigantic axe, previously discarded on the ground, soared through the air and returned to its formidable grasp.


    The air crackled with tension, and an unspoken understanding passed between the group members¡ªthey were about to face a formidable adversary.


    Instinctively, they formed a defensive formation, preparing themselves for the impending battle.

 Chapter 164: Frist Act 33: Unheard Help...

    "We need to get out of here..."


    Be''s words hung in the air, a stark acknowledgment of the impending danger that loomed closer with every passing moment.


    Without a word, everyone in the group nodded in unison.


    The roars and unidentified screams grew louder, echoing through the rocky expanse, and the trembling ground beneath their feet foretold the arrival of colossal entities.


    Whatever approached was not only numerous but gigantic in size.


    The floor they upied was shrouded in pitch-ck darkness, with only the flickering mes of their bonfire casting feeble rays of light.


    The obscurity heightened the sense of dread, as the unknown monsters advanced towards their haven.


    Even Alex, known for his fearless demeanor in the face of monsters, felt a cold sweat trickling down his spine. The gravity of the situationpelled him to snap to attention, readying himself for the imminent confrontation.


    "The barrier is slowly breaking"


    Elena remarked, her eyes fixed on the intricate magic circles that were gradually fading around them. Despite not being as adept in magic as some mages, Elena possessed a natural sensitivity towards magical energies.


    Her keen awareness allowed her to perceive the subtle shifts in the protective barrier that surrounded them.


    As the saintess, entrusted with a divine duty, Elena felt a responsibility to safeguard those under her care. The waning magic circles signaled a potential breach, and a wave of concern crossed her features.


    Her gaze remained focused on the fading enchantments, deciphering the intricate patterns and unraveling threads of magic.


    As she slowly started praying and slowly casting several protective spells around them.


    Princess Christine surveyed her surroundings with a discerning gaze, a momentary silence hanging in the air as she took stock of the situation.


    In a decisive move, she snapped her fingers, and the tranquil ambiance within their safety zone was shattered by the abrupt sounds of shing swords, powerful auras, and explosive bursts resonating from outside.


    The unexpected cacophony startled the group, Aria tightening her grip on her staff, her senses heightened by the abrupt disturbance.


    "What was that?" she inquired, her voice tinged with a hint of concern.


    Princess Christine, however, remainedposed as she walked towards Be, her demeanor regal and unruffled.


    "My knights. They will buy us some time"


    "Isn''t it illegal to bring personal guards to the exam?" Alex questioned


    However, his words hung in the air, met with dumfounded looks from the rest of the group.


    Then the realization dawned on him¡ªPrincess Christine De Alger Lumenia was not just anyone.


    She was considered as the number one heir to the Lumenian Empire, a figure whose influence reverberated far beyond the exam hall, and authority of the academy.


    The mere mention of her name conjured images of the opulent halls of the imperial pce and the political intricacies of the aristocratic circles.


    The emperor''s affection for all his children was well-known, but it was an open secret that Princess Christine held a special ce in his heart.


    Those in the know understood that cultivating a favorable rtionship with her was a surefire way to navigate the intricate web of societal hierarchy and political maneuvering.


    Having her own secret guards was not just a luxury; it was a necessity for someone of her standing.


    In a realm where uncertainties loomed, especially during such crucial events as the exams, the princess''s precautionary measures were not only justified but expected.


    "It would be best if you make those temrs move as well, Saintess," urged the princess, her eyes fixed on Saintess Elena, who stood in quiet prayer.


    Elena''s arms were sped together, holding a ne adorned with the symbol of the Church of Light¡ªan emblem of divine power.


    As shemuned with the higher forces, an ethereal energy began to emanate, enveloping everyone present.


    Elena opened one eye, meeting the gaze of the princess, and then nodded with a measured certainty.


    With that singr gesture, the temrs stationed a few meters away from the group stirred to life.


    Abiding by the saintess''s silentmand, their white cloaks billowed in the darkness, and their swords emitted a radiant golden glow.


    With purposeful strides, they advanced to join the knights who were engaged in a fierce battle against a monstrous ck centipede looming in the distance.


    The temrs, much like the knights, exhibited a fearless determination.


    They fought not for personal survival but for a cause greater than themselves. The chaotic scene unfolding before them did not deter their resolve.


    They faced the grotesque creatures with unyielding valor, a testament to their unwavering loyalty to their saintess.


    Not a single member from the group questioned the presence of secret bodyguards surrounding Elena. Simr to the princess, Elena held a position deemed invaluable and beyond reproach.


    "Miss Be, you''re quite adept at celestial magic, right?" inquired Princess Christine, her expression revealing the urgency of the situation.


    Be, understanding the gravity of the request, nodded solemnly. "Yes..."


    Be began preparing to cast "Aethershift" a celestial magic spell designed for teleporting groups of people.


    Be began gathering her mana.


    Despite the considerable strain it ced on her for using celestial magic multiple times now, the perilous circumstances left her with no room forint.


    The looming threat of a gigantic and formidable red monster underscored the urgency of their need to escape.


    As Be concentrated and started chanting the incantation, an unforeseen disruption unfolded.


    Her mana, meticulously woven for the teleportation spell, fractured into pieces, and she crumpled to the ground, coughing up blood.


    The intricate mana circuits within her were on the verge of chaos.


    "Be...!"


    "Miss Be!"


    Concerned voices surrounded her as everyone rushed to her aid. Aria, perceptive to the disturbances in magical energy, could sense the disruption within Be''s mana.


    "What''s wrong?" Aria inquired, her voiceced with worry.


    Be, still on the ground, struggled to find an exnation.


    "I don''t know... But it feels like something interfered with my magic," she uttered, her usually sleepy voice now even more lethargic, conveying the toll the interference had taken on her.


    The group exchanged anxious nces, realizing that their escape n had been thwarted by an unknown force.


    Although Elena swiftly moved to Be''s side, employing her healing abilities to address the magical damage, the severity of the interference posed a challenge.


    Especially since it was more Magical than a physical problem, her divine powers had certain limitations when it came of the matter of the arcane.


    "Hey, what''s that?" Alex questioned, drawing attention to the sudden appearance of ck dots surrounding them.


    The enigmatic circles varied in size, emitting an unsettling aura that instinctively triggered a sense of foreboding among the group.


    The ominous presence that emanated from the dark portals cast a shadow over their precarious situation.


    Elena, torn between her duty to assist Be and the foreboding presence of the ck portals, found herself conflicted.


    Despite sensing traces of divine energy within the circles, an eerie familiarity with the sinister force they harbored left her unsettled.


    It was as if she had encountered this malevolence before, yet the details remained elusive.


    Aria, too, sumbed to the unsettling atmosphere as her body involuntarily trembled in the presence of the ck portals. Her heart raced, and an inexplicable fear gripped her.


    Images began flooding her mind, fragmented memories that seemed to elude her conscious recollection. Among them, a haunting vision stood out¡ªa doll approaching her.


    ''###### ####''


    As the memories shed before Aria''s eyes, she clutched her body, the intensity of the experience leaving her in a cold sweat.


    ''W-what was that?''


    "Aria?"


    "I-I''m fine..."


    Concern etched across his face, Alex attempted to approach Aria, sensing her unusual reaction. However, he thought better of it, choosing to maintain a respectful distance to avoid making her ufortable.


    "It looks like teleporting out of here is not an option," calmly remarked the princess as she assessed the dire situation.


    Focused on her surroundings, she could sense that her knights and the temrs under the saintess were still engaged in the ongoing battle.


    Although she harbored a desire to stay and fulfill her purpose, the escting danger left her with little choice but to postpone her objectives for the time being.


    ''Father asked me to verify its identity... Looks like that would have to wait until all of this is over''


    "Alex, carry Miss Be. We''re taking the stairs," dered the princess. In a swift motion, she unsheathed her wand, a seemingly ordinary essory hanging from her waist.


    To the surprise of everyone present, the wand revealed its true nature¡ªit was more than just an ornamental essory.


    Its vibrant emerald and pinkish hues reflected the princess''s distinct coloring, and as she wielded it like a sword, the enchanting colors seemed toe alive.


    The once unassuming wand now held an air of authority, signaling that it was a magical artifact far more potent than its initial appearance suggested.


    ''It feels simr to my staff'' Thought Aria as her gaze lingered on the sword like wand the princess was carrying.


    "I can walk on my own...." asserted Be as she regained her footing.


    Observing her swift recovery, Princess Christine acknowledged with a nod and took the lead, guiding the group through thebyrinthine passages.


    ''Miss Aria, don''t hesitate to manifest me'' echoed Meralda''s voice in her mind.


    ''Yes... Meralda, if the situation gets too dangerous, don''t worry about asking for my permission. Manifest yourself on your own. Don''t concern yourself with my mana; just ensure that everybody here stays safe."


    ''Understood, Master¡­.'' Meralda acknowledged.


    Despite epting Aria''s instructions, her unwaveringmitment remained to prioritize Aria''s safety above all else.


    Bound as a spirit to Aria, and with Adrian''s personal request to protect her, Meralda''s devotion to ensuring Aria''s well-being held paramount importance.


    ¡­.


    Navigating through the dark and winding passages proved to be a daunting task for the group. As they traversed thebyrinth, searching for a path to the surface, they encountered relentless opposition from the dungeon''s denizens.


    Monsters, that seemingly ignored the presence of knights and temrs,unched ferocious attacks on them instead.


    Gigantic bats, their wingspanparable to houses, and monstrous cockroaches swarmed the group.


    The sheer number of assants threatened to overwhelm them.


    Aria, channeling the power of wind des, and Alex, wielding his formidable me arts, stood at the forefront of the defense, fending off the relentless assault.


    "Phew...! That was rough"


    Alex eximed, wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    The intensity of the encounter had pushed him to unleash most of his abilities. As the vanguard of the group, he bore the responsibility of clearing the way, confronting the horde of monsters blocking their progress.


    As the group paused to catch their breath, Alex''s attention shifted towards Aria, who was visibly exhausted in a corner.


    Aria had been the primary force behind the barrage of long-range wind spells that effectively kept the monsters at bay.


    However, the continuous use of her powerful spells took a toll on her rtively modest mana pool.


    The only reason she could sustain such an output was due to the aid of "the staff of Estelle," a powerful magical artifact.


    Concern etched on his face; Alex contemtedforting Aria.


    However, before he could act, Elena, always vignt and caring, was already by Aria''s side.


    The saintess diligently provided healing whenever possible, her gestures filled with a sense of familiarity and genuine concern.


    ''When did they get so close?''


    Observing the interaction between Elena and Aria, Alex couldn''t shake the feeling that their rtionship.


    There was an unspoken bond, a connection that transcended merepanionship.


    The two appeared like close sisters, their interactions blending a unique mix of affection and yful banter.


    "Sorry, everyone, but we''ve got no time to waste; we should head back up now," said the princess urgently. With a determined expression, she swiftly began casting protective spells around the group, ensuring their safety in the perilous situation they found themselves in.


    "Miss Aria, refrain from using spells for now. Your mana is close to exhaustion," the princess advised. "I''ll handle your role for the time being. Miss Be, please prepare quick spells. We don''t know if some monsters have already climbed these stairs or not. And Mr. Alex, please¡ª"


    "I know, haah¡­" Alex cut her off, not even letting the princess finish her sentence. Without hesitation, he dashed right in front of them, his fiery aura surrounding him like a shooting star ascending towards the stairs.


    Observing the impulsive man''s actions, the princess could only sigh.


    Despite not listening to everything she intended to say, she found Alex''s behavior refreshing. In a world where most would fear offending royalty, his impetuosity was like a breath of fresh air.


    "Let''s go"


    ¡­.


    As they reached the 5th floor.


    The princess''s eyes widened in astonishment as Alex''s aura expanded to its full extent, forming a protective dome around a certain handsome man.


    The fiery energy emanating from Alex signaled a shift in his demeanor, indicating that he was no longer taking the situation lightly.


    Drawing closer, the princess overheard the name of the fallen man, when the saintess quickly reacted and started healing the man.


    As the saintess worked her magic, the princess inwardly nodded in approval, her gaze shifting to the smiling Tristan despite the severity of his injuries.


    The harmonious synergy between Tristan''s divine power and the saintess''s abilities was a mesmerizing sight.


    A curious thought crossed the princess''s mind.


    ''Is there a deeper connection between the two?''


    However, such questions would have to wait for a more opportune time, as a looming threat diverted her attention.


    A colossal red giant stood menacingly before them, its grotesque smile, fuming red eyes, and four muscr arms striking fear into the hearts of everyone present.


    The princess felt a chill run down her spine looking at the gigantic orc like troll in front of them smiling in the distance.


    Christine gulped, her determination solidifying as she understood the gravity of the situation. She knew that taking things lightly would only lead to a catastrophic event.


    With a resolute expression, she tightened her grip on her wand sword, a weapon that had been passed down through generations in her family.


    shing her palms as her life force dripped onto the ground.


    The crimson liquid shimmered with magical energy as it melded with the earth beneath her.


    The surroundings seemed to respond to her plea, as if the very elements were attuned to her call


    In a distant rocky mountain, a man''s eyes widened, his green eyes dting as if responding to an unseen force.


    His pupils transformed into a sharp, reptilian re, a manifestation of a power dormant within him. The forest surrounding him trembled as an unnatural energy surged through the air.


    Green lightning roared in the skies, and the very mountains quivered as their icy peaks began to melt. As the earth shook beneath him, two gigantic wings unfurled, casting a colossal shadow that filled the skies.


    A roar, one that hadn''t been heard in centuries, echoed across thend.


    ''I need your help, Grandpa...''

 Chapter 165: First Act 34: Bloody Chaos

    "Hmm¡­ this is troublesome"


    I muttered under my breath as I surveyed the scene unfolding below.


    The sight of Tristan and the others engaged in the struggle against the Orc Lord weighed heavily on my mind.


    Aria and Elena, in particr, caught my attention, and a sense of concern gripped me.


    There was a lingering worry that they might fail to escape, especially given their unexpected descent to the 6th floor.


    Now, with the Orc Lord''s menacing presence, the chances of their escape without my intervention seemed close to zero.


    As I observed their situation, it became apparent that they weren''t in optimal condition.


    Be, whom I had expected to effortlessly navigate through the conflict, appeared internally wounded for reasons unknown.


    Tristan, recovering from an unexpected attack by the Orc Lord, was still in the process of healing himself. Aria, nearly exhausted, struggled to maintain herposure.


    The only glimmer of hope in this dire scenario was Alex.


    True to form, he never let go of his guard and swiftly assumed a strategic position, ready to unleash an attack at a moment''s notice.


    ''But¡­ he''ll only provide the group a few seconds at best''


    ''Should I help them out?''


    Though my curiosity is still focused towards the princess at the back.


    My gaze lingering on her amidst the chaos.


    She exuded an air ofposure that stood out in stark contrast to the turmoil surrounding the group.


    As the empire''s princess, such resilience was to be expected.


    But¡­ her calm demeanor piqued my interest, and I couldn''t help but wonder about the thoughts swirling beneath thatposed exterior.


    Observing her closely, it became evident that she wasn''t merely a passive spectator in this dire situation. There was a discernible determination in her expression, a subtle hint that she might have a n. The nuances on her face hinted at a strategic mind at work.


    ''I don''t know what she''s nning, but it''s best to be prepared for now''


    The novel provided limited information about the princess, leaving much to spection.


    However, the author''s sparse but deliberate descriptions implied that the imperial family harbored a hidden power within them.


    A call disrupted my focus as mymunication crystal lit up, and I swiftly epted it, recognizing the caller as Schwi.


    "Master, the blood wyvern is already out of the dungeon and is currently fighting against the principal and the top executives of the school," Schwi reported urgently.


    "Good," I responded, a sly grin forming on my face. "Make sure to assist the wyvern whenever possible. We can''t have them defeat it just yet. Although the principal and the other top executives of the academy would eventually win due to their absurd levels of powers, the wyvern''s role in all this chaos is to serve as a distraction. We can''t have all the other professors intervene with Tristan''s and the others'' fight here in the dungeon."


    "Understood, master," Schwi acknowledged, her tone crisp and efficient.


    "Tell the demons to start attacking, as well" I instructed, knowing that this would escte the chaos even further.


    "As you wish, master," Schwi replied before ending the call.


    With the demons nowunching their assault, the academy heads would be forced to divide their forces, making it even more challenging for them to subjugate all the monsters and bosses roaming around town.


    ''It''s probably literal hell down there for ordinary folks who can''t even manifest mana''


    "Oh, and Schwi, make sure to keep Ana and Louise away from the conflict as much as possible," I emphasized through themunication crystal, recognizing the vulnerability of the two in the midst of the escting chaos.


    "Regarding that¡ª" Schwi began to respond, but I cut off themunication abruptly.


    The urgency of the situation required my immediate attention.


    My focus shifted as I witnessed the Orc Lord leaping into action, poised to strike Tristan and the others.


    As the colossal creature roared, its four axes descended upon the group with a menacing force.


    The air quivered with tension as an earth-shattering noise reverberated throughout the dungeon.


    The impact of the Orc Lord''s strike was apanied by a heated explosion, casting a wave of chaos in its wake.


    ¡­.


    "It''s making a move!"


    Alex''s urgent shout echoed through the tense atmosphere as everyone braced themselves for the impending onught.


    The Orc Lord, despite its massive size, surprised them all by executing a nimble aerial maneuver. It spun gracefully in mid-air before descending with a menacing strike, its four axes poised to wreak havoc.


    In response, Alex and Tristan swiftly gathered their auras, preparing to deflect the impending attack. However, their movements halted as they noticed a white barrier materializing in the air.


    Their attention shifted to Elena, positioned at the back, whose white hair glowed with a golden hue as divine energy wrapped around her body. The air crackled with the manifestation of her power.


    A protective shield formed just in time, a radiant barrier that stood between the group and the Orc Lord''s descending axes.


    The magical energy emanating from Elena''s barrier deflected the imminent threat, and for a moment, time seemed to slow as the group watched the colossal creature''s onught thwarted.


    Upon making contact with the barrier, the Orc Lord''s hands swayed in the air, the reverberation of vibrations traveling through its massive frame.


    It felt as if the creature had struck a solid piece of unyielding metal. The impact resulted in a disastrous explosion, sending shockwaves of destruction around them.


    However, those sheltered within the protective barrier emerged unscathed, their expressions a mix of relief and astonishment.


    The dungeon echoed with the aftermath of the explosive sh, the Orc Lord momentarily staggered by the unexpected resilience of the group.


    The air was charged with tension as the characters assessed the situation, their eyes locked on the colossal creature now hesitating in the face of its formidable adversaries.


    Seizing the opportunity, Tristan and Alex swiftly moved, seamlessly transitioning into attacking positions. Their auras surged around them as they unleashed potent shes within the protective barrier.


    Elena, ever vignt, momentarily opened the barrier to allow the attacks to travel, a calcted move to exploit the temporary vulnerability of their foe.


    Despite the Orc Lord''s ability to anticipate the attacks, it chose not to evade. Instead, a sinister smile yed upon its monstrous features as it weed the onught.


    The aura shes struck its colossal form with impressive force. mes erupted around its right shoulder, and a deep cut marred its cor.


    Yet, the Orc Lord seemed impervious to the pain, continuing to smile with a sense of satisfaction.


    The grip on its four axes tightened, and its bulging muscles glowed red, showcasing its monstrous strength.


    "Boom¡­!!!"


    Another explosion resounded, shaking the very foundations of the dungeon as the axes descended upon the protective barrier once again.


    The impact was brutal, and cracks started to spider-web across the surface of the once imprable white barrier that Elena had created.


    As the dungeon quivered with the aftershocks of the devastating attack, Elena coughed up blood, a testament to the strain she endured in maintaining the barrier against the relentless assault.


    Looking at Elena''s deteriorating situation, the princess wasted no time issuing her orders, her voice cutting through the chaos of battle.


    "Spread out!" shemanded. "Tristan, go for its legs; Alex, try to block its attacks; Aria, go for the eyes; and Be, assist the others whenever possible. I''ll take care of the saintess."


    As the princess articted her n, a sense of urgency permeated the air.


    Each member of the group nodded in acknowledgment and promptly moved to their designated positions, dispersing strategically as they prepared to face the relentless Orc Lord.


    Cough¡­! Cough¡­!


    "Princess¡­," Elena''s weakened voice interrupted the battlefield symphony, apanied by the unsettling sound of coughs.


    The princess hurriedly approached the saintess, her eyes revealing a momentary flicker of concern at the sight of Elena coughing up blood.


    With a decisive motion, the princess retrieved a high-grade potion from her pouch and swiftly administered it to the saintess.


    "Don''t worry, Saintess. Help ising soon. We just need to hold out for a bit¡ª"


    The princess''s reassuring words caught in her throat as a sudden sense of foreboding enveloped her. She sensed a presence behind her, and as she turned, her gaze locked onto a masked individual.


    The mysterious figure bore an air of enigma, with purple eyes glowing intensely from behind the mask as it stared at them.


    The glowing red potion on its trembling hands made princess Christine even more confused on the situation.


    ¡­..


    Siena''s eyes widened in disbelief as she took in the chaotic spectacle unfolding across the academy grounds.


    ck portals spewed forth monsters, massive explosions shook thendscape, and an overwhelming demonic energy permeated the air. The scene was one of pure, unbridled chaos, leaving Siena momentarily stunned.


    "What the hell happened?" she mumbled, her gaze fixed on the tumult below as she stood atop one of the academy buildings.


    "Boss!" M''s urgent call snapped Siena out of her thoughts. She turned to her nervouspanion, raising an eyebrow inquisitively.


    "What?"


    "There¡­!" M pointed in the distance, a few kilometers away from themercial district. A gigantic red lizard with wings soared perilously low in the sky.


    Its colossal 50-meter-long body cast an ominous shadow, making the very sky tremble. The creature''s bloody presence caused the once-clear sky to turn red, and a torrent of blood began to rain down.


    "Tssk¡­ Now, a blood wyvern? What happened inside the dungeon?" Siena wondered aloud, her keen instincts assessing the situation. She wasn''t an idiot; the moment she saw monsters emerging from the ck portals, she immediately deduced their origin.


    Sensing the faint mana that connected all the monsters, it became clear to Siena that they had originated from the dungeon.


    ''Did Victoria fuck something up? ¡­I knew I should''ve taken care of that thing right then and there''


    Siena thought, frustration clouding her mind as she recalled the red cocoon that Victoria had insisted on protecting, iming it was for the students'' benefit.


    "Boss, this blood stings!" Mined as the rain of blood intensified, pouring down harder by the minute.


    "Make sure you don''t get a cut under this rain, M," Siena advised with a stern expression.


    "I know," M replied, her face etched with a mixture of difort and unease.


    The blood wyvern''s rain wasn''t merely a visual spectacle; it held a sinister power.


    Not only was it capable of disrupting the mana of any living being it touched, but it also possessed the ability to control the blood of those unfortunate enough toe into contact with it.


    Once a single drop of the blood wyvern''s rain entered the bloodstream, the affected individual became a puppet at the mercy of the malevolent flying lizard, its maniptive powers extending to every aspect of their physiology.


    ncing back into the distance, Siena observed a group of professors gathering, attempting to confront the blood wyvern.


    The creature, breathing blood upon any student unfortunate enough to catch its eye, wreaked havoc with each p of its wings.


    Some students swelled up like inted balloons, having inadvertently ingested the blood or sustaining cuts that allowed the insidious substance to infiltrate their bodies.


    The scene was bing one of horror by the moment.


    Seeing as it was turning into a bloody rainstorm, even Victoria, considered an archmage, struggled against the mana disruption. The chaos intensified, prompting Siena to take action.


    "M, get ready. We''ll help them out¡ª" Siena began, preparing to assist Principal Victoria and the others, when a sensuous voice interrupted them from behind.


    Despite the heavy blood rain obscuring the view, Siena instantly recognized the owner of that voice.


    "Hi~!"


    Siena tensed, her hands instinctively reaching for her de.


    The sadistic yet sensual voice belonged to the woman who had nearly cost Siena, M''s life¡ªthe masked elf standing before her.


    "You¡­,"


    "Ufufu¡­ Didn''t expect to meet so soon, right?" the masked elf sneered, her voice carrying a sinister undertone. The memories of their previous encounters lingered in the air.


    "What are you doing here?" Siena demanded, her gaze locked onto the mysterious figure.


    "Hmm¡­? Aren''t you asking quite the obvious stuff? To cause chaos, of course~ ehehe" the masked elf replied with a mocking tone.


    With a flick of her hand, she pped, and suddenly, hundreds of demonic presences materialized throughout the academy, further escting the turmoil.


    Demons, with their bat-like wings spread throughout the academy, wreaked havoc by throwing magic randomly.


    The atmosphere crackled with malevolent energy, and chaos reigned supreme.


    "Oh, and you might want to let go of that sword of yours, lest you want these two to die, ufufu," sneered the maskeddy, her sadistic pleasure evident as ck tentacles emerged behind her.


    Two frightened female kids were ensnared within their inky grasp.


    "You wouldn''t want these two cuties to die, right? Fufu"


    "You¡ª" Siena''s retort caught in her throat as she felt a surge of disgust while facing the woman before her.


    "Let''s talk, shall we? There seems to be a nice tea shop over there. Oh, and don''t worry, I made sure to spare the owner; he already prepared what I wanted. Let''s go" the masked woman stated nonchntly, descending from the roof with the two captive children suspended behind her tentacles.


    "M, stay here," Sienamanded firmly.


    "But...!" M began to protest.


    "Stay. You aren''t suitable for a conflict with her yet" Siena insisted, her gaze firm as she looked at M''s trembling form.


    The trauma inflicted by the maskeddy''s voice still haunted her, rendering her temporarily paralyzed.


    "Help out the principal. I''ll take care of that thing,"

 Chapter 166: First Act 35: Phase two

    ''Fuck¡­ I let my emotions get ahead of me''


    But seeing Elena coughing up blood like that made my body move instinctively, and I immediately jumped towards their direction. Elena and the princess loked at me with confusion, uncertain about my intentions.


    The high-grade potion in my hands felt fragile, almost shattering undeor the pressure of my trembling fingers.


    Although my sole purpose was to heal Elena, the reality was that I was currently ying the role of the Viin.


    Kindly giving her a potion would only lead to more confusion, potentially jeopardizing the n we had in motion.


    But I really wanted to hug and apologize to her right now¡­.


    "Saintess, Princess!"


    Tristan''s urgent shout echoed from the distance. He swiftly dodged an attack from the Orc Lord and dashed right through, closing the gap between us in a matter of seconds.


    It didn''t take him more than a few moments to reach us. With concentrated mana on his de, he executed a powerful sh towards me.


    Of course, I anticipated the move and manifested a portal behind me, teleporting out of harm''s way just in the nick of time.


    As the portal closed, I reappeared a short distance away, maintaining a cautious distance from Tristan.


    The confusion in Elena and the princess''s eyes mirrored the turmoil within me. I had to suppress the desire to exin my intentions, knowing that rity would only hinder therger n we were orchestrating.


    "Are you guys, okay?"


    Tristan immediately asked the princess and Elena, his eyes searching for me. His gaze wandered around before making eye contact with me again. I hadn''t teleported far away, making it easy for him to spot me.


    But, damn it, I dropped the potion.


    The high-grade concoctiony shattered on the ground, a glimmering red shimmer near the princess and Elena.


    The princess''s calctive green eyes scrutinized me, clearly curious about y identity''


    Elena''s eyes widened as she took in the sight of the shattered potion. The revtion seemed to puzzle her, leaving her with questions.


    ''I''m not busted right?''


    "Who is that?" the princess inquired; her gaze still fixed on me.


    "I don''t know... but there''s a highly likely chance that he was the perpetrator in all of this," Tristan responded, his suspicion evident in his tone. Well, he wasn''t entirely wrong. However, couldn''t they pay attention right now? The Orc Lord was approaching, and there were more pressing matters at hand.


    "Watch out!" Alex''s urgent shout interrupted the conversation. A flying axe hurtled toward them.


    ng¡­! Tristan managed to deflect the axe with a swift strike, but the weight of the weapon still seemed to affect him.


    Immediately, the Orc Lord attempted to rush towards them, but Alex intercepted it with relentless attacks.


    Aria and Be joined the fray, seamlessly coordinating their efforts despite fighting together for the first time.


    Their teamwork was wless, and it became apparent that these individuals, despite their differences, worked perfectly in tandem.


    Tristan seized an opportunity to strike, advancing to cut the Orc Lord''s head, only to be blocked by one of its four powerful hands.


    His quick decision-making showcased a pragmatic approach, acknowledging the futility of focusing on me for the time being, as I remained motionless.


    Meanwhile, I began gathering mana into my hands, condensing it to form four powerful mana bullets.


    Tristan noticed my actions, but before he could react, I unleashed the projectiles.


    The four purple streaks streaked through the air, and Tristan''s eyes widened in realization.


    However, it was toote for any counteraction as the mana bullets raced toward their intended targets¡ªAria, Be, Alex, and the princess.


    Explosions erupted upon reaching their supposed destination, but a simple celestial magic altered their trajectory.


    Instead of hitting their initial marks, the shots redirected toward me with a speed even I couldn''t register properly.


    The battlefield became a chaotic dance of magical energy as the explosive shots closed in on me.


    A triumphant smile graced my lips as my n worked.


    The reflective celestial magic on the staff of Estelle that Aria wielded was still in effect and fully automatic.


    Their eyes widened in shock and realization as the magic, intended for them, was now redirected back toward me.


    A purplish explosion engulfed me, creating a mesmerizing yet ominous spectacle on the battlefield.


    ''That should be enough tips, right?''


    ¡­.


    As the battle raged on, confusion and chaos gripped the group.


    "What was that?" Aria wondered, her gaze fixed on the unexpected explosion that had enveloped their seemingly motionless adversary.


    "Guys, focus!"


    Alex''s urgentmand cut through the air.


    Sweat trickled down his face as he struggled against the pressure from the Orc Lord.


    Two massive axes threatened to bury him into the ground, his sword the only defense blocking the impending assault.


    Be, with her typically sleepy demeanor, now wore a serious expression. She channeled binding spells, attempting to immobilize the Orc Lord. However, with every spell she cast, an inching pain intensified within her body, a testament to the toll the mana release took on her.


    Aria, refocusing her efforts, unleashed a barrage of wind shes targeting the Orc Lord''s eyes. The relentless assault aimed to disorient the creature and gain an advantage in the battle.


    "GROOOAAAGGHHH!!!!" The Orc Lord, irritated by the bindings and the onught of spells, roared. The red aura surrounding its body intensified, and bones protruded down its back, resembling sharp spines emanating a red lightning dance.


    "Fuck!" Alex cursed, sensing the imminent danger. Summoning all his strength, he maneuvered to escape the perilous position, making a daring jump to evade the uing strike.


    "GROOOAGHHHH----"


    The Orc Lord roared once again, summoning a beam of pure red energy that condensed at its open mouth.


    The beam surged forward, creating multiple sonic booms as it tore through the air.


    The snicker emanating from its gaping mouth indicated its retaliation¡ªa payback for the relentless onught of spells unleashed upon it.


    Aria''s eyes widened as she saw the red beam hurtling toward her.


    Panic seized everyone, and even Elena desperately attempted to conjure a barrier, but time slipped away too quickly.


    The entire dungeon floor quaked as the beam from the Orc Lord''s mouth exploded in the distance, casting a red hue over everything.


    Boom¡­!!!


    She positioned staff right in front of her hoping for the best.


    Aria closed her eyes, bracing for impact,only to open them once again to a surprising revtion¡ªnothing had happened.


    "Aria!" Elena''s almost crying voice resonated in the distance.


    Aria, undamaged and seemingly unscathed, pped her hands, and the winds she controlled cleared the ck smoke that veiled her surroundings.


    Smiles broke out on the faces of herrades, their eyes widening with relief and astonishment.


    However, their attention quickly shifted toward the once-mighty Orc Lord just a few meters in front of Aria.


    The once-gigantic figure, adorned with a demonic aura and four formidable arms, now stood burned too almost a crisp.


    A colossal hole marred the Orc Lord''s once formidable figure, creating a circr void that consumed more than 70% of its right side. Its right chest, arms, neck, and almost half of its face were obliterated, leaving a grotesque and mangled appearance.


    Aria, holding the staff that seemed to be the source of this immense power, stared at the glowing bluish mana circles embedded onto it. The intricate enchantments on the staff had yed a crucial role in turning the tides of the battle.


    "That¡ªthing is... Overpowered," Be remarked, her usual sleepy voice tinged with a hint of awe.


    The entire party stood in collective astonishment; their gazes fixed on the staff that had be the catalyst for this unexpected turn of events.


    The near-world-ending spell that the Orc Lord had unleashed was not only countered but reflected back at itself with devastating consequences.


    Expressions of amazement and realization filled the faces of everyone present.


    "Can I borrow that?" Be''s question broke their awe and tension.


    ¡­.


    I couldn''t ascertain whether it was idental or intentional, but somehow Aria had managed to employ the reflection spell.


    Despite dropping a subtle hint just moments ago, her confused look at the staff and the Orc Lord suggested that this time, it was more of an idental urrence.


    Understandably, she had every right to be bewildered, considering the staff had reflected the shots not intended for her just a while ago.


    As much as I wanted to extend congrattions on their apparent victory, a lingering sense of anticipation held me back. The battle was far from over.


    pping my hands, I materialized just a few meters above the defeated Orc Lord. Seated on the crumbling floor, I looked down upon the party.


    My mask concealed any emotions, and a perpetual smile adorned my face.


    Tristan, ever vignt, assumed a martial position, ready for a potential attack. However, the ground beneath us trembled once more.


    The reddish aura of the Orc Lord enveloped its body anew, and its flesh and muscles convulsed, intertwining and condensing in a grotesque disy.


    Tristan and the others stepped back, repulsed by the nauseating sounds of merging bones and flesh, and even the foul smell that apanied the transformation.


    In a matter of moments, a small ck cocoon formed around the spot where the Orc Lord had fallen, pulsating with an ominous red glow.


    "Destroy it!"


    Tristanmanded, recognizing the ominous signs.


    The realization dawned on them¡ªPhase two of the battle was about to begin.


    ''Sorry, but you''ll handle this on your own this time, Tristan. I wonder if the goddess would participate in his little experiment of ours''


    I snapped my fingers, and multiple ck portals materialized under their feet.


    "What¡ª?"


    Alex wondered but before he could question, they were all falling.


    In an instant, everyone was swallowed by the shadows and transported to a different ce.


    Only Tristan remained, poised with his sword upfront, facing the emerging threat from the cocoon.


    Tension, curiosity, and confusion yed out across Tristan''s face.


    "Guys¡­.?"


    One thing was certain at this moment¡ªhe had to fight for his survival.


    ¡­.


    In the far distant northern edge of the empire, the skies trembled as a storm began to brew.


    The horizon crackled with anticipation as green lightning sparked in the distance, and thunderous rumbles reverberated with each passing moment.


    The atmospheric energy heightened, and the air became charged with an electrifying tension.


    Suddenly, the thunderstorm exhibited an unprecedented speed, almost as if it were responding to some cosmic call.


    At its center, a formidable being roared, its mighty voice echoing through the vast expanse.


    Green eyes, aglow with sparks of lightning, reflected a mix of determination and anger that engulfed its formidable mind.


    "How dare they harm my granddaughter!!" resonated a powerful thought within the being''s consciousness.


    The tribalmunities of the north, deeply connected to nature and its mystical elements, would speak of the legend that unfolded on that day.


    The skies bore witness to the majestic presence of the lightning dragon Azir, soaring with unmatched speed and fury.

 Chapter 167: First Act 36: Elenas failure?

    "Hnn¡­ Where am I¡­?"


    Elena wondered, her consciousness gradually returning as she surveyed her surroundings.


    Just moments ago, she had been on the battlefield with the Orc Lord alongside her party, and now she found herself in an entirely different ce.


    It seemed like she had fallen into a deep, dark pit only tond in a field of flowers.


    ''Flowers?''


    Elena''s eyes widened as she took in the beautiful and mesmerizing sight of the floralndscape. However, the enchanting scene contrasted starkly with the deep, darkish red sky above.


    Her pure white robes, once pristine, were now dampened by the bloody rain that poured down from the ominous heavens.


    The flowery field, while visually appealing, was marred by rubble and the grotesque smell of blood, creating an eerie and unsettling atmosphere. Elena''s surroundings, bathed in the surreal red glow from the sky, created a surreal and otherworldly ambiance.


    "It stings¡­"


    Elena grimaced as she felt the difort intensify.


    Her body instinctively reacted by casting a divine barrier around her, protecting her from the poisonous effects of the blood rain that continued to fall relentlessly from the dark skies.


    The divine shield shimmered as it deflected the harmful elements, allowing Elena a moment to gather her thoughts in this strange and unsettling ce.


    Scanning her surroundings even further, Elena''s realization sent a shiver down her spine. The familiarity of the ce became hauntingly clear.


    Following the traces ofrge rubble, her eyesnded on what was once Lucian Hall, the very dormitory that had been her home throughout her three years at Estelle Academy.


    The once towering figure and intricate design of Lucian Hall were reduced to nothing more than a pile of debris and rubble in her disbelieving eyes.


    "What happened here?"


    Elena whispered, her voice almost drowned out by the eerie silence that lingered over the destroyed dormitory.


    The familiar hall, where camaraderie andughter once echoed through its halls, was now reduced to a deste and somber ruin.


    However, dwelling on the devastation was a luxury Elena couldn''t afford at the moment. As she continued to survey the area, a more pressing concern gnawed at her senses. Multiple presences exuding an energy she reluctantly recognized as demonic surrounded her.


    ''Demons.''


    The demonic energy permeated the academy, a confirmation of what Elena had suspected back when facing the Orc Lord.


    As the saintess, Elena possessed the ability to detect energies not of this world, particrly those of demonic or divine origin.


    The situation at hand was a testament to the ancient history she had studied, where the arrival of demons heralded a singr and ominous truth.


    "The Demon King ising"


    Elena muttered with a mix of dread and fear.


    The gravity of the situation weighed heavily on her shoulders as sheprehended the impending threat that now loomed over Estelle Academy and the world beyond its borders.


    Why¡­.?


    Elena questioned, her mind filled with a tumult of confusion and concern. Everything was unfolding much earlier than the prophecy had foretold, and there wasn''t even a hero in sight.


    ording to the prophecy, the hero was meant to be born through the nurturing of herself and a certain man she would meet in the future. The current events deviated drastically from her expectations.


    "The hero was supposed to be born through me¡­."


    Elena pondered with a heavy heart, her thoughts weaving through the intricate tapestry of fate.


    Doubt and guilt crept into her mind as she considered the possibility that the prophecy had broken because of her unwillingness to let go of Adrian.


    "Is this all my fault¡­?" she wondered, her heart sinking at the weight of responsibility she felt for the chaos unfolding around her.


    In the distance, the echoes of destruction reached her senses¡ªspells exploding, swords shing, and the anguished cries of people enveloped in the storm of chaos.


    Beneath the canopy of the bloody rain, the world had descended into pure and utter disorder.


    As the realization set in, Elena''s breath hardened, and a profound sense of remorse washed over her.


    If only she had followed the prophecy and let go of Adrian, perhaps none of this would have happened. The consequences of her choices weighed heavily on her conscience,


    "That''s right, Louise!"


    Elena''s voice echoed with a sudden realization. Louise, one of her few friends, was staying inside Lucian Hall.


    The weight of concern pressed heavily on Elena''s heart as she feared the worst for her friend.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Elena rose to her feet and hurriedly made her way toward the destroyed castle-like hall.


    Rubble obstructed her path, but she maneuvered around the debris, desperation driving her forward.


    As she reached the perimeter of the hall, she ran, each step fueled by a mixture of dread and urgency to assess the situation within the dorm rooms.


    Her eyes scanned the devastation, and the moment theynded on the ttened room where Adrian and Louise had resided, a wave of sorrow crashed over her.


    The sight pierced her heart, and her legs quivered beneath her. Copsing onto the bloody ground, tears welled up as guilt and pain consumed her.


    The ache in her heart intensified, and Elena found herself overwhelmed with a deep sense of remorse.


    The emotions wed at her, urging her to scream, but for some inexplicable reason, the words remained trapped. Instead, she lowered her head, gripping her chest as the weight of guilt pressed upon her.


    The destruction around her mirrored the turmoil within, and Elena grappled with the consequences of the choices she had made, haunted by the devastation that now surrounded her.


    "I-I must¡ª"


    Elena''s voice quivered as she slowly rose to her feet, the light in her eyes dimming with the weight of grief.


    Gripping her hands to her chest, she felt the tightening embrace of anguish.


    With a determined resolve reflected in her wet eyes, she attempted to move forward, making her way toward the district most severely affected by the attacks.


    Even as the realization struck that it might be toote, Elena, bound by her role as the saintess, understood the duty she had to fulfill, the role she must y, and the mission she needed to aplish.


    "Forgive me¡­," she mumbled apologies under her breath, attempting to soothe the guilt that weighed on her.


    Trying to run towards the engulfing chaos, she nced into the distance, witnessing districts being devoured by bloody explosions and fires.


    In her mind, helping there would alleviate the burden of guilt that threatened to consume her.


    "That''s right, I''m the saintess¡­ I must help¡­ I need to get rid of this evil¡­"


    Elena whispered, her words losing vitality with each passing moment. The deep shock and trauma inflicted upon her soul were seeping into the very core of her being.


    Unbeknownst to her, the golden divine power that usually emanated from her was slowly transforming, seeping out ck sparks.


    Suddenly, amidst the crackling noises within the building, Elena''s keen ears detected the distinct sound of rubbles being moved.


    Despite the heavy downpour of bloody rain and the cacophony it created, the sharp noise resonated clearly with her senses.


    "HSSSS¡­!!!"


    A ground-shaking explosion followed, and from the rubble emerged a colossal, fiery serpent. Its eyes burned with an intense red hue, and its massive, serpentine body seemed to boil the very rain that fell upon it.


    ''My barrier is melting¡­.!''


    Even the protective barrier Elena had cast earlier began to sumb to the relentless heat.


    As Elena locked eyes with the fiery serpent, instead of fear, a glimmer of hope sparked within her. There was only one person in the entire academy who possessed the power to summon such a colossal snake.


    "Louise?"


    Elena whispered, the realization dawning on her.


    Though she hadn''t met or interacted with Louise''s spirits before, she was familiar with the descriptions of her most famous one¡ªCecilia, a high-ranking spirit in the form of a fiery serpent so immense that it could wrap itself around a castle if it so desired.


    As Cecilia heard Elena''s mumbling, a subtle smile graced its fiery serpent features. With a resounding thud, the ground shook beside Elena, signaling the arrival of a massive, rock-formed gori.


    Gently grabbing Elena, the gori jumped into the building where Cecilia had created an opening.


    "W-wait...!"


    Elena didn''t even have time toin.


    Once inside, Elena tiptoed out of the gori''s hands, her watery eyes fixated on the person she thought was lost.


    "Louise¡­!!"


    Shock overtook Elena as she hurriedly approached Louise.


    Given the blood on Louise, she initially feared the worst.


    Thankfully, upon closer inspection, Elena realized that the blood was mostly from the crimson rain that showered the academy.


    ''She doesn''t seem injured''


    Relief flooded Elena as she touched Louise, channeling her divine power to assess her condition. To her relief, Louise seemed uninjured and unaffected by the blood rain''s poison.


    However, a different issue emerged ¨C extreme exhaustion. Louise''s mana, usually vast and capable of handling high-ranking spirit summoning, was now at an all-time low.


    Observing the massive signs of battle surrounding them, Elena couldn''t help but wonder what had transpired.


    Despite her limited spiritual sensitivity, Elena was impressed to see the high-ranking spirits fully manifested beside Louise, even with their master unconscious.


    The serpent and the gori''s forms slowly faded, a sign that they could no longer manifest due to Louise''s depleted mana.


    With a final hiss, Ceciliamunicated something to Elena. Although Elena couldn''tprehend the serpent''s words, there was an unspoken understanding between them, and Elena nodded in response.


    The spirits vanished, returning to the spirit realm.


    Assuring the departed spirits, Elena turned her attention back to the unconscious Louise. With a sense of determination, she spoke softly¡­


    "Don''t worry¡­ I''ll take care of her."


    As the spirits faded away, Elena embraced Louise tightly, tears streaming down her face and purifying the red blood that continued to rain upon them.


    In the midst of this emotional moment, a crow with multiple eyes observed the scene with a solemn gaze.


    Before flying into the bloody skies.


    ¡­..


    "It''s nice right~?"


    "Well, you did pick the right ce I''ll give you that"


    As niel led Siena towards the tea shop for their conversation, the atmosphere was light-hearted.


    Except for the hidden tension in their very words.


    "Hehe¡­ my subordinates told me they make good tea and coffee here" said niel with excitement.


    The grip on she had on the two children dangling in her tentacles loosened for a bit.


    "Now sit¡ª"


    As they settled into their seats, a sudden sense of unease crept over niel.


    The grip on the two children she held in her tentacles tightened involuntarily, and to Siena''s horror, one of the kids exploded, filling the room with blood and gore.


    "W-what are you doing¡­!?"


    Siena, rmed and angered, drew her sword, the de glowing with a white light.


    The remaining child, still in niel''s grasp, cried for help as they witnessed the gruesome event.


    "Ah¡­ I''m sorry~~"


    niel, seemingly unfazed, apologized casually, her attention drawn to the source of the disturbance.


    She looked up to find a crow perched on a chandelier in the tea shop.


    The mischievous glint in her eyes revealed that she knew her prank had been discovered.


    ''Looks like my prank got found out¡­.''


    niel thought, preparing herself for the consequences that might follow her morbid sense of humor.


    ''Oh well, father will surely punish me right~?''


    She thought with a smile....


    The tense atmosphere hung in the air as Siena red at niel, demanding an exnation for the horrifying event that had just unfolded.

 Chapter 168: First Act 37: Successful Experiment....

    Haah¡­.


    Sighing¡­ I observed the unconscious form of Tristan lying on the rocky floor.


    It had only been five minutes since I teleported the rest of the group away, leaving him to face the boss''s second form alone.


    But this is where it got me...


    As the boss emerged from its cocoon, draped in its bloody red body. It immediately attacked Tristan.


    While not much changed in its overall power, its leaner form indicated a significant increase in speed.


    Tristan, with his celestial swordsmanship specializing in speed, should have had the upper hand, even in the face of the boss''s enhanced agility.


    I even chose not to interfere in the fight, curious to see how Tristan would handle the situation.


    However, the oue as somewhat expected happened.


    I looked at the boss right next to me, now resembling a 2-meter-tall basketball yer with red skin and four hands, this guy had managed to overpower Tristan.


    "You couldn''t evenst more than 5 minutes¡­."


    It was surprising to witness him sumb to the boss''s assault so quickly, considering his status as the protagonist of this world.


    I had anticipated that he would endure the challenges and perhaps even experience a random power-up, a tropemon in stories like these.


    Especially for someone like him who''s pretty much the goddess''s bias.


    Her chosen hero per se.


    ''After all what kind of human receives so much blessing from a higher being from the get go¡­.?''


    "¡­."


    I feel like I stabbed myself there¡­.


    Anyways, I should be satisfied I guess¡­.?


    This experiment was, in a sense, a sess after all.


    It seemed that the goddess had truly abandoned Tristan.


    In the novels, whenever he faced insurmountable challenges, an unnatural surge of power would manifest, presumably the goddess intervening on his behalf.


    These boosts were often the key to turning the tide in difficult battles.


    I vividly recalled instances, like in the Kaksan subjugation arc, where Tristan would have surely met defeat if not for these sudden power spikes.


    Now, it appeared that such assistance was no longer at his disposal.


    Examining the current situation, it was apparent that the goddess could no longer provide Tristan with the divine assistance he was supposed to rely upon.


    Though the confirmation of her inability to intervene raised questions about the reasons behind this sudden change, especially considering the numerous factors that could be at y.


    One significant factor was the system within me, a system that now housed all the Authorities that were supposed to be bestowed upon Tristan.


    This indicated a shift in the narrative, pretty much confirmed me as the new hero chosen by the goddess.


    But she does realize that the transfer of these divine powers disrupted the bnce that she had tried to maintain right?


    Another usible exnation for her restraint could be fear¡ªfear of a direct confrontation.


    The goddess might be wary of the consequences of interfering, especially with my aunt and Loki in the equation.


    The delicate bnce of power within this world had limitations, preventing higher beings like her from unrestrained actions.


    Any interference might trigger a chain reaction, allowing Aunt and Loki to exploit opportunities that thews of causality had previously restricted.


    Lastly, there was the possibility that the goddess simply didn''t care.


    While this seemed unlikely, considering her self-centered nature, one couldn''t entirely dismiss the idea. After all, understanding the motivations of a deity was aplex and unpredictable task.


    ''Especially for a bitchy Goddess like her''


    Haah¡­.


    The frustration lingered in the air as I took another deep sigh.


    The sessful experiment had shed light on various aspects, but the goddess''s passive stance remained a thorn in the side.


    It was perplexing that she hadn''t made any attempt to reim her Authorities or manipte the situation in her favor.


    It felt like a game, and we were mere pawns within the confines of her divine n.


    Shifting my attention to the orc lord sprawled nearby, a mix of emotions surfaced.


    Having fed him the demonic stone, I held the reins to control his actions. As expected, the once ferocious creature now disyed docility, responding to mymands like a well-trained pet.


    I grasped Tristan''s sword tightly, its weight familiar in my hands as I plunged it deep into the orc lord''s heart. The creature squirmed in agony, emitting silent painful moans, but it didn''t offer any resistance. Slowly, it withered away, sumbing to the fatal blow right before my eyes.


    As I withdrew the sword, I couldn''t help but notice the demonic stone embedded in the orc lord''s stomach. Though touching and smelling its innards was repulsive, the significance of the stone couldn''t be overlooked¡ªI was relieved to see it had leveled up during the confrontation.


    This unique stone was a special gift from the demon king himself, bestowed upon us after hearing our ns I guess he really liked the offer.


    This stone possessed not only the ability to turn anyone who swallows it into a demon but also the remarkable ability to grow stronger with each advancement of its user, akin to the adaptive prowess of Kaksan, albeit slightly inferior.


    With a satisfied expression, I looked at the stone, recognizing its potential as a valuable asset in the future. Without hesitation, I teleported the stone back to my sister''s domain, ensuring its safekeeping forter use.


    As the lifeless orc lord copsed onto Tristan, I took a moment to arrange the scene.


    cing Tristan''s hands firmly back on his sword, I made it appear as though he had dealt the fatal blow himself.


    I couldn''t help but smirk at the thought of the surprise and confusion that would likely greet Tristan when he woke. He''d probably assume it was a stroke of luck or chance that led to the orc lord''s demise.


    "I''m sorry, Tristan, but war ising, and you''re too valuable for the people of this world to die in this ce" I whispered regretfully.


    I silently opened a healing potion in my hands. Gently, I let its soothing liquid cascade over Tristan''s head, the magical essence working to mend his wounds.


    As the healing potion took effect, I wasted no time. I conjured a portal behind me.


    "I guess it''s time to y hero now¡­"


    ¡­.


    "Princess...!!" Alex''s cry pierced through the chaotic battlefield, drawing Princess Christine''s attention. Before she could react, two steel-fanged wolves lunged at her from behind, their vicious intent clear.


    In an instant, Princess Christine''s reflexes kicked in. She spun on her heel, shing horizontally with her de.


    A brilliant blue streak filled the space in front of her, apanied by the crackling sounds of lightning striking the two wolves. The creatures convulsed in pain before copsing, defeated by the princess''s swift and powerful counterattack.


    Christine let out arge huff, her adrenaline pumping as she scanned her surroundings.


    They were supposed to be battling a gigantic demonic monster, but the circumstances had shifted dramatically.


    Instead, they found themselves at the center of themercial district, fending off monsters from all directions, emerging through the ominous ck portals scattered around.


    Despite the monsters being mostly low-level, the sheer number of them created a daunting challenge. Even a skilled warrior like Princess Christine hesitated to underestimate the relentless onught.


    In the distance, Alex, who had been close to her when they got swallowed by the ck hole and teleported to themercial district, was already breathing heavily.


    It was evident that the toll of taking the brunt damage from the Orc lord in their previous encounter was finally catching up to him.


    ''Looks like he''s almost reaching his limit''


    "We need to end this soon. I don''t know what happened to the others, but I''m pretty sure Tristan was the only one who wasn''t swallowed by the ck portals."


    Princess Christine''s voice carried a sense of urgency as she addressed her remaining allies on the chaotic battlefield. The worry etched on her face revealed the weight of the situation, and her mind raced toprehend the events unfolding around them.


    As she recalled the events at the dungeon, Christine couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling that Tristan might still be locked in a fierce struggle against the unknown adversary.


    "If, he''s still fighting that thing he won; survive¡­" she thought, a sense of determination sparking in her eyes. However, the relentless onught of monsters made it clear that time was of the essence.


    "But there''s just no end to them¡­"


    Christine muttered to herself, her gaze scanning the relentless tide of creatures threatening to overwhelm them. The toll of the ongoing battle had already taken a toll on her.


    A persistent headache throbbed in her temples from the overuse of her mana. The assistance she had requested had yet to arrive, and the blood rain that fell from the sky disrupted not only her magical capabilities but also her overall senses.


    Despite the efforts of some students and knights protecting her the moment they saw her on the field, Christine knew that even they would eventually be overwhelmed by the sheer number of monsters.


    The monstrous entities flying in the sky engaged in a fierce battle with top professors added anotheryer of chaos to the already dire situation.


    "Demons¡­"


    Christine mumbled, her gaze rising to the sky where two horned figures with bat-like wings shed with Professor Frost above the buildings.


    The air crackled with magical energy as destructive spells collided, highlighting the gravity of the magical warfare taking ce overhead.


    Princess Christine felt a strange mixture of disbelief and anxiety as she surveyed the dire situation unfolding around her. The chaos seemed surreal, as if the world teetered on the brink of an apocalyptic event, and the epicenter of this impending catastrophe was the very ce she stood.


    Amidst the turmoil, a knight''s urgent call broke through her contemtion. "Your highness!" The knight approached, dragging a young woman with ck hair and golden eyes. The girl wore a maid uniform, its pristine white intricacies stained a bloody red by the incessant blood rain.


    Princess Christine raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "Yes?"


    "This woman is suspicious, your highness. I saw her running down the streets, yet not a single monster approached or even tried to attack her. Not even the monsters who were right in front of her; they deliberately avoided her."


    The princess absorbed this information, her mind processing the implications. If the knight''s observations were urate, the girl''s actions indeed seemed peculiar.


    "Is this true?" Christine inquired, her gaze shifting to the ck-haired maid.


    The maid, her demeanor nervous, stammered as she attempted to exin, "Y-yes¡­ but I don''t know what''s happening myself. For some reason, t-they, the monsters, just kept on avoiding me."


    Christine''s expression remained contemtive. The peculiar behavior of the monsters around the maid warranted further investigation.


    "Keep an eye on her," Christine instructed the knight. "We can''t afford any more surprises."


    Princess Christine''s suspicions also heightened as she scrutinized Analise, the ck-haired maid in front of her.


    With an intensity in her gaze, Christine observed through her heightened perception that Analise wasn''t lying.


    The mystery deepened, and her already pained mind grappled with the enigma before her.


    As she contemted the unfolding circumstances, Alex''s urgent voice pierced through the chaotic atmosphere.


    "Miss Analise!!!" Alex eximed, sprinting towards their group. A makeshift barricade was forming at the front lines, and it became evident that Alex was calling out to the maid.


    "You know this maid?" Christine queried, her curiosity intertwining with her growing concern.


    "Yes, she''s Adrian''s personal maid and Aria''s current maid, I believe," Alex replied hastily as he closed the distance to Analise. "I''m d you''re unharmed, Miss Analise. I didn''t expect you to be here."


    "Ah... No, I was just¡ª" Analise began, attempting to offer an exnation, but she was cut short.


    A sudden oppressive pressure descended upon their surroundings, extending its reach to epass the entire academy.


    It was a presence so heavy and powerful that almost everyone in the vicinity was rendered paralyzed.


    The aura emanated from the apex of strength, signaling a force that surpassed all others.


    As Christine''s green eyes glowed, her pupils transformed into a sharp re reminiscent of a venomous snake.


    Her eyes widened, absorbing the surreal scene unfolding before her. Everything seemed to wash in white, and in the distance, a towering level of mana and aura shone brilliantly.


    The intensity of the spectacle left Christine in awe, her instincts recognizing the presence of an entity of immense power.


    Princess Christine''s body shivered involuntarily as her eyes beheld the colossal amount of mana, a magnitudeparable to that of dragons¡ªno, it was likely even stronger and denser than the legendary creatures themselves.


    The sheer intensity of the magical energy sent chills down her spine, hinting at a force beyond herprehension.


    As her innate dragon senses temporarily allowed her to perceive the metaphysical world, Christine discerned that the massive amounts of mana hadn''t manifested physically; rather, they seemed to have spread out purely as a result of the overwhelming pressure exerted.


    Whatever formidable entity upied the building in the distance had yet to materialize fully, but its sheer presence was enough to cast a palpable aura of dread across the entire academy.


    "But why is iting from a coffee shop¡­?"

 Chapter 169: First Act 38: Heros Arrival

    "Woah~ calm down,dy, you''re going to kill this kid at this rate, fufu~"


    "Please¡ªhelp me¡­!"


    niel snickered, her amusement evident as she observed the agitated Siena. As the only grandmaster of this world, Siena''s released aura reached an unprecedented level, engulfing most of the entire academy in its oppressive grasp.


    Having felt Siena''s power before, niel couldn''t help but notice the stark difference this time. Animosity emanated from Siena''s eyes, adding a lethal edge to her already formidable aura.


    The intensity of her gaze made the air feel charged, as if a wrong move could cut through it like a de. niel, although ustomed to the grandmaster''s power, couldn''t shake the feeling that the situation had escted to an entirely different level.


    Yet, even amid the tension, niel found herself hoping to incite an attack. She sensed that Siena, despite the fury in her eyes, might restrain herself enough to avoid harming the young girl still ensnared in niel''s tentacles.


    Meeting Siena''s gaze directly, niel continued to smile, her demeanor seemingly unaffected by the escting confrontation.


    With a deliberate motion, niel removed the white mask covering her face, revealing features that were as enigmatic as they were alluring. The smirk on her lips persisted, undeterred by the escting tension.


    Her thought wondered how much she would adapt if she ever survives an attack from grandmaster like her.


    "Much better~" niel remarked, her fingers gently touching her face as she assessed her condition, feeling a slight stiffness.


    She then gracefully seated herself in the chair, her demeanorposed and seemingly unfazed by the escting tension in the room.


    Siena, her hands still firmly gripping the handles of her sword.


    "You¡ªwhat exactly do you want?" Her hands trembled slightly as she sought any potential openings that niel might inadvertently reveal.


    Siena had carefully calcted the power of her attack to ensure it would only st niel away without causing any harm to the young girl still ensnared in the tentacles.


    Now, her focus shifted to identifying a gap in niel''s defenses to press forward with her strategy.


    Despite the brewing conflict, Siena refused to let go or lighten the aura she released.


    niel had warned her about the potential danger to the kid due to the immense pressure, but Siena''s precise control over her aura demonstrated her mastery.


    She ensured that the child would only experience a minimal fraction of the overwhelming force she exuded.


    This level of control showcased Siena''s unparalleled skill, proving her dominance over the maniption of aura.


    "Again, with that useless question¡­ I told you already I''m here to cause chaos~! What about you, what are you doing here? I never thought a master such as you would have any reasons to visit this academy. Are you nning to be a professor?"


    niel replied, a hint of annoyance in her tone. She then casually reached out with one of her tentacles, effortlessly grabbing a teapot and two tea cups.


    As the two women locked eyes, a silent battle of wits and strength unfolded. The tension between them remained palpable, never dissipating, even though niel adopted a nonchnt demeanor.


    Her gaze held a certain amusement, and she made slight, calcted stares at Siena''s face, her impable smile never wavering. It was a game, a waiting game for Siena to make a move.


    ''If she makes even one mistake, just one opening¡­. She''s dead!''


    Siena, however, was equallyposed. Her eyes were sharp, actively seeking opportunities to gain an advantage over her enigmatic adversary.


    ¡­..


    Emerging from the dungeon, I couldn''t help but whistle at the horrifying scene unfolding before me.


    Houses and buildings were engulfed in mes, blood rained from the sky like a macabre shower, and the desperate cries of people filled the air.


    Monsters attacked relentlessly, and battles erupted in every conceivable corner. Inside and outside buildings, shes were born from the chaos that gripped the entire area.


    Gazing upward at the bloody sky, I noticed high-ranking magic andbat professors engaging in fierce battles against niel''s demons.


    Despite being outnumbered, the professors seemed to be holding their ground.


    As I observed more closely, I sensed a subtle yet dense divine energy emanating from them. Following its source, my eyes caught a group of priests and pdins in the distance.


    "Are they blessing them?"


    I wondered aloud. It made the most sense¡ªleveraging the demons'' weakness against divine energy.


    Among the divine protectors, there was someone at the center, guarded by a formation of pdins.


    He appeared to be a man in histe 40s to early 50s, his aged countenance betraying the wisdom of years.


    Judging by his appearance, the amount of divine energy he wielded was almost equal to Elena.


    ''He must be the bishop¡­''


    As I observed the bishop from afar, the conflicting thoughts swirled in my mind. He was undoubtedly a hindrance at the moment, but his importance couldn''t be overlooked.


    I couldn''t risk causing any more distress to Elena, who regarded him as a father figure. Despite the urge to eliminate him, I had to exercise restraint for now.


    My focus shifted to finding Euphemia. ording to Loki, she was trapped in herboratory at Estelle Hall, along with several students.


    It was unusual for her to allow anyone besides me into herb, but desperate times called for desperate measures. The escting situation left no room for objections or preferences. Besides, most of those students were likely from the alchemy department, ustomed to handling vtile situations.


    Considering the evacuation ofbat-oriented students from the dungeon, it was probable that others had been left behind. Professors could only do so much to manage the chaos.


    However, it was heartening to know that some students, particrly the fourth-years, had chosen to stay and assist in the rescue efforts. Their experience in perilous situations had evidently equipped them with a sense ofposure amidst the turmoil.


    Shifting my focus away from the ongoing events, I nced at my status screen. Unsurprisingly, I found that I couldn''t activate Hero''s Will.


    [Hero''s Will] [Inactive/(Locked)]


    [Notice¡­!]


    [Conditions haven''t been met to evoke Hero''s Will, User efficiency with divine power low, User level is too low, User efficiency with divine synergy too low, Emergency conditions can''t be applied User situation normal]


    As expected, circumstances required to trigger Hero''s Will were not currently met. My efficiency with divine power, user level, and divine synergy all fell short of the necessary criteria. The emergency conditions, which had prompted the activation of Hero''s Will back in the forest, were absent, as my current situation was deemed normal.


    Afterall it was only by chance ¨C when three formidable entities pushed me to the brink of death through their overwhelming presence ¨C that my system initiated emergency measures, allowing the evocation of Hero''s Will.


    Being cautious about potential confusion, I decided to im the holy sword for myself.


    I wanted to avoid any conflicting situations where people might mistakenly associate Tristan as the hero, considering that he possessed the qualifications while I held the authorities.


    The possession of the sword by him could lead to unnecessary confusion, as he and I each had distinct roles in this intricate cosmic y.


    Retrieving the holy sword from my sister''s domain, I sensed the immediate reaction of the authority Sword of Light within me.


    Even the simple act of touching the sword initiated a synergy, causing the beautiful silvery-white glow of the de to gradually transform into a resplendent golden hue.


    If fully activated, the authority within me would turn the sword into a radiant golden beacon.


    As I opened a portal adjacent to me, linking it to Estelle Hall, an overwhelming pressure suddenly descended upon me. It wasn''t just me; the sensation seemed to affect everyone in the vicinity.


    This feeling, was it Siena? What happened?


    I thought I told niel to make sure to keep her at bay¡­.


    "Did they fight? Now, that would be troublesome" I mused, contemting the potential consequences of a sh between them.


    Siena possessed the power to annihte everyone present if she unleashed her full might.


    The thought sent a shiver down my spine¡ªniel needed to control her impulses. Knowing her penchant for provocation, it was likely she had goaded Siena in some way.


    Despite my desire to assess the situation and intervene, if necessary, I reminded myself of my priorities.


    I needed to go to Euphemia first and ensure that Aunt''s spell would activate as nned.


    It was imperative that the n proceeded smoothly, even though the thought of whaty ahead filled me with apprehension.


    "It would be quite painful for me though¡­"


    ¡­..


    "What should we do?"


    "Shouldn''t we also help out?"


    "Ahh, I want to go home!"


    "Why aren''t the professors back yet?"


    As the students voiced their concerns and frustration, Euphemia could only sigh in response.


    She looked at the group with a mixture of annoyance and understanding as she continued to work on brewing a series of potions.


    The scarred faces of the students grated on her nerves, and she couldn''t help but feel irritated by their constantints.


    Initially engrossed in her usual experiments in her personalb, Euphemia''s peaceful day had taken an unexpected turn.


    A slew of events unfolded, thrusting the academy into a state of emergency.


    Estelle Hall, being the most magically defended structure, had be a temporary shelter for random individuals from themercial district and students alike.


    The academy''s training facilities now served as temporary bunkers, with every avable room upied, including Euphemia''s privateb.


    Despite the inconvenience, she had no room toin. Even with her average magical skills, she sensed the unfolding events outside, detecting a demonic presence just beyond the doors.


    As the students grumbled and yearned for normalcy, Euphemia worked diligently on her potions.


    The urgency of the situation required her to set aside personal grievances and focus on aiding those around her.


    The distant sounds of chaos reached her ears, a constant reminder of the perilous circumstances surrounding Estelle Hall.


    Euphemia''s irritation with the students was overshadowed by a sense of responsibility.


    While the desire to return to her usual experiments tugged at her, she knew that she needed to contribute to the collective effort to weather the storm.


    Although she didn''t want to believe it, the reality was undeniable¡ªdemons had invaded the academy, the very heart of the continent.


    Suppressing her fear, Euphemia tried to calm herself, desperately hoping for the return of the professors. However, her brief respite was shattered by a sudden, blood-curdling scream that echoed through the halls, sending shivers down her spine.


    "Graaagh¡­!!!" The dying scream just outside the door intensified the panic among the students inside. Some cast reinforcement magic on the already strengthened door in a desperate attempt to fortify their sanctuary.


    Amidst the chaos, loud steps approached, growing louder until they were just outside the door.


    A collective shiver ran down the spines of everyone as they waited in fearful anticipation. The steps came to a halt, and a tense silence enveloped the room.


    "...."


    Then, a sudden knock shattered the silence.


    "Knock¡­! Knock¡­!"


    The sound interrupted their confused thoughts, freezing them in ce. An uneasy hush filled the room before a familiar voice called out, breaking the tension.


    "Euphemia, are you here?"


    All eyes turned to Euphemia as the voice outside identified her. Despite the fear that had gripped her moments ago, a smile formed on her lips.


    "Adrian...?" she whispered, disbelief mingling with relief.


    "Yes, can you let me in? We need to get out of here"

 Chapter 170: Frist Act 39: Heros Arrival 2

    It was supposed to be one normal day for Principal Victoria, a day where she whimsically decided to investigate a suspicious student who had mysteriously vanished after a catastrophic ident.


    Little did she know that this seemingly routine task would unfold into a surreal and disorienting experience.


    As Victoria set out to find the missing student, her memories became hazy, like broken images fading in and out of focus.


    The attempt to teleport to a specific location left her feeling as if she were floating in the air, and suddenly, she found herself trapped in a golden garden.


    The fields of petals surrounding her were so smooth and soothing that Victoria felt a serene lethargy, as if she could sleep for eternity.


    Beside her stood a man of exceptional beauty and gentleness.


    His presence exuded amanding aura, and despite finding him captivating, Victoria couldn''t recall the details of his face.


    Why was it blurry? What had led her to this golden garden in the first ce?


    These questions nagged at her subconscious as she drifted in a daze.


    Eventually, Victoria woke from her stupor, finding herself back in the real world. She stood in the midst of her students as they diligently took their dungeon exams.


    The vice principal''s criticism echoed behind her, but Victoria struggled to focus. A massive headache added to the confusion, making it difficult for her toprehend the events unfolding around her.


    Before she could make sense of the situation, chaos erupted. The normal day she had anticipated took an unexpected turn, and Victoria found herself at the center of a tumultuous storm.


    Blood was raining, people were dying, and the academy was burning.


    "Principal¡­!"


    One of her colleagues'' urgent call snapped Victoria out of her thoughts, and she turned to witness a gruesome scene. A bloody red wyverny on the ground, itsrge body and crimson eyes exuding a terrifying presence. The creature''s pained cries echoed like ringing bells, filling the air with a haunting melody.


    Despite the inflicted injuries, the blood wyvern used its remaining strength to create a blood barrier, attempting to defend itself against its aggressors.


    "It''s not dead yet¡­,"mented Gunther, the head of thebat department. Despite his appearance resembling a mad old man, his knowledge of monster biology was extensive.


    He understood the regenerative abilities of the blood wyvern, noting that the massive hole in its chest would likely heal in a matter of minutes.


    Tsk...! Clicking his tongue in frustration, Gunther contemted the dire situation. Many students had already perished because of the monstrous creature, and several colleagues had sacrificed themselves attempting to restrain it.


    Even Principal Victoria, hailed as an archmage, struggled to fight effectively in the midst of the blood rain that hindered her magical abilities.


    The academy, once a bastion of knowledge and learning, had be a battleground. Gunther grappled with a sense of helplessness, realizing that the situation was spiraling out of control.


    "Calm down, old man!"


    A rowdy yet gentle voice cut through the tension, belonging to Head Professor Camiel of the magic department. She joined the fray, her gaze fixed on the pained blood wyvern below them.


    "That thing can''t move with that giant hole in its chest. Can you cut the barrier, old man?"


    Puffs of smoke erupted from Gunther''s red face.


    "Who are you calling old man, you hag? Tsk¡­ Anyway, I can''t. In fact, no one here can."


    The admission hung heavy in the air, and the shame was palpable among the professors and knights on the scene.


    "Your mages are utterly useless in this bloody rain," Gunther continued, frustration etched in his voice. "The priests and pdins are busy with those demons rampaging right now, and most of the knights are currently helping ensure the citizens and students evacuate safely. We might have a chance if that bloody fool us was still here." Gunther''s annoyance was evident, his realization clear that without a solution, the situation would escte. Once the blood wyvern regenerated fully, their fatigue would render them powerless to stop it.


    The usual divisions among departments dissolved in the face of amon enemy, and the faculty found themselves grappling with their inadequacies.


    With each passing moment, the urgency grew, and the need for a solution became increasingly apparent.


    "Principal, what should we do¡­?" Camiel''s question hung in the air, and all eyes turned to Victoria, awaiting her guidance.


    Victoria felt the weight of their collective gaze, a pressure unlike any she had experienced in her century-long life. Though she had faced simr expectations before, this time was different. The stakes were higher, and the fate of the school rested on her decision. Ignoring her own personal problems in the moment, Victoria knew that her choice would shape the future of the academy.


    As she surveyed the chaos unfolding in her beloved academy, the ce she had yearned tost her entire lifetime, Victoria couldn''t escape the reality that it was now crumbling into dust. For a half-elf like her, the academy had been more than an educational institution; it was her beacon of hope and the fulfillment of her dream to havepanionship throughout the centuries of loneliness she would face. Now, that hope was fading away.


    Tears slid down Victoria''s cheeks as she watched everything unravel. Not even the relentless blood rain could conceal the tears, especially considering the expression on her face. The weight of responsibility bore down on her, and the emotional toll was evident in her eyes.


    Victoria grappled with the realization that her decisions in this critical moment would determine whether the academy continued to stand or crumbled into the annals of history.


    As Victoria''s tears fell, a collective shiver ran through the onlookers. The sight of the typicallyposed and stoic principal showing vulnerability was jarring. The weight of the moment hung in the air, and a somber silence settled over the group. While it was umon to see Victoria in such a state, everyone present understood the profound significance the academy held for her.


    "Principal, I admire your determination to protect the school, but aren''t you being too bound by it?"


    Suddenly, Victoria''s mind shed back to the sage Haiter''s words. His counsel echoed in her memory, and she found herself whispering, almost to herself.


    ''I''m not bound, nor am I obsessed with this academy¡­'' Her voice, barely audible, betrayed a deep inner turmoil.


    ''I just love this ce¡­.''


    She looked at everyone with a gravity that mirrored the magnitude of the decision she was about to make.


    The catastrophe unfolding around them,pounded by the involvement of demons and a mysterious group orchestrating the attack, had pushed Estelle Academy to the brink.


    Victoria knew that their actions in theing moments would send ripples across the continent, forever changing the course of events.


    "As of this moment, I dere Estelle Academy as no more!"


    Victoria''s promation hung in the air like a heavy storm cloud, casting a shadow over the once vibrant institution.


    The weight of the decision bore down on her, and she felt the echoes of countless memories, achievements, and dreams that had flourished within the academy''s walls.


    "Everyone, abandon the academy, evacuate the students and citizens! This will be thest day you will call yourselves professors, so make sure to leave with a bang!"


    Despite the gravity of her words, Principal Victoria summoned a forced smile and a goofy demeanor, attempting to reim the charismatic personality that had endeared her to the faculty.


    However, the attempt to mask her emotional turmoil was futile, and the traces of tears still clung to her cheeks.


    Everyone present, though well aware of her inner struggle, chose to focus on the resolve in her eyes rather than the tears on her face.


    Ignoring the contradiction between her words and her emotions, the faculty and staff raised their hands in unison, a collective gesture of acknowledgment.


    As if fueled by the impending finality of their roles as educators, they joined Victoria in screaming at the top of their lungs.


    The echoes of their voices resonated through the crumbling halls, a poignant symphony marking the end of an era.


    Everyone knew after all of this Estelle Academy would be no more.


    ¡­.


    "Where exactly were you?" Euphemia''s inquisitive voice cut through the chaotic atmosphere as we traversed the hallways of Estelle Hall. Her questions were a constant, a familiar part of our interactions. Even amidst the turmoil that had befallen the academy, she maintained herposure surprisingly well.


    "And are you sure we should leave those guys behind?" Her gaze lingered in the direction of herboratory. I could sense the concern in her eyes, not just for the experiments and projects left behind, but for the students who had chosen to stay, paralyzed by fear.


    "Well, we can''t exactly force them toe with us, right? And, long story short, I was in the bathroom when everything happened."


    I offered my excuse, fully aware that it might not be taken seriously. Euphemia responded with a nomittal "hmm" while fixing me with a suspicious stare. However, instead of pressing further, she chose to let it go, a testament to the unspoken understanding between us.


    As we continued to navigate the hallways, Euphemia''s trust in me, even when faced with dubious exnations, struck a chord of worry. While her willingness to ept my words made things easier, the underlying question of why she ced such trust in me lingered.


    ''I feel like I can easily make her join a cult if I just tell her to''


    "What about your maid, is she alright?" I asked, attempting to divert Euphemia''s attention away from the worrying situation at hand.


    "I don''t know¡­ but I''m sure she''s alright. Marie is smart, so I''m sure she already evacuated," Euphemia replied, her head bowed. Despite her reassurance, the anxiety in her eyes betrayed the concern she harbored for her maid. In the midst of the chaos unfolding outside, the chances of Marie''s safety seemed uncertain, and Euphemia, treating Marie like a sister, could only hope for the best.


    "By the way, you said we should escape, but how exactly are we going to?" Euphemia''s question revealed a shift in her focus from the immediate concern for her maid to the pressing issue of their own safety.


    It seemed that the gravity of the situation had finally prompted her to address the critical questions.


    I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of surprise that it took this long for Euphemia to ask such a crucial question.


    "There''s a mass teleportation spell that Be and Aria are preparing right now, alongside some professors. I''m sure they could probablyplete it within 30 minutes or so"


    I informed Euphemia, hoping that the promise of a swift escape would alleviate some of the tension that had gripped her.


    I''m just d Aria took the initiative to cast that spell together with Be, though I was nning to tell Euphemia another lie just in case. Knowing that it''s the truth would save me a ton of questionster.


    ''I guess it was a good choice to stick those two together, Elena should be with Louise right now so she should rtively safe with her spirits around''


    Even though the blood rain interfered with magical activities, the staff in Aria''s hands possessed the capability to counter its effects, ensuring the sess of the teleportation spell.


    As we reached the entrance door, Euphemia hesitated, taking a step back and wrinkling her nose at the nauseating scent of the blood rain.


    The magic-induced rain, though harmless, carried the unmistakable aroma of freshly spilled blood, and its blood-red hue was enough to give anyone pause before stepping outside to be drenched by it.


    Sensing her difort, I tightened my grip on her hands, locking eyes with her and offering reassurance. "It''s okay," I said, hoping to ease her unease.


    The nod of understanding she gave suggested that the reassurance had its desired effect.


    ''I wish she was always this quiet though¡­''


    With a collective breath, we stepped outside into the ominous downpour. However, our respite was short-lived as monstrous growls immediately echoed around us.


    "GRRRRHGH!!!"


    "Run!"


    Without hesitation, we sprinted as fast as we could, cutting down any monsters that dared to block our path.


    I looked at the crow perched on a tree nearby and smiled.

 Chapter 171: First Act 40: Heros Arrival 3

    "Hah!... there''s just no end to them"


    "Just focus on running let me handle them"


    "Yeah, right you can''t even handle the one that almost bit me just now"


    "I''m trying my best¡­"


    Although I said that most of these guys are being forced to attack us literally, they probably would rather escape and run around attacking other ces if possible.


    "Haaht¡­!"


    I eximed breathlessly as we emerged from Estelle Hall, only to be confronted by an escting onught of monsters. Initially, it was manageable, with low-level creatures that Euphemia and I could dispatch quite easily.


    My sword and her potent potions made short work of the lesser foes, and for a moment, it seemed like we could carve a path through the chaos.


    However, the tide of monsters surged, growing stronger and more relentless with each passing moment. The once manageable situation escted into a full-blown onught, forcing us toe to a sudden halt.


    Euphemia''s potions proved to be unexpectedly effective, adding a surprising twist to our struggle. A bright orange potion she hurled at a creature lunging from her side resulted in a remarkable disy of destruction.


    The unfortunate kobold literally burned out of existence, leaving only a fading wisp of smoke in its wake. Even in the midst of chaos, the efficacy of Euphemia''s potions offered moments of respite, allowing us to press on against the relentless horde.


    "What was that?"


    "Dragon fire"


    Dragon fire? My mind raced with confusion. Since when was dragon fire something that could be harvested and utilized in potions? Was it possible that she had created something akin to draconic mes? No, that seemed imusible. Despite the potion''s intense heat and its function of consuming anything unfortunate enough to be caught in its mes, I hadn''t sensed any distinct draconic qualities in itsposition.


    "Did your family tame a dragon or something?" I inquired, seeking rification. The idea of her family having a contract with a dragon added an unforeseenyer ofplexity to our predicament. If anything befell Euphemia, the dragon, being connected to her family, would likely be aware of it.


    Euphemia chuckled at my question, her eyes reflecting a mixture of amusement and disbelief.


    "Ah, no. Though I call it that, it''s not even remotely simr to a dragon''s real breath," she exined, a mischievous grin ying on her lips.


    It became evident that she found my assumption quite amusing, considering it ridiculous to believe her family had tamed or contracted with a dragon based solely on the name she had given to one of her potions.


    ''But does she really need tough that hard?''


    As much as I want to pinch herughing face, I''ll let it go for now¡­.


    ¡­. I guess I got ahead of myself there.


    After all matters involving dragons especially the true ones were aplicated task to handle.


    "We''re close right?"


    "Yeah, I can''t see clearly with all this rain and reddish fog¡­ but we should be rtively close by now"


    "Let''s go over there¡­!"


    Right now, Euphemia and I found ourselves navigating through the narrow alleyways, a strategic choice to avoid the relentless monsters that prowled the open spaces.


    While asional threats lurked even in these secluded paths, the majority of the creatures seemed more inclined to engage in openbat with the knights and mages or to terrorize unsuspecting individuals in their homes.


    It was a stark reminder of the sadistic nature of the dungeon-born monsters we were dealing with.


    In this chaotic scenario, Euphemia''s unexpected usefulness and her unique set of skills proved invaluable.


    Together, we skillfully evaded and dispatched the monsters that dared to challenge us.


    The urgency of reaching Aria and Be''s location heightened with every step, the distant echoes of the teleportation spell acting as a beacon guiding us through the maze of chaos.


    It seemed that our swift progress would soon lead us to the safety promised by the ongoing magical incantations.


    Despite the apparent sess of our escape, a nagging concern lingered in the back of my mind. Schwi, who had been tasked with handling the situation involving the bishop, hadn''t provided any updates.


    The absence of information left me in the dark regarding the current status of the bishop''s confrontation with the demons.


    For all I knew, Schwi could still be in the midst of a dangerous battle or possibly chasing after the wrong demon, unaware of the unfolding chaos.


    Realizing the need to gather more information, I decided that it was time to slow down our pace.


    Looking over my shoulder, I cast a concerned nce at Euphemia''s face. Despite her inherent beauty, the harsh environment had left its mark ¨C the bloody rain and the torn edges of her clothes bore testament to the unforgiving conditions.


    She had consumed several potions with buffing effects, but the relentless impact of the blood rain on her mana was bing apparent.


    Her telekic prowess, evident in the precise throws of her potions, hinted at the toll the environment was taking on her.


    "Let''s take a breather for now" I suggested.


    "But aren''t we getting close to the academy square?"


    "That''s true, but..." Closing the distance between us, I retrieved a bottle of mana potion from my pouch and gently brought it to her lips. "You''re already exhausted, and your mana is slowly disorienting. Even if we made it there earlier, you would turn into a vegetable right after."


    She hesitated for a moment before reluctantly taking a few sips from the potion. The restorative effects of the mana potion began to take hold, visibly alleviating some of the strain on her features.


    The potential consequences of mana exhaustion under the influence of the blood rain weighed heavily on my mind. In normal circumstances, mana depletion seldom led to death. However, the current situation was far from ordinary.


    The blood rain not only disrupted mana and interfered with magic but also possessed a sinister ability to gradually strip away any remaining traces of mana within a person.


    Once depleted, copse due to mana exhaustion was inevitable, but the blood rain''s malevolent influence didn''t stop there ¨C it would continue its relentless assault, ensuring a death sentence by rendering the victim brain dead.


    Observing Euphemia as she eagerly consumed the bottle of potion, a yful image formed in my mind.


    ''How, cute''


    She resembled a cute, albeit determined, baby seeking aforting drink.


    Even when I attempted to release the bottle, suggesting she carry it herself, she insisted on my personal assistance.


    Her slightly blushed face added a touch of innocence to the moment.


    It was quite obvious that she was fully aware of the effect she had on me, yet she continued to yfully maintain the charade.


    The woman''s shamelessness knew no bounds, and despite my amusement, there was an undeniable charm to her antics.


    ¡­


    In the tumultuous battle against the demons that ravaged the academy, the valiant pdins who served under Bishop Austin exhibited unwavering loyalty to their divine cause. Urgent pleas filled the air as they implored their superior to escape the impending danger.


    "Your Excellency, you need to get out of here!"


    "Please escape first!"


    "We will fulfill our duties as the goddess''s sons. May the light be with you always, Your Excellency."


    Despite the fervent words of his devoted followers, Bishop Austin couldn''t help but bite his tongue in intense frustration. The pain he felt was nothingpared to the torment he foresaw his loyal brethren enduring.


    Their unity had been a formidable force, effectively hunting down demons with the formidable aid of Professor Frost and Professor Bendy ¨C both esteemed masters in their respective fields.


    However, the tide turned abruptly as a sword forged from blood materialized, impaling Professor Frost through the frontal region.


    A mysterious vampire, donning a white mask reminiscent of the one responsible for the terror bombs, emerged suddenly and ruthlessly executed the professor.


    The once-mighty Professor Bendy, renowned for his lightning swordsmanship, also sumbed in less than thirty seconds, despite the divine blessings bestowed upon him.


    In the chaos that ensued, the relentless vampire continued her merciless assault on Bishop Austin''s devoted followers.


    One by one, pdins and priests fell victim to her unholy de, their cries for divine intervention met with a chilling silence.


    The vampire seemed to savor every moment of the massacre, relishing the destruction she wrought upon the once-unyielding defenders of the faith.


    The bishop''s heart ached as he witnessed the carnage inflicted upon his people, but he knew he had a higher priority in this dire situation.


    Amidst the turmoil, he clutched a in white baton in his hands ¨C a holy relic that held a power only the saintess, Elena, could activate.


    Determined to reunite with her, Bishop Austin steeled himself against the sorrow of leaving his fallenrades behind.


    ''I must find Elena'' he thought, his mind focused on the urgent task at hand.


    The sacred relic held the key to turning the tide of the battle, and in the face of the ongoing massacre, locating Elena became the bishop''s paramount objective.


    ''Tonatiuh''


    The ancient relic known as ''Tonatiuh'' stood as a testament to the divine power left behind by the goddess of light herself.


    With its origins deeply rooted in the annals of the Church of Light''s history, this sacred artifact possessed the extraordinary ability to bring the power of the sun down to earth.


    Whether summoning a miniature sun or empowering its chosen wielder, the Tonatiuh held unparalleled might.


    Throughout the church''s extensive history, the Tonatiuh could only be harnessed by saintesses or saints, those individuals closest to and possessing the highestpatibility with the goddess''s power.


    Attempting to wield the relic''s power without the necessary connection resulted in instant incineration, a fate that befell even ordained priests.


    Even Bishop Austin, an esteemed bishop and renowned leader within their ranks, would need to make a grave sacrifice, potentially burning half his body, to utilize the relic for just a fleeting moment.


    Such was the staggering might encapsted within the Tonatiuh.


    "We need the power of the sun to cleanse this ce of sin"


    Bishop Austin dered with a face twisted in anger.


    Though unable to unleash the full potential of the relic''s power, the holy weapon still proved formidable in the bishop''s hands as he wielded it against the monstrous entities before him.


    Despite being unable to activate its divine abilities, the Tonatiuh served as a potent weapon, striking down the creatures of darkness and preserving the integrity of the church''s sacred artifact.


    ¡­..


    Schwi gazed skyward as Bishop Austin fled, abandoning his loyal pdins and priestesses without a backward nce.


    The act was undeniably callous, but in the harsh reality of the world, it was a necessary choice.


    The bishop, as the key figure, had to be saved first.


    The scene stirred contemtion in Schwi''s undead heart, making her reflect on whether her back had looked the same to her subordinates when she was still human ¨C a puppeteer toying with lives, a trait she continued even after bing a vampire.


    "Was I that cold, or was I worse?"


    Schwi pondered, her thoughts delving into the darker aspects of her past. Her introspection, however, was interrupted by Sasha, her ever-loyal maid, who was indulging in the vampire instinct of ying with prey.


    Sasha continued to lick the neck of a handsome pdin, thoroughly engrossed in the macabre activity. Observing this, Schwi decided to regain her maid''s attention by detonating a small blood bomb near Sasha''s ear.


    The sudden burst of blood drew Sasha''s focus back to her master.


    However, in the abrupt turn of events, the vampire maid inadvertently snapped the pdin''s head off with the hand that had been holding his neck. Sasha, looking slightly embarrassed, stammered.


    "I-I''m sorry, youngdy. The food was just so enticing." Her tone held a mixture of remorse and an almost childlike innocence,


    ''Food huh?''


    Schwi observed Sasha''s transformation with mixed emotions, realizing that her once-human mindset was gradually evolving.


    The vampire maid now showed no hesitation or remorse in killing people, not even flinching at the act of snapping someone''s head off.


    A conflicted blend of happiness and sadness washed over Schwi as she contemted Sasha''s changing mentality.


    The vampire acknowledged that, as a former human herself, Sasha might have grappled with inner conflict when it came to directly killing others.


    However, Schwi''s expectations were surpassed, and Sasha seemed to have embraced her vampiric nature without reservations.


    While Schwi herself was not innocent, havingmitted numerous crimes even before bing a vampire, she had never directly engaged in such acts.


    The notion of killing another being had always seemed despicable to her, and just a month ago, she might have embraced the same mindset as Sasha.


    However, recent experiences had left Schwi longing for her lost humanity.


    Despite the heightened senses and exhration that came with being a vampire, she found herself yearning for the simplicity of her human existence.


    Resigned to the current circumstances, Schwi instructed Sasha to continue her attacks. "It''s fine... just keep attacking that man from behind and guide him toward Master Adrian''s location."


    "As you wish, mydy" Sasha promptly responded, taking off into the distance, carrying the mangled head of the fallen pdin.


    "What is she going to do with that?"


    Schwi observed Sasha''s peculiar behavior, wondering about her maid''s intentions with the severed head she carried, she hadn''t anticipated such behavior when her maid had transitioned into a vampire.


    It seemed as though Sasha''s long-suppressed emotions were erupting uncontrobly.


    Sasha''s taste for handsome individuals had inadvertently be a survival strategy. It was an unintentional twist in the ongoing chaos: the more aesthetically pleasing the victims, the higher the chance of Sasha sparing them from her vampiric tendencies.


    This realization left Schwi both amused and perplexed. Was Sasha truly that infatuated, or was it merely a survival instinct manifesting in an unexpected manner?


    ''Is she that down bad?''


    As Schwi pondered Sasha''s peculiar behavior, she decided to help her loyal maid in her unusual pursuit.


    Gazing across the tumultuousndscape, Schwi sought out a handsome man who might meet Sasha''s aesthetic criteria, preparing to direct him toward Sasha''s location.

 Chapter 172: First Act 41: Heros Arrival 4

    The once vibrant city nowy in ruins, a haunting spectacle of destruction. As Bishop Austin moved through the deste streets, the heavy rainfall of blood and death served as a relentless reminder of the catastrophic events unfolding around him. The city, once full of life and activity, had been reduced to a pile of rubble and despair.


    Every corner he turned, every alley he traversed, revealed scenes of devastation. The remains of once-living beingsy scattered on the streets, their bodies slowly being devoured by the merciless blood rain or the relentless monsters roaming the city. The bishop''s heart weighed heavy with grief and anger, witnessing the consequences of the malevolent forces that had unleashed chaos upon the once-thriving academic city.


    ''The pope should''ve already heard by now....''


    Despite the overwhelming despair that surrounded him, Bishop Austin pressed on, his footsteps echoing through the eerily quiet streets. His focus remained unwavering, driven by a singr purpose¡ªto find Elena, the saintess who held the key to the ancient relic known as Tonatiuh. The fate of the city, perhaps even the entire continent, hung in the bnce, and the bishop knew he could not afford to falter.


    ''We will have to postpone our meeting oh dear death¡­.''


    In the midst of the chaotic aftermath, Bishop Austin continued his arduous walk through the city''s shattered streets. The relentless rain of blood fell around him, painting a macabre scene of destruction. His left leg throbbed with pain, and his body bore the scars of his encounters with the monstrous entities that roamed the destendscape.


    Despite the physical toll and the weight of the ''Tonatiuh'' relic in his hands, the bishop pressed forward. Each step was a struggle, but his determination remained unbroken. The divine energy within him flickered like a diminishing me, yet it sparked with a fervent desire to shield the saintess and salvage what remained of the city.


    As he stumbled through the ruins, the creatures lurking in the shadows dared not confront the man fueled by a purpose greater than himself. With every swing of the relic, Bishop Austin fought not only to survive but to preserve the remnants of hope left in the beleaguered city.


    The once lively streets were now silent, except for the bishop''sbored breaths and the asional squelching sound of his boots in the muddy mixture of blood and rain. In his weakened state, he navigated through the debris, a lone figure determined to face the encroaching darkness head-on.


    "How boring¡­"


    "I even had my hopes up"


    "Humans truly are disappointing~"


    The vampire that had been stalking him had ceased its pursuit, its disdainful gaze lingering in the background. Despite the creature''s mockery, Bishop Austin focused on the task at hand. Pride took a backseat to the urgency of delivering the relic to the distant saintess, Elena.


    "Why are you so far away, child?" The distance between him and Elena weighed heavily on his heart.


    Even though he could now guess where she was at after relentless use of his divine energy, fate was cruel.


    Grrrgh!!


    The echoes of monstrous growls reverberated through the air, reaching Bishop Austin''s ears with an unsettling intensity. Despite the absence of visible threats in the immediate vicinity, his heightened senses picked up on the proximity of danger. The source of the ominous sounds seemed to emanate from the concealed depths of the academy''s notorious alleyways.


    As the archaic structures loomed overhead, casting elongated shadows that danced with the eerie glow of blood rain, Bishop Austin hesitated. The alleyways were notorious for being a breeding ground for rumors of criminal activities and the ndestine operations of sinister syndicates.


    ¡ªNo!"


    ¡ªBrother!"


    The bishop''s conviction and duty urged him to move forward, yet the undeniable cries of children pierced through the air, cutting through the veil of uncertainty.


    Clenching his fists with a sense of grim determination, Bishop Austin released a heavy sigh. The weight of responsibility pressed upon him as he made the choice to enter thebyrinthine alleys.


    ¡­.


    "Get back, Shani!" Bert''s voice rang out, cutting through the tension of the narrow alley. His protective instinct kicked in, and he positioned himself between the three monsters and his younger siblings.


    "But, Bert¡ª" Shani''s protest was cut short by Bert''s firm response.


    "Big Bro¡ª!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you guys" Bert reassured, his eyes narrowing with determination. The narrow alley was now their battleground, and Bert, armed with a makeshift sword salvaged from a fallen knight, faced off against a menacing group of Kobolds.


    His younger siblings, huddled against the wall, watched with wide-eyed fear as the Kobolds closed in. six of them, two wielding swords and the others ready to unleash their wed attacks, presented a formidable challenge. Though considered low-ranking monsters, their speed and agility made them dangerous adversaries.


    Bert''s grip on the sword tightened as he observed the creatures in front of him. The dream of bing a knight, nurtured by glimpses ofbat department students at Estelle Academy, fueled his determination. He yearned to protect and provide a better life for his younger siblings, a life far removed from the harsh reality of slum existence.


    ''They''re weak but¡­ these guys are all stronger than me!''


    As the Kobolds advanced, Bert focused all his senses, anticipating their every move. The alley became a makeshift arena, and Bert, driven by a blend of desperation and courage, stood resolute in the face of the monstrous threat, ready to fend off the danger that lurked on all sides.


    Though categorized as low-ranking monsters, Bert understood that underestimating Kobolds was a mistake. They were agile and surprisingly quick for their size, presenting a formidable challenge even for an experienced adventurer.


    The bizarre amalgamation of dog and lizard features in the Kobolds'' appearance only added to the uncanny nature of the encounter.


    Their bipedal movement, reminiscent of a grotesque hybrid, was an unsettling sight. However, Bert knew better than to let appearances deceive him. These creatures, despite their peculiar look, possessed a dangerous blend of agility andbat prowess, standing upright and utilizing weapons with surprising dexterity.


    Haah!


    Bert swung his sword with a practiced precision, a mimicry of the impressive swordsmanship he had witnessed during a secret visit to the academy''s arena.


    The two Kobolds armed with swords were momentarily taken aback, their caution evident in their stance. ncing at theirrades, they decided to step back, giving Bert a momentary reprieve.


    A triumphant smile curved Bert''s lips; his imitation had worked, and the Kobolds were now warier of engaging him head-on.


    However, beneath the surface, Bert harbored a growing unease. Despite his talent for replicating the sword skills he had observed, it was a crude and unrefined version. He had never wielded a real sword before, and the weight of responsibility bore heavily on his young shoulders.


    If he made a mistake, not only would he pay the price, but his sisters huddled behind him would face a fate worse than death. Kobolds, like goblins, sought other races for their reproduction needs, and failure would condemn his siblings to a gruesome fate.


    ''I can''t keep this up for long; they''ll catch on soon'' Bert thought, his determination mingling with the anxiety that gnawed at him.


    Each swing of the sword held the weight of not just his own survival but the safety of those he vowed to protect. The crude imitation might fool the Kobolds for now, but Bert knew the true test was yet toe, and he couldn''t afford to falter.


    The hyena-likeughter echoed, grating on Bert''s nerves, intensifying his irritation. Trapped in a standoff with the Kobolds, he felt the weight of his family''s expectations pressing down on him.


    Bert had always been considered a prodigy, excelling in various tasks and skills after witnessing them just once, be itbor work or swordy.


    This innate talent had be the beacon of hope for his family''s future, a glimmering light dimmed by the disaster they now faced.


    Despite his agile swordy, a Kobold managed to strike unexpectedly from the right, forcing Bert into a defensive position. The sh of their swords sent sparks flying, creating a momentary spectacle.


    The Kobold, undeterred, attempted to bite Bert''s face, prompting him to step back and counter with a swift sideways sh.


    Yet, his de met only empty air as the Kobold leaped out of reach, while another seized the opportunity to pierce Bert''s shoulder.


    "Ugh!"


    Bert grunted in pain, teeth clenched. With determination burning in his eyes, he retaliated, shing at the Kobold attempting a fatal strike.


    However, the Kobolds, reveling in their sadistic amusement, stepped back, their sickeningughter ringing in the alleyways.


    "Bert...!"


    "I said stay back!"


    "I promised to protect you guys, so just stay still, okay? Don''t worry, your big brother''s got a chance to act cool! Just continue to watch my back; I promise we will make it out of here."


    Though they knew their big brother was trying to uplift their spirits in the face of the inevitable, they all slowly nodded, keeping their eyes on him. The eldest sister, Shani, fully aware of the situation, couldn''t help but cry as she witnessed her beloved brother getting hurt for them. First, it was their mom, then their dad, and now their brother¡ª one by one, the only people who took care of them were disappearing.


    "Graghh!"


    Suddenly, a Kobold from their right side made a move towards the sisters. Its ws grew significantly as it leaped, attempting to sh mid-air. Bert tried to strike the Kobolding for them, but shes came his way as well.


    "Shani!"


    "Big sis!"


    Bert and the other children watched in despair as they saw their sister''s chest pierced by a w. She had bravely tried to block the attack from behind, shielding the three little ones in front of her.


    Theughter of the Kobolds echoed cruelly as they slowly stepped back, reveling in the torment they inflicted on the little humans. The leader of the group snickered from behind, licking its ws stained with fresh blood from Shani. Bert immediately rushed to his sister''s side.


    "Shani! Damn it, I told you to stay back... tsk damn it, damn it, what should I do!"


    "Big bro..."


    "Damn it, don''t speak!"


    "Shani! Damn it, I told you to stay back¡­ tsk, damn it, damn it, what should I do!"


    Shani weakly whispered, "Big bro..."


    "Damn it, don''t speak!" Bert''s voice wavered with a mixture of fear and frustration as he assessed the dire situation. His sistery before him, her ragged clothes soaked in her own blood, the life slowly draining from her.


    Kekeke!


    The sinisterughter persisted as Bert clung to Shani''s fading life.


    "NO! Damn it, no!"


    "Big sister, don''t leave us!"


    "Sister Shani¡­!"


    Tearing a piece of cloth from his own shirt, Bert attempted to cover the grievous wound on Shani''s chest. Despite his efforts, the reality of her impending demise loomed. Shani wore a peaceful smile, a stark contrast to the pain she endured.


    "Fuck! Damn it, don''t smile! Why are you smiling? You''re in a lot of pain, you fucking idiot! You wanted to see the sea, right? You said you wanted to climb those mountains that reached the skies, right? What about the great forest? You wanted to see what wonders were in there, right? So just continue to look at me. Don''t you dare fucking close those eyes, you hear me!"


    Bert''s voice cracked with emotion as he pleaded with his sister, the weight of impending loss bearing down on him in the suffocating


    Bert''s cries of anger made the Kobolds snicker even more, watching his dread.


    "Damn it this is all my fault!"


    Kekekeke!


    "Stopughing, you cursed bastards!"


    As Bert''s rage surged, he hurled his sword in a fit of frustration toward the Kobold closest to him. The heavy weapon, thrown by a kid, was expected to move slowly.


    The Kobold, mistakenly underestimating the projectile, found itself impaled as the sword pierced its brain.


    The other Kobolds instinctively stepped back in caution; their amusement momentarily reced by a sense of apprehension as a golden energy radiated from Bert.


    "No, sister!"


    "Wahh!"


    Ignoring the heart-wrenching cries of his little sister behind him, Bert rose to his feet, fists clenched in a fiery rage as he red at the Kobolds, his eyes shimmering with a golden hue. Memories of his parents'' final words echoed in his mind, filling him with a surge of emotions and newfound strength.


    ''Promise you''ll take care of them, okay Bert? Protect them always, okay?''


    His mother''s words echoed in his ears¡­


    "I''ll leave them in your care Bert"


    And his father''s parting words resounded in his heart, those were final words he heard as he fought against the onught of monsters so they could have time to escape.


    In that moment, an unexinable force enveloped Bert, empowering him with an unwavering determination.


    Surprising the already astonished Kobolds, Bert took the initiative. He dashed through their ranks with astonishing speed, his fist covered in a golden hue.


    His punch seamlessly passed through one Kobold''s defenses, smashing its face and elongated mouth, meeting its throat in a swift, lethal motion.


    "One," Bert mumbled, his vision hazy with determination.


    Another Kobold attempted an attack from the left, but Bert, in his heightened state, sensed the impending threat. He swiftly grabbed the assant''s wed hand, crushing it with his palms. Lifting the Kobold into the air, Bert mmed it forcefully back onto the ground.


    "Two" he dered; his gaze unwavering as he faced the three remaining Kobolds. The golden energy surrounding him flickered with intensity, signifying a newfound strength fueled by the love and responsibility he carried for his family.


    Graggh!


    The guttural roar of the enraged Kobold echoed through the alleyways, its fury intensifying as it witnessed the demise of itsrades. Instead of cowering in fear, the remaining Kobolds seethed with anger, a manifestation of the dangerous tenacity that made them formidable despite their low-ranking status.


    The very air was charged with a palpable sense of vengeance, and Bert found himself facing not just monsters but embodiments of relentless fury.


    Thest Kobold, armed with a sword, struck in front of Bert, while itspanions attacked from the sides. In a bold move that surprised the Kobolds once again, Bert opted to absorb the sword strike with his own body.


    Ignoring the trickle of blood staining his chest, Bert moved swiftly, countering with powerful punches that shattered the faces of the nking Kobolds.


    "Four," he mumbled, his voice carrying a mix of determination and exhaustion.


    Grggh!


    The remaining Kobold roared defiantly, lunging forward with a twisting strike. As expected, Bert paid no heed to the sword''s trajectory and met it head-on with a punch. A resounding ng reverberated through the cavern, but to the Kobold''s bewilderment, Bert''s fist remained unscathed. Like solid, imprable metal, his golden fist defied the usual oue of a de meeting flesh.


    "Hah!"


    Bert screamed, unleashing a relentless barrage of left and right punches. The alleyways echoed with the sh of sword and fist, creating a fiery spectacle ofbat.


    Only onebatant wielded a sword, and against Bert''s seemingly indestructible fists, the Kobold found itself trapped in a relentless dance of steel meeting unyielding flesh.


    The battle seemed to stretch into eternity, the sh of steel and the relentless exchange of blows echoing in the bloody air.


    However, amidst the relentless struggle, it was evident that Bert''s determination and resilience were gradually wearing down thest remaining Kobold.


    Blow after blow, the seemingly invincible fists of Bert closed in on the Kobold''s face, and with a powerful left hook, the final punch caused the Kobold''s visage to literally explode.


    "Hah... haah¡­"


    Bert panted heavily, exhaustion etched across his face. As he surveyed his surroundings, he realized that there were no other Kobolds in sight. The seemingly never-ending fight had finally concluded, and he could finally allow himself a moment of respite. "Five..." he muttered wearily, acknowledging the victory that hade at the cost of his physical and mental strength.


    "Big bro!" His three other sisters called out to him, their expressions a mix of relief and concern. Turning to face them, Bert was at a loss for words. His gaze shifted to the fallen Shani, and a profound sense of guilt washed over him.


    "Damn it," he whispered, the weight of responsibility and regret heavy on his shoulders. Slowly, he approached his sisters, kneeling down beside Shani''s lifeless form. Tears streamed down his face as he embraced her cold, unmoving body.


    "I''m sorry, Shani... because of me, because of me..."


    In the midst of his grief, a sudden golden light enveloped Shani''s body. Bert, overwhelmed with shock and disbelief, watched as the radiant glow emanated from his hands, traversing the wounds she had sustained. Slowly, but surely, the injuries closed, and after an intense few seconds, Shani''s entire body glowed with the golden light, and her breath returned.


    "Shani...?" Bert stammered in disbelief; his eyes wide as he witnessed the miraculous revival of his little sister. Though still unconscious, she was undeniably breathing.


    "Big bro, what happened?" his sisters inquired, their confusion mirroring his own.


    "I don''t know" Bert admitted truthfully. Indeed, he was as bewildered as the rest. The golden radiance that had surrounded Shani now dissipated, leaving his body feeling heavy once more, as the light in his hands disappeared.


    "Big bro!"


    The urgent call from his sister snapped Bert''s attention as she pointed towards a group of 12 Kobolds emerging to their right. The realization struck him ¨C had the cries of the Kobold he had just defeated alerted these new adversaries? Escape now became their immediate concern, especially with the mysterious power that had aided Bert now seemingly gone.


    "Bam, Pam, carry your sister Shani. Lita, follow your sisters,"manded Bert, swiftly entrusting Shani''s care to Bam and Pam.


    "What are you going to do, brother?" Pam questioned, her worry palpable as she grasped the gravity of the situation.


    "All of you go first and run. You know the way, right? We''re familiar with these alleys. Don''t worry; you know what I''m capable of. Hurry up and¡ª" Bert''s words were abruptly cut short by a sudden explosion.


    Boom!


    A crimson mist filled the air, a gruesome aftermath of the deadly rain that had drenched the Kobolds. From the spider-cracked ground, something floated upward, catching Bert''s attention.


    "A baton?" he wondered aloud, observing the pure white object suspended in the air before gracefully returning to its master.


    Following the baton''s trajectory, Bert''s eyes widened in surprise. An old man in a bloodied robe stood before them, holding the pristine white baton. A gentle smile graced his weathered face as he looked at the kids.


    "Are you kids alright?" he inquired in a soft, soothing tone, his smile radiating genuine kindness. In the midst of the chaos that had unfolded, his presence offered a momentary respite and a glimmer of hope.

 Chapter 173: First Act 42: Heros Arrival 5

    "We should go now," I urged, breaking the tense silence that hung in the air. To my words, Euphemia gracefully rose from her resting position, offering a slight nod. Although her physical strength hadn''t fully recovered, the mana potion I had given her should have replenished her magical reserves considerably.


    "By the way, I''ve been meaning to ask, but... Why are you so calm despite the things happening right now?" Her question cut through the looming dangers that surrounded us, and I could sense her perplexity at my seemingly collected demeanor.


    "What do you mean by calm? Trust me, I''m anything but calm right now" "Why do you ask?"


    "Hmm... nothing. It''s just that, even though we''re in a very dangerous situation right now, you seem to have this firm demeanor that everything will be fine in the end. It just made me curious." Euphemia''s words hung in the air, revealing her curiosity about theposed facade I wore amid the chaos.


    A wry smile tugged at the corners of my lips.


    "Appearances can be deceiving"


    "It''s not that I''m calm; rather, it''s the focus on the next step that keeps me going. Panicking won''t change our circumstances. Besides, sometimes you need a bit of optimism to navigate through the storm."


    I couldn''t shake the feeling that Euphemia was growing suspicious. Despite my efforts to project an air of nonchnce, it seemed my act wasn''t fooling her entirely. I knew that in reality, nothing would truly happen to us; after all, I was the architect of this scenario. But conveying that assurance to Euphemia proved to be a challenge, especially when my carefully crafted nonchnce started to unravel under her watchful gaze.


    "Just like your appearance right now?" she asked teasingly.


    "Haha, as much as I want to say you''re right, unfortunately no," I responded with a wry smile, acknowledging her observation.


    "I''m just good at keeping my cool. Besides, do you want me to overreact to everything that''s happening right now? I mean, you yourself are reasonably calm also."


    "Well that because you¡ª"


    "Because you¡ª?"


    "Hah, nothing. Forget it," she interjected, her words trailing off as she redirected the conversation.


    "Let''s just hurry up and get out of here."


    She said in a fit as she avoided looking at the poor corpses on our sides.


    Although most of these bodies weren''t from the monsters but rather a result of natural deaths that urred in the alleyways of Estelle Academy, there were officers assigned to keep peace here, but they couldn''t possibly check every corner of the vast academy.


    These unfortunate individuals likely met their end due to crime, gang wars, or other violent encounters.


    Well, I didn''t really care. Ignoring them, I quickly followed the brisk pace of Euphemia, who walked fast while carefully avoiding eye contact with the lifeless bodies. It was quite unexpected for her character, seemingly mature and nonchnt, to disy such aversion, especially considering her penchant for experimenting with various things. I had assumed she would be desensitized to death by now.


    Nevertheless, I better pray.


    Though these individuals may not have added much value and offered little to no significance as sacrifices, it would still help cleanse these alleys. As the dark hands I summoned consumed the corpses, I whispered a silent prayer for their departed souls.


    ''Being on mom''s embrace is literally paradise''


    ¡­..


    "Hah...!"


    I stifled a sigh as we continued through the treacherous alleys, my mind wrestling with a growing suspicion that had taken root.


    ''This guy has been awfully suspicious since he came to rescue me''


    At first, I thought my skepticism was just my nerves ying tricks on me. But as we made our way through the streets and into these narrow alleys, his demeanor started to rub me the wrong way.


    The way he nced at the monsters and dead bodies strewn around us ¨C it was all the same, like he was looking at random rocks on the street.


    You know, the kind you wouldn''t even notice unless you took a moment to really focus on them. Sure, he''d react to things, but it felt like he only did so when I called something out.


    And there''s this strange convenience to the whole situation. Every problem we''ve run into, he seems to effortlessly solve. It''s almost too convenient, like all the messes we''ve stumbled into are just easily cleaned up by him.


    Although I couldn''t help but feel grateful for Adrian''s unexpected strength, it also left me puzzled. His prowess with a sword was extraordinary, and it wasn''t just some run-of-the-mill skill. Adrian hailed from the prestigious Tellus household, known for producing the Emperor''s swords and a duke renowned as a swordmaster.


    His bloodline alone hinted at his remarkable abilities.


    ''But since when was he this good with the sword?''


    Considering his family background, one might wonder why Adrian chose to enroll in the alchemy department.


    Seeing the things he was doing right in front of me it made me wonder.


    His talent with a sword was unquestionable, and he could easily have excelled in thebat-oriented disciplines.


    ''Yet why the Alchemy department?''


    It was a perplexing choice that begged for an exnation.


    Sure he was a bit better than me in terms of alchemy I''ll give him that, but it was still a weird choice to make from someone who came from a martial family.


    ''And why hide this talent in the first ce?''


    Even though I''m not someone well-versed in the intricacies of swordy orbat, I could still recognize a skilled swordsman when I saw one.


    Back in my hometown, I was personally responsible for selecting my knights.


    I knew the difference between those who were strong, those who were weak, and those who were considered extraordinary "geniuses" in the world ofbat.


    Adrian''s swordy undeniably fell into thetter category.


    Witnessing him effortlessly cut through monsters without even resorting to using aura was both astounding and, at times, unbelievable.


    His movements were precise, his strikes well-timed, and his mastery over the de was a testament to the exceptional training and natural talent he possessed.


    Yes¡­


    Even without being an expert in swordsmanship, I could recognize greatness when I saw it, and Adrian''s skills with the sword ced him among the elite, the kind of fighters one could rightfullybel as a "monster" in their own right.


    As Adrian effortlessly dealt with the random monsters appearing before us, a subtle twinge of doubt crept into my feelings, causing a ripple in the trust I had ced in him.


    His gaze, fixed on some unseen point ahead, hinted at a hidden anticipation that left me wondering. The desire to ask him what upied his thoughts warred with an unspoken fear of what his response might reveal.


    Even though I prided myself on being unrestrained in my actions, a peculiar restraint settled over me in Adrian''s presence. It felt like there was an unspoken weight, urging me to carefully consider my words and actions.


    I couldn''t quite put my finger on it, but the fear of disappointing him, of seeing disappointment etched across his face, lingered in my mind.


    I didn''t want to be the cause of any potential disillusionment, to see the trust we built slip away, or worse, to witness the possibility of him harboring resentment towards me.


    With my fists clenched, I tossed acidic potions to my right, the satisfying sizzle of monsters dissolving providing a brief distraction.


    ncing at Adrian''s back, a mix of emotions churned within me. In the chaos, a sense of reassurance flickered ¨C he was here, protecting me.


    He had gone out of his way to save me, returning when he easily could have left me behind at Estelle Hall.


    Those doubts about his intentions, about his care for me, seemed trivial inparison to the tangible reality of his actions.


    Despite the chaos, I needed to let go of those unnecessary worries. Adrian was the one who stood by me, and that spoke louder than any suspicions.


    Doubting his sincerity felt like a betrayal, a betrayal of the trust he had shown ining back for me.


    Shaking off the troubled thoughts, I caught up with Adrian as we strolled through the alleys. His face, as ever, was expressionless ¨C a mask that rarely revealed whaty beneath.


    Yet, amidst the constant chaos, there was aforting constancy to his presence, and my heart couldn''t help but acknowledge that.


    Badump¡­!


    Yup...


    Walking alongside him, the familiar rhythm of his unchanging expressions contrasted with the steady beat of my own heart.


    In this little moment, I embraced this weird situation of ours.


    ''There''s no way he would hurt me¡­''


    ¡­.


    "Are you kids alright?" Bishop Austin inquired, his voice carrying a soothing tone as he slowly approached Bert and the other children. Kneeling down, he assessed their bodies, his hands emanating a gentle golden light that enveloped the kids before dissipating.


    "Looks like there''s nothing wrong with you guys," Bishop Austin reassured them, a genuine smile softening his weathered features. Despite not having much divine power left, he didn''t hesitate to use what remained to ensure the well-being of the children before him. The slums offered little kindness, and these innocent faces invoked a protective instinct in him.


    Pam''s innocent curiosity broke the momentary silence.


    "Who are you?" she asked, her head tilted with childlike wonder. The concept of a kind old man was foreign to them, given their encounters with disdainful adults in the unforgiving slums.


    Bam chimed in, "A priest?" The unfamiliarity of such benevolence left them both puzzled and intrigued.


    Contrary to their open curiosity, Bert''s gaze bore a vignt edge as he instinctively shielded his little sisters behind him. "What do you want from us?" he questioned, his tone revealing a wariness that had be second nature in their harsh surroundings.


    The reason Bert had allowed the Bishop to scan his sisters earlier was rooted in a subtle recognition. He sensed a familiarity in Bishop Austin''s power ¨C a connection to the golden radiance he had experienced just moments ago.


    "Nothing, I just came here because I heard cries for help," Bishop Austin responded, his tone calm and reassuring, trying to dispel any tensions that lingered in the air.


    "Huh? Who called for your help, old man? And no one cried for help here! Just shut up and go!" Bert retorted, his fist clenched and positioned for a punch. The skepticism in Bert''s eyes bore witness to a life lived in the shadows, where trusting adults often led to exploitation and betrayal.


    Having faced deceit from those older than him throughout his entire life, Bert recognized the cunning nature of adults. Opening up one''s heart often became a vulnerability exploited for their own needs. Bert, fueled by a protective instinct for his sisters, was determined not to let them experience the hardships of such a life.


    Not even his beloved parents were that kind to him.


    "Quite the feisty one, aren''t you? Haha, you remind me of my daughter," Bishop Austin remarked, his gaze fixed on Bert, his smile gentle and understanding. He reached out to pat Bert''s head, a gesture of reassurance.


    "Don''t touch me, old man!" Bert recoiled, resisting the warmth that the gesture held.


    Bishop Austin, undeterred, chuckled at Bert''s response. "You did well, child. You protected your little sisters. Although, please stop calling me an old man. I''m not that old."


    "Stop patting my head, old man!"


    "To think I would find a prospect pdin here, was the goddess guiding me to save his life. If so, this child''s importance in the future is bound to be very significant," Bishop Austin thought as he continued to gently scrub Bert''s head. The golden glow in the child''s eyes did not escape the perceptive gaze of the experienced priest.


    "Uhm, grampa priest, do you know where the academy square is?" asked Litta innocently, her curiosity bubbling forth, blissfully ignoring her brother''s firm disapproval.


    "Don''t talk to him, Litta! How many times have I told you not to speak with strangers?" Bert interjected angrily, his protective instincts on high alert.


    "Yes, little one, just¡ª"


    "SHUT UP!!! Don''t try and trick my little sister, old man. I know what kind of heinous ns are brewing inside your head right now," Bert snapped, abruptly halting Bishop Austin from speaking any further.


    "...


    "...¡­."


    "It seems the world hasn''t been so kind to you, child. The amount of scars and painful memories I see in your eyes is making me ashamed of myself. As an adult and a man blessed by the goddess, I offer you my sincerest apologies," Bishop Austin said, bowing his head in acknowledgment of Bert''s struggles.


    "Wha¡ª? Hey, stop bowing!" Bert protested, bewildered by the unexpected gesture.


    "No, it''s the least I could do" Bishop Austin insisted, determined to convey his genuine remorse.


    Bert''s face reflected a mix of emotions as he observed his little sister''s disdainful re. He widened his eyes, as if silently asking, "What?" However, the unspoken message in their expressions was crystal clear.


    "Stop, stop, okay. You''re making me feel bad. Tsk, as an adult myself, I''ll ept your apology," Bert conceded, attempting to mask his genuine feelings with a facade of maturity.


    If not for his visibly short stature and youthful face, one might have believed him to be a full-grown adult, an impression shattered upon closer inspection of his physical capabilities alone.


    Witnessing Bert y the role of the responsible elder sibling, Bishop Austin couldn''t help but smile.


    However, the brief reprieve of light-hearted banter was abruptly shattered as a dreadful mana once again fueled Bishop Austin''s senses. Reacting swiftly, he covered the children''s heads with his hands and forced them to the ground.


    "Get down...!" he urged urgently.


    A shockwave rippled through the air as the wall behind them cracked, and blood-formed spears pierced through it. The abrupt attack caught them off guard, and Bishop Austin''s protective instincts kicked in just in time to shield the children from harm.


    "Tsk... I was hoping for a barbecue, though. You still have good sense, heh, Mr. Bishop," remarked thesciviously seductive woman who had orchestrated the attack.


    Dressed in a maid uniform, the vampire gazed at them with eyes full of pity and disdain. Three more blood spears floated ominously behind her, casting a chilling shadow over the unexpected confrontation.


    The blood rain around them seemed to intensify, responding to the vampire''s every word, as the acidity increased, making the atmosphere even more unbearable.


    "Vampire..."


    Bishop Austin mumbled, a word that hung heavily in the air.


    The children were stunned to hear the name of the highly regarded person in the holy world, Bishop Austin, uttered alongside the ominous word ''Vampire.'' In the lore of their time, vampires were the stuff of terrifying bedtime stories, creatures that once had their own hidden city and were notorious for their activities centuries ago. However, due to their long absence, they had be more of a legend, powerful undead beings relegated to the past.


    "Get behind me..."


    Bishop Austin''smand, though concise, carried an air of urgency. The children needed no further prompting; they immediately nodded in unison. Even the typically reckless and annoyed Bert understood the gravity of the situation. The beautifuldy in front of them exuded an aura of danger that sent shivers down his spine.


    "You¡­ you''re quite cute, hmm~?" purred the vampire, her eyes fixated on Bert with a seductive glint.


    In an instant, Bishop Austin reacted, covering Bert''s eyes protectively as the boy blushed intensely under the vampire''s gaze. The atmosphere thickened with an eerie tension, and Bishop Austin wasted no time issuing a stern warning, "Don''t stare at its eyes."


    Bert nodded fervently, grateful for the guidance that brought him back to his senses. For a brief moment, he had felt a strangepulsion to draw closer to the vampire, a sensation that left him unnerved.


    "Though I''ve got to say I''m quite disappointed, Mr. Bishop. To think you would waste the opportunity I gave you to save these kids, haah... Now look where it got you," taunted the vampire, her voice carrying a mixture of disappointment and amusement.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll kill youst. As an adult, it''s your responsibility to watch them until the end, right kekeke? Oh, but that cute little boy gets to live~" she added, punctuating her words with a seductive lick of her tongue.


    Bishop Austin felt a surge of revulsion listening to the vampire''s words. Every fiber of his being yearned to bury the baton into her head, but he knew his strength paled inparison to hers.


    The most he could do was momentarily burn her with the holy relic, an action that would likely prove ineffective in the grand scheme of their confrontation. Evaluating the situation, he began considering passing the baton to the kids, providing them with a chance to escape the looming danger.


    However, before he could put his n into motion, the vampire abruptly unleashed three blood spears. Reacting swiftly, Bishop Austin cast a holy barrier, but it shattered under the force of the assault.


    Two of the spears found their mark, piercing through his shoulder and another into his already damaged leg. The painstakingly healed wounds began to reopen, though he counted himself lucky that the barrier deflected the one aimed at his heart.


    "Mhmm, how heroic of you, Mr. Bishop, risking your life for lowlives like this. Did seeing them give you a sense of purpose or responsibility now?" taunted the vampire, a hint of amusement evident in her voice.


    "Do I need a reason to protect children?" Bishop Austin responded sternly, determinationcing his voice despite the pain searing through his body. The children huddled behind him, their eyes wide with a mix of fear and gratitude


    "Hmm, no, not really?" the vampire questioned mockingly.


    "But really now, isn''t it a bit hypocritical for you to say that? You know, as you were part of the very society that ignored these poor kids in the first ce. Why pity them now? Fufu¡­ Did seeing them in pain personally make your heart soften? Your disdain and the disgust you previously held for them?" she taunted, her voice dripping with mockery.


    Bishop Austin found himself at a loss for words, the weight of the vampire''s words sinking in. What she said was undeniably true. He, too, had been guilty of consistently ignoring the pleas of the children in the slums. Despite possessing the power to make a positive change in their lives, he had chosen to turn a blind eye, deeming them as nothing more than repugnant in his eyes.


    Now, faced with their suffering and the imminent danger they were in, Bishop couldn''t find a reason to refute the vampire''s usation. Did witnessing their pain personally soften his heart? Did it erase the disgust he once harbored for them?


    He didn''t have an immediate answer. All he knew in that crucial moment was that he had to protect them. Whether or not he had a reason, whether or not it was hypocritical, he understood the urgency of the situation. The children needed him now.


    ''This is bad I have no Divine power left''


    ''Please give these little one''s the chance to see the light once again dear goddess¡­''


    Seeing the resolve in Bishop Austin''s eyes, the vampire regarded him with a more serious re, the mocking tone fading away. In response, she conjured arger blood spear than usual, hinting at an esction in the impending confrontation.


    "Well, this is getting boring. I''ll make sure you get the best ending, at least," she dered before unleashing the spear.


    SWOOSH...!


    The blood spear sliced through the crimson-stained air, hurtling toward Austin''s head. Prepared for the inevitable, a nging sound echoed, reminiscent of metal colliding.


    To his astonishment, a young man with ck hair and an oddly shaped white sword appeared, blocking the blood spear at its edges.


    "Ha!" the man eximed, a scream of determination as he cut the blood spear in half, its direct force exploding into two behind them.


    Bishop Austin immediately recognized the young man. With his distinctive ck hair and ashen grey eyes, it was none other than Adrian Vulter Tellus, the man he detested the most ¨C his daughter''s lover.


    Adrian stood before them, bravely intervening to save them from death''s impending embrace.

 Chapter 174: First Act 43: Heros Arrival 6

    As Euphemia and I walked through the alleys, we continued to encounter monsters that were either lost or had been alerted to our presence.


    Most of them were weak, as the alleyways of Estelle Academy, though vast, were notrge enough for mid and high-ranking monsters to efficiently navigate.


    Euphemia''s suspicious gaze toward me seemed to soften a little. I wasn''t entirely sure what had aroused her suspicions, but the overall situation might have seemed overly convenient.


    Soon enough, we stumbled upon the bishop.


    What was surprising, however, were the three kids behind him.


    Sasha was tasked with baiting him near me, but I hadn''t anticipated children being involved. Judging from their appearance, they were likely slum kids.


    The bishop appeared to be protecting them from Sasha. Did he randomly encounter these kids, or did he deliberatelye to their aid?


    Amidst the growing tension, Euphemia, positioned right behind me, shivered while casting uneasy nces at Sasha. It was likely her first encounter with a vampire.


    Despite Sasha''s outwardly appealing appearance, the oppressive and harmful aura emanating from her vampiric body was far from attractive. The weaker one is, the more they feel like prey standing before a predator.


    The blood spears hovering behind Sasha emitted a dense mana. Most of it probably came from the blood rain, a magical ability of the blood wyvern.


    Each raindrop contained its mana. Sasha, as a vampire, instinctively manipted the blood, though for the bishop and Euphemia, it likely appeared as if she had ess to an almost unlimited mana pool.


    "Let''s get out of here," Euphemia whispered urgently, her eyes darting toward the vampire in the alley.


    Under normal circumstances, I would have agreed without hesitation. After all, confronting a vampire in this bloody rain seemed like a foolish and perilous endeavor. No sense of morality or self-kindness wouldpel anyone to assist the bishop and the kids in such a situation. However, duty bound me to ensure the bishop''s survival, and abandoning them would render our carefully orchestrated n futile.


    "Euphemia, you go ahead first. I''ll follow shortly," I responded, gripping the handle of my sword.


    "What? Are you crazy? Can''t you see that thing?" she eximed in a hushed tone, gesturing towards the vampire.


    I know she was trying to be quiet but her voice was still a bit too loud.


    "That''s a vampire! A creature straight from legends, a creature of the night capable of threatening entire cities! Stop being stupid and let''s get out of here"


    "You have no obligation to save that old man and those kids. Let''s leave before things get really bad for us"


    "You''re not a hero or a knight! We''ve been lucky so far with mostly low-ranking monsters. We can''t let our chances go to waste now."


    She grabbed my hand, attempting to pull me away from the unfolding scene. Even though we were observing from the sidelines, her loud words risked alerting the others.


    Haah¡­!


    Sighing, I gently freed my hand from her grip.


    "Go" I said firmly to Euphemia.


    "Why are you being stubbornly stupid right no¡ª"


    Boom¡­!


    Her words were abruptly cut short as Sashaunched an attack toward the bishop.


    It seemed Sasha had held back, ensuring minimal damage to the bishop, especially with thest blood spear that he was able to deflect.


    "Did you see that? Now let''s get out of here...!" Euphemia urged after witnessing the destructive power of the blood spears Sasha had thrown.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t," I responded.


    "Stop acting all heroic. You would die the moment that thing sees you."


    "Euphemia, do you know how much worth vampire blood has?"


    "Why are you asking me stupid questions? Of course, I know. Did you really think a genius alchemist like me wouldn''t know how good of a mana enhancer vampire bloo¡ªwait, you''re not seriously...?"


    "Yeah."


    As vampire blood possesses a dark quality of pure mana It was quite effective for potion making and enhancements as a catalyst, though even with that I guess she still found this reasoning to be ridiculous.


    "Crazy bastard! Idiot! Dumbass! Stupid shit! Are you seriously just being stubborn right now just because you want some vampire blood? You would risk your life just for a few specks of blood?"


    Chuckling at her absurd reaction, I nodded. "You''re right. I''m not obligated to save these guys, but now that I''m already here, might as well, right? The vampire blood is just a bonus," I said to her with a smile, patting her head. ncing behind me and seeing therge blood spear Sasha had conjured, I figured it was time for my cue.


    "Besides, do you think I''d lose?"


    "Yes, 100%. I will even bet all the assets I have right now."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at Euphemia''s confidence.


    ''What is this girl talking about? You don''t even have any assets that are truly yours. Everything you own is probably under your father''s and mother''s name''


    "Well, this is getting boring. I''ll make sure you get the best ending, at least," Sashamented.


    As I heard Sasha''sment, I tightened my grip on my sword. I focused my mana on my feet, feeling the blood inside me surge, and my eyesight became clearer as the mana circted within my body.


    Seeing the trajectory of where the blood spear was aimed, I made a dash for it, getting in front of the bishop.


    I then made a vertical sh, but the pressureing from the blood spear was stronger than expected.


    ng¡­!


    It was like I was sumo wrestling with an entire truck trying to push the other away, or as if I was hitting a solid piece of metal with an axe.


    It seemed Sasha noticed my distress and adjusted the blood spear''s strength.


    "Hah!"


    Cutting through the blood spear, I looked at Sasha and smiled a little.


    That was perfect.


    I nodded slightly.


    = Good job!"


    She smiled back with a wink on her right eye.


    = Thank you master!"


    Now let''s get this act going shall we, the hero has arrived.


    ¡­.


    "Oh my¡­! Who is this handsome fellow?"


    "Is he one of your pdins, bishop? But looking at his uniform, he''s still a student, perhaps one of your prospective pdins?"


    "Although his muscles are hidden underneath that baggy clothes, I can tell just how chiseled he is."


    "You won''t mind if I take him, right, Mr. Bishop?" said Sasha, covering her mouth with her right hand and making a blushing face while looking at me, who had juste and interrupted the attack she had just given.


    ''Uhm, aren''t youplimenting me a bit too much, actress Sasha?''


    "Adrian Vulter Tellus?"mented the bishop.


    "Do you know me?" I asked.


    The bishop seemed to be lost in thought for a moment before answering, "Yes, after all, you are quite infamous," he said while looking at me with a troubled face.


    This was our first official meeting, and I couldn''t shake off the nervously weird feeling as I looked at him closely.


    It was as if I were a son-inw trying to prove something to his father-inw.


    Although Elena and I didn''t necessarily need his approval, considering he was technically Elena''s father, I couldn''t help but view him in that light.


    I wondered if my impression on him had lightened up now, given the unexpected circumstances we found ourselves in.


    "Is that so?" I casually replied to him. Since this was our first encounter, I couldn''t act as if I knew everything about him.


    Officially, Elena hadn''t told me much about him yet.


    I immediately handed him a high-grade healing potion.


    "Thank you," he said.


    "You''re wee."


    Suddenly, pressure descended upon us.


    "Don''t ignore me, boy!" Sasha eximed, creating multiple blood spears behind her. But this time, it wasn''t just spears; various shapes formed, ranging from spears to axes, swords, and arrows. Even the kids were frightened enough to ept their imminent demise, hugging each other in fear.


    Focusing my attention on Sasha, I asked, "Who are you, leech?"


    "¡­."


    "¡­..."


    Silence enveloped the atmosphere, and it grew colder.


    All eyes were fixed on me, widened in shock.


    "What did you just call me...?" Sasha questioned with a dangerous tone.


    "A leech?"


    Swoosh...!


    Dodging the blood arrow that aimed for my face, blood trickled down my cheek as I narrowly avoided it.


    ''Uhm, wasn''t that quite close?''


    "Leech¡­.? A leech, you say? You dare¡­...pare me to those parasitic worms?" Sasha retorted with a scowl, her tone dripping with disdain. "Is your vision so blinded that you can''t see the personification of beauty right in front of your face?"


    "Well, aren''t you a parasite to begin with? You may look human, but isn''t your kind parasites to begin with? You can''t even thrive without humans in the first ce.... and¡­"


    Pfft¡­.


    "Hahaha, what do you mean by the personification of beauty? And it''s right in front of me? Where exactly? All I see is a blood-craving worm, though. It''s even dressed in a maid outfit¡ªhow hrious! I guess worms these days will try to dress up however they can to try and save their pathetic faces, huh? It even talks all high and mighty; I guess once you put some clothes on a mindless blood sucker, it starts acting up. How embarrassing! It''s even standing upright; is it too embarrassed to crawl back on the ground? How hrious, hahaha!"


    "¡­.."


    "Uhm, Adrian, I think that''s a bit too¡­"mented the bishop.


    Sasha''s crimson eyes lost their previous light, now filled with anger. The blood weapons on her side glowed more and more dark red as she said, "Fufu¡­ you sure have a way with words, boy. I change my mind. Your face isn''t worth your life."


    [Authority: Eyes of the Wandering Crow: {Passive}]


    [Sasha: Is hurt by your words, wants to punish you a little]


    I gulped as I saw the mental state of Sasha. It seems I really hurt her feelings there; I don''t even think she''s adjusting the strength of her blood weapons now.


    "Can you run?" I asked the bishop.


    "¡­Yes."


    "Good¡­ make sure when you see the signal go straight to the right, then make a left. Kids, grab onto him," I said to them. All the kids immediately huddled up in hisrge arms, and Bert seemed to be grabbing on behind his neck. I guess he was too embarrassed to be carried, though this young girl in my arms right now seemed quite excited.


    "You sealed your fate, boy¡­ now die!!!"


    As the blood weapons hailed towards us, I threw a potion on the ground. Smoke exploded, and the warm and pungent smell of garlic invaded our nostrils. Although the smell was disgusting, Sasha might be having a harder time than us right now.


    "Run...!" I said as we made a right turn and a quick left.


    I saw the bewildered look of Euphemia just around the corner and I quickly grabbed her.


    "What was that?" she asked.


    "A garlic bomb? Anyways, we don''t have long; this blood rain will dissipate the smoke in no time."


    Hearing the angered screams and sneezes of a crying vampire behind them, everybody understood my words and continued running.


    ''Yup, when ites to vampires, no matter how high the rank is, a concentrated garlic bomb is always the key''


    ''I hope she doesn''t find out that there''s werewolf piss mixed in there...''


    Although it won''t really affect them that much, it was still an annoying type of weakness they had.


    And though highly resistant¡­


    Not even blood progenitors can save them from the snots; Sasha''s whole body must be facing all types of allergic reactions right now.


    ''She''ll probably understand by now why Schwi gave her this role instead''


    Dodging the blood weapons behind us, we made a run for it.

 Chapter 175: First Act 44: The Sun

    After avoiding Sasha''s relentless attacks, we were now stuck inside a building as we took a quick rest.


    "She should''ve lost us by now" Imented as I peeked outside the windows, seeing that the relentless attacks had ceased. It seems Sasha stopped following us now.


    It seems the itchiness she''s feeling all over her body was too much for a newborn vampire like her. Even though I was hoping for a more dangerous scene, I guess I''ll have to put up with this for now.


    "You...! Why would you do something so stupid?" said Euphemia right behind me as she hurriedly fed the kids some stamina-enhancing potions.


    Just how many potions does she have stored around that cloak of hers? Does she not run out of vials?


    Considering the number she used against the monsters we faced so far, I thought she would''ve run out by now.


    "Well, it worked, right?"


    I said to her with a genuine smile, though all I got in return was her angered look. It seems Bishop Austin was still having a hard time with the wounds all over his body.


    Despite giving him a high-grade healing potion, it seems it can''t heal all of the wounds.


    Makes sense, considering the blood Sasha manipted was the blood rain of the blood wyvern; the draconic and toxic trait inside it is probably poisoning his mana veins right now.


    It would be bad if I gave him any more potions as it might act as a poison instead, he just has to fight through the pain his feeling right now.


    And although I want to give them some time to rest properly, Aria and the others would be teleporting in just about 10 minutes.


    ''We can''t miss it''


    "I''m sure you guys want to take some time to rest, but it''s better if we go now. We don''t have much time left"


    They just nodded at my words. I guess the situation isn''t exactly favorable, whether we take some time or not.


    ¡­.


    This boy has proven to be far more extraordinary than I initially perceived. At first, I merely considered him a prodigious alchemist, his intellect shining brightly in the realm of potion-making. Little did I know that hidden beneath that genius was a warrior of remarkable skill with the sword.


    As the forest boar charged relentlessly towards me, I swiftly swung my baton, smashing the creature aside. My eyes, however, were drawn to the figure of Adrian in the distance. He had seamlessly transitioned from his role as an alchemist to that of a formidable swordsman, effortlessly taking the lead in our group.


    In normal circumstances, as a high-ranking priest and pdin, it would be my duty to assume the frontline position. However, the wounds that adorned my body threatened to reopen if I pushed myself too hard. Reluctantly, I acknowledged the reality of my limitations and entrusted the crucial role to the young man who had proven his mettle.


    It was as if he wielded the sword with the same expertise, he applied to crafting potions. His every move was a dance, a harmonious blend of intellect and physical prowess.


    His caring nature manifests not only in the protective gaze he directs towards us but also in the meticulous monitoring of our statuses. His eyes, a reflection of determination, never waver as he assesses the situation, skillfully administering buffing and healing potions precisely when needed.


    As much as I loathe to admit it, there''s an undeniablepetence in him¡ªa strength that extends beyond the physical.


    Despite the persistent mes of resentment burning within me, a begrudging respect has begun to surface. I find myself acknowledging the qualities that drew Elena, my beloved daughter, to this young man.


    However, my internal struggle persists. No matter how caring or strong he may be, as long as he is not the prophesied figure destined for my daughter, he has no rightful im to her future.


    The weight of the prophecy looms heavily, and I remain resolute in my belief that he must sever ties with Elena.


    ''This is all for the greater good, the hero must be born no matter what¡­.''


    "Why did you join the alchemy department?" I inquired, my curiosity getting the better of me.


    As I approached him, his eyes registered a hint of surprise, perhaps not expecting my inquiry given the remarkable speed he possessed.


    Despite his impressive running capabilities, he weed the conversation with a calm demeanor.


    He held his chin in contemtion, briefly closing his eyes before responding in a nonchnt tone, "Well, because I''m just good at it."


    The question lingered in my mind, especially considering the undeniable talent he disyed with the sword.


    From an objective perspective, his choice seemed somewhat wasteful and even insulting to aspiring swordsmen.


    The proficiency he demonstrated in swordy was a coveted skill that many dedicated years to attain. Even I, a bystander, could foresee his potential to fully bloom with just a few more years of training.


    "Haha, I guess it''s quite surprising to see me being good with the sword, huh? Well, I guess I''m an alchemist after all¡­ but even if time were to turn back, I''d probably choose alchemy still."


    Perplexed, I probed further, "Why is that?"


    His response carried an air of simplicity, devoid of grandiosity. "Well, nothing special really... It''s just that it was the less violent among all the courses given," he exined, his voice resonating with gentle affection. "And besides, my family already has a bunch of sword geniuses. I don''t think we need one more."


    I see... This is his true nature. Despite being inherently blessed with a talent designed for chaos and violence, Adrian has chosen a path starkly different from what society, and perhaps even his own family, would expect of him.


    However how did he manage to avoid the consequences of such a deviation?


    Concealing such a talent tailored for the martial arts, especially from a father as renowned as the Duke, the continent''s strongest swordsman, would be no small feat.


    The Duke, a figure of martial prowess and a guardian of the family legacy, would undoubtedly have high expectations for his son. To imagine that Adrian could easily hide such extraordinary sword skills from him seems imusible.


    The Duke, known for his discerning eye andmitment to the sword, would likely detect the slightest hint of such talent in his son.


    Knowing the martial family''s unwavering dedication to producing powerful swordsmen for the empire, it would be inconceivable for the Duke to ept Adrian''s choice to tread the path of alchemy.


    Unless¡­.


    he had hidden his exceptional sword skills from the very beginning.


    It makes the greatest sense.


    As a father myself, I kind of empathize with the Duke.


    One of his only two sons is choosing a different path, and one that wastes this talent at that how sad.


    ''I heard that the Tellus household only has one child they could consider a genius in this era, and that''s Lilliana Vulter Tellus, the flower of the empire and Adrian''s older sister. However, if he were to hone this talent of his, he would also be considered and hailed as one of those geniuses.''


    Although he''s considered a genius in alchemy, as he bested Euphemia Dunhaven in the rankings of the alchemy department, ultimately, everyone still thought that Euphemia was the better alchemist.


    After all, the ranking system for the departments without any actualbat can be rather subjective, unlike sword skills and magic, where you have a clear, actual winner in overall strength, especially in a battle setting.


    Truly his talents were such a waste.


    If only fate had been kinder, I might have treated this young man, Adrian, with morepassion. Elena''s eyes, filled with hatred, bore into me, a reminder of my failure not just as a father but as a human being. I failed to empathize with her perspective, forcing her into a breakup with Adrian based on some celestial prophecy, an absurd notion. At the core of it all, she was a human being, capable of both love and hate. Unfortunately, it seemed that I had received thetter.


    "Aria!"


    "Adrian, Euphemia!?"


    Arriving at the academy square, we were met with a bustling scene ¨C ordinary citizens, injured knights, fainted mages, and a myriad of people crowded together, creating a chaotic tableau.


    Taking in the surroundings, I assumed this was the safe haven they spoke about.


    My attention was captivated by a colossal magic circle on the ground, a high-grade teleportation spell in progress.


    Principal Victoria, along with a determined blue-haired student, was in the center, coordinating efforts to ensure the safety of everyone involved.


    However, amidst this moment of relief, a somber realization dawned upon me ¨C my time with them was drawing to a close.


    Holding the holy relic in my hands, its weight served as a poignant reminder. The once-beautiful city nowy in ruins, and whileplete restoration seemed unlikely, there was still a chance for cleansing.


    This catastrophe''s impact would reverberate across the continent, and the malevolent forces responsible would relish in the fear that gripped the hearts of its people.


    It became clear that preventing such a fate was a responsibility I couldn''t ignore.


    "Hey, where are you going?"


    Bert, the young kid who had unexpectedly grown attached to me amidst the chaos. His small hands clung tightly to my sleeves, and he questioned my seemingly unconventional decision to walk away.


    Bert''s voice carried a mix of anger and concern,ying bare the contradiction in his emotions. It was touching to witness the authenticity in the way a child wears their heart on their sleeve, unable to hide genuine worry behind a facade.


    Smiling gently, I reached out to pat his head, attempting to soothe his concerns. There was a purity in his actions that warmed my heart, making it difficult to resist the urge to reassure him. "You''re safe now, child. Stay here. I still have things I must do."


    However, Bert wasn''t ready to let me go so easily. Frustration colored his features, and he spoke with a hint of disbelief, "Huh, are you crazy?"


    Chuckling softly at his genuine concern, I appreciated the sincerity in his words.


    "Hoho, are you worried about me now? I appreciate your kindness, young Bert, but I''m sorry. I must go now."


    The young boy''s concern transformed into a protective stubbornness.


    "What are you going to do out there? You''ll die, you know!"


    His words resonated with a sincerity that made it clear he genuinely cared for my well-being. Even his sisters and the others behind us wore expressions of concern, having caught wind of our argument.


    "I need to find my daughter" as those words left my mouth, immediately caused Bert to release his grip with a mixture of sadness and guilt etched on his face.


    Whatever thoughts raced through his mind; I simply patted his head gently.


    ''It wasn''t a guilt, a child like him had to bear''

 Chapter 176: First Act 45: The Sun 2

    "Aria!"


    "Adrian, Euphemia!?"


    My voice echoed through the chaotic scene as I called out to Aria.


    Her eyes widened as we approached her, and I could sense a mixture of surprise and relief in her expression.


    Seeing us here might have been an unexpected turn of events for her.


    Despite my relief at finding her unharmed, there was a twinge of worry that lingered.


    I couldn''t shake the concern for Aria''s safety when I had teleported her near the city square with Be, a hot spot for monsters.


    However, the organized efforts of the knights and academy faculty seemed to be keeping the area secure. It was evident that this location had be a focal point for various people, preparing for a grand celestial magic.


    As we closed the distance, a sudden impact hit my chest ¨C not a physical one, but the warm embrace of Aria.


    It felt like my worries were instantly alleviated as she hugged me tightly.


    "I''m d you''re okay," she expressed, her words muffled against my shoulder. I could feel the genuine concern and relief in her hug.


    It dawned on me that my actions might have caused her considerable worry.


    Considering the state of the academy¡­


    ''She probably thought of the worse¡­.''


    Seeing the faint glimmer of tears in her eyes as she held me close, my instinctive response was to reciprocate the hug.


    Chuckling nervously, I gently suggested, "Haha, you know, I''m perfectly fine now. Maybe you can let go?"


    Aria, however, had no intentions of releasing her embrace.


    "No!" she eximed, looking up at me with a determined expression. The situation seemed to attract more attention than I anticipated, with curious and judgmental stares from the onlookers surrounding us.


    As I tried to navigate this awkward moment, Euphemia, standing beside me, didn''t seem too pleased with the scene unfolding. With a subtle yet venomous tone, shemented.


    "Well, isn''t this a touching family reunion. However, miss Aria, it wouldn''t hurt to show concern for your friend as well, would it?" Her words, apanied by a forceful separation of Aria and me.


    Aria''s eyes widened seeing as she was forcefully pulled away from me.


    Looking at Euphemia with a venomous re Aria retorted.


    "Hey, since when did we be friends?" her voiceden with sarcasm and a tinge of animosity as she red at Euphemia.


    "And why are you ruining our moment? Go join the others and rest up, mind your own business, you Bitch¡­!" she added, leaving no room for pleasantries.


    "What did you say to me, slut?" retorted Euphemia, her toneced with disdain. "And what type of little sister hugs her brother like that? You''re practically pressing your chest against him! And what''s with that horny look you''re making while touching him? Disgusting slut!"


    Aria, not one to back down, countered with an assertive tone, "Wha¡ª you dare call me a slut? T-this is just the way I look, you nosy... bitch!"


    The exchange of venomous words intensified, creating an ufortable atmosphere around us. I could feel the weight of everyone''s eyes on me, silently urging me to intervene and defuse the situation.


    ''Haah....!''


    Inwardly, I sighed at the unfolding drama ¨C a scenario that would typically elicit envy from other men but had now turned into a source of embarrassment for me.


    All of them were looking at with eyes full of disdain they''re eyes were basically telling me.


    = HEY LUCKY BASTARD! CALM YOUR WOMEN!"


    It wasn''t my fault to begin with why give me that look?


    Being the unintentional cause of a public dispute between two girls was certainly not a situation I liked In the first ce.


    The judgmental stares from the crowd only heightened the awkwardness of the moment.


    "Both of you, calm down"


    I intervened, stepping between Euphemia and Aria, who were on the verge ofunching spells and potions at each other.


    The tension was palpable, and I couldn''t fathom why they were resorting to violence instead of resolving their differences through words.


    It reminded me of the times my mother would react simrly when I won an argument with logic.


    Her punishments ranged from locking me up in her magical domain to the asional p on the backside ¨C all reminiscent of treating me like a mischievous child.


    ''Agh... Why are you making me remember those awful memories, dear brain of mine?''


    But why did mom even have to punish me in the first ce?


    It''s not like it''s my fault at the time it was only a natural reaction to begin with I mean what kind of mortal man wouldn''t get hard after seeing the literal goddess of love and beauty naked right in front of you?


    And I was still in my early teens that time, my hormones were at their peak, she didn''t have to publicly humiliate me like that¡­!


    I still remember the chuckles of those nymphs and goddesses in that banquet.


    "Your son is quite the honest cutie isn''t he, ########?"


    "Shut up Aphrodite and why are you even naked in the first ce!? This is a banquet you even organized, for a host to act like this¡­. Go ahead and dress up before you corrupt my son with your illogical ideas"


    "Please~ we''re gods our existence is pretty illogical in and out of itself"


    "Look at Ishtar over there¡­ already having an orgy~ fufu"


    "Even Lilith is joining the fray~"


    "That''s it we''re getting out of here Ian!"


    "Ah wait~!"


    Reflecting on it, I couldn''t help but wonder if my preference for individuals with lighter hair was unconsciously influenced by Aphrodite.


    The memory of encountering the goddess of love and beauty remained etched in my mind, her radiant golden hair and majestic face making her the epitome of beauty itself.


    Even the goddesses of this world seemed to pale inparison, although my mother, unsurprisingly, stood leagues above them all.


    And that was a fact.


    ''Yup I''m not biased at all''


    Pushing these memories aside, I found myself bewildered by the sudden tension between Euphemia and Aria.


    Weren''t they supposed to be close? Louise had always been more open about her dislike for Euphemia, but seeing these two at odds caught me off guard.


    Was it because of me?


    "....."


    Regardless, the current situation demanded resolution.


    ''This two has to stop for now¡­''


    "Aria, let''s stop this pointless bickering. Apologize for calling her a bitch. It was a bit too much, you know?" I urged, attempting to diffuse the tension.


    "But she started it, this nosy bit¡ª" Aria began, but a stern look from me silenced her.


    "Aria¡­" I warned, and she reluctantly muttered, "¡­ I''m sorry," keeping her head down in front of Euphemia.


    Euphemia wore a smug look, thinking she had emerged victorious. However, I didn''t let her revel in it for long as I swiftly delivered a gentle karate chop to her head.


    "Ow!" she eximed.


    "You, too, apologize. you really learn to mind your won business and what''s with calling Aria a slut? She''s probably the most innocent, purest, and gentle girl any man will ever meet" I asserted, defending Aria''s character.


    Euphemia and the onlookers gave me a nk look, as if questioning my judgment. They alternated between looking at me and Aria, conveying a silent message of, "Are you blind?"


    Aria did have a somewhat viiness appearance, and her attire may have seemed seductive, but her true nature was innocent and pure.


    ''Everything they''re seeing right now was only her natural allure, they have no idea who she really is inside''


    Though she does do some crazy things sometimes, as most of the memories I had with my childhood with her was a mix of pure innocence and downright nightmare¡­. Seriously the way she bullies the OG Adrian was something I can''t even imagine a kid could do.


    "But she called me bit¡ª" Euphemia started to protest.


    "Apologize...." I interrupted firmly.


    "¡­ I''m sorry, Miss Aria¡­" she reluctantly conceded, realizing the necessity of diffusing the tension.


    She said while also slightly bowing her head.


    "Huh, what''s that? I couldn''t hear you, though" Aria teased, wearing a slightly smug expression.


    Dealing with the yful banter between these two was proving to be quite the challenge.


    "Seriously, stop you two¡­!" I urged, feeling a bit exasperated. Their antics were bing more of a headache than dealing with Elena and Aria in the same room.


    Upon sensing my growing frustration, they ceased their banter with a scoff. Aria, quick to seize the opportunity, slid into my arms, offering a triumphant smile to Euphemia. Her pettiness was quite remarkable.


    ''Should I give her the same punishment as Elena?'' I pondered, contemting whether Aria needed a simr lesson in maturity.


    Observing the unfolding situation, everything seemed to be progressing as nned. However, there were certain variables we couldn''t fully control, like the actions of Siena, the grandmaster, and the response of the secret organization Gobel belonged to. Since we were essentially doing their job for them, I anticipated a more weing reception rather than resentment.


    Speaking of which, niel seemed to be performing her duties effectively. Siena hadn''t made any drastic moves yet, prompting me to wonder what niel did to cate that spiteful woman.


    In the bustling scene at the academy square, I noticed M unexpectedly aiding the principal with Be in the execution of the teleportation spell. It was an unusual sight, seeing her choosing to assist rather than standing by her boss''s side.


    Amidst themotion, Aria suddenly gripped my sleeve, her expression filled with sadness. Sensing that she was on the verge of tears, I gently pulled her towards me, running my fingers through her hair.


    "What''s wrong?" I inquired, concerned for her well-being.


    "It''s about Louise¡­and Ana. They''re¡­," Aria hesitated, unable to articte her thoughts, a shadow of worry cast across her face.


    Given the devastation visible from our vantage point, she likely assumed the worst for Louise and Ana. Thest time she saw them was at the Lucian Hall dorms.


    Should I reveal that they''re both safe? It would offer her relief but might also raise suspicions about my knowledge of their well-being.


    But it hurts seeing the pain in Aria''s eyes, inching closer to spilling tears.


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure they''re both fine," I reassured Aria, gently patting her head sideways. "Louise is a strong girl, much stronger than you, and she can protect herself and Analise quite easily. They''ve probably escaped to a faraway ce by now," I added with a gentle smile, attempting to lighten the mood.


    My attempt seemed to work, as Aria''s mood brightened, and she smiled slightly, nodding in acknowledgment.


    Tsk¡­!


    I heard Euphemia''s loud click of her tongue as she observed Aria and me.


    Her disdain was evident, likely fueled by the growing unease she felt towards our closeness.


    The onlookers also seemed displeased, perhaps interpreting our interaction as inappropriate given the circumstances.


    Though most of the gazes carried a hint of jealousy.


    Surveying the scene, I realized that Princess Christine and Alex were notably absent from the group.


    They haven''t reached this ce yet?


    "By the way, Alex and Princess Christine were here with us just a while ago, but they joined the rescue squad to save as many people as they can¡­ Elder sister also joined them" Aria said.


    "I see¡­"


    I guess that answers my curiosity, I can understand Alex and the princess trying to save the others, but really even Lilliana joined how unexpected?


    ''I thought she would just be running around like crazy trying to find me though?''


    I guess she does take her role as student council president quite seriously.


    Aria tried to say something while looking at me but chose to not say it, did something happen?


    "What''s wrong?" I asked her.


    "I-it''s about elder sister¡­. You know what forget it¡ª"


    Seriously what is it now? As I was about to ask her again a loud nose got my attention.


    ¡ªHey, where are you going!?"


    Suddenly I could hear a loud bickering just right behind us looking back I saw Bishop Austin and the older looking Kid that we brought with us arguing.


    Looking at the direction where the bishop was going it seems he intends to leave this small sanctuary, his eyes were full of conviction, now what is this old man going to do?


    As their arguments intensified, the Bishop''s final words to the kid ended up securing his victory. The kid gently released his protesting arms, attempting to prevent the Bishop from leaving.


    "I need to find my daughter." These were simple and natural words that anyone could say. However, the conviction and sincerity in his eyes as he spoke made me and those who heard it regard the Bishop more respectfully. Seriously, this old man exuded charisma, much like Alex and Tristan but in a different way.


    But this posed a problem; the main event was about to start soon, and now he was trying to leave? I couldn''t allow that; it would ruin the whole n. Besides, Elena was perfectly fine. Should I just tell him? No, that would only raise more questions.


    With no choice, I let go of Aria. "Adrian¡­?" She seemed confused, but I ignored her for now as I approached the departing Bishop.


    "Bishop, please wait...! Please let me go with you."


    "Young man, no... Adrian¡­ I don''t mind but, why would youe with me?"


    "Well, that''s because your daughter is a very important person to me....." I said nonchntly but....


    "..."


    He didn''t have words to reply, and instead looked at me with an intense re while his brows slightly twitched.


    Fuck...!


    Did I just openly admit my rtionship with Elena to him?


    But it''s not exact admission right?


    Did he realize I knew about him this entire time?


    Shit...


    There goes trying to make a good impression on this man.

 Chapter 177: First Act 46: The Sun 3

    Bishop Austin, a character shrouded in mystery with limited descriptions in the novels, was best defined by a few impactful lines.


    One such instance involved him choking Tristan after discovering his rtionship with Louise.


    The Bishop''s irritation with Tristan for being too close to Elena, coupled with his overall inability to tolerate Tristan''s presence, painted a vivid picture of an overly protective and strict father figure.


    Throughout the novel, Bishop Austin emerged as a significant obstacle hindering the blossoming romance between Elena and Tristan.


    His fierce devotion to his beloved daughter drove him to take drastic measures, creating tension and conflict within their unfolding love story.


    In the six volumes of the novel that I''ve read, Tristan''s revtion as a hero candidate did little to ease the Bishop''s animosity.


    But still, it remained evident that Bishop Austin harbored a deep-seated disdain for Tristan, casting a shadow over their rtively short interactions together.


    And now I was in his exact position fuck¡­..


    I don''t even need to look at his mental state with my authority to guess what''s going through this guys head right now.


    He''s probably itching to kill me right now


    Right now the two of us were running through the monstrous streets of the academy skimming through the monsters that came our way.


    But can''t he hold back for a bit¡­.?


    Right now, the two of us were running through the monstrous streets of the academy, skimming through the monsters that came our way.


    But can''t he hold back for a bit¡­?


    Even I kinda feel bad for the monsters that turn into absolute sludges after being hit by his baton; some even had their entire skulls go inside their stomachs after being hit once.


    It was a ridiculous feat of strength, skill, and power.


    I guess this old man really did earn his title as a bishop, which required one to have at least 10 years of experience as a high-ranking priest and a pdin who has finished his pilgrimage.


    Honestly, I kind of thought he only earned his rank because of his close rtionship with the current pope.


    Looking at his pissed-off face, I guess he''s redirecting his frustrations towards the monsters.


    After all, he can''t exactly threaten me into breaking up with his daughter now that he owes me quite a bit.


    "That old man sure is strong~"mented and whistled Aria right behind me.


    Even though I told her to stay back at the square, she just ignored my words, telling me to either ept hering with us or she will venture out alone into the city.


    She truly is quite stubborn, though I guess she''s only worried about me to begin with, so I''ve got no room forints there.


    And when she heard that the bishop was looking for Elena, her conviction toe with me only skyrocketed.


    After all, despite their frequent disputes, Aria had grown quite fond of Elena.


    So, upon learning that Elena might be somewhere far away and possibly in danger, I had no choice but to ept hering with us.


    Even some pdins hurriedly joined us after seeing the bishop and hearing about Elena''s situation. These individuals appeared so ready to die for their saintess that they downright seemed like crazed fanatics at this point.


    "By the way, is he really Elena''s father?" Aria asked.


    I pondered my response for a bit. Since Elena herself hadn''t shared much about the bishop personally, I had to be careful with my words.


    I couldn''t have Elena and the bishop be suspicious of my knowledge about them.


    "I''m not sure, but Elena did mention something about a high-ranking priest being his father¡­ I didn''t expect it to be the bishop, though," I replied.


    "Hmm~ They don''t look exactly alike, though; in fact, they look so different from each other,"mented Aria as she observed the bishop leading the vanguard with his pdins.


    "Well, priests and pdins are celibate after all; he''s probably Elena''s adoptive father," I exined.


    "I see, that makes sense," nodded Aria. Then, curiosity still lingering, she asked, "By the way, how does he know where to find Elena?"


    "Who knows¡­ the church is quite secretive with their divine arts. It wouldn''t be weird if they had something that helps them find things or even lost people, especially when ites to their most important individuals. Even the pope alone has hundreds of invisible temrs surrounding him 24 hours a day"


    "Kind of like father huh¡­."


    ???


    Although I was curious by what Aria meant, it seems we have more problems at hand.


    MOOARGH¡­!!


    Suddenly, arge minotaur rushed in front of us. Aria wasted no time chanting a powerful wind spell to kill it, but by then, it was already toote.


    The bishop threw his baton straight at the bulldozing minotaur, and the gigantic man-cow literally disintegrated. It turned into a pile of ashes.


    "¡­.."


    The pdins, Aria, and even I couldn''t find the exact words to say.


    That was a creature over 3 meters tall, bulging with muscles. The amount of aura it had was also no joke, but it got turned to charcoal in one single hit?


    Seriously, what the heck is that baton?


    Is it also one of the many cheats this world has to offer?


    As everybody was mesmerized by the scene, the baton slowly flew up and returned to the bishop''s arms. It kind of reminded me of a certain godly hammer of a certain god I quite hated.


    I knew there was something wrong when I sensed imminent dangering from that thing.


    It must be an item rted to the goddess.


    If so, I need to get rid of it.


    I can''t have another variable changing this y.


    ¡­..


    "We''re here¡­,"mented the bishop.


    Our eyes were focused on the destroyed gigantic castle in front of us¡ªLucian Hall.


    The very halls designed to house the academy''s top students and those of great importance, like those of high nobility, the prince and princesses of certain countries as well as those wealthy enough to afford it.


    The once beautiful castle-like mansion we called our dorms nowy in ruins before us.


    Aria, right beside me, gripped my hand as she looked at Lucian Hall. I guess she didn''t want to think of the worst, especially since shest saw Louise and Analise here.


    "We will check the perimeters," said the pdins as they scattered around at a fast pace.


    "Is Elena really here¡­?" I asked the bishop. Instead of answering, he just jumped so high all the way to the roof of the hall and looked down upon me, his re intense before clicking his tongue. Do you really hate me that much? Seriously, this boomer¡­


    "Follow me," he said in the end.


    But isn''t he still injured as well? Why is he suddenly so strong again? His body must still be aching in pain due to Sasha''s attacks, and he should already be out of divine power by now.


    Seriously, how could he still do all these crazy stunts?


    He even had enough firepower to pulverize that minotaur with divine power earlier.


    Aren''t his specs way out of bnce? Seriously, what''s going on with that old man¡­


    "Are youing?" I asked Aria.


    "¡­..No, I''ll stay here and look around for a bit."


    Looks like she''s afraid of what she might see.


    "Ok¡­."


    As I reached the top, I saw a wide hole that concaved inside the halls. I guess this was the center of the st that destroyed this castle.


    There were a few skimpy ways to get inside the rubble, but most of those would lead us through either the baths or the kitchen.


    Luckily, we saw an open path towards the second floor. Entering inside, I was met with a sense of small nostalgia. Although it was for a short time, I did once consider these hallways home.


    I could see a bunch of dead bodies here and there, and it seemed this ce was scorched in some ces, with signs of burn marks on the surrounding walls and rubble. But why was it linear, though?


    "What exactly is your rtionship with my daughter?" the bishop suddenly asked in the dark yet somber stairs we were walking down.


    And why is he asking now? Was he too afraid to cause controversies in public, or is he nning to take care of me now that we''re alone together¡­.


    Why is he even asking in the first ce when he already knows, to begin with?


    "¡­. I''m her lover" The moment I said those words, the already quiet and tense atmosphere felt like it doubled.


    Although I could just lie through my teeth right now, lying won''t do me any good, especially knowing this guy''s personality.


    It''s better to say it now than never.


    I don''t want to make things any moreplicated than they are. Besides, knowing what''s toe, he will surely ept me in no time.


    Then suddenly, for some reason, the air around us got hot, and the white baton in his hands slowly started shimmering in gold.


    What is this old man about to do now?


    "Tell me, do you truly love her?" he asked.


    "Yes."


    "Do you think you deserve her?"


    "I don''t know. That is not for me to decide."


    "Then¡ª"


    "It is neither yours, Bishop; you know that. In the end, it is Elena who will decide whether I''m worthy in her heart or not. Not you, not me, not the people around us¡ªjust her, and only her," I said with a resolute voice, expressing my thoughts on his attempt to persuade me to break up with Elena. I''m sorry, but I can''t do that.


    "You''re sure resolute with your feelings, boy¡­"


    At first, it was young man, then Adrian, and now boy. This old man really tries to find a way to not call me by my name or with honorifics.


    "Are you sure you can handle the consequences thate with messing with the very daughter of light?" he asked in an angered tone.


    I noticed blooding out from his mouth, as the intensity of heat surrounding his baton was reaching a dangerous level.


    But I guess this old man really is pushing himself this entire time, huh? I could even see third-degree burns on his palms right now.


    Why is he so damn stubborn and pushing himself like this just to make a point?


    "I don''t know the future, Bishop, so who knows what will happen. And don''t worry I know just how controversial our rtionship is, and I''m actually quite grateful you haven''t killed me by now for having a rtionship with Elena. After all, I actually feel more scared of you, her father, than the actual church itself. All I can say right now is that I love Elena, and no amount of consequences can make me stop loving her" I said.


    "¡­ One way or another, you know you''ll have to let go of her. It''s better to prepare yourself, boy¡­." he said in a condescending tone.


    "I''ll keep that in mind¡­"


    The runabout way of telling me to break up with Elena was getting annoying. Ignoring him for now, I looked at our surroundings.


    Now that I think about it, why is Lucian Hall this destroyed? I thought I ordered the demons to only use non-lethal bombs and fight Louise on a considerable level. Did her spirits go on a rampage?


    "Adrian¡­.?"


    "Your Excellency."


    Suddenly, a beautiful voice called out to me, and the Bishop''s baton glowed slowly. Her face was revealed just right in front of us.


    Kneeling on the floor, I could see Elena, who was letting the unconscious Louise sleep on herp. I''m d they don''t seem to be hurt, but why is Louise unconscious?


    Her face was as beautiful as ever. Suddenly, Elena stood up, gently cing down Louise as a makeshift pillow.


    "Elena¡­" said the bishop as he walked closer to her. Elena walked closer as well.


    As he opened his arms for a hug, his arms met the empty air.


    "Adrian¡­!!" His eyes slowly looked behind him as Elena eximed while hugging me tightly. "I''m d you''re safe."


    "E-Elena¡­.?" His voice cracked¡­.


    This feels like exact d¨¦j¨¤ vu with what happened back at the square, only this time it was the bishop who was giving me the death stare instead of Euphemia.

 Chapter 178: First Act 47: The Sun 4

    "Uh... Elena" I stammered nervously.


    "Yes?" she responded, turning her attention toward me.


    "Behind you..." I muttered, slowly pointing my hands behind her.


    As she looked back, her eyes widened in surprise at the sight of the bishop.


    He stared at us like a broken old machine, his face filled with utter disbelief.


    "Elena..." the bishop slowly uttered.


    "Your excellency..." Elena replied, her hands wrapped around my body, tightening with nervousness. It seemed her excitement had momentarily overridden her awareness of her supposed father''s presence.


    "¡­"


    Why were these two not saying anything to each other? The silence hung in the air ufortably, urging me to break it.


    "Kuh hmm¡­!" I cleared my throat.


    As they stared with each other again, the bishop was the one who tried to break the tension first.


    "I''m d you''re safe, Elena."


    "Thank you. I''m d you''re okay as well, your excellency," she replied, an awkward expression on her face.


    "¡­."


    "¡­."


    The awkward silence persisted. It was evident that if left unattended, this situation wouldn''t resolve itself.


    I couldn''t shake the feeling that these two had already engaged in some argument before our arrival, and now they were resuming their conversation with silent tension.


    Despite my desire to mend their unexpected drama, time was not on our side.


    "Elena, can you tell us the whole situation? Why are you here, and why is Louise unconscious?" I interjected, hoping to redirect the conversation.


    My question seemed to jolt the bishop out of his stunned state, as he remembered his purpose in being here.


    "Sorry¡­." Whispered to me.


    Elena shot me a peculiar look with an awkward smile before nodding in agreement.


    ¡­.


    "So you''re saying after fighting a gigantic red monster back at the dungeon, a ck portal suddenly appeared below you and teleported you here?" The bishop asked Elena, his confusion evident. As far as he knew, the only things emerging from the ck portal were monsters.


    "Yes¡­ But I have a feeling it was because of the masked person that suddenly attacked us¡­" Elena replied, her expression thoughtful and concerned.


    "So, there was also another masked individual inside the dungeon," Adrianmented, connecting the dots.


    "Were there also others out there?" Elena asked, her confusion growing, as she had been inside the dungeon when the whole bombing incident happened.


    "Yes, one of which was the one who started bombing the city. It''s safe to say that we''re dealing with a whole organization here," Bishop Austin said with a concerned face. He wondered how he would report all this to the pope, his mind already specting about the identity of the masked organization.


    "Elena, take this¡­" said Bishop Austin, handing the baton to Elena.


    "Your excellency, t-this is," Elena stammered, her eyes widening as she recognized the white baton.


    ''Tonatiuh''


    It was one of the few holy relics the church possessed, said to be the very gift of the goddess herself.


    This singr baton contained the power of the sun.


    "The city needs the sun, Elena," the bishop said in a stern voice.


    Although Elena wasn''t exactly sure what to do, she understood her responsibilities as a saintess, and now was the time for it.


    Her hands gripped the baton tighter as warm light emanated from it, enveloping her like a mother gently hugging her child.


    The holy relic was starting to recognize its new master.


    Both Adrian and the bishop could feel their energy returning, the pain and headaches dissipating in a matter of seconds.


    The bishop smiled, looking at the saintess.


    Elena, now empowered by the sacred relic, felt a surge of responsibility and determination.


    With a newfound strength, she looked at Bishop Austin and Adrian and smiled.


    She knew she had the power to help everyone now.


    ¡­.


    "Bishop, Saintess Elena!" the five pdins immediately kneeled in front of us after witnessing Elena and the bishop safely emerging from the ruined hall.


    "Adrian¡­! ¡ª"


    Aria''s words were abruptly cut short as she caught sight of the person Adrian was carrying.


    tinum blonde hair framed a beautiful and innocent face that exuded the pristine aura of a young princess.


    Louise Obelia, Aria''s close friend,y sleeping in Adrian''s arms, d in a beautiful ck and white dress that Aria had specifically chosen for her. The attire, slightly dusty from the recent chaos, did little to diminish Louise''s regal appearance.


    Aria took a step closer to Adrian, her eyes fixed on Louise. The emotions in her eyes were a mix of concern, relief, and an overwhelming surge of protectiveness for her friend.


    "She''s okay, right¡­?" Aria asked, her voiceden with worry.


    "Yeah, she''s just sleeping," Adrian reassured her, his tone calm and steady.


    Unable to contain her tears of relief, Aria gently touched Louise''s sleeping face.


    Although a multitude of questions swirled in Aria''s mind, such as why Louise seemed unscathed or what had transpired in the ruined hall, her immediate priority was the well-being of her friend.


    For now, she found sce in the fact that Louise was safe. The unanswered questions could wait until they were out of this perilous situation.


    "Oh my, you''re here, Aria?" Elena''s voice rang out, filled with visible shock and disbelief. It was understandable; she hadn''t expected Aria, of all people, toe to her aid.


    As Elena''s gaze fell upon Aria, Aria''s eyes lightly widened in response.


    Despite her initial shock, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief seeing Elena safe, though she wouldn''t readily admit it.


    ''Right, I forgot we came here to find this... person. I''m d she seems alright, at least''


    "So, you really were here. Well, I''m d you''re fully intact, at least," Aria remarked, her tone dripping with sarcasm.


    "You really can''t be honest, can you? I''m sure you''re really happy right now, seeing me, right?" Elena retorted with a hint of amusement. "Thank you for being concerned about me."


    "I didn''te here for you!" Aria shot back, her frustration evident.


    "Really now...?" Elena''s hand moved to cover her mouth, her left hand prominently disying the white ring adorning her ring finger ¨C the engagement ring Adrian had given her, a symbol of hismitment. Seeing it, Aria''s jealousy ignited, her gaze narrowing at Elena.


    "T-this... Bitch...!" Aria muttered under her breath, her anger bubbling to the surface.


    "Oh, my, those are quite the mean words, you know, Miss Aria," Elena responded in a tone that was both sad and sarcastic. The faint smirk tugging at the corners of her lips only served to further infuriate Aria.


    Sparks seemed to fly between them as they exchanged words, though beneath the tension, there lingered a hint of camaraderie, born from years of shared experiences.


    "Fufu, I didn''t say those words with harmful thoughts in mind please do forgive me dear saintess..."


    "Yes, I''m sure calling me ''bitch'' was just a slip of tongue, despite it''s clear meaning¡­... everybody makes mistakes so I''ll forgive you, fufu"


    As theyughed gently at each other, the atmosphere crackled with unresolved tension, the underlying emotions palpable to those around them.


    Even the pdins was having trouble what to make of the situation.


    "Haah...! These two... really can''t be honest with each other, huh," Adrian thought, his eyes darting back and forth between Elena and Aria.


    Theplex dynamic between the two women both bemused and concerned him. It seemed there was never a chance that they wouldn''t find something to argue about whenever they crossed paths.


    Adrian sighed, recognizing the futility of trying to intervene in their ongoing banter. He decided to redirect their attention, hoping to steer the conversation away from potential conflict.


    "You two, stop the bickering. With each other¡ª" Adrian began, but his words trailed off as he caught sight of the wide-eyed Bishop. The color drained from the Bishop''s face, leaving him looking ashen and shocked. His gaze was fixated on the ring adorning Elena''s finger.


    Adrian''s attempt to guide the conversation came to an abrupt halt as he noticed the Bishop''s reaction. The atmosphere in the room shifted, bing charged with an unspoken tension. It was as if the weight of a revtion had settled upon the Bishop, and Adrian could feel the gravity of the situation.


    "S-so, Bishop, we should get back to the square right now¡ª" Adrian stammered, attempting to divert attention away from the conspicuous ring.


    However, his words faltered as the Bishop''s piercing gaze bore into him, seeking an exnation


    And as the Bishop clenched his trembling fist.


    Everything suddenly turned white for a short moment.


    In the brief, disorienting span of whiteness, a distant explosion reverberated through the air. The shockwave that followed was so powerful that it shook the very foundation of the earth, sending everyone tumbling.


    The force of the st was palpable, and panic ensued among the group.


    "Kyaah¡­.!!"


    Reacting swiftly, Adrian instinctively wrapped his arms around both Aria and Elena.


    The pdins and the Bishop, with expertise honed through training, gracefully descended to the ground after the initial upheaval caused by the explosion.


    "What was that?" one of the pdins asked, his voice filled with urgency and concern.


    No one had an immediate answer. The scene before them was both bewildering and terrifying.


    The once-imposing walls that served as both the protective barrier and the border of Estelle Academy were now cleanly severed. The cut was so precise and calcted that it seemed almost unbelievable.


    The path of the long sh, was weirdly at the very heart of Estelle academy''smercial district.

 Chapter 179: First Act 48: The Sun 5

    "Over here¡­!"


    "This way"


    "Hey there''s two moreing"


    In the heart of themercial district, where a relentless horde of monsters poured out from the ruptured ck portals, chaos reigned supreme.


    Knights valiantly fought to guide the remaining survivors toward the city square, but the overwhelming number of injured and the ceaseless onught of monsters had begun to take its toll.


    Even the mages, whose primary task was to teleport people to safety, found themselves gradually sumbing to the tide of adversaries.


    Amidst the frantic scene, a sudden calm seemed to emanate from a striking figure at the center of the chaos.


    A beautiful woman with long, flowing ck hair and radiant golden eyes stood gracefully, unperturbed by the pandemonium surrounding her.


    d in an impably clean maid uniform, she moved with an air of elegance that seemed incongruous with the dire circumstances.


    For reasons unknown to the knights and mages, the monsters inexplicably avoided the enchanting ck-haired maid.


    Suspicion lingered among the ranks, but as she was dispatched by the princess herself to aid in the crisis, they had no choice but to ept her assistance.


    Gratitude began to swell among the defenders, particrly the knights who had struggled to protect survivors and mages from the incessant attacks.


    With the arrival of the ck-haired maid, their burden lightened considerably. As she gracefully walked alongside them, a protective aura seemed to envelop the group, causing monsters to divert their attention elsewhere.


    "Thank you, Miss Maid~" expressed a grateful child, bowing her head before Analise as she carefully guided her toward the waiting mage, ready to teleport them to safety. A warm smile graced Analise''s face as the child vanished in the teleportation.


    "I''m sorry," came a voice from beside her. Analise turned to find Alex, his head bowed as he apologized.


    "Oh no, please raise your head up, young Master Alex. It isn''t your fault," Analise hurriedly reassured him, noticing his genuine concern.


    "No¡­ if only I insisted, you wouldn''t be on this battlefield right now," Alexmented, a sense of guilt evident in his voice.


    Just a few hours earlier, Princess Christine and Alex had engaged in a heated argument.


    The princess had ordered Analise to assist with the rescue missions, rather than sending her to the safety zone on the city square.


    Alex found it absurd that the princess would entrust Analise with such responsibilities, considering her strength wasparable to that of an ordinary citizen.


    Although Analise possessed an unknown source of power that seemed capable of deterring the monsters, there was an understandable hesitation to rely on itpletely.


    The unpredictable nature of this power made it challenging for anyone to trust it unequivocally.


    Analise reached out, her touch a gentle reassurance as she ced a hand on Alex''s shoulder. "Young Master Alex, please understand that I chose to be here. My purpose is to assist and protect, and I find great fulfillment in doing so. The princess made her decision, and it''s my duty to follow her orders."


    Alex, looking into Analise''s eyes, could sense the sincerity in her words. Hermitment to her duties resonated strongly, and despite the chaos that surrounded them, there was a sense of calm determination in her demeanor.


    "And please don''t be sorry for me, Young Master Alex," Analise continued, her voice carrying an air of genuine contentment.


    "At the end of the day, it was me whoplied with the princess''s orders, and besides, I like helping out. I don''t know why monsters are avoiding me, but isn''t it best to take advantage of this strange situation than be afraid of it? Hehe" she added with a warm smile.


    Alex couldn''t help but reciprocate with a bitter yet understanding smile. In that moment, he realized that Analise, despite herposed exterior, wasn''t immune to the tension that permeated the battlefield. Her hands, ever so slightly shivering, betrayed a vulnerability that she attempted to conceal.


    Alex paused for a moment, a contemtive expression on his face before he spoke, "I saw Aria back at the square."


    Analise''s eyes widened at the mention of Aria.


    "The youngdy? Is she alright?" she asked in a worried voice. Despite the perilous situation they were in, Analise''s thoughts never strayed far from her concern for her beloved young master anddy.


    "Yeah, she seems to be helping out the principal manage the people in there," Alex reassured her.


    "I-I see¡­ I''m d," Analise replied, a mixture of relief and gratitude evident in her voice. The connection she felt to Aria and her devotion to the well-being of her master anddy remained unwavering.


    "Knowing that, you still don''t want to go back?" Alex inquired, gauging Analise''s sentiments.


    Analise pondered for a moment, her thoughts drifting to her responsibilities and the orders given by Princess Christine.


    Despite the princess''s influence and the imperial authority she wielded, Analise was first and foremost a maid of House Tellus.


    The Duke of Tellus, a close friend of the emperor, held a unique position where the imperial authority had little sway, their rtionship more akin to that of friends and partners rather than subordinates.


    After a brief reflection, Analise responded, "No¡­ I''ll help out as much as I can here." Her decision was fueled not just by the princess''s orders but also by a deeper sense of duty and the desire to protect those she can.


    Knowing he had no choice but to ept it, he resolved to do his best to protect her in case something terrible happened. Hismitment to keeping her safe outweighed any frustration he may have felt about her choice.


    "Then I''ll do my best to protect you, youngdy," Alex vowed.


    Analise responded with a soft chuckle, "Fufu¡­ please do, Mr. Knight."


    Her smile, genuine and beautiful, had an unexpected effect on Alex. His face turned slightly red, and he couldn''t help but feel a warmth in his chest.


    Analise appreciated the dedication Alex showed in protecting her. Despite having no obligation to do so, he had chosen to prioritize her safety over other potential tasks, demonstrating a level of care that wasn''t lost on Analise.


    Trying to ignore the weird thought brewing inside him.


    Alex nced towards the direction of the dungeon, thoughts about the well-being of Tristan.


    ''What if bringing Analise to the dungeon could save Tristan?'' However, he quickly dismissed the idea as preposterous.


    He couldn''t believe he had even entertained the thought of exploiting Analise''s unique power for personal gain, simr to the princess''s questionable motives.


    Besides, he had no information about Tristan''s current situation.


    Pushing aside the grim thoughts, Alex could only hope and pray that Tristan was safe.


    ''Hurry up andeback Mr. strongest''


    sh¡­!


    Suddenly, everything turned bright white. It was only for a moment, but Alex''s whole body shivered, and the ground shook.


    "Kyaah¡­!"


    A sudden cry filled the air as Analise was unexpectedly lifted into the air by a powerful shockwave. Alex swiftly moved, catching her as she descended, preventing any harm from befalling her.


    As Alex settled back down, his eyes widened in disbelief at the astonishing sight before him.


    Radiant sunlight pierced through the once ominous, bloody-red clouds, cascading like a waterfall onto the earth.


    The colossal walls in the distance, which had served as the academy''s protective barrier, were now cleanly cut, creating a stark and ominous divide.


    ¡­.


    In the rubble beneath the gigantic wall, a piece of flesh wriggled. Slowly erging, the darkness transformed into a pair of lips that curled into a broad smile, revealing hundreds of menacingly sharp teeth.


    "Ahh~ this is it~~" a chilling voice echoed, dripping with malevolence. "This is power~! I love it! HAHAHAHA~!"


    Flesh made of pure darkness continued to writhe and grotesquely reform, revealing the figure of niel. Herughter, hysterical and filled with newfound madness, echoed through the destion.


    ¡­


    "Are you alright, kid?"


    "Y-yes¡­." The child replied with wide eyes, still reeling from the shock of the recent events. Everything had happened in a sh, perhaps even less than a second, but experiencing it felt like time had slowed down. She struggled toprehend the cleanly cut walls behind her that extended straight up to the city walls of Estelle Academy.


    It was just one swift sh, yet it held the power to turn her basic understanding of the world upside down. Living almost her entire life inside the academy, she was aware that there were extraordinary individuals hidden among themon people. She had seen some students who could effortlessly defeat high-grade monsters despite their young age.


    However, thedy in front of her was different in an entirely new dimension. She could feel that this woman transcended the concept of strength. All those she had considered strong in the past now seemed like small frogs trapped in a well. The ck-haireddy standing before her was the actual whale of the ocean, an unstoppable force that dwarfed everything she thought she knew about power and capability.


    ''I''m d that monster let her guard down there¡­'' Siena thought, her mind racing to process the events that had unfolded.


    The demonic elf queen, niel, had inexplicably be distracted for a brief moment, providing Siena with a small window of opportunity.


    Unsure of the reason for niel''spse in focus, Siena instinctively seized the chance, and in a matter of seconds, her decisive sh proved effective in ending the monstrous threat.


    Kneeling down, Siena carefully checked on the child, acutely aware of the danger posed by niel''s demonic powers.


    Despite sensing that the enigmatic yet yful elf queen was not on her level, Siena''s honed senses, sharpened by years of battling the unknown, warned her of potential consequences.


    She understood the importance of eliminating this demonic elf now to prevent futureplications.


    With precision, Siena had unleashed her attack, controlling her strength just enough to ensure she only inflicted damage on niel.


    The well-timed sh not only freed the little girl from the clutches of niel''s tentacles but also spared her from further harm.


    Carrying the child, Siena took extra care to shield her eyes from the gruesome scene thaty on the floor¡ªa grotesque, bloody messposed of flesh and bones, remnants of the other child that niel had ruthlessly crushed.


    Despite the child likely having witnessed the horror, Siena feltpelled to protect her from further trauma. After all, the innocent child in her arms was just that¡ªan innocent child¡ªand Siena was determined to shield her from the darkness that had unfolded before her young eyes.


    "Hold on tight" said niel, her wordsced with an eerie cheerfulness.


    The young girl, trusting but bewildered, nodded in response.


    As they were about to leave, the air around them suddenly shifted, and Siena''s heightened senses went on high alert.


    Instinctively tilting her head, she narrowly dodged a ck spear that soared past her, obliterating the houses in its trajectory.


    Although the flying projectile missed her, the intense heat she felt near her ear spoke volumes about its incredible speed.


    "M-m~ Hm~ as expected, you dodged that," came a mocking voice from behind.


    Looking over her shoulder, Siena''s eyes widened as she saw the very person she thought she had already killed.


    "Y-you?"


    "Surprise~! Didn''t expect to see me right away, right? Hehe," niel taunted, her wild smile revealing serrated teeth-like des.


    The darkness that shrouded her body seemed more menacing than ever. The four tentacles behind the beautiful niel, now appearing darker than ever, emitted an ominous aura.


    niel could sense the heightened danger; a fatal strike from one of those tentacles would spell the end for her.


    "How is it my new look?"


    "Fucking disgusting¡­."


    "Fufu, jealous much? Anyway thank you¡­." niel said while bowing her head. "Thanks to you I can easily reach the top¡­"


    Siena knew the situation was dire, but a strange mixture of emotions surged within her.


    "Haha¡­." Siena chuckled in disbelief. It had been a long time since she had felt this¡ªa genuine tension, a palpable fear. Throughout her entire life, she had been searching for this feeling ever since she became the strongest, yearning for a true and challenging battle.


    "Kyaah..!!!" The young girl screamed as she found herself suddenly thrown out of the building,nding on the back of a colossal, bear-like monster. Despite the forceful throw, the creature''s ample fat andrge fur cushioned her impact, but the pain still seared through her.


    "Run¡­," were the only words she heard from thedy who had saved her. The young girl had no time to voice herints as the colors of the world abruptly shifted to ck and white.


    Siena''s de swiftly left its scabbard, and niel''s manifested a sword, each of her whip-like tentacles transforming into a sharp, single-edged de at the end. With a speed that would make dragons hesitant to blink, their weapons shed.


    Each sh resonated with power, turning the very space around them into a chaotic disy of cracks and shes.


    Only a few seconds passed, yet parts of the academy alternately turned ck and white with every impact of their des.


    The whole academy shook as the two formidable forces engaged in a battle that transcended the boundaries of the physical world.


    ...


    "Ok, what the hell was that?" I muttered to myself, bewildered by the sudden burst of power that emanated from the white light.


    It was only for a brief moment, but the intensity of that energy reminded me of the few transcendent beings I had encountered in the past.


    Could it have been Siena...?


    Tsk¡­ this makes things moreplicated.


    "We should hurry and get back to the square," I suggested to the group. Initially, there were doubts all around, especially from the bishop, who appeared to be wiping beads of sweat from his face after the surge of white light.


    Did he recognize it as Siena''s power? Although Siena had a history with the church, the details were unknown to me. For now, my priority was to persuade the bishop to return to the square.


    Surprisingly, I didn''t need much persuasion.


    The bishop nodded in eptance, recognizing the urgency of returning to the city square.


    It was our only hope for a safe escape from the academy''s impending chaos.


    With our current group, we could handle mid and even high-ranking monsters, especially with the new relic in nia''s hands.


    However, victory was far from guaranteed, especially with demons thrown into the mix.


    "Aria, can you use a wind spell strong enough to propel all of us back to the square?" I asked, urgencycing my voice.


    "Yes, but I''ll run out of mana, though," Aria replied, concern evident in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry; I''ll take care of thending," I reassured her.


    As Aria nodded her head, a bluish-green magic circle manifested beneath us, and gusts of wind concentrated around our group.


    Ensuring that everyone huddled together, the winds lifted us before Aria released the spell.


    Swoosh!!


    Like flying bullets, we were easily thrown by the tornado-like winds, soaring through the air for a fleeting moment.


    It was just enough for us to get close to the city square, where safety awaited.


    As we hurtled through the air, everybody''s eyes widened, witnessing ck and white streaks in the distance.


    Wherever these streaks passed, all things within a certain radius were sliced like minced meat.


    I was certain that the white streak was Siena, though the other one was unrecognizable.


    The speed at which they shed made them appear as nothing more than hazy blurs in front of our astonished eyes.

 Chapter 180: First Act 49: The Sun 6

    Sometimes, the things you n meticulously don''t unfold as expected. No matter how well-prepared you are, there''s always that one unforeseen variable that disrupts your carefullyid-out ns.


    The world operates on its own terms, and controlling every aspect is an impossibility. There are always variables to consider, and that''s the nature of reality.


    Sure, you can minimize the impact of these variables by sifting through them, discerning the crucial ones, and formting ns ordingly.


    Yet, even with this careful approach, there''s no guarantee of a hundred percent sess. Unexpected twists can still emerge, throwing your ns into disarray.


    And now, here I was, facing an anticipated yet unexpected variable.


    ''Siena Scaith''


    In the novel, she was the epitome of strength, a force to be reckoned with.


    But still she had a somewhat decent, yet kind nature in character, quite the opposite of what I was seeing right now.


    Her current actions of wreaking havoc without regard for the consequences.


    Was not something I expected.


    The city, the monsters, the buildings, and even the people caught in the vicinity were either sliced to death or crushed by debris.


    It seemed like Siena had thrown caution to the wind, indifferent to the coteral damage unfolding around her.


    I don''t know who she''s fighting but I can guess she''s having fun based on the faintughs that I can hear.


    "Tck-!"


    shing my sword downwards, the wind pressure lightened my descent, and I expertly bnced myself uponnding safely on the ground.


    "Adrian!" Aria''s voice called out as she descended slowly. In response, I jumped back up just in time, catching her before she reached the ground. Utilizing my aura, I cushioned her impact, ensuring she suffered no physical harm.


    Looking around, I prepared to catch Elena as well, but to my surprise, she used some kind of divine magic to slow her descent. Though unfamiliar with the specific spell, it resembled the white veil I possessed.


    A brief but intense re from Elena to Aria and a smirking response from thetter indicated an impending argument.


    However, the urgency of our situation prevailed, and they begrudgingly acknowledged that now was not the time for disputes.


    As the pdins and the bishop alsonded, we hurriedly made our way back to the square.


    The echoes of Siena''s fierce battle still lingered in the air.


    Just one idental sh from those two monsters would be the end of us.


    ¡­..


    "Ah, dear goddess, please forgive our sins!"


    "What was that weird white light just now?"


    "The ground won''t stop trembling!"


    "Hey, is the teleportation spell not done yet?"


    The crowd spiraled into a growing panic with every passing second. Strange, explosive-like sounds echoed in the distance, and the shockwaves emanating from them not only made it difficult to breathe but also challenged the very act of standing upright.


    Amidst the chaos, Be and Principal Victoria, though somewhat distracted by the mayhem around them, understood the paramount importance of focusing on the teleportation spell.


    Creating a simple teleportation spell required minimal effort for magic geniuses like them.


    However, orchestrating the teleportation of a multitude of people over such a vast area demanded meticulous calctions. The coordinates had to be perfect, the amount and density of mana carefully calibrated.


    Casting such arge-scale celestial magic required extreme precision, as the slightest miscalction could result in teleporting individuals with missing limbs or even heads.


    The urgency of the situation spurred Be and Principal Victoria to channel their expertise and concentration into the intricate weaving of the teleportation spell.


    The chaotic backdrop of explosive noises and trembling ground only intensified their focus, as they knew that the sess of the spell held the key to the safety of everyone here.


    ''That white streak of light just now was probably Siena¡­ now that I think about it why is she here? And when did she even get here to begin with?''


    Victoria wondered as she poured out what was left of her mana to the intricate magical orb in front of her, beads of sweat dropping on the corners of her forehead.


    Be who was helping her out was experiencing the same thing although they cut the work in half with Victoria providing the mana and Be with the calctions the amount of stress that the two were experiencing were intense if they fuck this up everyone here would die.


    Zing¡­!!


    Suddenly, a sh of bluish, star-like light materialized near them, revealing two beautifuldies. Princess Christine De Alger Lumenia, with pink hair reminiscent of beautiful plum blossoms and green eyes that echoed the hues of spring, gazed at them with a mix of worry and nervousness. Small wounds adorned the princess''s shoulder, evidence that she had been caught in the monstrous fight right outside the protective barrier. Next to her, Lilliana Vulter Tellus, the one responsible for teleporting them back, also bore visible injuries.


    Realization struck Christine as she assessed the situation. Her knights and some professors were likely casualties of the ongoing battle, leaving only the princess and Lilliana unscathed.


    "How long will it take to finish?" the princess inquired, her voice tinged with urgency.


    "Just a few more minutes¡­" Be replied.


    Although Christine couldn''t be entirely sure about the uracy of those calctions, she recognized that she had no other choice but to trust and leave the matter in the capable hands of Be and Principal Victoria.


    These two were the only individuals present with the expertise to handle such high-ranking celestial magic.


    Despite the desire to ask Lilliana for assistance, Christine noted that the injuries she sustained would only burden rather than aid the ongoing efforts.


    ''And that youthful-looking mage M, if I recall? is busy with the barrier protecting this ce''


    Everything was truly bing more chaotic by the second. The screeching roars of monsters and demons, attempting to pierce the barrier, grew stronger and more relentless.


    The blood rain, with properties constantly weakening the barrier, indicated that it wouldn''t be long before M would run out of mana, and their defenses would crumble.


    The knights present were mostly injured, and the rescue squad outside would likely have been wiped out by now after getting entangled in the monstrous battle unfolding right beyond the protective barrier.


    Once the blood wyvern finished healing and set its sights on the barrier, their situation would be dire.


    "Christy, give me some healing potions. I need to find¡ª" Cough¡­! Cough¡­! Lilliana''s words were cut short as she coughed up blood. Already bleeding profusely from her wounds, she now faced this additionalplication. Pushing her body further at this rate might lead to sudden copse or, worst-case scenario, death.


    "Lily! I told you to rest right away, right!" reprimanded Christine.


    "No, I''ve got no time for that. I need to find my little brother; he needs my help¡ª"


    "Okay, stop. You over there, take her to the emergency area,"manded the princess, signaling a stationed guard nearby.


    "No, I told you I need to find him!"


    "Let go of me!"


    Lilliana protested, but her constant blood loss, extreme pain, and headache rendered her protests feeble against the strength of the guard.


    "I''ll find your little brother myself, so go and rest for now, please."


    Haah¡­! A long sigh escaped Princess Christine as stress and urgency weighed heavily on her. She had no choice but to postpone her promise to Lilliana for the time being. Despite her deration to search for Lilliana''s brother, the chaotic events unfolding outside made it nearly impossible to fulfill thatmitment.


    ''I''m sorry, Lilliana, but I''ll just have to face your angerter. Everyone''s safety is the top priority right now¡­''


    Christine nced at the scar on her palm, a remnant of her contact with help through her royal blood and invocation of the dragon blood within her.


    The guardian dragon of the empire should have already sensed her distress call, yet there was still no sign of its imminent arrival.


    A tinge of worry crossed Christine''s face as she contemted whether she should resort to cutting herself again to intensify the call.


    However, she quickly dismissed the idea; there was a limit to how frequently the imperial family could utilize the dragon blood within them.


    This unique ability allowed them tomunicate with dragons, summon their guardians, or enhance their own abilities.


    Aware that the situation could take a turn for the worse at any given moment, Christine understood the necessity of using this special power judiciously.


    As It might be their only lifeline in the impending crisis.


    ¡­.


    "We''re here, haha¡­" Alex chuckled nervously. He hadn''t expected to survive the chaos outside, but against the odds, they managed to make it back.


    With the unconscious Analise draped over his broad shoulder, he stepped inside the protective barrier. Healers and priests rushed to attend to Analise, taking her from him with utmost care before directing Alex to sit down.


    "Do you have your hand?" asked a concerned priest.


    "Unfortunately, no¡­."


    "Then I can only close it. Are you fine with that?"


    "Yes."


    Despite the advanced healing magic and potent potions capable of regrowing severed limbs, it appeared that the priest herecked the strength or resources for such high-grade procedures.


    During the battle, Alex was fortunate to lose only his left arm, but Analise, unfortunately, wasn''t as lucky.


    A piece of debris had struck her head, rendering her unconscious. The sight of blood trickling down her forehead fueled Alex''s anger, his fist clenching in frustration at his inability to protect her.


    "Ana?"


    Suddenly, a voice pulled Alex''s attention. Looking in front of him, he saw Lilliana Vulter Telllus, one of Analise''s many masters. "What happened?" inquired Lilliana. Despite being bloodied herself, the sheer power emanating from her made Alex shiver. The anger in Lilliana''s eyes was palpable as she scrutinized Alex.


    "We got caught up in that," Alex exined, pointing behind him. Streaks of ck and white light blurred in the distance, creating shockwaves whenever they intersected.


    Although Lilliana felt the initial surge of anger, she quickly suppressed it. She knew she didn''t have the right to be angry with Alex. Analise might be injured, but he was in a simr state. Lilliana didn''t have all the details, but it was evident that the young man in front of her had tried his best to protect Analise. The chaos outside had been beyond anyone''s control.


    "Senior¡­ I mean, Council President, is there any news about Adrian yet?"


    Alex asked out of curiosity. Honestly, as much as he worried for Tristan, he was also concerned about Adrian, who seemed kind of lost for some time now.


    Though he had only seen a bit of what Adrian could do when they first met, Alex knew he wasn''t weak enough to be taken down by low-ranking monsters or demons.


    "No¡­ nothing yet" replied Lilliana in a somber voice.


    Although she wanted to find him immediately, she understood the implications of pushing her body further. It might be dangerously risky for her now.


    All she could do was wait and hope that her little brother was alright.

 Chapter 181: First Act 50: The Sun 7

    Stepping back into the city squar, the first thing that caught my eye was the slow crumbling of the protective barrier.


    It was like watching a safety unravel, and the air was thick with panic.


    Especially with all these people shouting.


    The ground beneath my feet refused to stay still, and the distant sounds of a fierce battle outside only added to the growing chaos.


    I dashed through the crowded streets, heading towards the central square, trying to make sense of the situation.


    To my surprise, the bishop and Elena, veered off in a different direction.


    I couldn''t ask them directly, but Elena''s intense gaze hinted that they had something important in mind.


    Now what I thought about it where is Meralda?


    Concerned about Meralda, I turned to Aria, who was right beside me, and asked in a hurry.


    "Aria" I called out.


    "Yes?" she replied rather quickly.


    "Where is Meralda?"


    "Ah¡­.!"


    Aria''s eyes widened as she seemed to realize something.


    She closed her eyes and started sending mana signals around her, attempting to establish a connection with Meralda.


    Unlike other summoners, Aria wasn''t naturally gifted in sensing elemental forces, and her contract with Meralda had its limitations.


    Despite having the staff of Estelle to lessen her mana burdens,municating with her newly contracted spirit was proving to be a real struggle, especially with Aria''s lower mana output.


    Puck¡­ Zzt¡­!


    Suddenly, a burst of electrical sparks in shades of green and blue crackled on Aria''s forehead, indicating that her attempt to establishmunication had failed.


    "¡­. Ow"


    Aria groaned in pain, clutching her forehead. Seeking support, she instinctively grabbed onto my arm, but realizing the difficulty I had carrying the sleeping Louise, she promptly released her grip.


    Concerned, I inquired, "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah¡­ Sorry, Adrian. I actually asked Meralda to look for Louise and Analise a while ago. Ipletely forgot to call her back; she''s probably still out there somewhere searching. I should''ve informed her right away when I still had much more mana" Aria admitted with a hint of regret.


    I realized right away that the powerful wind spell she had cast earlier had drained most of her mana reserves.


    "Don''t force yourself. Meralda is a strong spirit, so she should be fine"


    I couldn''t ignore the fact that I was partly responsible for themunication breakdown, having ordered Aria to use that potent spell in the first ce.


    "Okay"


    No updates or fresh information reached me, leaving Aunt and Schwi likely as perplexed as I was about the unfolding situation.


    The absence of anymunication from Schwi, whose role was to keep me informed of variables, suggested that she, too, was in the process of evaluating the circumstances.


    The relentless assault from the demons outside indicated that the n was still in motion. With this realization, I felt the need to check on the principal and the others involved in the intricate spell casting.


    Navigating through the panicked crowd with Aria by my side, we slowly made our way closer to the center.


    It was evident that the people in the vicinity were eagerly anticipating thepletion of the spell, hoping that the principal and Be would seed in creating the barrier.


    "Hey is it still not done yet???"


    "Hurry up will you!"


    The pressure and impatience were palpable, with some individuals resorting to harsh words, expressing frustration due to the perceived dy.


    In the midst of this chaotic scene, the desperation of the crowd stood out, highlighting a stark contrast to the unity and care needed in such critical moments.


    Which was expected in his type of situation, but even still¡­.


    Aren''t they a bit ashamed?


    The realization that even in dire situations, people could turn to greed and despair for their own sake was disheartening.


    "This fucking Bitches what''s taking you so long?"


    As derogatory remarks were hurled at the principal and Be for taking longer than expected, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger and frustration.


    Seriously these selfish fucks should I just kill them all¡­?


    As I maneuvered through the agitated crowd, creating a path in the empty spaces, a sudden surge of powerful mana sent shivers down my spine.


    The unmistakable essence of obsession was woven into the magical intent, leaving no doubt as to the identity of its source.


    "Adrian¡­?" The voice called out, its familiarity tugging at the corners of my consciousness.


    "Elder sister?" I responded, feigning surprise as I turned to face the source of the mana.


    Before me stood Lilliana Vulter Tellus, my beautiful yet obsessively fixated older sister.


    Her ashen silver hair framed her face in an ethereal cascade, and her eyes held a mesmerizing allure that had not dulled over time.


    The contrast of her school uniform against her white coat only enhanced the enchanting aesthetic she effortlessly exuded.


    Despite the signs of wear on her appearance¡ªscars here and there on her face, bruises on her legs, and slightly ripped and dusty clothing¡ªLilliana remained an epitome of beauty.


    Suddenly tears left on her eyes as she quickly tried to approach me.


    Hastening her steps, she approached me, hands slightly opening as if she intended to embrace me. However, she abruptly halted right in front of me, a mix of emotions ying across her face.


    "Louise? So, she survived¡­"


    Lilliana''s words hung in the air, apanied by a strangely disappointed tone. The disapproval in her voice struck a nerve, given that she had never held a favorable opinion of Louise.


    It felt disrespectful, especially considering Louise''s current state of peaceful slumber. Regardless, the sentimentcked justification, considering how much I cared for her.


    "Yeah, we coincidentally found her when we were searching for the saintess" I responded, noting the irony in Lilliana''s disappointment.


    Her brows furrowed, and she bombarded me with questions as she approached.


    "Coincidentally found her? Where? And whom did you go with? When did you go looking for the saintess?" The inquiries flowed one after another, creating a barrage of curiosity.


    While I wanted to provide detailed answers to each question, the urgency of the situation limited my ability to exin everything at that moment.


    "Long story short, I just arrived here a while ago. I assisted the bishop in locating the saintess, and after a sessful mission, we returned here. Discovering Louise in the process was an unexpected coincidence,"


    As I attempted to provide a concise exnation, Lilliana''s confusion seemed to deepen, her curiosity intensifying.


    Her gaze shifted towards Aria, who was subtly hiding behind me, avoiding Lilliana''s scrutiny. Despite her attempts to remain inconspicuous, Aria couldn''t escape Lilliana''s notice. However, rather than acknowledging her presence, Lilliana chose to disregard her, directing her attention back to me.


    Observing Aria''s reaction, I sensed a mixture of relief and nervousness emanating from her. It seemed she was relieved to have escaped Lilliana''s direct focus yet remained apprehensive in her presence.


    Suddenly, a bluish-white aura enveloped the sleeping Louise, emanating from my hands. Lilliana''s gentle smile conveyed a sense of understanding as she used telekinesis to lift Louise from my grasp.


    Summoning her wand, Lilliana delicately inscribed three runic letters on Louise''s forehead.


    In the brief moments that followed, Louise''s tinum blonde hair underwent a transformation, turning a pristine shade of white.


    The unique color stood out, even in this novel world.


    Despite the sudden change, Louise''s beauty remained undiminished, her face retaining its ethereal allure.


    "There are still a lot of people here that will recognize Louise right away... You know she''s still wanted, right?"


    Lilliana''s voice took on a yful tone, and a strangely satisfied expression crossed her face, as if reveling in the idea that I had unintentionally made a mistake.


    There was an expectant look in her eyes as she continued, "Let me take care of her."


    "Sorry, Ipletely forgot"


    I replied, offering an apology that was, in all honesty, a lie.


    The reality was that most people present probably didn''t know or care much about Louise anymore.


    Although she technically remained a suspect and a criminal in the eyes of some, I had strategically directed monsters toward those individuals, particrly the professors and leaders who had sided with the reprehensible Armin in capturing Louise. Many of them were likely no longer alive.


    As I nced around, I could discern a few faces that might recognize Louise.


    This prompted me to act decisively, allowing Louise''s face to rest on my chest, effectively shielding her features from prying eyes.


    While her uniquely tinum blonde hair might still be noticeable, in the midst of the current panic and chaos, I doubted that many people would take notice.


    "So?" Lilliana''s voice cut through the air, breaking the momentary silence.


    "So?" I echoed, slightly puzzled.


    "Where''s my thanks?" she queried, a yful tone underscoring her words.


    "Thank you," I responded, grateful for her assistance with Louise. The unexpected help left me wondering if this was her way of seeking acknowledgment.


    Suddenly, Lilliana moved even closer, her eyes carrying a hint of expectation. Perplexed, I found myself wondering what she wanted. Did she seek more gratitude, or was there something else on her mind?


    Noticing that her head was slightly bowed, I instinctively patted it. A shiver ran through her, but instead of pulling away, she seemed to revel in the gesture. Was she seeking praise? It felt oddly reminiscent of patting a loyal dog, and I couldn''t help but feel a mix of amusement and confusion.


    Haah....!


    A sigh escaped me as I considered theplexity of my beautiful yet entric sister.


    From her unpredictable behavior to her status as the flower of the empire, she defied easy categorization. Yet, one undeniable truth remained.


    ...She''s way too cute!

 Chapter 182: First Act 51: The Sun End

    Ever since I first encountered Lilliana, a lingering question had danced in the back of my mind: what was the root cause of her peculiar obsession with me?


    It wasn''t a mere infatuation or sibling affection ¨C her fixation seemed to transcend the boundaries of typical emotions.


    Certainly, I wasn''t oblivious to the fact that Lilliana desired me, not in a familial or tonic way, but in the romantic sense between a man and a woman.


    Her obsession with me went beyond the realms of ordinary affection, amplifying the intensity of her love to an almost rming degree.


    Even a simple act like patting her head seemed to evoke profound satisfaction, apanied by unmistakable signs of her mind drifting into unconventional territories.


    The muffled moans that escaped her lips unintentionally revealed the depth of her thoughts, stirring a mix of fascination and concern within me.


    Amidst the current turmoil and chaos, where discretion was paramount, Lilliana appeared unfazed by the opinions of others when it came to me.


    Even delving into my memories, I couldn''t pinpoint a specific moment when I had deliberately encouraged her romantic feelings.


    Was the fault in her perception rather than my actions?


    As I continued to pat her head, a hint of guilt lingered in the back of my mind. I could only hope that Lilliana wouldn''t spiral into delusion¡­.


    Understanding Lilliana''s quirky affection, I figured, for now, giving in to her desires was a small trade-off for her help with Louise.


    Despite the odd dynamics, her unique devotion turned out to be an unexpected asset, letting me focus on the more immediate concerns.


    After leaving Louise under Lilliana''s watchful eye, I moved swiftly through the chaotic city square. Aria, eager to stick by my side, reluctantly stayed back with Lilliana.


    Though she initially protested, a subtle nod indicated that she recognized her need for some rest.


    It was evident she had been pushing herself hard, and pushing further would likely lead to a copse.


    Reaching the center, I stumbled upon Principal Victoria and a visibly sweaty Be, both absorbed in cradling a magical sphere.


    The intricacies of their work made me halt; interrupting now could throw off the delicate coordination of the celestial spell, forcing them to start from square one.


    I didn''t really need to call out to them; Be''s gaze met mine as if she had sensed my presence.


    Despite her usually apathetic demeanor, a strange array of emotions flickered in her eyes under the intense pressure.


    While her expression remained stoic, the mix of surprise, relief, and a subtle touch of fear was unmistakable.


    Even without resorting to my authority to delve into her thoughts, it was apparent that Be harbored some suspicion towards me.


    After all, she was aware of my connection to peculiar and potentially malevolent powers.


    However, I had taken precautions, concealing the dark mana I typically employed beneath the cloak of Loki''s divinity. In theory, everything should be fine.


    "You''re here?" she inquired, her voice betraying a mix of emotions.


    "Yeah, do you need help?" I moved closer and handed her a vial of mana potion.


    "Thanks," she replied with a hint of weariness. It was evident that the strain of the mana disruption her body had undergone was taking its toll. The weariness in her response suggested a longing for some much-needed rest.


    "Principal," I called out, turning my attention towards her. She regarded me with a perplexed expression, evidently uncertain about how to react in my presence. It became clear to me that Loki had released her from his influence, allowing her to express her true emotions.


    "Here," I said, my hands covered in a soft blue light before materializing something ¨C the staff of Estelle, the academy''s most prized relic. Although I had initially intended for Aria to keep the staff, the urgency of the situation made it more practical for the principal to wield it. Aria, depleted of mana and unable to contribute to massive celestial magic, could benefit more from the rest she desperately needed.


    Despite handing the staff back to the principal for now, I knew that the staff had already chosen Aria as its master. Regardless of the temporary shift, the staff would find its way back to Aria when the time was right.


    The principal, upon receiving the staff, seemed to grasp the unspoken suggestion. The blue starry lights on the staff flickered intensely, and bluish-white mana enveloped the principal. Ancient runes etched onto the staff seemed to emit a rhythmic melody, creating an enchanting symphony that subsided gradually. The transfer of power wasplete.


    Although only temporarily.


    Even though the staff had already chosen Aria as its master, it seemed willing to ept someone else if deemed worthy. However, judging from the unusual influx of mana, it was evident that the ownership was likely temporary at best. The principal, I spected, probably had ess to the staff''s power for only a few hours, if not minutes.


    Victoria, with a small smile, redirected her attention to the magical sphere. With a subtle nce at Be, she poured out the remaining reservoirs of her mana toplete the spell. Be, following suit, demonstrated a level of calction speed that I found challenging to fathom.


    As the spell reached itspletion, the magic circle below us began to glow with a brilliant white-blue color, resembling the twinkle of stars. The radiance spread, enveloping the entire area in a mesmerizing disy of lights. Even the air itself seemed to be saturated with the magical glow, creating an ethereal ambiance that hinted at the potency of the celestial spell they had just conjured.


    "It''s done," Principal Victoria and Be announced, almost in unison. The weariness in their voices was palpable, and it was evident that the situation had taken a toll on them.


    "I want to sleep," they both added, expressing a shared sentiment of exhaustion. It was a grueling predicament, and the weariness was something they couldn''t hide.


    As the crowd caught wind of thepletion of the spell, a wave of relief and excitement swept through them. Voices echoed, expressing joy and the anticipation of finally escaping the perilous situation.


    "They did it!"


    "Finally!"


    "We can get out of here!"


    The jubtion was short-lived, however, as some impatient individuals started urging for the spell to begin.


    "Hey, hurry up and start the spell!"


    Shouted a particrly ruffian-looking guy, standing prominently down the center. His insistence began to grate on my nerves, and as our eyes met, I shot him a look infused with a hint of murderous intent. It was enough to silence him momentarily.


    GROAAAGHHH¡ª!!!!


    The fleeting happiness of the crowd was abruptly interrupted by a monstrous screech from the blood wyvern in the air.


    A collective shiver ran through the assembly, and the rain of blood outside the barrier seemed to intensify, turning into a grisly storm of crimson.


    Despite the barrier''s effectiveness in blocking attacks and monsters, it couldn''t contain the nauseating scent of iron in the blood.


    The atmosphere grew more oppressive by the second, leading to some kids in the crowd vomiting at the overwhelming stench.


    The grim reality of the situation settled back in, overshadowing the earlier momentary celebration.


    Right, Ipletely forgot about this guy.


    Just when everyone believed the situation couldn''t worsen any further, a deafening crack echoed through the air, akin to shattering ss. The protective barrier, which had shielded us from the horrors outside, broke into a million pieces, allowing the bloody rain to immediately drench us all. Panic set in as the unforeseen catastrophe unfolded.


    Naturally, my gaze instinctively turned toward M, the one who had been tirelessly providing mana to sustain the barrier. My eyes widened as I witnessed a sight that chilled me to the bone ¨C M, her blonde hair now matted with blood, coughing violently while clutching her stomach. Her trembling hands struggled to stem the flow of blood escaping her wounds.


    "Hello, humans..." a man d in a fedora and a ck coat materialized like a shadow, bowing his head in an almost mocking greeting. In his hands, he held arge ck dagger, and judging from the re M shot his way, it became evident that he was responsible for her grievous injuries. The presence ofrge goat-like ck horns on the sides of his head served as a stark reminder that he wasn''t human ¨C a demon had appeared.


    As if heralding the arrival of this demonic entity, screams erupted from the terrified crowd. Hundreds of demonic spears descended like a deadly rain, mercilessly striking down most of the people around me.


    "Kekekeke"


    "Hahaha"


    The air above us echoed with demonicughter as these malevolent creatures continued their onught


    VOOOM!!!!


    And before I knew it, they burst into mes, and I was not an exception.


    The sun was right above us.


    Ding¡­.!


    [Requirements have been met...!]


    [Secret Quest: Be judge by the Sun pleted)]


    [Rewards: 100,000 divine energy]


    [Mission: (Restore the sun) automaticallypleted, rewards nullified]


    [Divine energy has reached maximum capacity overloadingmence]


    [Due to excessive amounts of divine energy restrictions temporarily lifted]


    [Authorities of light boosted to 50%]


    [Hero''s will temporary ess avable ¨C (5 minutes)]


    ¡­.


    "...Are you sure we should do this, Your Excellency?"


    Elena questioned Bishop Austin with a hint of nervousness, grappling with second thoughts about the impending action.


    The white baton in her hands emitted a radiant divine energy, but despite its celestial nature, the power it harbored was too immense for a mortal to fullyprehend.


    Elena, fully aware of the consequences, hesitated as she contemted the weight of the decision before her.


    The divine energy coursing through the baton had the potential to save countless lives, offering a glimmer of hope in the dire situation.


    However, unleashing this power had its price, one that Elena was finding difficult to reconcile within her young heart.


    The responsibility thrust upon her was akin to passing judgment on an entire city, a heavy burden amplified by the significance of the white baton ¨C one of the few holy relics of the Church of Light.


    "This city needs the sun, Elena... Although it is a shame for it to go out like this, it is necessary," Bishop Austin spoke with a solemn tone.


    Despite being the one who proposed the release of the relic''s power of the sun, he, too, harbored a certain attachment to the city.


    Having spent most of his time here, the decision weighed heavily on his heart.


    "Everything happening right now is a clear sign that the advent of the Demon King is imminent, and it is inevitable. We might lose this ce, but at least we won''t lose hope. We are taking action to prevent the spread of fear across the entire continent if the demons were to win, as they would likely establish this city as their base" Bishop Austin continued, revealing a deep understanding of the situation.


    The bishop wasn''t a fool; he easily recognized the reasons behind the demons'' attack on the city. While he remained unaware of the intricate details, such as how they controlled the monsters within the dungeon or the identity of the masked group, he was acutely aware of the broader picture.


    The demons'' assault on the city was strategic, driven by arger n that posed a significant threat to the entire continent.


    In the face of this looming danger, the decision to unleash the power of the sun from the holy relic became a necessary sacrifice to preserve the hope and safety of the wider world.


    Estelle Academy sprawled as a city-wide institution, strategically situated at the heart of the continent. This prime location, while allowing it to border two of the most formidable countries, proved to be a double-edged sword when facing the onught of the demonic forces.


    The demons could orchestrate a relentless attack from all corners of the world, exploiting the academy''s central position for their invasion.


    The geographic advantage against neighboring nations quickly became irrelevant when faced with the otherworldly threat of heavenly generals and their king.


    The demonic army,prised of monsters that ceaselessly reproduced, posed a unique challenge.


    The conventional notion of relying on an army to defeat the demon king''s forces seemed futile.


    The relentless breeding of demonic creatures rendered any hopes of military victory impractical.


    The looming threat of heavenly generals and the demon king himself overshadowed any semnce of defense that the powerful neighboring countries might provide.


    Meanwhile, the palpable energy outside hinted at a formidable confrontation involving Siena.


    The strange aura was a testament to the power of the opponent she currently faced. In Bishop Austin''s estimation, only a select few could give Siena a challenging time, namely the Blood Monarch and the Emperor of Magic¡ªthe Dragon Lord.


    So, it was clear whatever demonic creature Siena was fighting right now.


    Was clearly something above a high-ranking demon and it meant one thing a ''Heavenly Genral''


    "Pray, Elena... And judge this ce as you see fit. Your judgment shall reflect the sun you''ve made" Bishop Austin spoke with a solemn tone.


    He instructed Elena to observe the people around her, close her eyes, and feel everyone''s essence.


    The divine authority of the Goddess, bestowed upon her as the chosen child, would guide her judgment.


    Positioning himself in front of Elena, Bishop Austin turned around and cast a divine spell enveloping her. His body, along with the pdins, acted as a shield, protecting Elena from external influences. The air around them crackled with divine energy as they prepared for the crucial moment.


    Elena, now kneeling, closed her eyes and initially struggled to focus amidst the surrounding chaos.


    Despite being in a rtively empty space, the noise remained distracting. However, as she released her divinity, a newfound rity washed over her.


    With closed eyes, she could see, feel, and experience the events unfolding around her as if an ethereal perspective lifted her above everyone else.


    A unique vantage point granted Elena ess to the collective essence of those present.


    The emotions, thoughts, and struggles of each individual became vividly apparent to her heightened senses.


    Elena, now attuned to the essence of the people she observed, prepared to cast her judgment.


    The responsibilityid upon her young shoulders weighed heavily, yet she embraced the divine authority bestowed upon her, knowing that her actions in this pivotal moment would shape her very foundations in the future.


    As the ck spears rained upon the people, a transformative power surged through Elena. The sun, a manifestation of divine energy, began to descend from the heavens, casting a radiant glow upon the earth. Elena''s body glowed with a golden brilliance, a reflection of the immense power channeling through her.


    Opening her eyes, the young chosen one became a beacon of divine judgment. A wave of energy emanated from her being, and everything tainted by evil felt the searing touch of purification.


    In that moment, as her gaze swept across the chaos, malevolence burned away, leaving only ashes in its wake.


    The skies, once clouded by the demonic onught, cleared as if reborn. Monsters roared, the blood wyvern fell from the sky, and demons cried out in agony as the divine light purged their darkness.


    The air itself seemed to shimmer with intense heat, the very ground beneath Elena''s feet melting like butter under the influence of the celestial energy.


    Above her head, a glowing orb, akin to the sun but the size of a house, floated with an otherworldly radiance.


    The divine judgment had been cast, and the sun, now a tangible force, looked down upon the remnants of the chaos below.


    Elena, the conduit of divine authority, stood amidst the transformedndscape, a symbol of hope in the wake of purifying mes.

 Chapter 183: First Act 52: Variables

    Hot...!


    It burns!


    Every inch of my body felt like it''s been thrown into a pit of ming hot fires.


    The searing pain was almost unbearable, but strangely, with each wave of agony, a growing sense of energy surged within me.


    It was an odd sensation, as if my power was increasing by the second, the intensity of the pain acting as a catalyst for something greater.


    Amidst the torment, a series of system messages suddenly popped up right in front of my eyes. The transparent blue screen, oddlyforting, helped me adjust to the bright light above.


    Ding...!


    [Notice!]


    [Requirements have been met.]


    [Secret Quest: Be Judge by the Sun pleted)]


    [Mission: (Restore the Sun) automaticallypleted, rewards nullified]


    [Divine energy has reached maximum capacity, overloadingmence]


    [Due to excessive amounts of divine energy, restrictions temporarily lifted]


    [Authorities boosted to 50%]


    [Hero''s will temporary ess avable ¨C 5 minutes]


    I couldn''t even finish reading all the messages, but I understood their significance, especially the one about the restrictions on my body being temporarily lifted.


    The overwhelming divine energy within me, reaching its maximum capacity, triggered a cascade of effects, unleashing the restrictions that prevented me from using it.


    Checking my status revealed a cascade of changes in my fundamental attributes, both within the system and in my physical body.


    [Name: Adrian Vulter Tellus (Ian Astrea)]


    [Lv: 99] [Gender: Male]


    [Age: 18 (23)] [Title: The Anomaly] [+2 New]


    [Mana: 7600/8000] [Aura: 11000/11000]


    [Recovery Speed: S (Temporary)] [Agility: SS (Temporary)]


    [Stamina: S (Temporary)] [Strength: SS (Temporary)]


    [Intelligence: A] [Willpower: A]


    [Authorities:]


    {Attribute: Darkness, Fire, Death, Mystic}


    [(Temporary ess)]


    [Authority: Mother''s Embrace: {Active}]


    [Authority: Dream of the Night: {Active}]


    [Authority: Touch of the Crying Doll: {Active}]


    [Authority: Eyes of the Wandering Crow: {Passive}]


    [Authority: Domain of the Fiery Scales: {Active}]


    {Attribute: Light, Creation, Life}


    [(Boosted + 50%)]


    [Authority: Sword of Light: {Active}]


    [Authority: Lionheart: {Passive}]


    [Authority: Ster Sris: {Active}]


    [Authority: White Veil: {Active}]


    The authorities bestowed upon me by my family were now active and could be temporarily essed. Even with just a nce at the stats, I could discern the profound changes urring in my parameters inside the system and in my physical body.


    It felt like I was molten metal continuously hammered by a relentless force¡ªthe system¡ªand immersed in the fiery furnace¡ªthe sun.


    My entire being was undergoing a transformation, forcibly adapting to the divine authority of the Goddess.


    The melding of my innate attributes with the external forces at y promised an unprecedented metamorphosis, a rebirth in the crucible of celestial power.


    But being rebirthed into a divine being under the goddess''s authority and divinity.


    Fuck her¡­.!


    That sly bitch, she knows about my true nature¡­.


    Despite the brief surge of joy upon realizing I could ess my family''s authorities, it became apparent that the overwhelming power emanating from the Goddess''s authority sought to overwrite them. The sudden and intense growth in power was apanied by excruciating pain, as my very soul resisted the encroachment of the Goddess''s divine influence.


    [Authority: Touch of the Crying Doll: {Active}]


    Feeling the danger of this internal struggle, I decided to employ my sister''s authority on myself. Manipting my soul to disregard the pain seemed like a reasonable solution, as the damage to the soul reflected on the physical body. By making my soul oblivious to the harm, I anticipated a reduction in the torment I was experiencing.


    However, it only took a moment to realize my error. The attempt to numb the pain exacerbated the situation.


    Deep within my being, I could sense ethereal swords of light attempting to embed themselves into my soul.


    A surge Although I possessed the ability to utilize the powers of my family''s other authorities, deploying them in a crowded area posed considerable risks.


    Additionally, my control over these powers remained uncertain, adding anotheryer ofplexity to the unfolding situation.of frustration and difort coursed through me.


    The only authorities I couldpetently use at the moment were my aunt''s [Authority: Eyes of the Wandering Crow: {Passive}] and my sister''s [Authority: Touch of the Crying Doll: {Active}].


    Using Mom''s [Authority: Mother''s Embrace: {Active}] would spell the end for everyone present, as its immense power could potentially be catastrophic.


    The protective and nurturing nature of this authority, meant to shield andfort, could inadvertently result in overwhelming and unintended consequences in such a crowded setting.


    As Mom''s auh0ority literally means embracing your ''END'' as that''s what''s meant to stay by her side.


    Dad''s [Authority: Domain of the Fiery Scales: {Active}] presented a grim prospect as well.


    Activating this authority would unleash a torrent of fiery devastation, burning not just bodies but souls.


    The indiscriminate nature of this power could turn the sacred act of protection into a cataclysmic event.


    Thebined authority of Uncle and Brother, [Authority: Dream of the Night: {Active}], proved useless in this chaotic scenario.


    Without a viable target for an illusion other than myself, the authority either wouldn''t activate or, more crucially, wouldn''t be effective against my mental state.


    It took me a moment, but I slowly figured out that it was Elena behind this divine surge. Even though my vision was blurred, her distinctive figure floating above became clear.


    There were muffled voices around me, but in the intense pain I was in right now, I couldn''t quite tell whose they were.


    Someone was also shaking me urgently, but in my disoriented state, I couldn''t identify who it was.


    The pain was intense, making me feel like my brain had shut down its pain receptors just to keep me going.


    This situation turned out to be more dangerous than I first thought. The only thing preventing me from passing out was the surge of energy inside me.


    Looking around, I could see mes engulfing not only me but also the people nearby. Strangely, their eyes didn''t reflect the expected agony of burning; instead, there was a mix of relief and shock.


    Bodies were slowly healing, monsters were burning, and people knelt and prayed. Meanwhile, I remained the only one audibly groaning in pain.


    ''Elena, my love, I know you''re doing this for the greater good, but you''re killing your fianc¨¦ right here!''


    I kicked myself inwardly for not intervening when Elena reached for that holy relic from the bishop. The persistent pain served as a cruel reminder of the consequences of that decision.


    Amidst the throbbing agony, my heightened mana sense kicked in, alerting me to the imminent arrival of something colossal and formidable¡ªsomething unaffected by the feeble radiance of the mini-sun above.


    As the darkness yielded to the feeble light and the crimson clouds dissipated, a new threat loomed on the horizon.


    The fading winds were swiftly reced by an approaching storm, its gusts carrying an unsettling weight.


    The wind pressure felt like the ominous advance of a super typhoon and green lightning crackled across the darkened sky, apanied by a deafening roar at the storm''s center.


    The rain it brought was tingly for some reason and sparks of green lighting hovered around it.


    A dragon now?


    Seriously?


    All I wanted right now was to catch a break and get some rest.


    My attempt to control the variables had clearly backfired,


    ¡­.


    As the duel between Siena and niel unfolded, the intensity of their confrontation mirrored the escting destruction surrounding them.


    Each swift sh from Siena''s sword was met with a retaliatory surge of darkness from niel, the sh of their opposing forces wreaking havoc on everything in their vicinity.


    Despite niel''s slight advantage with her tentacles attacking from all angles, she couldn''t shake the feeling that the tide wasn''t entirely in her favor.


    There was an eerie confidence in Siena''s demeanor, manifesting in a peculiar smile that radiated hunger and unbridled bliss.


    It was as if she reveled in the challenge niel presented, finding pure joy in the chaotic dance of des and shadows that yed out between them.


    The destructive symphony they orchestrated echoed with every sh and strike, leaving a trail of shattered debris and lingering tension in their wake.


    niel marveled at Siena''s strength, acknowledging that the woman before her surpassed any beasts or monsters she had consumed and adapted to throughout her entire existence.


    This realization fueled niel''s desire even more, viewing Siena as the perfect prey that could elevate her adaptation to unprecedented levels.


    With each exchange of blows, niel believed that surviving a few more hits from Siena would propel her to the pinnacle of her adaptation, unlocking a power she had never attained before.


    "Hahaha~! Give me more, please~~!!!!" niel''sughter echoed maniacally as she reveled in the chaos of their battle, her hunger for power driving her to seek even greater challenges from Siena.


    Meanwhile, Siena felt a familiar rhythm in her heartbeat, a sensation she hadn''t experienced in a long time.


    The smooth flow of battle, the intensity, the risks, and the exhration¡ªall of it flooded back to her.


    She reveled in the thrill of the fight, embracing the memories and sensations that she had sorely missed.


    ''Give me more!!!''


    With every relentless strike niel aimed at Siena, the skilled warrior retaliated with two of her own, creating a dynamic exchange of blows.


    Siena understood the inefficiency of such a tactic, recognizing the energy expenditure, but she wasn''t foolish.


    Against a formidable opponent like niel, holding back meant courting defeat. Thus, each of Siena''s strikes was calcted for absolute lethality.


    Despite the necessity for deadly precision, Siena found room for enjoyment in the battle. She skillfully aimed at both lethal and non-lethal points on niel''s body, ensuring the fight remained exhrating. For Siena, the objective was not only to win but to savor the challenge and prolong the engagement.


    Twisting her body to the right, niel leaped from a nearby building, seamlessly transforming her ck sword back into the spear she had initially wielded.


    Knowing that Siena possessed the agility to evade straightforward attacks, niel strategically introduced a clear opening, tempting her opponent to capitalize on the apparent vulnerability.


    "Now strike me~!" niel wished, a twisted smile ying on her lips as she anticipated the return of that blinding white light.


    However, instead of responding to her provocation, Siena unexpectedly knelt down, coughing up blood.


    The kic energy she had harnessed propelled her forward uncontrobly, and her body crashed into Siena, the spear piercing Siena''s right shoulder.


    niel stood in pure disbelief, grappling with the realization that Siena was now coughing up blood.


    Puzzled, she knew she hadn''t used any poisons, so what could be the cause of Siena''s unexpected condition?


    Before niel could contemte further, her own body temperature skyrocketed, the sensation akin to burning in the depths of hell.


    ¡­.?


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    niel screamed!


    In the midst of her own torment, niel felt a scrutinizing gaze upon her.


    Someone, somewhere far away, was observing her every move, passing judgment on the very essence of her being.

 Chapter 184: First Act 53: Unwavering Adaptation....

    Siena Scaith, renowned as the celestial de, stood as the unparalleled grandmaster at the pinnacle of swordsmanship, a solitary force that had surpassed all others in the art of the de.


    Her legendary prowess was etched into the very fabric of the world, where a single sh from her celestial de could cleave mountains, a solitary thrust could part the vastness of oceans, and a mere motion could rend the heavens asunder.


    She embodied the epitome of strength, a living legend whose name resonated across continents.


    Throughout the vast expanse continent, Siena was hailed as a paragon of martial mastery, revered by countless individuals who marveled at the sheer might she wielded.


    Tales of her incredible feats and unmatched skill spread like wildfire, making her the subject of admiration and awe.


    A resounding consensus echoed through the people ¨C if one were to wager on who the strongest was among the continent, the safest bet was always on Siena.


    Her reputation cast a shadow over any potential contenders, leaving no room for doubt about her dominance.


    Yet, amidst the universal acknowledgment of her awe-inspiring strength, there existed a singr bastion of resistance against the celestial de.


    The Holy Kingdom, a sacred realm dedicated to the teachings of the Goddess, stood in stark opposition to Siena Scaith.


    The Church of Light, which reigned supreme in this holynd, openly expressed animosity towards the grandmaster. This nation, founded by the first saint and hero, served as a sanctuary for those deemed forsaken by the world.


    In the annals of its history, the Holy Kingdom had humble beginnings as a small vige.


    Over time, fueled by unwavering faith and devotion to the Church of Light, it burgeoned into a formidable nation that rivaled the mightiest powers in the world.


    As the Holy Kingdom continued to burgeon in strength and swell in poption, its dominion expanded to proportions that rivaled thergest and mightiest nation on the continent¡ªthe formidable Lumenian Empire.


    The once modest kingdom had transformed into a sprawling entity, a behemoth thatmanded both military might and extensive geographic reach.


    The sheer magnitude of its growth prompted many to question the true nature of the Holy Kingdom.


    With a size that nearly mirrored the Lumenian Empire, the Holy Kingdom''s unprecedented expansion prompted skepticism and doubt among neighboring nations.


    The kingdom''s metamorphosis into a colossal force, both militarily and geographically, led to amon sentiment that the term "Holy Kingdom" no longer sufficed to capture the essence of its stature.


    Whispers of "Holy Empire" began to circte, a moniker reflecting the nation''s grandeur and influence. In contemporary discourse, most referred to it as such, acknowledging the colossal dominion it had be.


    Despite the Holy Kingdom''s official promations of noble intentions¡ªto spread their faith and not bring harm to the continent¡ªdoubt lingered in the minds of kings and representatives from every corner of thend.


    The extraordinary openness of the Holy Kingdom in its conflicts with the Lumenian Empire, the only nation capable of challenging its might, raised suspicions.


    While the Holy Kingdom maintained an outward facade of benevolence, those in power across the continent harbored a pervasive sense that something ndestine was afoot.


    In the ominous shadow cast by the holy kingdom, a prevailing belief echoed through thend: once an enemy of the holy kingdom, no one, believer or not, would be safe.


    The corruption that festered within the empire''s religious hierarchy only deepened the dread.


    The priests, once revered as conduits of divine guidance, sumbed to avarice and moral decay.


    Even the esteemed pope, purportedly the holiest figure in their sacred realm, was not exempt from the tendrils of corruption.


    Hidden whispers circted, murmuring of scandalous affairs and ndestine progeny, evidence pointing to the pope''s transgressions, including the forceful deflowering of young women under his authority who bore his children.


    This corruption, however, seemed inconsequential to those in power, for they believed their words were the very pronouncements of the goddess herself.


    The Holy Kingdom remained entrenched in its convictions, blissfully ignorant of the impending reckoning that would shatter their illusions.


    The turning point arrived with the arrival of an enigmatic woman, seemingly ordinary in appearance but harboring a secret strength that would defy the the holy kingdom''s expectations.


    In a shocking disy of audacity, she cleanly severed the head of the previous pope during a mass prayer in the capital, throwing the masses into disarray.


    This act, seemingly inconceivable in the face of the church''s authority, marked the most well-known debut of the Sword Master Siena Scaith¡ªa figure destined to be the most despised criminal in the eyes of the Holy Kingdom.


    The motivations behind Siena''s audacious act remained shrouded in mystery, a puzzle that confounded the masses.


    While some attempted to defend her, their voices were swiftly quashed by the iron grip of the church''s authority.


    The empire, relentless in its pursuit of justice¡ªor retribution¡ªissued bounties on Siena''s head, stering wanted posters on bulletin boards across every city within the Holy Kingdom.


    Despite the ominous bounties ced on Siena''s head, the inhabitants of the Holy Kingdom knew better than to entertain the notion of pursuing her.


    The church, with its most prized soldiers known as apostles, held little hope of defeating the enigmatic Sword Master.


    The mere thought of confronting Siena, whose prowess defiedprehension, was deemed foolish by those who understood the futility of such endeavors.


    However, theck of pursuit did not equate to eptance or forgiveness.


    The hatred harbored by the church and its followers reached a fevered pitch,pelling them to resort to more insidious means of revenge.


    The apostles, fervent in their disdain for Siena, resorted to invoking a curse¡ªa divine punishment granted by the goddess herself.


    They fervently prayed for Siena''s mortal body to be consumed by the holy light, an act intended to bring an end to the elusive Sword Master.


    Yet, the curse''s impact on Siena proved to be a hollow threat. Her abnormal strength shielded her from the intended consequences of the holy affliction.


    Despite the church''s fervent wishes for her demise, the curse seemed impotent against Siena''s indomitable will and formidable abilities.


    Siena, however, was not blind to the potential dangers posed by the curse. While it currently seemed inconsequential, she was acutely aware of her vulnerability to divine energy.


    Though not a demon, her experiences in training a young prodigy named Tristan had revealed the extraordinary susceptibility of her body to anything imbued with divine nature.


    In the distance, a radiant sun glowed with majestic grace, casting an ethereal light that seemed to pierce the very fabric of her being.


    And her body groaned in pain.


    The revtion of her vulnerability to divine energy was not merely a theoretical concern for Siena¡ªit swiftly became a stark reality as the radiant sun manifested before her.


    In a fraction of a second, her seemingly imprable armor crumbled under the immense presence of the celestial light.


    Every fiber of her being rebelled against the onught; muscles spasmed, her head throbbed as if threatening to shatter, and an unsettlingbination of heat and cold coursed through her body.


    It was a disconcerting symphony of agony, a cacophony of pains that eclipsed any she had experienced in the heat of battle.


    Siena''s desire for the familiar pain ofbat shed with the overwhelming torment of this unknown situation.


    There was no glory in this suffering, no satisfaction derived from facing a worthy opponent.


    It was an assault on her very essence, a vition of the warrior''s code she had adhered to throughout her storied existence.


    As she grappled with the agony, she found herself questioning the origin of this miniature sun and the intention behind such a potent divine spell.


    It dawned on her that someone from the church had deliberately orchestrated this grandiose disy of divine power to cleanse the battleground.


    ''Damn¡­. It must be that saintess kid!''


    The realization struck her as she coughed up blood, her body sumbing to the relentless assault, and she copsed to her knees.


    Despite the searing pain coursing through her, Siena''s instincts andbat-honed reflexes persisted.


    In a desperate bid to survive, she narrowly evaded an impending attack from niel, the mastermind behind the divine onught.


    Ugh¡­!!


    The resonant groan of pain escaped Siena''s lips, a visceral response to the agonizing darkness that seemed to seep from the spear niel had ruthlessly pierced her with.


    The sensation was as if her very flesh was being forcibly torn asunder, an indescribable torment that sent shivers down her spine.


    Summoning her remaining strength, Siena focused her mana on the wound, desperately attempting to contain the malevolent ck miasma emanating from the dark spear.


    The toxic energy threatened to spread within her, intensifying the already overwhelming cloudiness in her mind caused by the excruciating pain.


    It was an unfamiliar vulnerability for Siena, a seasoned warrior who had weathered countless battles without ever experiencing the threat of passing out amidst the chaos ofbat.


    Tsk...!


    Frustrationced Siena''s response as she clicked her tongue in irritation.


    Her own weakness grated on her nerves, a stark departure from the indomitable spirit that had defined her throughout her martial journey.


    Despite the pain and the encroaching darkness, Siena harbored a burning determination to defy her physical limitations.


    Summoning strength into her arms, she attempted tounch a counterattack against niel.


    The desire to retaliate burned within her, a testament to the relentless will that had fueled her every action on the battlefield.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    Yet, before Siena could fully execute her counter, niel erupted in mes under the relentless presence of the sun.


    The scorching mes engulfed her adversary like a tidal wave, sweeping over the surroundings with an unrelenting force.


    Houses, buildings, and people alike found themselves at the mercy of the inferno, the very air crackling with the intensity of the celestial ze.


    Despite the overwhelming divine power that coursed through the battlefield, Siena keenly observed that not all humans were affected by its wrath.


    It seemed the caster''s condemnation targeted those deemed as sinners, casting them into the merciless embrace of the mes. Inexorably, Siena found herself included in this damning category, despite her humanity.


    However, an ironic twist of fate spared her from the immediate congration that consumed others.


    The reason behind her survivaly in her own extraordinary attributes. Her naturally high resilience and iprehensible physical prowess shielded her from the divine energy''s incendiary effects.


    Though divine energy remained her Achilles'' heel, Siena''s relentless training and disciplined fortitude had rendered her body capable of resisting such weaknesses, at least to a certain extent.


    The pain persisted, a constant reminder of her vulnerability, yet it was insufficient to render her immobile.


    With a wry smile ying upon her lips, Siena witnessed the unfolding chaos. niel, staggering and moaning in the distance, sumbed to the torment of the divine power.


    Dark tendrils seemed to reach out, attempting to cloak her, yet paradoxically, it only intensified the pain and mes surrounding her.


    Siena''s gaze, aze with both amusement and determination, traced the contours of the battle as the celestial ze continued its merciless onught.


    ''I forgot this bitch was demonic in nature¡­. Hahaha''


    ¡­..


    ''What is this?''


    The disconcerting realization gripped niel as she grappled with the searing pain that now engulfed her entire being.


    The agony tore through her consciousness, a visceral assault that defied her very essence.


    It was a sensation she had never experienced before¡ªa difort that transcended the boundaries of her usual adaptations and transformations.


    Each moment was a torment, a relentless barrage of pain that seemed insurmountable.


    For years, unbeknownst even to herself, niel had existed as a being that thrived on adaptation and transformation.


    Her entire existence was a testament to her ability to evolve, to be in the right ce at the right time to undergo profound changes.


    A single analysis of practically anything allowed her to adapt, to discern the optimal strategy for survival and domination.


    In the face of an enemy''s strike, her being instinctively knew how to respond, ensuring her continued existence.


    This perpetual state of adaptation and transformation had granted niel a confidence bordering on arrogance.


    She believed she could take on any being the world had to offer, confident that a single hit was all she needed to gain the advantage.


    Weaker foes mattered little to her, for as long as a single cell of her remained living, she could adapt, survive, and ultimately be stronger.


    However, this unwavering belief in her ability to ovee any challenge was now shattered. The excruciating pain brought about by the mes tested the very core of her existence.


    Being burned wasn''t new to niel; she had weathered the onught of mes even before acquiring the strength she now possessed.


    Yet, this particr torment was different. It cut through her adaptive instincts, defying her understanding of survival.


    "It hurts! It''s too painful¡­.!"


    niel''s agonized cries echoed through the battlefield, a stark contrast to the confident being that had thrived on adaptation for centuries.


    The mes, once a familiar element in her journey, now became an unrelenting force that threatened to unravel the very essence of her being.


    The excruciating pain intensified, contradicting niel''s very nature as a being that thrived on adaptation.


    Ordinarily, all she needed to do was adapt, and her body would be nearly immune to the mes in subsequent encounters.


    However, the searing agony she now experienced felt different¡ªa departure from the predictable pain that apanied her usual transformations.


    This time, an ominous feeling crept over her, as if the mes could reduce her to dust in an instant.


    Her eyes, wide with shock, burst out and popped like balloons in their sockets as she caught a glimpse of the distant sun.


    The very fabric of her clothes, woven from her own mana, disintegrated, leaving her exposed and vulnerable as the mes licked at her skin.


    Flesh and skin, once vibrant and resilient, now underwent a grotesque transformation into charcoal, eachyer sumbing to the merciless embrace of the celestial ze.


    "Ahhh! No!"


    "I hate this!"


    "I don''t want this!"


    "Father!!!"


    Desperation filled niel''s cries as she called out, her voice echoing through the battlefield.


    Staggering in her steps, she resembled a crazed figure, scratching at herself in a futile attempt to alleviate the pain.


    Her ck mana, usually a source of power, crumbled under the sun''s relentless gaze, adding to the torment as her body continued to burn.


    The onceposed and formidable niel now found herself in a state of utter despair.


    Her mind fractured under the relentless assault of pain, causing her very soul to waver.


    The scalding sensation enveloped her entire being, and despite her millennia of existence and the countless experiences gained from consuming various beings, she found herself sumbing to the unbearable agony.


    In the throes of agony, niel''s body convulsed and wriggled within the encroaching darkness.


    Each contortion was a desperate attempt to adapt, to transform from one form to another in a futile effort to escape the relentless judgment of the sun.


    From a being made of rocks to one enveloped in darkness, her very essence strained against the divine condemnation, yet it was to no avail.


    Once the sun passed its divine judgment, there was no refuge, no hiding from the inescapable sentence.


    The saintess Elena, invoking the divine power of the goddess, uttered only five words as she prayed fervently before the sun descended upon the mortal ne:


    "Destroy those who are evil."


    niel closed her eyes, her body sumbing to the searing mes, and as her consciousness slipped away, she found herself awakening in a room saturated with darkness.


    It was a space so ck, so profound, that it felt as though she had been cast into the very pits of the abyss.


    Miraculously, her body was whole again, and the familiar surge of mana flowed through her being. The pain, the heat¡ªall of it vanished, reced by an eerie calm.


    Surveying her surroundings, niel realized shey upon a soft, fluffy bed, with a singrmp casting a feeble light.


    The room exuded an unusual tranquility, contrasting starkly with the chaos and torment of the battlefield.


    As her eyes adjusted to the dim light, niel noticed a doll sitting atop her resting body. The doll''s delicate fingers traced patterns on her belly, a gesture so gentle that it seemed almost surreal.


    "Y#u ba## h## c!l@# @#$$% ....?"


    Words emerged from the doll''s mouth, distorted and iprehensible, as if uttered through a crushing force.


    Yet, niel remained unfazed, a realization dawning upon her.


    The being before her, obscured within the form of a doll, was none other than a goddess¡ªsomeone her father considered as family.


    Despite the mysterious and cryptic nature of the words spoken she understood three of those words, or at least what waws implied.


    ''Careful''


    ''Chlld''


    andstly ''Sleep....?''


    niel couldn''t understand what she truly said, but she knew it was something important.


    However, she couldn''t ask questions as her body fell asleep.


    Thest thing she saw was the doll caressing her belly.

 Chapter 185: First Act 54: The Holy Sword

    Siena''s eyes widened in disbelief as niel suddenly vanished before her, dissipating like mist in front of her eyes.


    The celestial battlefield, once host to a fierce sh, now seemed eerily quiet and empty.


    ''What happened?''


    Siena wondered, her confusion evident.


    The demonic adversary had vanished without a trace, leaving both her mana senses and physical instincts unable to decipher the nature of niel''s sudden disappearance.


    It was as if she had evaporated into thin air.


    ''Is she dead?''


    Siena contemted, but after a moment of reflection, she dismissed the thought.


    A master swordswoman like her could discern the difference between a fallen foe and one who had simply eluded capture.


    ''She got away... Tsk!'' Siena grumbled, frustration evident in her voice.


    Despite the searing pain that coursed through her body, she pushed herself to stand.


    Her guard remained steadfast, a testament to the seasoned warrior''s resilience.


    "It took some time, but now I''m getting used to this" Siena muttered to herself, clenching and unclenching her fists.


    She adjusted the dense mana coating that enveloped her body, both inside and out.


    The intensity of the mana was such that any nearby mage would likely recoil at the sight, overwhelmed by the sheer density emanating from Siena.


    Siena''s resolve to ovee the curse inflicted upon her was a simple yet relentless pursuit: she strengthened and trained her body, mind, and mana to their absolute limits.


    Slowly but surely, the debilitating pain began to dissipate.


    The extraordinary effort she invested, using more mana than usual to coat her body, was a necessary sacrifice to withstand the sun''s presence, especially for someone cursed like her.


    Despite harboring no ill intent towards the saintess, Siena''s thoughts were already crafting ns for revenge against the church.


    Her mind churned with scenarios of retribution, a debt she intended to settle.


    However, before she could set her ns in motion, an abrupt and swift projectile shot towards her.


    Zzt..!!!


    With widened eyes, thest thing she saw was a sh of vibrant green.


    A tingling sensation swept over her body as the realization hit her.


    "Tsk..." Clicking her tongue in frustration, Siena identified the source of the attack.


    There was only one being in the entire world capable of casting such a potent lightning spell, especially with that distinct green hue¡ªan entity she fervently hoped to avoid crossing paths with.


    The guardian of the empire and its founder¡ªa formidable storm dragon¡ªloomed before her


    "Did the princess call for that old man''s help?" She tightened her grip on her chest, feeling the residual tingling sensation.


    Under normal circumstances, she would have effortlessly shrugged off such an attack, either casually evading it or deflecting it with ease.


    However, the stress that currently enveloped her body rendered such feats impossible.


    Siena''s thoughts turned introspective, a twinge of betrayal seeping into her emotions.


    The flying lizard in the sky, once a trusted ally and friend, had now be an unexpected adversary.


    ''Is this how dragons greet each other in a reunion?''


    "I don''t know why you attacked me all of a sudden but¡­."


    ''Don''t me me for what''s toe stupid old man''


    White light slowly covered Siena''s de.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Deep within the tempestuous storms, a dragon adorned in sparks of green electricity hovered in the air, its eyes as hazy as the murky waters of ugly swamps.


    From its vantage point high above, it peered down at Estelle Academy, its gaze prating through the roiling clouds.


    The dragon sensed that its descendant was safe, protected by the goddess''s representative.


    However, the currents of emotion within the ancient creature were turbulent.


    The dragon''s gaze lingered on the scene below, where spilled blood told a story that even its draconic eyes couldn''t ignore.


    It observed with rity that its dear granddaughter''s face bore the mark of a de, a signature that belonged to one person alone¡ªSiena Scaith.


    A tumult of feelings swirling within.


    The ancient being watched as an old friend, now turned adversary, sought to harm his descendant.


    Despite the turmoil, the dragon recognized the necessity to protect, and so it made its first move¡ªa lightning strike, a warning against those who dared to threaten its kin.


    Anticipating Siena''s retaliation, the dragon knew the impending battle could cost him dearly¡ªan arm, or perhaps even his life.


    Yet, a nagging question lingered in the dragon''s mind.


    "Why isn''t she getting up yet?" The dragon, crowned with a hundred-eyed ck crow, pondered the peculiar silence that followed.


    The bird-like creature''s visage bore a distinct smile, its expression imbued with amusement as it observed the unfolding drama with keen interest.


    ¡­.


    The distant roar of the dragon reverberated through the air, the sound underscored by the howling wind that surged around me.


    Paradoxically, the intensifying gale only exacerbated the already scorching heat of the miniature sun above us.


    Despite the torrential rain unleashed by the storm, any relief it brought was swiftly nullified as the sun''s radiance evaporated every droplet that dared to touch its scalding surface.


    System messages incessantly popped up in front of me, each one a beckoning call to utilize Hero''s will. Yet, I steadfastly ignored them.


    I was acutely aware that sumbing to the allure of Hero''s will would mean surrendering myself entirely to the goddess, granting her an unbridled im over my very existence.


    And that wasn''t something I''d even bother to think about.


    Running out of viable options, I grappled with the dilemma at hand.


    The use of my sister''s authority was out of the question; the sun''s divine judgment would reduce anything even slightly aligned with evil to molten insignificance.


    Portals, my usual means of escape, were rendered futile in this oppressive environment, as they would only serve to amplify the excruciating pain that already coursed through my being.


    ''Use the sword''


    A sudden telepathic message resonated in my mind.


    The voice, familiar and intimate, prompted a flood of questions.


    ''Sis?''


    ''Yes¡­''


    ''You''re back! Where were you?'' I pressed, curiosityced with concern.


    ''With mother... we can talk about my disappearanceter. For now, use the sword''


    Although a thousand questions swirled within me, time was a luxury I couldn''t afford. The dire circumstances demanded immediate action.


    As I looked down at my hands, an unsettling realization struck me¡ªI felt lesser pain in my right arm.


    It didn''t take long to understand the source of this unexpected relief.


    The holy sword I carried, its gleaming de firmly embedded in the ground as I knelt, seemed to be alleviating my pain with each passing second.


    Observing the flow of divinity around me, it became apparent that the sword was not merely a passive instrument.


    Like a glutton, it absorbed the excess energy in the air, swallowing divinity like a voracious ck hole.


    The sword, even without the activation of the Sword of Light authority, radiated a resplendent golden glow.


    The ethereal light emanating from the weapon could easily fuel spection that I was the hero foretold in prophecies.


    However, the brilliant mes enveloping me obscured the sword''s golden hue.


    The onlookers, engrossed in prayer towards Elena or fixated on the celestial sun overhead, were seemingly oblivious to the transformation urring at the epicenter of the divine turmoil.


    ''Sis, you do realize that in order to activate this sword, I have to use her authority, right?''


    Stuck between a rock and a hard ce, I couldn''t tap into my family''s authority, leaving me no choice but to rely on the goddess''s power.


    ''Don''t worry. The moment you use her authority, redirect all that energy into the sword. Don''t use any other authority except for the Sword of Light'' my sister reassured me.


    With a reluctant nod, I invoked the goddess''s authority.


    A warm, golden light bathed my arm, a strange mix of divine power and uncertainty.


    Swiftly, I redirected every bit of that celestial energy into the hungry sword.


    As the energy flowed, an odd sensation crept over me. It was almost as if the sword, this supposedly holy weapon, had a personality¡ªa face of satisfaction as it absorbed the divine energy.


    ''Was this really a sacred sword?''


    The brilliance within the sword intensified, flooding my senses with heightened awareness.


    The searing pain that had haunted me began to subside, consumed by the insatiable appetite of the sword.


    It felt like the sword itself was alive, eagerly feasting on the excess divine power within me.


    The Swords of Light, initially aimed at my heart, paused in their advance.


    A shift urred within my soul¡ªthe grip of the goddess''s influence gradually loosened.


    The overwhelming weight on my consciousness began to lift, granting a momentary reprieve from the relentless divine intrusion.


    Huff...


    Exhaling a weighted breath, I took a moment to survey my surroundings.


    Strangely, the once-intense brightness of the sun no longer had any adverse effect on me.


    Vision sharper than ever before, I could discern the details of my surroundings with unparalleled rity.


    My breath steadied, and an acute awareness of everything around me settled in.


    The excruciating pain and extreme heat that had gripped me just moments ago dissipated like morning mist.


    As I rose to my feet, an overflow of newfound energy surged through my body.


    I felt invigorated, as if fatigue had be an alien concept.


    The mes that had engulfed me moments before now subsided, drawn into the radiant embrace of the golden sword in my hand.


    "Adrian...?" Be''s bewildered voice reached my ears.


    Turning to face her, I found her covered in mes.


    Oddly, she appeared unharmed.


    It seemed that only those aligned with negative aspects faced the intense burns, while others were either healed by the divine sun''s mes or empowered by it.


    The scene was surreal, and yet, there was an unexpected humor in the situation.


    Be, under the mes, maintained her characteristic sleepy demeanor.


    Engaging in casual conversation with someone engulfed in fire was an unusual sight, and the absurdity of it all brought a hint of amusement with in me.


    Her nonchnt expression, unaffected by the fiery disy, added a touch of ridiculousness in the serious situation.


    As I rose to my feet, an overflow of newfound energy surged through my body. I felt invigorated, as if fatigue had be an alien concept.


    The mes that had engulfed me moments before now subsided, drawn into the radiant embrace of the golden sword in my hands.


    Be, seemingly shocked by the disappearance of the mes around me, couldn''t tear her eyes away from the sword.


    Her gaze remained fixed on the weapon, a cascade of unspoken questions evident in her eyes.


    Walking closer to her, I pointed my sword near her thigh, and like a ma, it absorbed the mes surrounding her. Be''s face contorted in disbelief, her eyes widening for the first time.


    "You were a pdin?"


    Chuckling a little at her assumption, I shook my head.


    "Let''s just say I''m more than a pdin"


    ''Aunt is setting up the stage Ian, y it well''


    ''Huh?''


    Boom¡­!


    A sh of green exploded near us.

 Chapter 186: First Act 55: The Holy Sword 2

    As Princess Christine slowly opened her eyes, the world around her seemed a chaotic mess of jumbled thoughts.


    A foggy blur clouded her senses, threatening to overwhelm her as if she were on the verge of nausea.


    The intense heat that enveloped her should have been diforting, but paradoxically, she felt a strange wee from the mes.


    It was as if she was being embraced by the warm hug of a mother, and the sensation was both peaceful and joyful, creating a sense of rxation.


    Yet, her body quivered in defiance, rejecting the embrace that her senses seemed to be yearning for.


    It was a conflicting experience, a dissonance between the perceived warmth and the actual aversion she felt.


    Her dragon eyes, usually a source of great power and rity, intensified in their re as she identified the source of her difort.


    Looking upward, she saw the sun, and above it, the saintess casting her benevolent gaze upon the world.


    The face of the saintess, one that would typically evoke feelings of reverence and awe, instead fueled an intense anger within Christine.


    It wasn''t merely a matter of being looked down upon; it felt like a rejection of her very essence, as if her blood and soul vehemently rebelled against the notion of being subordinate.


    Although Christine''s mind was still hazy from all the thoughts and all the weird sensations her body was having at right now, Christine still had an idea why this was happening to her.


    As Princess Christine grappled with the paradoxical emotions coursing through her, a nagging question pierced her thoughts.


    ''Is it because of my dragon blood?''


    In the intricate tapestry of the Lumenia Imperial family, closely guarded secretsy within the veins of its members.


    Those of the royal bloodline, including Christine herself, were well aware of the significance of their heritage.


    The Lumenian Empire and its imperial family took immense pride in the knowledge that draconic blood flowed through their veins, a fact not shrouded in secrecy but unted with pride.


    Dragons, in the realm of magic and mythical beings, were hailed as the progenitors of magic itself.


    They stood as enigmatic entities, closely tied to the forces of nature, both revered and feared.


    Their existence, a natural catastrophe for humans, served as a salvation for the bnce of nature.


    Yet, amid the grandeur of their mystical aura, dragons carried a legacy that extended beyond the annals of history.


    In ancient times, dragons were revered as gods, an de that endured through the ages. However, this divine perception birthed animosity.


    The gods themselves harbored disdain for the existence of dragons, a sentiment reciprocated by the dragons.


    There existed an innate aversion; dragons, as beings intrinsically aligned with the natural order, rejected anything outside the realms of nature, be it gods or demons.


    To them, any entity not tethered to the natural order was deemed an existence akin to trash, and this sentiment ran deep within Christine''s very being.


    The conflicting emotions surging within her were intertwined with the age-old rivalry between dragons and gods, a legacy she carried in her very blood.


    As Christine grappled with the tumult within, the dormant dragon side of her essence seemed to assert itself, acting on its own volition.


    The princess whispered an incantation, "Draig sgail," and immediately, the mes enveloping her body dissipated.


    The residual energy worked its healing magic, mending most of the wounds she had incurred during the intense battle.


    However, the hypersensitivity that apanied the dragon''s presence still lingered, creating an ufortable sensation that Christine found irksome.


    Surveying her surroundings, the princess observed the chaos unfolding.


    The once-panicked crowd had shifted their focus, now moring for the principal and Be to create a portal, a means of escape from the impending disaster.


    Kneeling and fervently praying to the saints above, they seemed to have forgotten the worries that had gued them just moments before.


    Annoyance flickered across Christine''s face as she licked her tongue in irritation, but she quickly quelled any rising anger.


    Getting worked up under these bizarre circumstances would serve her no purpose.


    Instead, she scanned the vicinity, realizing that the impending threat of the sun''s wrath would transform the already ravaged city into an ashen wastnd within a matter of minutes.


    ''I must find the principal or Miss Be and get everyone out of here'' she determined, the gravity of her responsibility settling upon her shoulders.


    Despite Saintess Elena''s benevolent intervention and the grand divine spell that effectively eradicated the monstrous threats, the princess understood that it wasn''t a guaranteed victory.


    Two monsters still lurked and fighting out there.


    While she appreciated the saintess''s kindness and the profound sense of obligation that led to the casting of such a potent divine spell, Christine recognized the inherent risks.


    Safetyy in evacuating the area, ensuring the well-being of all present here, as the first princess of the empire she would make sure of it.


    Suddenly, a tingling sensation rippled through Princess Christine''s senses, and a familiar presence registered in her consciousness.


    Gazing upward, she witnessed a massive storm on the horizon, green sparks of lightning crackling around the dark clouds.


    This celestial tempest presented a stark contrast to the ming city below, setting an ominous backdrop for the unfolding events.


    "Grandpa, you''re here" Christine whispered, her eyes slowly regaining their focus as she recognized the guardian dragon of the empire, her great ancestor.


    With his imposing figure present, the looming threat of the two monstrous beings fighting just beyond the city square seemed to diminish.


    The princess harbored unwavering faith in her great ancestor; against the might of a true dragon, even formidable adversaries would pale inparison.


    "Grandpa, if you could¡ª"


    Tnnggg!!!!


    The princess''s attempt to establishmunication was abruptly interrupted by a piercing sound, a loud ringing noise that assaulted her ears with such intensity that it triggered an immediate headache.


    Clutching her head, Christine recoiled, confusion etched across her face.


    ''What was that?'' she wondered, the sudden intrusion leaving her momentarily disoriented.


    Frustration etched across Christine''s face as she attempted once again to establish a connection with her grandfather, only to be met with the same bewildering results.


    It should have been a straightforward task, a seamless exchange between descendant and ancestor, especially with the guardian dragon being so close now.


    However, an inexplicable barrier seemed to thwart her every effort, preventing any form ofmunication, be it physical or through mana.


    Something mysterious and obstructive lingered, creating a frustrating impasse.


    Suddenly, a series of strange voices infiltrated her consciousness, akin to an unestablished message that bypassed her attempts at directmunication.


    The dragon''s thoughts resonated within her mind, delivering a powerful and poignant message.


    "I will avenge your death, oh dear descendant of mine" the voice echoed,den with a seething anger and impatience that caught Christine off guard.


    Confusion furrowed her brow.


    "But I''m alive, though?" she thought, her gaze fixated on the green-tinged lightning bolts cracking through the sky.


    The atmospheric tension escted, and Christine witnessed a dragon''s breath gathering, an extraordinary sight that unfolded before her eyes for the first time in her life.


    ¡­.


    I looked in the direction where the explosion happened.


    It wasn''t that far from us, at best just around a few hundred meters away from here.


    It was the location at which Siena was fighting with an unknown assant.


    It wasn''t that hard to guess why the dragon attacked there, as Siena and that unknown assant are probably the most dangerous in this area right now.


    But what exactly was going on here?


    ''What did Aunt do, sis?''


    ''Giving you an enemy''


    ''Why?'' I pressed for an exnation.


    ''All heroes need a viin to defeat, right? Or maybe even some catastrophic event they have to prevent. That dragon is both those things'' she exined with an air of nonchnce.


    ''Still, asking me to fight a dragon is absurd'' I retorted. Because it was a freaking dragon who''s entire being denies the will of the gods themselves.


    ''Don''t worry, under normal circumstances, you probably won''t win, even with our authorities''


    Her words resonated with truth. Even if I were to attack the dragon''s mind, mirroring my aunt''s actions, the advantage would be fleeting.


    The dragon''s formidable scales disrupted the flow of mana itself, rendering my usual prowess with swords and mana des ineffective.


    ''So, you''re saying the situation is different now?'' I questioned, a note of skepticism in my voice.


    ''Yes, just like I told you, use that sword'' my sister insisted.


    Examining the holy sword in my hands, I could still feel the power emanating from it. However, the doubt lingered.


    Could this de truly be effective against a literal dragon, whose very existence denied divinity?


    The holy sword, while potent, was most effective against demons; against other beings, it amounted to nothing more than an exceptionally sharp weapon capable of shooting beams of light.


    ''If the goddess is trying to take advantage of you, make sure you use her as well'' she said.


    The once serene sky transformed into a canvas of chaos as lightning crackled and danced in erratic patterns.


    A surge of confusion gripped me; something extraordinary was unfolding, and uncertainty loomed in the air.


    My eyes instinctively turned upward, revealing a spectacle of condensed lightning within the gathering storm clouds.


    The blurry sight hinted at a powerful force taking shape, and dread crept in as the possibility of the dragon preparing to unleash its destructive breath crossed my mind.


    "Shit, is it preparing to use its breath? Fuck, fuck!" I muttered to myself, urgency entuating every word.


    Addressing Be, I told her


    "Cast the teleportation spell now! Get everyone out of here!"


    The urgency in my voice matched the impending threat, and I didn''t wait for her response.


    Leaping through the damaged roof, I traversed thendscape, searching for the highest vantage point.


    The elevation would offer a strategic advantage for a potential counter against the impending onught.


    Elena, attuned to the dragon''s intentions, encased us within a golden dome¡ªa divine barrier shielding us from the imminent danger.


    As I nced towards Elena, there was a discernible absence of emotion in her current state.


    Yet, beneath the surface, a subtle fear emanated from her


    If I didn''t make a move now, everyone here would probably die. Judging from the absurd mana emanating from that dragon alone, it was enough to deduce that a single breath attack could wipe the entire city off the map.


    Not even the barrier Elena casted, fortified by the sun''s energy, seemed capable of fully withstanding such an onught.


    Recalling my sister''s advice to use the sword, I clenched the holy weapon tightly, my determination matching the weight of impending doom hanging over the city.


    The bluish starlight mana gathering around the city square indicated that Be had initiated her move.


    However, I refused to let my focus waver.


    Then, it happened¡ªskies turned an ominous shade of green, and a deafening rumble echoed through the air.


    A beam of pure electrical energy descended at an rming rate. Its speed was so astonishing that any normal person wouldn''t have had time to properly register the imminent threat before it struck.


    As the destructive force hurtled towards the city square, I steeled myself, positioning the holy sword in front of me.


    Yet, the moment my grip tightened on the holy sword, something strange happened.


    The world turned ck and white, reminiscent of old films, and the only colors that remained were the green beam descending and a golden silk-like line.


    Everything around me seemed to freeze, or rather, it all slowed down. However, for some reason, I could move normally, even faster than I used to.


    The deafening sounds of impending doom became muffled, and my focus intensified. My body instinctively followed the silk-like thread of golden light, and my sword traced its path. Jumping up, I held up the holy sword and shed vertically.


    [Authority: Ster Sris: {Active}]


    Swish!!


    It was just one casual sh, even for me, and yet something strange happened as everything slowly turned back to normal.


    Another deafening sound echoed, and I could feel the energy within me depleting at a high rate.


    SWOOOSH!!!!


    From where I shed, golden light exploded like a crescent golden de. Everything turned brightly gold, blinding everyone, yet I was unaffected.


    The golden brilliance extended, enveloping the green beam, and for a moment, time seemed to stand still.


    Looking high above, my eyes widened.


    The dark clouds, or rather, the literal sky, appeared to be cut, and in the distance, I could see and hear the painful, scream-like roars of the dragon, missing one of its gigantic wings, probably caught in the attack.


    Did I really just do that?


    With this thing?


    I wondered, gazing at the sword.


    Did it have this much power?


    Slowly, my body descended onto a random roof. Even though I executed that powerful attack, I felt like my energy was restored almost immediately after.


    "Hero?"


    I could hear someone talking. Looking down, I saw a bewildered young man kneeling on the ground, the mes around him gone.


    The same was true for the others around him, all looking at me with wide-open eyes.


    The holy sword in my hands gleamed even more brightly.

 Chapter 187: First Act 56: The Holy Sword End

    "Hero?"


    The whispers echoed through the crowd as I stood there, the golden sword in my hand gleaming in the sunlight.


    The weight of the title settled on my shoulders, and I couldn''t help but feel the collective gaze of the onlookers fixated on me.


    "That golden sword..."


    The murmurs continued, apanied by curious nces and awe-filled expressions. The weapon, a symbol of divine power, radiated an otherworldly glow, as if forged by the gods themselves.


    "Hey, did he kill that thing?"


    Skepticism lingered in the air, mingling with the astonishment. Doubtful eyes turned to me, seeking confirmation of the creature''s demise.


    The battle wasn''t that fierce, but the aftermath revealed the absence of the once-threatening dragon.


    "Look, the mes are all gone!"


    Excitement rippled through the crowd, a shared realization that the threat had been extinguished.


    The onlookers pointed at the now tranquil surroundings, the lingering embers vanishing as if the very essence of chaos had been quelled.


    The raging mes that seemed to have judged, burnt and melted everything was gone.


    "The goddess has answered our prayers."


    A hushed reverence filled the atmosphere as the crowd acknowledged a divine intervention.


    Whispers of gratitude and relief swept through the assembly, gratitude directed towards the deity who seemingly guided my hand in that decisive moment.


    All types of opinions spread out among them, diverse perspectives colliding in a cacophony of voices. Some viewed me as a savior, a hero sent by the gods, while others might have harbored skepticism or fear.


    It wouldn''t be weird if they thought I was the hero at this point, given the spectacle they had just witnessed.


    The golden sword, a manifestation of strength seemingly granted by the gods, held a certain mystique.


    Its presence conveyed a connection to divine forces, and the pure, radiant energy emanating from it enveloped me like a protective aura.


    It was both a nice and gross feeling especially knowing this was the goddess''s divinity embracing me.


    The mes that once surrounded us seemed to be drawn into the holy sword, as if the weapon was a hungry fire ce it consumed all the mes around us.


    As I slowly descended, the crowd observed in awe, realizing that the very essence of the attack was now being channeled into the sword.


    Though only momentarily, I noticed a system notification, informing me of an authority being automatically utilized.


    [Authority: Ster Sris: {Active}]


    Ster Sris, an authority that granted me the ability topress and unleash the energy within me, a potentialst-ditch effort against overwhelming odds.


    The grip on the golden sword tightened as I swung it through the air.


    To my surprise, the Ster Sris authority kicked in, infusing my strike with a surge of energy.


    The result was breathtaking ¨C a golden crescent sh reaching for the skies, cutting through the air with an unexpected grace.


    That dragon, found itself caught mid-air, unable to escape the unexpected onught.


    The speed of the attack felt unreal, almost as if time itself had momentarily frozen.


    It probably moved at light speed as before I knew it even in the slowed down world the dragon was already cut.


    The power behind the strike was enough to breach the dragon''s defenses, leaving it vulnerable and momentarily incapacitated.


    Surprisingly, what astounded me even more was the revtion that my physical capabilities had undergone a profound transformation.


    The holy sword, infused with the authority of Ster Sris, seemed to amplify my already enhanced strength, speed, and overall prowess.


    It was as if the weapon itself had unlocked hidden reserves within me, doubling, perhaps even tripling, my usual capabilities.


    Is this how Tristan always felt? The thought crossed my mind as I marveled at the newfound strength coursing through my veins.


    In this moment, I felt invincible, as if I could ovee any obstacle in my path.


    The amalgamation of speed, strength, power, mana, and divine energy within me created a potent synergy that left me feeling not just capable but overwhelmingly full of potential.


    ''Just use the sword'' my sister''s words echoed in my mind. It was a simple piece of advice, yet it carried a weight that hinted at something more profound.


    As I gripped the hilt of the holy sword, I couldn''t help but wonder why she had chosen those words to guide me through this daunting battle.


    ''How did you know it would have this much effect, Sis?'' I inquired.


    ''I didn''t, mother did. Besides, although not directly, I did technically fight a power struggle with the goddess. I know just how powerful she is, especially with thews of causality backing her. She isn''t just a mere primordial goddess now''


    Primordial gods and goddesses ¨C beings of immense power and ancient origins ¨C weren''t entities one could easily dismiss.


    Yet, for my sister, they seemed nothing more than arrogant gods among many.


    Her nonchnt perspective on these divine beings intrigued me, reminding me of theplexities that intertwined with my family.


    Suddenly, a shift in the atmosphere caught my attention.


    The oppressive heat began to subside, and the once-blinding light started to diminish.


    The sun''s light was slowly fading away.


    "You¡­ why? Why did the holy sword choose you?"


    A voice rang out, breaking the quietude. I looked down to see Bishop Austin, his expression a mix of confusion and disbelief.


    It seemed unreasonable to him that I, of all people, was chosen as the hero.


    Perhaps he questioned the legitimacy of my role, or maybe he harbored resentment towards the idea that I held such a pivotal position.


    But even still, he couldn''t deny it.


    All signs pointed to the undeniable truth, and despite any inclination to expose me as a fake, the evidence was too overwhelming.


    Observing his mental state, a mixture of confusion and shock yed across his features.


    Whether he struggled to ept the reality of my hero status or was genuinely taken aback, I couldn''t discern.


    What was clear, however, was that my rtionship with Elena was about to be even moreplicated for him.


    I now held a legitimate im to her hand, sanctioned by the very role bestowed upon me.


    I''m sorry but you''re gonna have to put up with me whether you like it or not dear future father of mine~


    Although it wasn''t the grand reveal I had envisioned, it was certainly better than nothing, especially considering the chaos that unfolded with those two monstrous beings engaged in a fierce battle.


    ''Goddamn variables¡­.''


    Now that I thought about it¡­.


    A growing unease crept in.


    I couldn''t sense the presence of those two formidable forces anymore.


    Releasing my mana sense, I attempted to grasp Siena''s whereabouts and identify her adversary, but to no avail.


    Where were they?


    The city-wide academy, which I could usually perceive with my enhanced senses, appeared devoid of their existence.


    It was as if they had vanished into thin air, leaving no trace behind.


    That was when I felt a presenceing near me.


    Looking just behind me as I felt a presence, I took a step back as Elena was right across my face.


    That was when I felt a presence drawing near, a subtle shift in the air that caught my attention. Turning around to investigate, I took a step back, only to find Elena right before me.


    "Ian...?"


    Her voice, gentle yet tinged with confusion, reached my ears. She recognized me, but the unfolding events seemed to baffle her.


    She floated just a few centimeters above mr, her expression a mix of surprise and uncertainty.


    As the sun became smaller, casting a warm glow on the scene, a remarkable transformation unfolded.


    Elena''s golden blonde hair, once radiant as the sun itself, gradually reverted to its pure white hue.


    The golden eyes, reminiscent of the sun''s brilliance, shifted back to their natural sky-blue color.


    Despite the captivating allure of her ''Saintess Sun Mode'' is what I would like to call it, her innate self-radiated a beauty that transcended any external enhancements.


    I sensed the energy around her waning, the powers that kept her afloat dissipating.


    Slowly, she descended, and with a gentle grace, I caught her, her body falling onto my chest.


    She tip-toed up, looking at me with those now cerulean eyes, a silent acknowledgment of the familiarity between us.


    "Ian... What''s happening?" she questioned, her confusion evident.


    I held her close, feeling the warmth of her presence against me.


    Yup she was the best¡­!


    "You, you''re really Ian, right?" Elena''s voice, filled with disbelief and a hint of hope, reached my ears.


    "Yes," I affirmed, acknowledging the truth that seemed to baffle her. Her eyes widened as if grappling with the reality unfolding before her.


    "T-then that sword¡­ Why do you have that sword? No, wait, since when? You were the hero? Then what about the prophecy of me giving birth to the hero? What about the five to ten years we had to prepare for the Demon King''s advent? What about¡ª"


    Elena''s words tumbled out in a rapid stream of questions, each one a valid concern, a puzzle piece in the grand narrative of our intertwined destinies.


    The overwhelming flood of questions made me gently ce a finger on her lips, a tender attempt to halt the cascade of words.


    I realized, once again, that my status as an anomaly in this world held true. It seemed I had inadvertently defied one of the goddess''s written providences.


    "Elena, we can talk about all thister, okay?" I suggested, trying to ease the torrent of thoughts racing through her mind.


    "Y-yeah" she stammered, still slightly out of sorts.


    With teary eyes, she then hugged me tightly. "Thank you~" she whispered, her gratitude hanging in the air.


    "What are you thanking me for?"


    "Just for everything¡­."


    Although I couldn''t pinpoint the exact reason for her gratitude, the embrace she gave me brought a sense of peace to the tumultuous moment.


    Her hug was warm and reassuring, a silent acknowledgment of the bond we shared.


    As I hugged her back, the chaos around us seemed to fade, reced by aforting tranquility.


    "L-look...!" The murmurings of the crowd reached my ears, growing into a chorus of voices as the people spotted us.


    "I-it''s the saintess!" eximed one person, the awe evident in their voice.


    "Thank you for saving us!" cried another, gratitude resonating in their words.


    "Look, it''s the saintess and the hero!" The excitement spread through the crowd like wildfire.


    "Hail the goddess!" The reverent cheers echoed around us.


    "Hero! Hero!" The crowd''s enthusiasm reached a crescendo.


    "The city is saved!" A collective sigh of relief swept through the onlookers.


    "I''m d I''m alive, thank you." Gratitude and relief mixed in the expressions of those who had witnessed the turmoil.


    Right, we have to deal with these folks now. As the people saw me and the saintess on the roof, their cheers and smiles lifted their faces.


    Some had tears of joy streaming down, while others were still confused yet happy. Awe and wonder painted the faces of those gazing up at us.


    It was like being part of a fairy tale or legend that hade to life right in front of them.


    The hero, wielding his holy sword, stood tall beside the saintess ¨C the verypanion that heroes in stories always ended up with.


    For them, it must have felt both romantic and epic, something they probably thought wouldn''t happen in their lifetimes.


    Although I had mentally prepared for all of this, the reality of the tiresome responsibilities that would now unfold was already giving me a headache.


    The weight of expectations, the diplomatic engagements, and the endless formalities ¨C it was a side of heroism that tales often omitted.


    As the cheers of the crowd enveloped us, I couldn''t help but wonder if the legendary heroes of old had felt the same sense of trepidation beneath their armor.


    I wonder what Tristan felt while he was under all these pressure and expectations.


    The novel didn''t really delve deep into Tristan''s thoughts regarding the matter with him being the hero as Tristan''s personality trait was both responsible and willing, so his opinion and feelings on the matter were mostly summarized in a few words.


    Aria, Liliana, Be, Victoria, Mi, Alex ¨C I could feel all of their gazes fixed upon me. As the crowd''s attention shifted, a myriad of emotions yed out on their faces.


    Shock, awe, fear, confusion, and happiness ¨C a kaleidoscope of feelings emanated from their eyes, creating a mosaic of reactions that mirrored theplexity of the situation.


    Even in the midst of this swirling sea of emotions, I sensed a faint presence. Louise, it seemed, was now awake.


    The revitalizing touch of the sun had worked its magic on her as well, restoring the depleted mana she had carried.


    I couldn''t quite decipher why she had feigned sleep earlier, but with my heightened senses, I could tell she was now subtly observing me.


    However, the emotion radiating from her troubled me ¨C ''Envy.''


    Why was this particr sentiment prevalent in her mind right now?


    As I stood there, basking in the cheers and adtion of the crowd, the enigmatic undercurrents of emotion among those closest to me left me contemting theplexities of our rtionships.

 Chapter 188: First Act End

    "Tristan...?"


    Siena mumbled, her gaze fixed on the skies, where an imminent sh of powers loomed.


    Just as she prepared to unleash her formidable attack, the skies underwent a sudden transformation, bathing everything in a radiant gold hue.


    A golden crescent sh sliced through the air, severing the wing of her old friend.


    ''No, this is someone different...''


    Siena''s thoughts hung in the air as she grappled with the unexpected interference.


    Though she knew the devastating power of Tristan''s attacks, especially when infused with divine energy, what just urred surpassed even his capabilities.


    The scale of power she witnessed could only be wielded by someone as formidable as herself.


    She took a moment to gather her thoughts, reflecting on the dazzling disy of strength.


    Even for someone who had mastered celestial swordsmanship, the swiftness and force of the attack were awe-inspiring.


    Siena prided herself on being the only one capable of executing the fastest attack in the world, her celestial swordsmanship designed to cut down opponents before they could even register their demise.


    Yet, she found herself humbled by the disy before her. The attack that intervened in the impending sh had surpassed even her abilities.


    Siena had dedicated herself to honing her swordsmanship to unparalleled levels, a skill so refined that even the gods themselves feared her.


    Throughout the continent, she stood as the sole practitioner of this transcendent art, sharing the secret only with Tristan, her devoted disciple.


    Perhaps...


    Siena pondered, her gaze scanning the city square, searching for a familiar presence.


    Her eyes, sharp and focused like those of an eagle, contracted, and her vision honed in on the scene below.


    With her innaterge mana sense, she could effortlessly discern the young man in the distance, gripping a gleaming golden sword.


    Her eyes locked onto his face, and a subtle relief passed across her features as she descended to the ground.


    The exhaustion that permeated her being became apparent, though she was still brimming with energy.


    The pain that had wracked her body had subsided with the disappearance of the manifested sun, yet an overwhelming drowsiness gripped her, threatening to pull her into a deep slumber at any moment.


    "Haaa...! Haha, that''s right. Ipletely forgot you were here, dear nephew of mine. Why did you only make your move now?" Siena''s voice, though filled with humor, carried a touch of weariness. The events that transpired had taken a toll on her, leaving her drained despite the energy still coursing through her veins.


    Even as she spoke, a sense of drowsiness crept over her, the weariness settling in.


    The fatigue weighed on her like a heavy cloak, and she fought to maintain focus as her surroundings blurred.


    The battle may have subsided, but the aftermath left Siena grappling with an unexpected exhaustion.


    ''I guess I pushed myself a bit too much this time, huh?'' Siena thought, evaluating her condition.


    While she wasn''t physically exhausted, her mental state told a different story.


    The immense amount of mana she had channeled, the strain of enduring pain, and the sheer focus required to prevent her mana from leaking out during the intense battle with niel had taken its toll on her mind.


    But even still...


    She couldn''t afford to rest just yet. There were still matters that required her attention and confirmation. Determined, she stood back up, clenching her fists.


    With a deliberate focus, she sent a shockwave down her arms, the force ultimately causing injury to her palms.


    Blood trickled down her pristine white skin, and the sharp surge of pain jolted her senses.


    Oddly, the pain served its purpose, acting as a catalyst to help her regain focus. As the throbbing sensation in her hands intensified, Siena slowly started to walk.


    Each step seemed deliberate, the pain a reminder of her resilience and determination.


    The city square around her may have been filled with relief and cheers, but she knew that her duty was far from over.


    "Where the hell are you, oh dear disciple of mine" Siena wondered, her eyes scanning her surroundings. She knew Tristan was somewhere around the academy, yet the faint trace of mana she could feel indicated that he was dangerously low on energy.


    "Did a monster get him? Tsk... Looks like I have to teach and whack a few more things into him before I let him go once again" she muttered, a mix of irritation and concern evident in her voice.


    Even though Siena was annoyed that Tristan had evidently been beaten by a monster, a sigh of reassurance escaped her.


    The faint mana indicated that he was at least still alive, somewhere amidst the shadows.


    Turning her attention back to the hero in the distance, Siena bit her lip in annoyance.


    The rules and restrictions ced on her, thanks to the contract made years ago, prevented her from establishing any sort of direct contact with him.


    The only reason she had managed to get close to Adrian a few weeks back was because she didn''t know his full identity then, but now...


    "I''ll see you around, nephew..." Siena mumbled, her words carried away by the wind as she gracefully leaped into the air, her keen eyes scanning the surroundings, attempting to discern Tristan''s location.


    ''Take care of him''


    ''You have my word...''


    ''Shena Wait¡­!''


    ''Good bye¡­''


    Looking back, thest time she had been genuinely close to Adrian was when he was still a little child.


    Siena couldn''t shake the regret that apanied the decision to entrust him to the duke that day.


    The separation had been a heavy burden on her heart.


    ''Is this really what you wanted, elder sister?'' she questioned within, a plea for reassurance directed at the unseen forces that guided their destinies.


    Siena could only hope that the choices made by her and her sister in those moments of decision were the right ones.


    ¡­


    "It''s hot¡­." Azir muttered, feeling the searing heat that engulfed him.


    As he touched his back, the absence of one wing became painfully evident.


    ''Haha... How long has it been since I''ve been damaged this much? If I didn''t dodge at thest second, my whole body would''ve split in half''


    Azir''s mind reyed the memory of the golden light that had threatened to swallow him in the skies.


    A single attack, yet the unimaginable power behind it surpassed even his formidable standards.


    "That kid... So, he''s the one chosen by the goddess... Our lord has told us to avoid any conflicts with him... I hope this ident wouldn''t escte much"


    The message had been ryed to all the dragons scattered across the world.


    The first decree: refrain from intervening in the uing war with the demons unless the battle encroaches upon them or bes unavoidable.


    The second, more crucial directive: avoid conflicts with the chosen one by the goddess.


    The hero, a special existence, was beyond the authority of dragons to handle. A being both human and sinful, yet closest to the divine on this very world.


    Azir couldn''t shake the realization that the sh with the hero was more than just a personal confrontation ¨C it was a reflection of the delicate bnce between the divine and mortal realms, a bnce he hoped wouldn''t shatter into chaos.


    As Azir grappled with his injuries, the weight of his lord''s instructions and the unpredictability of the unfolding events weighed heavily on his draconic heart.


    The hero stood as the symbol of power for the heavens above, and the saintess, embodying the heavens'' will, apanied him.


    With their arrival, the impending cleansing was about tomence, and the anticipated harvest would soon unfold.


    The dragons, creatures of ancient wisdom and guardians of the natural order, observed this celestial dance with a mix of reverence and reservation.


    The interference of the demonic world and the heavens wasn''t something the dragons favored, but they had adopted aissez-faire approach.


    As long as the beings above and below the world didn''t harm nature itself, the dragons abstained from direct interference.


    The delicate bnce between realms needed to be maintained, and the dragons had long epted this as a natural urrence.


    Though the dragon lord had conveyed only two messages to his kin, his words carried absolute authority among them.


    The instructions were clear: refrain from meddling in the war with the demons unless necessary, and avoid conflicts with the chosen one by the goddess ¨C the hero.


    The dragons understood the significance of these directives and adhered to them with an unwaveringmitment.


    However, this time, the encounter with the hero was idental. Azir, the dragon who had engaged with the hero, bore the brunt of the damage.


    The possibility of conflict loomed, but the dragon lord''s authority held sway.


    Any potential discord could be nullified, attributed to a misunderstanding in the chaos that ensued.


    Clutching onto his head, Azir underwent a transformation, reverting to his human form.


    Green sparks of lightning enveloped his gigantic body, morphing him into a handsome young man in histe twenties to early thirties.


    His flowing green hair, reminiscent of rippling lightning, cascaded around him.


    As Azir stood in his human form, he couldn''t help but feel a slight surprise at the depth of the crater he had created when he fell from the sky.


    Now at the center of the impact, he surveyed the surroundings with a mix of contemtion and awe.


    The earth around him bore witness to the sh of celestial forces, a testament to the power unleashed during the encounter with the hero.


    His head kept ringing for some reason, a persistent echo that eludedprehension. Shaking off the disorientation, Azir focused on recollecting what had transpired.


    "Grandpa!"


    The unexpected voice cut through his thoughts, prompting him to look up. His green eyes met another set of green eyes, the resemnce striking.


    Flowing pink hair, reminiscent of plum blossoms, danced gracefully in the winds, framing a beautiful face that mirrored his own ¨C his great descendant, Christine Alger De Lumenia.


    She was smiling at him, her expression a mix of relief and joy. Azir''s eyes softened at the sight of her.


    The connection between generations, stretching across time, was a poignant reminder of the responsibilities he bore.


    "You''re fine?"


    ¡­.


    Waking up, I was met with a sight I never thought would happen to me in reality.


    Scenarios like these were something I''d only encountered in harem novels or manga, but to actually experience it in real life made me question if I had indeed saved a world back in my previous life.


    Right now, I was peacefully resting in a fairlyrge bed ¨C soft and cushy to the touch.


    But it paled to the sensation I was feeling right now.


    To my surprise, I found myself surrounded by a group of lovely girls.


    Elena sleeping on my left and Aria was nestled on my right, ¨C both hugging me tightly, as if staking their im on me.


    Lilliana, for some inexplicable reason, was right above me, her breath gently trickling through my hair, creating a surreal intimacy.


    As Louisey gently on my chest, her breathing intertwined with mine, I couldn''t help but feel a heightened awareness of the warmth and softness of her body, particrly the proximity of her ample breasts.


    The situation had taken an unexpectedly alluring turn, and a sense of danger crept into my thoughts.


    I''m not one to typically wake up with morning arousal, but the circumstances were far from ordinary.


    Thebination of the inviting bed, the close embrace of the girls, and the undeniable tension in the air triggered a response that felt, in a way, natural.


    I mean, who wouldn''t react like this in such a situation, right?


    I didn''t have all the details, but one thing was for sure.


    I was blessed.


    Fuck!... I''ll die of happiness at this rate...!

 Chapter 189: Peaceful Conflicts

    Click¡­!


    The sound of the door opening right next to my bed stirred me from my bewildered state.


    A figure emerged, ck hair cascading gently, and golden eyes widened with surprise as they met mine.


    A faint smile graced Analise''s lips as she greeted me, her maid uniform reced by a pure white robe reminiscent of Elena''s attire.


    "Young master, it seems you''re awake" she remarked with a knowing tone.


    "Ana?"


    I stammered, still trying to make sense of the bizarre scene around me.


    The girls, the unfamiliar bed, and the sheer surrealism of it all left me feeling disoriented.


    Ana, however, seemed to have some inkling of what happened.


    "Good morning, young master" she teased, her eyes dancing mischievously as she surveyed the scene. "Fufu¡­It seems you''re having a good time" she said while looking at my bottom half.


    My cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and I fumbled for words.


    "G-good morning... Wait, can you tell me what''s going on?"


    I asked, a bit desperation evident in my voice. As I tried to change her attention.


    And besides this whole situation had me utterly confused.


    Thest clear memory I had was greeting the others with Elena.


    After that, it was a nk te.


    What had unfolded after? And why in the world did I find myself surrounded by these girls?


    What about the dragon? I vividly remembered cutting its wing, but I knew I hadn''t in the creature.


    So many pieces were missing from the puzzle.


    "You don''t remember, young master?" Ana''s voice carried a hint of concern as she gazed at me with those knowing golden eyes.


    "Remember what?" I replied, still grappling with the foggy confusion that clouded my recent memories.


    "Well, I suppose it wouldn''t be surprising if you don''t recall. It all happened quite unexpectedly" Ana exined.


    "After everything was over, you suddenly fell unconscious young master... There was actually quite amotion that happened¡­ although I only saw you when you hit the ground, it seems your body was consumed by an intense fever after the light in your sword disappeared¡­. young master. It seems you pushed yourself a bit too much back then" she said while looking at me a bit angrily.


    "It''s been four days since then. I''m genuinely relieved to see you''re okay now"


    As she spoke, she gently wiped my forehead with a cool, damp towel, a soothing touch that grounded me in the present moment.


    Ana''s care and concern were palpable, and a sense of gratitude washed over me.


    "You''re not feeling any pain, are you, young master?" she inquired with genuine worry. "Do you want me to prepare you breakfast? I suppose it would be lunch now, but are you hungry, young master?"


    "Wait, 4 days...?"


    I mumbled, the weight of the realization sinking in slowly.


    As I tried to piece together the fragments of memory, the moment when everything turned ck lingered in my thoughts.


    Had I really fallen unconscious then? The idea didn''t seem far-fetched, considering the immense strain I had subjected my body to.


    Contemting the recent events, it became clear that wielding my authority and pushing the boundaries of my divinity had consequences.


    Regardless of my divine status in that short moment, the truth was that I had surpassed the limits of my normal capabilities.


    The nature of the divinity I wielded shed with my own, and the repercussions were catching up with me.


    It made sense that my body had initiated a shutdown mode, a self-preserving response to the overwhelming strain.


    "Fufu... Everyone was really worried about you, young master, especially all the girls here" Analise''s tone shifted to a more serious note as she locked eyes with me.


    Considering she said all the girls here she that probably includes her as well.


    The weight of her words hit me, and a mix of gratitude and guilt washed over me.


    ncing around at the concerned faces of the girls, I realized that their worry extended beyond the casual kind.


    Analise, too, was part of this collective concern for my well-being. Her touch on my cheeks was gentle, and a warm smile apanied her words.


    "I know you did it for everyone... But please take care of your body, young master" she implored, a hint of vulnerability in her expression.


    "You don''t know how worried everyone was" The sincerity in her voice resonated, prompting me to acknowledge the impact of my actions on those who cared about me.


    Although the desire to apologize lingered within me, a hunch told me that vocalizing it might lead to more nagging.


    So, instead, I offered a genuine nod, hoping it would convey my gratitude.


    Ana seemed to understand, and a reassuring smile crossed her face.


    She resumed cleaning me with practiced skill, skillfully navigating around the still-sleeping girls, ensuring not to disturb their peaceful rest.


    As Ana diligently went about her task, a question bubbled up within me.


    "By the way, where are we?"


    I inquired, taking the opportunity to survey the room.


    From the ceiling to the walls, and even the floor, everything was immactely white, with subtle gold and gray finishes enting the pristine surroundings.


    It was a stark contrast to the chaotic events that had unfolded in the city.


    If I had truly been asleep for four days, waking up in a tent or some makeshift shelter wouldn''t have surprised me, given the recent disaster.


    But the reality was quite the opposite.


    "We are in the Holy Kingdom, young master"


    "After everything was over, Bishop Austin stubbornly insisted on bringing you to the Holy Kingdom to rest. Lady Lilliana and Aria opposed, suggesting they would take you back to the duchy instead. Despite their objections, they had to relent eventually, given your position as the hero and your ties with the Church of Light."


    "Though that doesn''t mean they backed down without a fight" Ana added, a wry smile crossing her face.


    "They made the bishop bring me and the others along. Youngdy Be wanted toe as well but was prevented by the principal, who insisted she was needed to relocate the citizens."


    As Ana recounted the events, a sense of realization dawned on me.


    Bishop Austin''s immediate move to im ownership over my well-being wasn''t entirely unexpected, considering the weight of the hero''s mantle I now bore.


    However, the swift action surprised me, especially so soon after waking up.


    I guess the bishop was afraid of potential conflict with the empire if Aria and Lilliana sessfully took me back to the duke.


    This situation, though not entirely ideal, seemed to be thepromise reached to avoid escting tensions.


    Honestly, I didn''t have much desire to see the duke, and considering the empire''s emperor, he would undoubtedly try to exert control over me.


    As I pondered the political intricacies, Analise, with a warm smile, then said, "I''ll prepare some stew for you, young master" She gracefully moved towards the door, ready to attend to her duties.


    "Wait¡­ can you at least help me out here first?" I requested, gesturing to the girls sprawled on my bed like a collection of peacefully sleeping kos.


    The room, now adorned with the soft hues of morning light, highlighted the serenity of their slumber.


    "Fufu, I can''t help you with that, young master. I''m sorry, but can you please let them enjoy this moment for a few more hours?"


    "They were really worried for four days straight now since you didn''t show any signs of waking up" she said while looking at them gently.


    "They actually held themselves back quite a bit, considering they didn''t jump on you for all those days. Even the mostlyid-back Lady Louise, who always seems to hold her feelings back, couldn''t restrain herself and imed your chest right away when everyone was debating on where to sleepst night. For the record, I was also sleeping right next to you, young master" Analise said, her tone a blend of happiness and a hint of seduction.


    She winked at me before gracefully stepping out of the room.


    As the door closed behind her, I couldn''t help but chuckle at what she said.


    The dynamics among the girls seemed to have taken an unexpected turn during my unconscious days.


    It was both amusing and endearing to know that, even in their worry and concern, the girls had found moments of lightheartedness and connection.


    The camaraderie among them was evident, and it brought a smile to my face as I marveled at the intricacies of their rtionships.


    As I relished in this heartwarming revtion, a sudden, unexpected sensation jolted me.


    "Ow¡­?"


    I eximed, feeling a simultaneous tug on both my left and right arms.


    Aria and Elena, standing on either side of me, were engaged in a subtle but yful battle, each attempting to pull me in her direction.


    Even though I can tell they were deep asleep.


    They''re still fighting?


    It seemed the notion of connection was still open for debate¡­.


    Now that I think about it, I wonder what happened to Tristan?


    ¡­.


    In a dimly lit room, the ambiance carried an air of secrecy and tension. A man, dressed in regal attire, knelt before an orb that emanated a golden glow.


    Suspended in the air, a holographic screen materialized, disying the image of a man seated on a magnificent throne.


    The man''s resplendent appearance was characterized by reptilian-like green eyes, and his intense pink hair almost appeared crimson due to its vibrancy.


    "Duke Frederick, it seems you''ve been keeping secrets from me" the man on the screen dered with authority.


    With a snap of his fingers, additional holographic images materialized, depicting faces and news snippets that unveiled the events at Estelle Academy.


    One word stood out prominently in the news¡ª''Hero''¡ªand associated with this title was Adrian Vulter Tellus, Duke Frederick Tellus''s second son.


    Duke Frederick, maintaining hisposed posture, allowed his golden hair and stern red eyes to scrutinize the unfolding holographic scenes.


    The news presented apelling narrative, tying his family to the extraordinary tale of a hero, Adrian Vulter Tellus.


    The gravity of the situation pressed upon him, and after a moment of contemtion, he addressed the regal figure on the screen.


    "I have no knowledge about all this, Your Majesty," Duke Frederick stated with his customary cold yet resolute voice.


    His gaze remained fixed on the holographic disy, attempting to discern the extent of the revtions before him.


    The room held an air of uncertainty as the man on the throne continued to scrutinize Duke Frederick''s reactions.


    ''He''s not lying¡­'' the Emperor thought as his dragon eyes, piercing and discerning, delved into the truth behind the Duke''s words.


    Although he considered Frederick a close friend, more than a mere sword, unlike many others in the empire, the Emperor understood that his role as the sovereign was unwavering.


    No amount of camaraderie could allow friendship to undermine the hierarchy he stood atop.


    Amidst the dimly lit chamber, the golden glow of the orb illuminated the contemtive expression on the Emperor''s face.


    The weight of pressing matters bore down on him; too much had transpired in the span of a single day.


    Lives were lost, and a cascade of problems emerged¡ªdungeon breaks, demonic incursions, the injury to their guardian dragon, and, most notably, the arrival of the hero.


    The very foundations of the continent seemed poised to shake under the weight of these unprecedented events, and the Emperor found himself grappling with the urgency of seeking answers.


    ''I knew I shouldn''t have ignored those warnings,'' the Emperor thought, the regret echoing within him as he turned his gaze back to the Duke.


    "It seems the church has already taken custody of your kid¡­"


    "Yes, Your Majesty"


    "Bring him back to the empire" the Emperormanded with authority, a tone that brooked no argument.


    "As you wish, Your Majesty¡­"

 Chapter 190: Peaceful Conflicts 2

    "The entire continent must be in shock right now"


    I mused, acknowledging the far-reaching consequences of the recent events.


    News of what transpired at Estelle Academy would undoubtedly be making its way to every doorstep, sparking conversations and raising questions about the unprecedented incidents.


    It''s a shame that the whole academy got destroyed¡­


    My aunt had grand ns for Estelle Academy, intending to transform it into our new base.


    Yet, the destructive force unleashed and the unexpected power exhibited by Elena had altered the course of our ns.


    ns had to be reconsidered, strategies reevaluated. The destruction left in our wake demanded a shift in our approach.


    "At least we aplished a lot of things"


    By now, the shockwaves of the cataclysmic events at Estelle Academy would have rippled across all corners of the continent, triggering widespread fears of a possible demonic and monster invasion.


    The erasure of such a monumental institution sent shivers down the spines of leaders and citizens alike.


    Estelle Academy, more than just an academic institution, was a colossal city in its own right, surpassing the size of some of thergest cities in any country.


    The academy, a melting pot of the world''s most formidable mages and swordsmen, housed students whose talents eclipsed even the feats of known legends.


    It amodated descendants of great beings and served as a nexus for the''s most powerful individuals.


    The might of Estelle Academy''s military and defensive capabilities rivaled, if not surpassed, those of entire nations. Yet, in a mere day, it had been obliterated from existence.


    The destruction, catalyzed in part by the actions of the saintess, whose intentions were deemed for the greater good, begged the question: could her actions be forgiven in the face of such devastation?


    Regardless of justification, the irrefutable fact lingered ¨C if a city of Estelle Academy''s stature, with its impregnable defenses and military might, could be wiped off the map so swiftly, what hope did weaker and more ordinary countries have in defending against potential invasions?


    And there was also the fear of an unknown organization that Gobel was a part of.


    While the exact affiliation of this organization remained elusive in the novel, the ominous nature of their actions hinted at a darker, more sinister purpose.


    The specter of terrorism loomed over their every move, and it wouldn''t be a stretch to assume that they might emerge as the next main antagonist for Tristan.


    The prospect of the impending grand meeting hung heavy in the air, a gathering that promised to bring leaders from all walks of life together.


    I wondered if even the reclusive barbarian king would receive an invitation.


    Despite their nation''sck of recognition by global powers, the barbarian kingdom held sway over a vast expanse ofnd coveted by both the formidable Empire and the influential Holy Nation.


    But even still¡­.


    The goddess''s unyielding stance cast a somber cloud over hopes forsting peace.


    As long as she remained steadfast in her resistance, the specter of destruction and death would persist.


    I just hope mom wouldn''t kill her immediately since I still needed to know why I was transmigrated here.


    Still, it''s a bit sad knowing I won''t be able to find out who the other seven virtues of Estelle Academy are. I wonder if they died out back in the dungeon break?


    Well, it''s not like it matters now; the story was going haywire from the original novel anyway.


    I just have to stick with our ns.


    ''Sis?''


    I tried to establish a connection with my sister, but as expected, nothing came back. I noticed it a while ago, but this ce truly is fully covered by the goddess''s influence; I can practically feel her divinity everywhere. Me sleeping here would''ve been the perfect time to attack me, yet she didn''t make her move. Is she nning something?


    "Mm¡­?" A soft, adorable noise emerged from my chest, apanied by a gentle rustling.


    It was Louise, slowly waking up from her slumber.


    As she blinked away the remnants of sleep, her pink eyes met mine.


    "Good morning," I said to her casually.


    "¡­. Good¡ªmorning¡­?" she replied rather sleepily.


    I guess she was still half-asleep.


    Ana mentioned them debating where they would sleep next to me yesterday. Just how long were they even debating for all of them to still be asleep, even though it''s lunchtime now?


    Louise, in her half-asleep state, used her hand to push herself upright, rubbing her eyes as if still unsure of her surroundings.


    Sitting on my abdomen, she exuded a timeless blend of cuteness and beauty.


    A soft chuckle escaped me as I noticed one of her stray bed hairs caught in her lips


    I''ve always been ustomed to seeing Louise in her elegant andposed state, so witnessing her in this more vulnerable and unguarded moment was a refreshing sight. The morning light painted a soft glow on her features as she slowly stirred from her slumber.


    "Hmm?" Suddenly, her eyes opened wide once again, and it became evident that she had noticed my chuckling.


    Sitting on top of me, both of her arms resting on my chest, a myriad of emotions yed across her face ¨C surprise, relief, happiness, and finally, a deep blush of embarrassment.


    "G-Good morning, Adrian!" she stammered, her cheeks turning as red as a tomato.


    "Good morning, Louise," I replied with a gentle smile, appreciating the genuine warmth of the moment.


    "T-this is just¡­ I-I was just¡­ ye-yeah, it was because Lilliana wanted¡ª" she hurriedly tried to exin herself, but her fumbling words and panicked demeanor only made meugh even harder.


    "Hahaha" I chuckled, savoring the light-heartedness of the situation. Louise, flustered and adorable, was a stark contrast to her usualposed self.


    Before long, theughter was interrupted as Elena, Aria, and Lilliana woke up one by one.


    The room gradually filled with the soft murmur of morning conversations.


    Though it didn''t take long for them to bicker against each other once again.


    Especially Elena and Aria¡­.


    I''m just d Lilliana is quite passive right now though.


    ¡­.


    It''s been three days huh.


    Three days slipped by as if time itself had be a fleeting notion.


    It was almost unbelievable that I had been staying in this ce for that duration.


    When I considered the four days of sleep preceding my awakening, it amounted to a week, a span that felt both surprisingly short and endlessly stretched.


    The day I woke up marked the departure of Lilliana and Aria, summoned back by the duke.


    Despite their initial protests, they eventually acquiesced when the duke personally called their crystals. Aria, in particr, shot a death re at Elena, who responded with a smirk.


    However, Elena''s triumph was short-lived as the pope immediately demanded her attention afterward.


    For the past three days, I found myself in the constantpany of Louise and Analise, who yed crucial roles in helping me rehabilitate.


    The realization of the toll on my body only hit me three days ago when I attempted to stand up.


    My legs screamed in protest, threatening to crumble beneath me, and my arms contorted in strange cramps. The pain was a stark reminder of the physical strain I had unknowingly subjected myself to.


    Fortunately, with the diligent efforts of the priests and nuns who visited daily, my body began its slow journey to recovery.


    Despite my initial desire for Elena''s personal attention, I understood that hermitments with the pope took precedence.


    It had been three days since ourst interaction, and the corridors of the sanctuary seemed to stretch endlessly as I made my way toward the central cathedral, leaving Louise and Analisefortably in my room.


    As I traversed thebyrinthine paths, the sheer size of this ce became more apparent.


    What I once thought was a single building turned out to be just a small fraction of a colossal cathedralplex.


    The realization hit me that this sanctuary wasn''t just a dwelling but an expansive masterpiece of architecture.


    Leaving the confines of the building, I was greeted by the vibrant beauty of the outside world.


    Fountains adorned thendscape, and the architecture disyed an artistic touch.


    The transition from the pristine white interiors to the colorful, lively outdoors was like stepping into a different realm.


    Trees provided shade, forming natural canopies, and patches of gardens added a touch of serenity.


    ''This feels like an ancient city''


    As I strolled through this captivating environment, I couldn''t help but marvel at the delicate bnce between the human-made structures and the natural elements.


    The gardens whispered stories of care and cultivation, and the trees stood as silent witnesses to the passage of time.


    As I made my way through the roads and passages, the whispers of curious onlookers trailed behind me like a soft breeze.


    "Is that him?"


    "He''s the hero, right?"


    "Wow, he looks so cool."


    "I wonder if he''s as strong as the news says?"


    People d in attire reminiscent of ancient Rome or Greece adorned the streets, a departure from the more familiar medieval garb.


    The clothing was not only captivating but also beautiful, casting a surreal aura in the surroundings.


    They weren''t priests or nuns of the church, but rather ordinary citizens of the Holy Nation, their clothing reflecting a culture distinct from what I had grown ustomed to.


    it seemed that normal citizens were allowed ess to this sacred ce.


    The Holy Nation, known for its stringent measures regarding sacred locations, appeared to make an exception for this grand cathedral. Even though the entireplex resembled a fortress, it was, at its core, still a church.


    The allure of this extraordinary blend of architecture and faith seemed to transcend the typical boundaries of the holy cities I''ve visited in the past.


    As I continued my stroll, it became evident that the bustling life in the Holy Nation extended beyond its sacred halls.


    The grand cathedral in the distance drew my attention, its doors open wide, weing a throng of people.


    The hum of chatter and the soft echoes of prayers reached me from afar, hinting at a congregation or perhaps a prayer service within.


    "Mr. Adrian?"


    "Yes?"


    "Good morning, my name is Isabe. I''m here to guide you to the office."


    Before me stood a nun, but her attire was anything but conventional.


    Instead of the familiar white robes, she wore an all-ck ensemble that seemed more reminiscent of a goth aesthetic than the traditional nun attire.


    Even her gloves matched the mysterious darkness of her outfit.


    With long light brown hair cascading down her shoulders and a ck cloth covering her eyes, she exuded an unusual, almost ethereal presence.


    As she bowed elegantly before me, I couldn''t help but wonder about the purpose behind her peculiar appearance.


    Moreover, she carried a walking stick ¨C was she blind?


    The notion of being guided to the office caught me off guard.


    Besides...


    Why hadn''t someone attended to me earlier?


    Well not that I canin though, I couldn''t deny the enjoyment of discovering bits and pieces of this extraordinary ce.


    "Please forgive my rudeness for not attending to you much earlier. There were some slightmotions in the office, so please do forgive me" Isabe exined with another graceful bow, her words carrying an air of sincerity.


    "It''s fine; please take care of me, Miss Isabe" I responded, recognizing that there was no need to voice anyints.


    Despite myck of knowledge about the exact circumstances, Isabe appeared a bit out of breath, suggesting she had rushed to guide me even though she was blind.


    Upon my acknowledgment, she stood up, and a warm smile graced her features.


    "This way, please" she said, her voice carrying an air of professionalism as she gestured for me to follow.


    As we traversed the intricate passages of the cathedral, the rhythmic tap of Isabe''s walking stick echoed through the halls.


    I couldn''t help but marvel at her adept navigation despite her apparent visual impairment.


    The blindfold that covered her eyes remained a mystery ¨C could she see through it in some way, or did she rely solely on her other senses?


    I can''t detect any mana from her so it can''t be mana sense¡­ and asking her about it directly might seem rude...


    Now that I think about it, I wondered what Isabe''s role in the novel was.


    Her unique outfit and the air of significance that surrounded her hinted at a potential importance in the story.


    ''She''s definitely an important character from her attire alone''

 Chapter 191: Peaceful Conflicts End

    It didn''t take long for us to reach our destination with Isabe''s guidance.


    Although she didn''t talk much along the way, I could tell that she wanted to ask me something but refrained from it, judging from the subtle movements of her lips.


    Is it because she''s blind that she doesn''t realize how expressive her face is, despite there being a blindfold in her eyes?


    Knock...! Knock...!


    Isabe knocked on the door. Judging from the intricate design on the wall, it was easy to see that whoever was inside was sure to be someone important.


    "Come in," a voice called out.


    Entering, I was met with something unexpected. I thought the room inside would be just as grand as the design on the door, but it was surprisingly normal.


    No, if one could consider the design in the room, it would be something along the lines of minimal. Although the room wasrge, there wasn''t much, quite the contrast to the intricate artworks of the furniture and buildings outside.


    The simplicity of the room stood out against the opulence hinted at by the door''s design. It was as if the upant of the room preferred a more understated elegance.


    Just a normal table with four chairs and a couch, along with what seemed to be a medium-sized bed just left in the room.


    I guessed that this space served as both an office and a bedroom for the old man who was currently engrossed in checking some papers.


    Despite his apparent age, the energy, elegance, and pressure he exuded were far from old; it felt as though I was in the presence of a grand emperor.


    "Good day, Supreme Pontiff. I have brought the hero by your orders," Isabe said while making a slight bow.


    The old man made a subtle nce at us before responding,


    "Yes, thank you. This will only take a short while. Please, take a seat."


    As we settled into the chairs, the title ''Supreme Pontiff'' resonated in my mind. It dawned on me that this man must be the pope.


    The fact that he had called me here shortly after confirming my recovery suggested that the nuns and priests who attended to me were monitoring my progress.


    It was something I half-expected, but the realization struck me that almost all the priests and nuns in the holy city were likely his assets, functioning as an extension of his eyes and ears.


    Well, I don''t really mind being monitored; after all, they weren''t a threat to me, especially with my identity as the hero being well-known.


    Observing the Supreme Pontiff engrossed in his papers, I couldn''t help but think that the pressing matters surrounding Estelle Academy had reached the Holy Kingdom.


    As it was a situation that would have repercussions for the entire continent.


    Taking a seat on therge couch, I was pleasantly surprised by its softness, despite its nd-like design.


    Isabe gracefully upied the chair to my right, her presence bothforting and intriguing.


    Despite the blindfold covering her eyes, as I took a closer look, I couldn''t help but appreciate her beauty.


    It was as if her other sensespensated for theck of sight, making her more attuned to the world around her.


    I guess she realized my gaze, as she subtly smiled my way, tilting her head ever so slightly.


    Finally, the Pope stood up from his chair and approached us. Sitting on the chair in front of me, he made a nce at me, as if he was scanning me before smiling.


    "Please forgive me, Sir Hero; pressing matters at hand required my attention, even though I was the one who called for you without notice"


    "No, it''s fine. Rather, thank you for the extensive care you gave me for the past few days," I responded with gratitude, acknowledging the efforts made on my behalf.


    "That was only within our duty as people who serve the goddess. If not for the hero, who knows what sort of disaster could be brought upon the whole continent" he replied, his tone sincere, apanied by a gentle smile.


    It seemed the Pope was genuinely pleased with my actions. After all, I had dealt a significant blow to the empire''s most powerful asset.


    Though the people of the Holy Kingdom might not openly acknowledge it, there was an undercurrent of disdain for the empire.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that almost everyone here harbored a deep-seated resentment toward the imperial forces.


    The empire''s actions contradicted the core beliefs of the Holy Kingdom, even though thetter stood as the foremost religion on the continent.


    The tension between the Holy Kingdom and the empire ran deep, especially within the imperial family, who openly shunned the church''s authority and credibility.


    The sh between their divergent ideologies had created a rift that extended beyond political differences.


    Even though it was technically Elena who did most of the work in wiping out the demons and monsters back at Estelle Academy, my significance and appearance seemed to overshadow her credit.


    Despite being the Saintess herself, everyone here kept highlighting the word "hero" in front of me.


    While I wasn''t entirely sure, I could sense subtle pressure for me to embrace the role.


    I could already discern the reason for my summons ¨C despite being the hero, it didn''t mean I was automatically bound to the church. Instead, it implied a particr connection, one established by the goddess herself.


    My title as the hero granted me a unique authority, potentially equal or even surpassing that of the Pope within the Holy Kingdom, not to mention across the entire continent.


    The Pope''s motives became clearer to me. He either sought to bind me more closely to the Holy Kingdom or wished to assess my intentions.


    "So why did you call for me?" I asked.


    "Do you know, letter, Sir Hero?" he inquired, reaching into the folds of his robe. From within, he produced something, holding onto a piece of paper that emitted a golden glow. As he opened it, the contents surprised even me.


    A subtle smile yed on his lips as he observed my astonished expression. "This is not just a letter; it''s a prophecy that came to us from the heavens above. Just by the divine power alone, I know you can tell that it was directly provided by the goddess herself, no?" he remarked.


    "Yes," I responded, my curiosity piqued.


    "The hero shall be born through the union of the Saintess and a certain man that meets the qualifications. This was the core highlight of the prophecy, even if you ignore the warnings about the uing demon invasion. The goddess''s prophecies always remain true, regardless of time and ce. It''s a fact known throughout the whole continent. Yet, this is the first time in known history that this fact was broken," he exined


    Which was true, considering I wasn''t born through the union of the Saintess and a man with the qualifications.


    Elena was still technically single, and I was a hero who emerged seemingly out of nowhere.


    The demons prophesized in the prophecy were expected toe at least 5-10 years from now, yet everything seemed to have deviated from the foretold course.


    The hero had arrived sooner than expected, and the demons, too, made their appearance prematurely.


    "Are you doubting me?" I asked directly, noting the subtle nces exchanged between Isabe and the Supreme Pontiff. The way he was narrating the story hinted at a lingering uncertainty regarding my legitimacy as the hero.


    "No, I believe everyone here thinks that you''re the hero. After all, you have ess to the holy sword," he responded.


    "Then why are you telling me all this?" I questioned, seeking rity on his intentions.


    He smiled at me, an enigmatic expression on his face. "Even though I do believe you''re the hero, at the same time, I also think you''re not."


    "Hero, do you think the prophecy this time is wrong?" he inquired, throwing a thought-provoking question into the mix.


    "Well, you can''t exactly be sure that it will remain true every time, right?" I replied, acknowledging the inherent uncertainty of prophecies.


    "That''s true, but if you''ve read this time and time again and see through the finer details, you will soon realize that it wasn''t broken or wrong on anything; you''ve just got to see the true meaning of it" the Supreme Pontiff exined, introducing an air of mystery into the conversation.


    "What are you saying?" I asked, my curiosity intensifying.


    "Sir Hero," he said to me, pausing and looking at me directly with a serious expression. "Will you please take the Saintess''s hand in marriage?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "The hero shall be born through the union of the Saintess and the man who meets a certain qualification," he reiterated.


    "I believe you''ve met those conditions, no?"


    ''Haha¡­''


    Internally, I couldn''t help but chuckle at the audacity of this old man.


    It seemed he was employing a serpent''s cunning, using a sacred prophecy to his advantage.


    Even though he knew the prophecy was bull at this point, his trying to manipte the words written.


    He was essentially trying to bind me to the church by suggesting marriage to Elena.


    But did he really have to go to such lengths? I couldn''t help but ponder the Supreme Pontiff''s borate n.


    Chuckling internally, I had been contemting various ways to reveal my rtionship with Elena, but an opportunity presented itself in such an unexpected manner.


    It made me question whether the Pope was aware of my connection with her.


    Given Bishop Austin''s discreet and overprotective personality especially when ites to Elena, it wouldn''t be surprising if the Pope was still in the dark about our rtionship.

 Chapter 192: Louises move

    ''How long has it been since Ist saw him?''


    ''Two, no maybe five days?''


    Hymns and songs filled the air as Elena graced the center of the grand cathedral.


    "Divine Goddess of Light, radiant and resplendent in your grace, I humbly bow before your luminous presence" she recited reluctantly.


    Although her mind drifted from the actual prayer, her poker face maintained the expected grace and beauty of a saintess of her stature.


    To an outsider, it might seem sphemous, but for a young girl like her, entangled in theplexities of love, the cloudiness in her thoughts was too much for her tender heart toprehend.


    Her every prayer and action were overshadowed by the anticipation of meeting Adrian once again.


    ''Why are you making me do all the prayers despite the cardinals and other bishops present here, Father...!'' she thought with frustration, a subtle stomp on the ground escaping her.


    However, her actions went unnoticed, as subtle as the flowing wind, amid the congregation immersed in prayer.


    She nced at the people in the grand cathedral, all deep in prayer, despite her growing irritation.


    Despite the internal turmoil, Elena knew she had to uphold her duty as the saintess first.


    Something about her situation felt odd to her.


    She trusted Bishop Austin, but the way he deliberately summoned her through prayers in the cathedral and some random meetings with other priests, despite there being no particr reason, was rather suspicious.


    And Elena wasn''t a fool.


    Slowly, the realization dawned on her that Bishop Austin was deliberately orchestrating circumstances to keep her away from Adrian. The grand cathedral served as the backdrop for this silent, strategic maneuvering.


    Looking to her side, her eyes met with Bishop Austin, who casually smiled at her. His nonchnt expression only fueled her growing irritation.


    If it were up to her, she would have liked to storm out by now, but the weight of responsibility prevented such impulsive actions.


    She couldn''t disappoint the people who had gathered since early morning to pray together with her.


    ''I''m d that Aria isn''t anywhere near close to Adrian, and Louise seems fine... for now. But that maid, she''s dangerous!'' Elena thought, her irritation escting.


    Though uncertain, she had a weird feeling that Analise posed a more significant threat.


    Her womanly intuition spoke volumes, and as her love for Adrian deepened, understanding the nuances of such feelings became second nature.


    She couldn''t dismiss the unease that Analise might take her chance with Adrian at any given moment.


    "May your radiant energy bless our days, bring rity to our minds, and inspire us to spread kindness andpassion" Elena recited the prayer with outward grace, while inwardly, her thoughts were anything but serene.


    The internal turmoil between her duties as a saintess and her personal desires created a storm within Elena, the tempest raging beneath her serene exterior.


    As she continued to recite prayers in the grand cathedral, her thoughts swirled with frustration and a growing desire to break free from the constraints imposed upon her.


    Her grudging gaze fixed on Bishop Austin, who could only steer away from the murderous re that emanated from beneath Elena''s white veil. The subtle tension between them added ayer ofplexity to the sacred atmosphere of the grand cathedral, unseen but palpable.


    After the prayers concluded, Elena found herself in Bishop Austin''s office, the lingering unease still apparent in her demeanor. As she stared out the window, lost in her internal struggle, the bishop tried to diffuse the tension.


    "Elena, I''ve brought you tea" he offered, attempting to break through the storm that clouded her emotions.


    ''???''


    "Elena?"


    Bishop Austin called out again, only to realize that she was nowhere to be found in his office. Panic settled in as he frantically searched the room, the absence of the saintess raising immediate concern.


    After everything had concluded in the grand cathedral, Elena was nowhere to be seen.


    His eyes fell upon a solitary piece of paper left behind on a nearby table. Picking it up with a sense of foreboding, he unfolded the note, revealing the words written in Elena''s unmistakable handwriting.


    "I hate you!"


    The words struck like a dagger to Bishop Austin''s heart.


    ¡­


    "I''m sorry, but it''s a no, Your Supreme Pontiff," I stated firmly. "I don''t know what your rtionship with the saintess or Elena is, but matters regarding her marriage should be something she has to personally decide upon. I believe you have no say in that, no?"


    "Hoho, please do forgive me for my overly domineering tone. Your words are exactly true, Sir Hero, but... my words are backed by the very prophecy written by the goddess herself. Whether Elena, the saintess, likes it or not, once you ept the proposal, she won''t be able to deny it. I may not have spent much time with our dear saintess herself, but I know she will uphold her duty more than anyone else in the world" the Pope exined, attempting to justify his proposition.


    So, he''s basically saying that as long as one holds the title and qualifications of a hero, Elena has no choice but to be betrothed to that man?


    What if I wasn''t the one chosen, and it went like in the original novel where Tristan was the chosen one?


    The old man indeed knew how to use his words, weaving a web of prophecy and duty that seemed almost unassable


    "I''m sorry, but it''s still a no," I firmly asserted, watching as the disappointment crossed his face. However, as I probed his mental state with my authority, it became clear that the devastation was a mere act.


    Instead, he was only mildly disappointed. As he realized he couldn''t manipte me into being tied down to this ce using Elena.


    "Then how about..." he began, attempting to suggest another idea. I halted him; this farce had gone on for too long.


    Although I purposely prolonged it to glean more of his thoughts, his ns were straightforward.


    It appeared that his inner thoughts were preupied with the broader events across the entire continent, a deduction I made without even needing to delve into his innermost musings, judging from the piles of papers scattered across his desk.


    "Pope, you don''t need to force Elena onto me"


    "Force? Those are strong words, you know, Sir Hero"


    Seriously this old man¡­.


    "Let''s not beat around the bush, shall we? I''m not exactly a fool, you know, Sir Supreme Pontiff," I retorted.


    My words seemed to trigger a shift in the Pope''s demeanor.


    The overly kind and graceful nature he initially portrayed was reced by a much more serious and snake-like atmosphere.


    It was evident that he now saw me in a new light.


    "Was I too obvious?" the Pope inquired, a trace of uncertainty in his tone.


    "I think anyone with a functioning brain can see through your words, Pope"


    "Hahaha, you really don''t mince your words. Here I thought you were the shy and kind type; you are full of surprises, Sir Hero"


    "I get that a lot. Anyway, let''s talk like this, less stressful, no?" I suggested.


    "Indeed" he nodded before rxing a little.


    "Regarding marriage with Elena, as I''ve told you, you don''t have to force her onto me. I intend to marry her with or without your authority and intentions. Honestly, your proposal came a tad bitte¡­."


    "I''ve already proposed to Elena," I disclosed.


    "Huh...?"


    The poker face on the Pope''s expression vanished, reced by genuine shock.


    "What do you mean by that, Sir Hero?" he questioned, clearly taken aback by the unexpected turn of events.


    "To make a long story short, Elena and I have been secretly dating for a while now, and one thing led to another, and I proposed to her. So, now Elena Terum is my fianc¨¦e" I dered,ying bare the truth.


    "Huh..."


    The Pope responded a bit absentmindedly, still processing the unexpected revtion.


    I wanted to chuckle out loud as he reminded me of those boxed headed vigers but I refrained.


    The words "dating," "fianc¨¦e," and "proposal" seemed to hang in the air, each carrying a weight that resonated in the sensitive atmosphere of the conversation.


    Isabe, standing next to me, squirmed a little upon hearing my candid admission.


    The Pope, clearly taken aback, was grappling with the unanticipated turn of events.


    The notion of dating and engagement, especially in the context of a sensitive topic involving the purity of nuns in the church, caught him off guard.


    After all, Elena was not just any nun; she was the saintess, the very personification of the goddess in human form, as believed by the people of the Holy Nation.


    It was undoubtedly a bit ludicrous for him to hear that the saintess he had carefully nurtured and protected was secretly involved in a romantic rtionship.


    The revtion challenged the sanctity and purity associated with the figure of the saintess.


    Although matters might be epted and disclosed more easily, given my title as the hero, the potential repercussions and the impact on the Holy Kingdom''s perception of purity loomedrge.


    ¡­.


    Making my way back to my room, I soon realized why Isabe had been there with us. It took me a while to connect the dots, but there was an intense re of divinity enveloping her, and it was a divinity that felt strangely familiar.


    ''Love''


    Was there a god or a goddess of love in this world as well? The realization dawned on me that the Pope might have nned to use Isabe''s charm on me in case his initial ns had gone haywire.


    Fortunately, my already ongoing rtionship with Elena prevented that from happening.


    I couldn''t fathom how the divinity of love worked in this world, but I vividly remembered the effects of it from my previous life, and it was anything but pleasant.


    A divinity of love... was Isabe one of those rumored apostles here in the Holy Nation?


    I had heard that they were considered the church''s best weapons, alongside the Temrs.


    To think they held such potent divinity within them.


    However, I couldn''t help but acknowledge that Isabe alone wouldn''t pale inparison to Elena.


    It served as a reminder for me to be more cautious in the future.


    ''If Elena''s divinity doesn''t contain even a single fragment of the goddess''s light, Isabe would probably be proimed as the saintess''


    "Oh, you''re back!" Louise greeted me excitedly as I entered the room.


    Without warning, she came close, checking something on me for some reason, bouncing me all over the ce while encircling me.


    "Louise?"


    "Mm?"


    "What are you doing?"


    "Just checking if they put it on you as well"


    "Put what?" I asked, puzzled.


    "This!" she eximed, revealing a needle, or was it a pin? Taking it from her, I soon realized why she was so frantic about it.


    "It''s bugged," I stated, and she nodded in confirmation.


    ''Haha.''


    The realization sank in that they were resorting to such low tactics.


    Not only were they using innocent people as eyes and ears, but they were also employing covert methods like bugging to gather information about me.


    The desperation to uncover details about me seemed apparent, even though I was reasonably sure my information was quite open.


    Crushing the bug with my mana, I decided to ignore it for the time being. After the conversation with the Pope, I was confident that he would have no need for such tactics, especially if he aimed to gain my trust.


    "Where''s Ana?"


    "She''s out right now. She said she''s going to buy some groceries. Ana has been quite eager about exploring the markettely; the various ingredients you can only get here seemed to grab her interest," Louise informed me.


    ''I guess that''s quite like her'' I mused. Ana had always shown a keen interest in culinary pursuits, and the unique offerings of the local market would undoubtedly captivate her.


    ''Ana, huh? They''ve truly gotten close, considering she''s calling Analise by her nickname like me''


    She then nervously tugged at my sleeve, her fingers fidgeting with the fabric.


    "Uhm, Adrian, can I ask you a favor?"


    "Sure"


    Even though I only uttered one word of eptance, her face lit up with an inexplicable joy.


    I couldn''t help but wonder why she seemed so ted despite the simplicity of my response.

 Chapter 193: Louises mistake

    "Is this really all you wanted?"


    "Uh... Yes" she replied, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment.


    Currently, the two of us stood within the grand cathedral.


    I anticipated that she would request something more significant than a mere attendance in this sacred ce.


    She could have asked for any favor, considering I would''ve apanied her regardless.


    Reflecting on Louise''s evident admiration for Elena, I had assumed her to be quite religious. However, the extent of her devotion became more apparent now.


    It just goes to show that you can''t truly know everything about a person without spending time with them.


    As the cardinal led the prayer, his voice resonating through the majestic cathedral, Louise sang along with the choir, it seems that she had memorized the lyrics.


    The day had been filled with rituals and ceremonies, all centered around the goddess that Louise held in such high regard.


    I don''t really like doing something that might praise that bitch but¡­.


    ''Well, whatever, as long as she''s happy, I''ll happily oblige with all of her requests today''


    As the mass concluded, we made our way back to my room, Louise wearing a satisfied smile that was evident to anyone who looked at her.


    It was then that she approached me with a hint of apology in her tone, "Uhm, I''m sorry Adrian..."


    "Hm? What for?"


    "For taking you there. I know you have no interest in all that stuff, but I just really wanted to experience what it was like to have a prayer in the grand cathedral."


    "Don''t be. Besides, I also enjoyed myself here and there."


    Louise chuckled, "Hehe, you don''t have to lie, you know. You were basically half-asleep half of the time."


    "¡­"


    "W-well, that was... Sorry" Caught in my own words, I stumbled


    Herughter continued as she observed my awkwardness.


    "But is it really alright for you to not be devoted like that? Aren''t you the hero?"


    "I don''t think so¡­ Considering I became one without even praying to the goddess once"


    "Hmm that''s interesting¡­."


    ''Your tone doesn''t scream interest though?''


    Tuck¡­!


    Tuck¡­!


    Our steps echoed throughout the halls we passed by.


    Looking at the bizarre sceneries here and there. We continued to talk about nonchnt stuff but as our topics ran out.


    "¡­."


    "¡­."


    An awkward silence settled between Louise and me.


    Even though I felt this urge to spark a conversation, there was this weird vibe that talking would only make things more awkward.


    Louise seemed a bit fidgety, lost in her thoughts, and I could tell she had something on her mind.


    Our walk back to my room was filled with this ufortable tension, and when we got there, Louise looked like she wanted to say something but kept holding back.


    "Uhm Adrian?"


    "Yes?"


    "D-do you perhaps¡­. Uh-uhm¡ª You know what It''s nothing¡­."


    The air was thick with unspoken words, and it felt like we were both dancing around some invisible topic, neither of us brave enough to bring it up.


    "Well then, goodbye Adrian. See you tomorrow."


    "Yeah¡­?"


    And just like that, my day ended.


    As I sat there, I couldn''t help but wonder, what was it that she wanted to say?


    The awkwardness level cranked up a notch considering her room, and Analise''s, was right next to mine.


    Louise took these awkward, almost robotic steps back, and I couldn''t help but scratch my head about what was going on in her mind.


    She even made this small bow before closing her door.


    She does realize we will meet each otherter, right?


    It had be a sort of unspoken agreement for both of us to be present whenever Analise prepared dinner.


    ¡­.


    The evening arrived, and as expected, I found myself at the dinner table, waiting for Louise to join.


    Yet, as time passed, there was no sign of her.


    Analise, always the gracious maid, informed me that she had already prepared something for Louise in advance, mentioning that Louise wasn''t feeling well.


    But she was fine just a while ago though?


    Unexpectedly, the door creaked open, and in walked Elena, holding onto the sacred relic of the goddess ¨C that cursed white baton.


    I was taken aback; I thought that relic was to remain sealed until further usage. When and how did she get her hands on it?


    ¡­.


    "Stupid! Idiot! Dumb! Moron!" Louise''s frustrated outburst echoed in her room as she violently punched her pillow, each smacknding with force.


    Despite the intensity of her emotions, Louise''s hits seemed almost weightless, the sound muffled by the soft material.


    "You had your chance, Louise! Why would you say stuff like that? And why invite him to a mass of all ces? You''re such a dumb idiot!" She continued to berate herself, gripping her hair in frustration.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she spiraled into a frantic and self-deprecating depression.


    "Master, I think you should stop now..." Cecilia said.


    Louise, caught up in her own emotional storm, seemed oblivious to Cecilia''s advice.


    The high-ranking spirit knew that her master was still navigating theplexities of love, and even she couldn''t fathom why Louise had let things go awry.


    Despite this, it was her duty not only to protect and serve but also to support Louise''s happiness.


    "Cecilia~~ do you think Adrian thinks I''m weird now? He even fell asleep. I must be very boring, right? Right.... Uwahh!" Louise eximed, her voiceced with sadness as tears streamed down her face.


    Cecilia couldn''t help but shake her head, observing her distraught master with a mix of empathy and frustration.


    While she agreed with Louise''s self-criticisms, she refrained from voicing them aloud, even going so far as to deter the talkative Tn, coiled around her scaly body, from making any potentially unhelpful remarks.


    "Master, honestly, although you did have a few stumbles here and there, I don''t think you were entirely at fault for the ruination of this date!" Cecilia spoke up, trying to inject a sense of reassurance into the room.


    "Nn?" Louise responded, looking at Cecilia with a mix of confusion and curiosity.


    "Everything lies in Master Adrian''s fault!" Cecilia eximed, her words ringing with conviction.


    Louise raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised. "How could you me Adrian like that, even though he put up with me the whole afternoon? If anything, I was the one at fault."


    "No, Master. It was his fault after all!" Suddenly, Cecilia used the end of her tail to carry her to the nearby mirror. "He couldn''t see this! Even after all the time you spent preparing, dressing up so prettily like this, he didn''t make onement whatsoever. He didn''t evenpliment you for anything. Andstly, he was also quite awkward throughout the whole date."


    As Louise looked at herself in the mirror, she couldn''t hold back her tears.


    After all, everything Cecilia said was the pr opposite and there were logical reasoning behind Adrian''s actions.


    Her dress was pretty? Sure, if youpared it to other nun outfits out there.


    Why did he notpliment her or make a slightment about her?


    That was probably just because Adrian was too nervous to say anything or simply because he couldn''t find anything good topliment her with.


    And awkward? That was her all along.


    Her nervousness got to her from the beginning all the way to the end.


    I mean, what kind of person would enjoy their date in a cathedral singing along in a mass like that? Anyone would be bored.


    Honestly, she knew this couldn''t even be considered a date to begin with. For Adrian, it was probably just some weird outing that she invited him to.


    "Ma-master?" Cecilia was shocked by Louise crying even more. She hesitated for a moment before approaching, concern etched across her face.


    Louise sniffled and looked up; her eyes red from the tears. "Cecilia¡­. Don''t talk to me¡­"


    "M-master!?"


    After that night Louise didn''t talk to Cecilia¡­. As she realized she would only get her heart even more broken.


    ¡­.


    The next morning, Louise found herself standing once again in front of Adrian''s room. Knocking twice, she could hear Adrian approaching.


    "Good morning, Louise," he said, looking at her somewhat awkwardly.


    "Good morning" Louise responded, fighting the urge to run away in embarrassment. She knew she needed to set matters straight.


    Moreover, she had to up her game.


    Back at Estelle Academy, she realized a dark aspect of herself was about to awaken, and she loathed the idea of that emerging in front of her beloved friends.


    The growing envy inside her intensified day by day, especially with the way Adrian treated all the other girls.


    Although he treated her nicely, that was the extent of it ¨C niceness, not intimacy. And she wanted that!


    Louise was well aware that she wasgging far behind the other girls when it came to Adrian. But today, she decided, would be different.


    "Adrian, can I ask you another favor?" she inquired with determination.


    "¡­ok" Adrian responded, his curiosity piqued.


    This time, Louise was determined to make the best of her chances.


    She took a deep breath, steeling herself to express what had been on her mind for quite some time.


    But a maiden''s heart was quite frail and could lead you to decisions you never anticipated.


    The cloudiness of the mind sometimes blocked your vision, hindered your judgment, and ultimately made you say things you didn''t truly mean at the moment.


    Her eyes locked on his lips.


    "Can I kiss you?"


    ???


    "....."


    "....."


    She then saw Elena''s head pop out just behind Adrian.


    Silence hung in the air, the weight of those words echoing in the air.


    Louise''s heart raced, her face turning blushing red.


    This time she truly meant it.


    She wanted to die¡­!

 Chapter 194: A maidens heart is pure

    From the very moment we crossed paths, I never paid much attention to him.


    He was just another friend, a reliablepanion with whom I navigated the routine of sses and sharedughter during lunch with our group.


    Our connection wasfortable¡­.


    Yes, it was toofortable and before I knew it, I fell.


    Under the watchful gaze of the moon and stars, a realization dawned on me ¡ª a realization that altered the course of our friendship.


    In that moment, as the moonlight bathed us in its gentle glow, I discovered a depth of emotion I had been oblivious to.


    His touches resonated within me, his voice became a balm to my restless mind, and his mere presence had the power to evoke a smile from the depths of my being.


    It was then, on that rooftop, that I acknowledged the blossoming feelings I held for him.


    My heart, once indifferent, now throbbed with an undeniable affection. Adrian was no longer just a friend; he had transcended that role.


    He wasn''t merely the savior who had rescued me from potential tragedy but the man who had captured my heart.


    However, even in the warmth of this realization, I couldn''t ignore the reality that loomed ahead. From the outset, I understood that my chances with him were slim.


    Adrian was surrounded by a bunch of women, a fact that cast a shadow of doubt on the possibility of us being more than friends.


    Nevertheless, the presence ofpetition did not mean surrender was my only option.


    Aria, Elena, Lilliana, and even the unexpected addition of Analise, not to mention that ever nosy Euphemia.


    They were the vibrant souls close to him, upying spaces that felt both near and distant at the same time.


    What struck me was not just their presence but the fact that they seemed to have a much smoother path to romance with Adrian than I ever could.


    Elena, the current me in his life, stood out prominently. Among these amazing women, I couldn''t help but wonder if I stood a chance against them.


    They weren''t just individuals; they were powerhouses, each holding a social standing that felt worlds away from my humble position as the daughter of a baron.


    The daunting realization of this difference in status left me feeling like I was attempting the impossible ¨C challenging these formidable women for Adrian''s attention. It was a battle I was unsure I could win.


    But then, there was anotheryer to this story. Beyond the apparent barriers, Aria, Elena, Lilliana, and Analise were not just friends; they were my sanctuary.


    These were the people who embraced me, ws and all, sheltering me from the storms life had thrown my way.


    It was a kind of friendship I never imagined finding ¨C a connection that felt like family, despite our differences.


    As we navigated life together, their unwavering support became a beacon of light.


    They saw past the rumors and judgments, understanding me in ways that went beyond the societalbels.


    In theirpany, I found eptance and love, making our bonds more than just friendships.


    Yet, in the midst of this warmth, there was the undeniable truth ¨C they all harbored deep affections for Adrian.


    It was evident in the sparkle of their eyes and the shared moments that spoke volumes about their connection.


    Even as I tried to push those feelings aside, I couldn''t ignore the love that radiated between them


    Every single day, a subtle yet piercing ache would settle in my heart whenever Adrian engaged with the other girls.


    Despite the searing difort, I made a conscious choice not to react outwardly.


    Jealousy threatened to surface, but I couldn''t afford to let it tarnish the close rtionship we had built. I couldn''t be the one to introduce discord into our connection.


    For far too long, I had been suppressing my feelings, locking them away to prevent any hint of envy from escaping.


    It wasn''t that I was oblivious to the emotions swirling within me; rather, it was a deliberate effort to safeguard what we had. I didn''t want my unspoken affection to be the catalyst for the ruin of a bond that meant the world to me.


    Yet, everything changed when Adrian stepped into the role of the academy''s savior.


    It was a moment etched in my memory, one where I witnessed the sun''s golden embrace enveloping him and Elena as they stood, locked in an embrace that mirrored the pages of a perfect love story, the kind you find in novels.


    In that instance, the realization struck me like a bolt of lightning ¨C if I continued to hold back and remained a mere bystander in his life, I risked forever being on the fringes of his world.


    So, armed with the determination to finallyy my feelings bare, I decided to take the plunge and ask Adrian for a favor. The anticipation built up within me as I mustered the courage to breach the topic.


    "Uhm, Adrian, can I ask you a favor?" I inquired, hoping that the vulnerability in my voice wouldn''t betray the whirlwind of emotions I felt inside.


    "Sure" he replied casually, but that simple ''sure'' felt like a resounding ''yes'' echoing in my ears. The surge of adrenaline propelled me forward as I began to n my approach.


    "Can you meet me in the spring fountainter?"


    "Ok"


    Seeking guidance from my spirits, I adorned myself in the most exquisite dress I owned, convinced that my beauty wouldpensate for theck of extravagance in my choice of location.


    I was well aware that this wasn''t a conventional date for Adrian, but I aimed to effortlessly guide the atmosphere into something resembling one.


    Confidence fueled my steps as I envisioned a scenario where he found himself unwittingly caught in my charms.


    "Adrian!"


    "So, what exactly is your favor?"


    "Let''s go to the church¡­!" I blurted out, my words slipping out faster than my mind couldprehend. A wave of regret washed over me as I realized the gravity of my choice.


    Why on earth did I suggest a church? The nerves had overridden my logical thinking, and now I was faced with the absurdity of inviting someone to a mass for what I intended to be a date.


    The irony wasn''t lost on me ¨C the grandiosity of a cathedral, the serene atmosphere, it all seemed perfect, but only for those with religious inclinations. I doubted Adrian fell into that category, despite his now heroic background.


    As we stood there, the awkwardness hung in the air like a heavy mist.


    My attempt to create a romantic setting had backfired, and I couldn''t help but mentally kick myself for not choosing a more suitable location.


    The scenic beauty and perfect atmosphere meant little when the context was as misced as it could be.


    In the aftermath of that gut-wrenching afternoon, I found myself plunged into a sea of tears that refused to ebb as nightfall draped the world in shadows.


    Seeking sce, I listened to Cecilia''sforting words but her attempts to console me inadvertently stirred the tempest within, making my already broken heart cry even more.


    Amidst the tear-stained confessions, a heavy realization settled upon me like a weighty shroud ¨C I couldn''t escape the fact that I was the architect of my own heartbreak.


    Every nuance of that ill-fated rendezvous, from the poorly thought-out setup to its inevitable conclusion, bore the unmistakable imprint of my own choices.


    ''From the start to finish I knew It was over''


    In the aftermath of my self-inflicted heartache, a storm of self-loathing raged within me.


    Yet, in the face of my own despair, a stubborn me of hope refused to be extinguished. Despite the weight of my mistakes, I couldn''t bring myself to surrender to the shadows.


    ''Tomorrow, would be different¡­!''


    Tomorrow, I would summon the courage to ask Adrian out again, this timeying bare the true feelings that had long been concealed.


    Adrian and I didn''t share an abundance of time together, but there was a subtle shift in the air. Since that ill-fated day, he seemed morefortable with my open disys of affection.


    It was as if he had caught a glimpse of the emotions I harbored, even if they remained unspoken.


    Utilizing this newfound insight might be perceived as maniptive, but I feltpelled to seize any opportunity avable.


    The other girls were already steps ahead, and I couldn''t afford to let any chance slip through my fingers. Tomorrow was the day, the day I would ask him out once more.


    I couldn''t shake the belief that Adrian, being the man he was, wouldn''t outright deny my request.


    It wasn''t just wishful thinking; it was a gut feeling rooted in the understanding we had cultivated over time.


    ''I''m sorry but¡­. I''ll make sure to fulfill all your wishes even if he asks for a k-kiss I wouldn''t mind¡­.!''


    Yes, I won''t¡­.


    ¡­.


    Morning arrived, and there I stood, nervously facing Adrian''s room. It might have seemed early, but after spending three days within the holy kingdom, I hade to realize that the day started early for the people here.


    The clock had just struck 8, and I was certain Adrian was already awake.


    "You can do it, master!" Cecilia tried to cheer me on, her encouragement ringing in my ears. I shot her a re, silencing her instantly. After the emotional rollercoaster ofst night, I couldn''t afford any missteps, especially considering some of Cecilia''s questionable advice.


    Knocking on the door, my mind raced with a cascade of thoughts.


    What if he still thinks I''m weird? Would meeting him like this be awkward? I had skipped dinnerst night; would he find that odd? Was my dress okay, or did it scream ''weird''? What if he''s not even inside? Is Ana with him? Is my hair fine?


    "Good morning, Louise," his voice greeted me as the door swung open. I returned the greeting, but internally, my mind felt like a chaotic symphony, thousands of birds ringing the bells of a church in cacophony.


    "Good morning"


    Adrian stood before me, the morning light casting a warm glow on his features.


    Despite my internal turmoil, I managed a smile, hoping to conceal the nervous excitement within me.


    The air felt charged with anticipation, a palpable tension that hung between us.


    But I was d. d that he seemed fine talking to me even after yesterday. I could tell from his natural actions that he didn''t want to make me feel ufortable ¨C that was so like him.


    "Adrian, can I ask you another favor?" I finally managed to tell him.


    "¡­ok" he responded with a hesitant nod. Yes, now was the time. It was probably going to be myst chance. Probably. I couldn''t afford to get distracted now.


    Everything was perfect ¨C the atmosphere, my dress, my demeanor, and even my smile.


    Yes, everything was perfect.


    His face looked perfect too. The more I gazed at him ¨C his dark hair, his gray eyes, and even his sharp look ¨C everything was perfect.


    Yup, he was perfect.


    Too perfect. Looking at his face intensely, I realized that he had no imperfections. From his eyes to his brows, his nose to his ears, and finally his lips that looked so sweet.


    ''I wonder how they taste?'' My mind raced with thoughts I knew I shouldn''t entertain. I''m sure Elena had already gotten her fair share of indulging on those lips, right?


    I should''ve stopped then¡­.


    "Can I kiss you?" My lips blurted out, surprising even myself. What did I just say? His eyes widened, mirroring my own shock.


    The words hung in the air, a deration I hadn''t anticipated making, leaving my face flushed and my entire body trembling with a mixture of anticipation and embarrassment.


    "Louise?"


    A voice called out from just behind Adrian.


    My heart sank as I turned to find Elena standing there, her white hair glistening in the morning light, and her sky blue eyes wide with shock. Time seemed to freeze, and the room suddenly felt stifling.


    Elena looked at me with a mixture of surprise and disbelief, her hand instinctively covering her mouth as if to stifle any gasp that might escape.


    In that moment, I felt like I was under the harsh spotlight of judgment, my cheeks burning with embarrassment.


    ''Oh, dear goddess, please kill me!''


    Please kill me¡­.!

 Chapter 195: A maidens heart is pure?

    Growing up, I''vee to realize that the most unexpected things tend to happen when you least expect them.


    It''s been the overarching theme of my life, from the very beginning to the present moment.


    Who I am today wouldn''t be possible if my mom hadn''t identally encountered me that winter night and chosen to adopt me from the orphanage.


    My skills and talents, now a significant part of who I am, wouldn''t have blossomed if I hadn''t faced bullying back in grade school.


    It was during those tough times that I found my best friends, a group of people who stood by me and shielded me from the cruelty of the new world I was introduced in.


    And now, here I am, in another world, all because of a generic popr novel that I happened to read. I was transmigrated inside that very story without rhyme or reason.


    Life, as I''vee to understand, is full of surprises, but I can argue that mine has been a tad more eventful and unexpected than others.


    After all, what are the odds of someone else experiencing what I''m going through right now?


    Yet, despite the plethora of surprises I''ve encountered, the situation I found myself in at this very moment paled inparison to the others.


    It was still early in the morning when, out of nowhere, the unexpected took a new turn.


    "Can I kiss you?"


    Huh¡­?


    Was this a confession or a request?


    The moment I heard those wordsing out of Louise''s mouth, time seemed to have stopped, and I just continued to stare at her with a dumbfounded face.


    Although looking at her face slowly turning red and starting to panic was cute, my mind was still processing what she just said.


    She wants to kiss me?


    Why?


    Did something happen?


    I knew Louise was a bit more open and proactive with her feelings for me since that day, but I didn''t expect her to be this bold.


    Did I spark something in her with our outing yesterday?


    ''No, I don''t think so¡­.''


    I appreciated her openness, but couldn''t she have chosen a better ce to ask?


    "Louise?"


    Elena behind me called out to her, and as expected, the shock on the two girls'' faces was palpable.


    The bright red blush Louise had a while ago faded, and her skin slowly turned pale, with a look of grim dread etched across her face ¨C she looked like someone who wanted to die.


    On the contrary, shock and bewilderment were on Elena''s face.


    If I had a mirror a while ago, I was sure my face and expression were the same as hers right now.


    However, this wasn''t the ideal time for a confession, and that much was clear.


    The atmosphere grew awkward, and a palpable tension settled in. Louise''s face, initially flushed with determination, began to shift.


    Panic etched across her features, her attempt at a graceful retreat turning into a frantic escape.


    "I¡ª I better go! Please forget what I just said!"


    Louise''s panicked plea echoed, the urgency in her voice betraying the turmoil within.


    Before she could make her hurried exit, I acted on impulse, reaching out to grab her hand. The soft sound of cloth against cloth, a barely audible tuck, marked the moment of contact.


    "Ah¡­ please let go of me! Please¡­."


    Louise''s plea held a mixture of distress andplex emotions, her eyes on the verge of tears. Despite her plea, her inner conflict was visible on her face.


    Yet, even if I wanted to release her now, theplexity of the situation would only deepen if left unaddressed.


    I doubted Louise would willingly meet with meter; the prospect of embarrassment would likely drive her to avoid us altogether.


    The memory of this day, with its awkward confession or request, would linger within her until the end of her days.


    What Louise had just done was akin to a mistress attempting to kiss a husband right in front of his wife, and the gravity of the situation was not lost on her.


    It was, in her perspective, perhaps the most disastrous moment of her life.


    Aware of Louise''s existing trauma andplexity in interpersonal rtionships, I could sense that she probably thought that this incident could spell the end of her connection with Elena and the others.


    "Louise¡­ I''m sure what you said was just a slip of the tongue right?"


    She stammered, replying hesitantly, "Y-yes," apanied by a sorrowful expression.


    I couldn''t help but wonder why she seemed so distressed, especially when I was trying to offer her an excuse for her behavior.


    Even Elena, standing beside me, was scrutinizing Louise closely, sensing the tension in the air.


    Despite my attempt to provide an easy way out, Louise''s response remained uncertain andden with a sense of guilt.


    Elena, noticing the ambiguity, took charge and called out to Louise with a serious tone and unwavering gaze.


    "Louise" Elena addressed her directly. "What you said just now¡ª"


    "S-senior, no, I mean, E-Elena, this is just a misunderstanding. My mind was a bit cloudy at the moment, s-so¡ª" Louise stuttered with almost every word.


    The atmosphere was charged with tension as Elena, with unwavering directness, asked, "Do you like him?"


    "¡­."


    Louise''s shocked expression was evident, and as their eyes locked, Elena''s gaze softened, revealing a gentleness that took the edge off the straightforward question.


    Uncertain of Elena''s intentions, I observed the subtle smile ying on her lips, hoping it was an indication that she wouldn''t harm Louise.


    Louise, however, stood frozen like a deer caught in headlights, her mouth quivering as she struggled to formte a response.


    The awkwardness of the situation intensified with each passing moment; I, holding onto Louise, could feel the difort radiating through the air as they exchanged nces and unspoken words.


    Sensing the need to diffuse the palpable tension, I suggested, "Let''s talk about all this inside, shall we?"


    Gently pulling Louise along, the weight of her seemingly lifeless form made it feel as though I had just dragged a corpse into the lion''s den


    ¡­.


    As the seconds ticked away on the clock behind us, the intensity in the room was palpable.


    Elena and Louise sat facing each other, their silentmunicationden with unspoken thoughts.


    Louise, head downcast, and Elena, deep in contemtion with her hand resting on her chin, created an atmosphere thick with anticipation.


    Meanwhile, I found myself a few meters away, meticulously tidying up the bed. Elena had insisted that I leave, citing the need for a private conversation with Louise.


    However, if her intention was to keep me away, she should have ushered me outside.


    Did Elena want me close enough to hear but not to see, or was this a deliberate ploy to make me an unwitting witness?


    "Louise, do you like Ian?" Elena''s inquiry cut through the charged air, the question hanging in the room.


    Louise, caught off guard, stammered, "I-I don''t know¡­."


    "You know lies are useless in front of me right~"


    "You don''t have to be so nervous in front of me Louise¡­ just say your truth. We are friends, aren''t we?" Elena encouraged; her voice softer now.


    Louise, encouraged by Elena''s assurance, looked up at her with newfound rity.


    Taking a deep breath, she met Elena''s gaze and confessed, "I like him¡­" The words came out gradually, her voice growing quieter as embarrassment painted her cheeks a deep shade of pink.


    Louise braced herself for what she anticipated would be Elena''s violent response, her anxiety evident in her apprehensive posture.


    To her surprise, there was no explosion of anger or frustration. Instead, Elena gazed at her with an unexpected gentleness, a smile ying on her lips.


    "I see¡­ I knew something like this would happen eventually. I didn''t think it would happen like this, though," Elena remarked, her tone carrying a mix of understanding and amusement.


    "Eh...?" Louise uttered, confusion etched on her face.


    "You really have no idea how much of an open book you are, Louise. Even back at Lucian Hall, no, ever since I first met you at Estelle Academy, your gaze always had a hint of a girl in love whenever you looked at Ian," Elena continued, her observations leaving Louise taken aback.


    "B-but that was¡­." Louise tried to interject, but Elena pressed on, undeterred.


    "Not to mention, you''re quite bad at hiding your feelings. One action from me and Aria back then always enticed some very memorable reactions from you," Elena recalled, a teasing glint in her eyes.


    With each revtion from Elena, Louise''s face gradually grew even redder, the realization of the situation sinking in. It seemed that even Elena had noticed the subtle signs of Louise''s affections for Ian.


    I couldn''t help but reflect on Elena''s perceptiveness.


    She had always been the most observant among the girls, aside from Ana. Elena quickly recognized the dynamics and nuances in my rtionships with others, evident in how she swiftly detected my suspicious interactions with Aria.


    However, amidst the revtions and Louise''s embarrassment, I couldn''t shake the feeling that Elena seemed rather pleased about the situation.


    The enigmatic smile on her face hinted at a deeper understanding or perhaps an anticipation of the changes this admission could bring to their dynamic.


    I was half-expecting another outbreak given Elena''s previous anger when she discovered my rtionship with Aria.


    However, to my surprise, Elena''s demeanor was entirely different this time.


    She looked at Louise with an unexpected gentleness, a smile softening her features.


    As I observed this, I couldn''t help but wonder if the absence of anger was due to the fact that I wasn''t directly involved in this conversation, or if Elena had a particr understanding or eptance of Louise''s feelings.


    In this world, polygamy was epted, and as long as Elena''s position as the first wife remained unchanged, there was a likelihood that my rtionships with the other girls would eventually be approved.


    Despite Elena''s inclination to monopolize my attention, she had shown a surprising understanding regarding theplexities of my rtionships.


    Having broken her heart once with Aria, I was apprehensive when Louise unexpectedly revealed her feelings.


    However, Elena''s positive response left me both relieved and perplexed.


    It seemed that she might be more epting of any other girl aside from Aria, though the prospect of dating someone like Lilliana still seemed dubious.


    "S-senior, I-I mean, Saintess Elena¡­ are you fine with this?" Louise tentatively asked, her voice trembling with anxiety.


    Elena, maintaining her calm andposed demeanor, responded, "Why wouldn''t I be?"


    "I-I mean, I''m technically having romantic feelings for your boyfriend, so I thought you would be mad at me. And I even kept it a secret all this time¡­" Louise confessed, her nerves palpable in the room.


    Elena leaned back, crossing her legs, and regarded Louise with a thoughtful expression.


    "Hmm, when you say mad, no, I''m not, but I am still a bit sad that you fell for the man that I love. But even still, I know your feelings for him are true and pure. In fact, I''m quite happy you fell for him. After all, I can''t imagine a day where I would let you marry some random dude out there. It would be better if we shared Ian with each other. I trust him to take care of the ''two'' of us..... in fact I would be very happy if you epted a ring from him right now, that''s as long as you''re fine with being the second wife though" Elena said, her tone surprisingly happy and intuitive.


    As I listened to Elena''s words, I couldn''t help but shake my head in disbelief.


    Her demeanor had shifted, and she now resembled a protective mother vouching for her son''s qualities.


    The twist was that this time, I was her lover, and she was offering mypetence to another girl.


    It was a peculiar situation, one that left me torn between amusement and disbelief at Elena''s unexpected perspective on our rtionships.


    As Elena''s words echoed in the room, the mention of "the two of us" wasn''t lost on me.


    It felt deliberate, a pointed message aimed at making me overhear her n. Was she attempting to disrupt Aria''s position as my second wife by offering it to Louise?


    It seemed like a strategic move, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that Elena might have orchestrated this openness to Louise for a specific purpose.


    ''After all women were always unpredictable, I learned that the hard way through mom¡­''


    "W-what are you saying, senior!" Louise eximed, clearly taken aback by Elena''s unexpected proposal.


    "Like what I said, let''s both marry Adrian" Elena replied, her tone unwavering.


    A heavy silence hung in the air as both Louise and Elena exchanged nces. The weight of the proposal settled, and after a few seconds, arge exhale escaped Louise''s lungs.


    It became evident that Louise had grasped the sincerity in Elena''s words, realizing that Elena was genuinely okay with the prospect of sharing our lives in this unconventional way.


    Louise''s eyes then met mine, and in response, I offered her a gentle smile, silently conveying my understanding.


    Elena, the orchestrator of this unfolding drama, seemed to revel in the control she had over the situation. The dynamics were shifting, and it was bing clear that Elena had a n, one that involved reshaping the rtionships among us.


    "T-then¡­ is it okay if I take him out on a date right now?" Louise hesitantly asked, seeking confirmation.


    "Sure" Elena replied casually, as if giving permission for a simple outing.


    Yup they didn''t even ask for my opinion on the matter¡­...


    ....


    "You''re here...."


    Bowing her head a pair of silvery ashen gray eyes stared at a beautiful blonde haired man.


    The man''s crimson red eyes then looked at her.


    "Lilliana Vulter Tellus.... tell me everything you know about that ''thing''"


    Lilliana felt like killing him at that moment.

 Chapter 196: New roles

    From the earliest memories of my childhood, perfection seemed to be the guiding theme of my life.


    While other children were immersed in yful activities and the simplicity of their youth, I found myself secluded in my room, delving into subjects that typically only hopeful adults would dream ofprehending.


    Intelligence, skills, beauty, power ¨C the list seemed endless, and I was bestowed with every conceivable advantage.


    Born into the most prestigious family in the empire, the Tellus, our lineage held a position of unparalleled trust.


    We were the empire''s esteemed sword, our honor and authority second only to the emperor himself, surpassing even the other members of the royal families.


    Such heights of prestige came with their own set of privileges and responsibilities.


    However, despite the grandeur and significance of my family''s standing, most of my days were gued with a persistent sense of boredom.


    Attempts to engage in activities or acquire new knowledge were thwarted by my quick mastery, achieving near-perfection with almost effortless ease.


    Even when my private tutor presented the vast history of the empire, I absorbed it all within a single day, my perfect memory leaving no room for errors or oversights.


    In the realm of magic, where spells were intricate dances of power and precision, I found myself mastering the art effortlessly.


    Under my teacher''s guidance, the mysteries of spells unraveled within mere minutes, and sometimes seconds.


    Not only did Iprehend their intricacies swiftly, but I also had the uncanny ability to reproduce them, often producing oues that surpassed the original spells in their elegance and potency.


    My mana reserve, a wellspring of magical energy, surpassed even some of the most renowned mages within our esteemed family.


    As the heir to the Tellus lineage, my sense of judgment was hailed as impactful, akin to that of my father, the esteemed duke himself.


    On the surface, I should have reveled in gratitude and contentment for the abundance of gifts and privileges bestowed upon me.


    Yet, despite the des and riches, a profound sense of boredom crept into my life, like a silent shadow casting a pall over my existence.


    Then came the turning point on a rainy day, an event that shattered the monotony of my perfect but dull existence.


    My father, the duke, returned home with a revtion that sent ripples through our aristocratic family ¡ª he introduced a young boy as his son.


    The announcement threw the entire household into a state of chaos and confusion.


    The boy was scrawny, his frame delicate and thin, with ck hair and eyes that mirrored my ashen silver hues.


    The only distinctiony in the fact that his eyes appeared natural, whereas mine bore the mark of the excess mana coursing through my veins.


    If not for this magical anomaly, I would have shared the same clear eyes as my mother.


    What captured everyone''s attention, however, was that he carried the Vulter name, the very name I held.


    Although he looked ordinary, there was an air of mystery surrounding this newfound sibling.


    Having a younger sibling wasn''t an entirely novel concept for me, as I already had a little sister and brother before his arrival.


    The duchess, my acting mother at the time and Liam''s and Aria''s biological mother, reacted vehemently to the news of his presence, fuming with anger that led her to permit my other siblings to bully him.


    In turn, my father and I chose to ignore his existence, swept up in the dynamics that the aristocratic world often dictated.


    In those initial days, I remained oblivious to the significance he woulde to hold in my life.


    He was just another addition to the family, a detail lost in the grand tapestry of our noble lineage.


    One particr day, etched vividly in my memory, changed everything.


    I found myself alone, grappling with the pain and burden that my body endured.


    The stress of days had left me bedridden, a condition I kept hidden from the rest of my family.


    It was during this vulnerable moment that he, the newly added brother, became the unexpected sce in my solitude.


    Back then, my mother''s fury had cast a shadow on him, and even my father and I had chosen to overlook his existence. However, on that day, he was the only one who sought me out.


    As someone perceived as perfect, I anticipated that no one would notice my struggle. Yet, there he was, disying a level ofpassion that caught me off guard.


    "Big sis, are you okay?" he inquired, his words carrying a genuine concern that resonated with me.


    Despite his own battered face and body, marked with whip scars from the bullying he endured, he extended an offering¡ªa single piece of cake that he likely pilfered from the chefs.


    "Why a cake?" I questioned, perplexed by his choice.


    "I heard that sweets help in healing the mind, so..." he trailed off, his response revealing a kindness that defied the harsh circumstances he faced.


    In the wake of that day, my understanding of him deepened with each passing moment, and the haze that once clouded my days began to dissipate.


    He became my guiding light, illuminating a path that had previously seemed obscure. In him, I found sce,panionship, and a sense of purpose that had eluded me before.


    He was the only one I could be truthful with.


    Truly, he was the best thing that had ever happened to me, a beacon of hope in the midst of the aristocratic facade that often concealed the truth beneathyers of opulence and pretense.


    Yet, amidst our growing bond, there remained a secret that weighed heavily on my heart¡ªa secret that even he himself was unaware of.


    He wasn''t my father''s biological son.


    The exact circumstances surrounding his arrival into our family remained shrouded in mystery, but to me, it presented an opportunity¡ªa chance to shape his destiny, to guide him away from the bleak future that seemed to loom ominously on the horizon.


    As the kind sister that I aspired to be, I vowed to shield him from the darkness that threatened to engulf him.


    My decision to im him as my own, to ensure his welfare and future, was met with approval from my father.


    Growing up together, I devoted myself to defending Adrian with all the power I possessed. Despite my best efforts, there were moments when I couldn''t shield him from the harsh realities that awaited him whenever I was absent. His suffering became an unbearable weight, and it seemed that my mere presence became a burden to him.


    My hope had always been to see the good in my father, to believe that the apathy he disyed was merely a result of his position as the duke, especially considering Adrian wasn''t his biological son.


    I convinced myself that this was a natural course of action, that a distant and stoic demeanor was to be expected.


    All the fatherly acts he disyed toward Adrian, I knew deep down, were nothing more than pretenses.


    Even during the times when I visited Adrian after he had fallen unconscious, a glimmer of hope persisted within me that my father cared, that somewhere beneath his stoic exterior, there existed a paternal concern for the young man he had brought into our family.


    Yet, time and again, my aspirations were met with disappointment, and I found myself grappling with the stark reality of my father''s apathy.


    Despite the facade, I remained content as long as Adrian received the respect and acknowledgment he rightfully deserved.


    My only desire was for him to be treated as a human being, to be recognized for the hero he had be. The shift in my father''s attitude, however, shattered the fragile peace I had managed to find.


    In a moment of unexpected intensity, my father demanded information with a phrase that felt like a cruel jab to the heart. "Lilliana Vulter Tellus... tell me everything you know about that ''thing.''"


    ''That thing?''


    The words echoed in my mind, and a surge of anger and confusion enveloped me.


    Wasn''t Adrian his son? Hadn''t he grown into a hero, aplishing feats that would make any father proud? What more did this man want for him to acknowledge his worth?


    ¡­..


    "I believe using the word ''thing'' for a hero is rather disrespectful, don''t you think so, Your Grace?" I asserted, breaking the oppressive silence that lingered in the room.


    My words seemed to strike a chord, evident in the slight twitch of his brow, though his perfect poker face remained intact.


    He nodded in acknowledgment but chose to disregard myment, urging me to proceed.


    "If you are asking me about Adrian, then there is nothing more I can tell you that is different from the usual reports I''ve been giving you"


    I stated, meeting his expectant gaze.


    The intensity of his stare hinted at an unspoken demand for crucial information about Adrian. It left me wondering ¨C why did it seem like he was now afraid of Adrian?


    The change in my father''s attitude toward Adrian had be apparent since my return from travels.


    Although I was unaware of the specifics of the incident that triggered this transformation, it was undeniable that my father''s apathy toward Adrian had transformed into something far more ominous ¨C fear.


    ''I''m d I prevented Aria froming here''


    "I see," he remarked, tapping his finger across his desk. Time stretched on, and the clocks ticked away, yet he showed no intention of letting me rise from my kneeling position. I silently appreciated my decision not to bring Aria into this confrontation.


    Finally, he rose and presented something before me¡ªan ornate sword with a distinctive blue steel. Recognition flickered in my eyes; this was the family sword, a treasured heirloom passed down through generations and reserved for the patriarchs and matriarchs of our noble lineage.


    "Your Grace?" I questioned, my eyes fixated on the sword, fully aware of its significance.


    "I will be gone for a while. I want you to lead the house while I am away," he dered, his words hanging in the air as he began to make his way toward the door.


    "Where are you going, Your Grace?" I inquired, seeking rity.


    "There is no need for you to know" came his cold response before he left.


    As I stood there, holding the family sword, disbelief coursed through me, reced by a surge of anger.


    ¡­.


    "So, what are your thoughts about him, Isabe?" The inquiry hung in the air as Isabe gracefully settled into a chair, delicately sipping her tea.


    Her contemtive expression revealed that she was carefully considering her impression of Adrian.


    Ever since the revtion and prophecy of the goddess, Isabe was eager to uncover the essence of the proimed hero.


    However, the reality she encountered was a stark departure from her expectations.


    Despite bearing the title and possessing the qualifications to be a hero, Adrian''s nature was aplex tapestry of contradictions.


    The moment Isabe met him, a palpable unease settled within her.


    There was something in him¡ªsomething deep, something dark, and something inherently different from the typical image of a hero.


    The contrast between the expected and the reality she encountered intrigued and unnerved her.


    Isabe, having been blessed by the goddess of love and bestowed with the role of an apostle, had lost her physical sight but gained a heightened perception beyond the realm of vision.


    While her eyes could no longer see, her other senses thrived. Years of dedicated practice and mastery of her divine abilities had heightened her senses, transforming her into an adept practitioner of divine arts.


    The divinity within her emanated as a distinct aura, providing a constant source of energy for her heightened perceptions.


    She could hear more keenly, feel more deeply, taste more acutely, and even sense the energies around her. It was through this intricate intery of senses that Isabe gauged the true nature of those she encountered.


    As Isabe sipped her tea, the unease she felt in Adrian''s presence resonated within her.


    Her divinity of love granted her the unique ability to feel the true nature of a person, to sense the essence of their soul.


    In Adrian, she detected something that contradicted the conventional image of heroism.


    It was a depth, a darkness, an essence that set him apart from the expected archetype of a savior.


    "He''s dangerous...."


    The Pope, nodded in acknowledgment.


    His keen eyes locked onto the reports spread before him, intelligence gathered by hiswork of spies.

 Chapter 197: Falling for those pink eyes

    "He indeed is very dangerous¡­ his sharp tongue alone proves as such"


    "So, you think so as well... although he seems like a very delicate young man, he''s anything but. One really can''t predict the divine''s actions" Isabe remarked, her words carrying a weight of contemtion as she continued to sip her tea.


    "Do you think the goddess made a mistake, Supreme Pontiff?" Isabe inquired.


    The pope was surprised that this devoted child, who had always embraced the teachings of the goddess with unwavering faith, was now venturing into uncharted territory.


    For the first time, doubt seemed to flicker in her unseeing eyes.


    "No... everything is as the goddess says" the Pope responded with conviction; his gaze fixed on Isabe.


    "Although the situation might be a bit different from what was expected, who are we to question such providence? The fact that it happened is the truth, and the goddess''s words are to remain as the truth. We can only hope that he is to be the hero we want him to be"


    "Do we proceed as nned?"


    "You are free to do as you wish"


    Isabe smiled upon hearing the pope''s words.


    Her eyes glowed pink behind her blindfold.


    ¡­.


    Under the warm embrace of the morning sun, the denizens of the holy nationmenced their daily routines, casting a vibrant energy over the streets just a kilometer away from the grand cathedral.


    In the bustling capital city, ordinary citizens moved with purpose, each immersed in the tasks that defined their lives.


    As the day unfolded, some diligently prepared for a day ofbor, others called out to potential customers from the doorways of their shops, and a group of young individuals, identifiable by their white attire and slender jackets, waited patiently in line for the public carriage.


    It was evident that they were students of Marcel Academy, a prestigious institution founded by the church itself.


    While perhaps not as renowned as Estelle Academy, rumor had it that graduates from Marcel Academy were highly proficient in their respective fields.


    Amidst the ceaseless activity, Louise and I strolled along the vibrant street.


    The grand cathedral and the pce were already breathtaking in their magnificence, but the ordinary buildings lining the bustling thoroughfare exuded a distinct aesthetic charm.


    Perhaps it was the norm for structures in this city to appear extravagant, or maybe my perception was skewed by the opulence of my surroundings.


    Louise, on the other hand, seemed unfazed, or more like she didn''t care¡­. she was too busy thinking about something.


    But anyways¡­


    ''Although I am from another world can''t people of this ce recognize how extravagant everything was here?''


    Now I''m, wondering what the capital of the empire actually looks like, considering they considered the holy nation as a rival it wouldn''t surprise me if they tried to be as extra, as this ce there were even some water fountains on top of some buildings which weren''t exactly necessary.


    Despite the delightful atmosphere of our date and the picturesque surroundings of the bustling streets in the holy nation, there was a palpable quietness lingering between Louise and me.


    I couldn''t help but notice her subdued demeanor, a stark contrast to the liveliness of the city around us.


    ''Why is she so quiet¡­?''


    The date, while somewhat forced, held a charm of its own.


    Yet, I could sense that Louise was intentionally avoiding my gaze. It was unclear whether her reticence stemmed from embarrassment over her earlier actions or nervousness about the entire situation.


    The temptation to use my authority to read her thoughts was very tempting.


    However, a self-imposed promise held me back. I had vowed not to use my authority on my loved ones, amitment rooted not only in personal principles but also in a request from my mother.


    It was a plea to maintain my humanity, to preserve a sense of reason and self, even as I edged closer to my family''s transcendence.


    "¡­."


    "¡­."


    To break the silence, I decided to engage Louise.


    "Louise, are you hungry?" I initiated the conversation, breaking the quiet tension that lingered between us.


    Surprise and embarrassment flickered across her face when she finally made eye contact, and with a reluctant nod, she acknowledged her hunger.


    Despite having already had breakfast, I suggested finding a nearby restaurant. Although I was still unfamiliar with the area, locating a suitable eatery proved rtively easy. As we walked together, Louise surprised me by suddenly holding my hand.


    "I-I can do this, right?" she asked, her head down but her courage evident in her actions.


    The vulnerability she disyed made me acutely aware of my own shorings in this moment.


    Realizing that Louise was putting in effort despite her feelings for me, I couldn''t help but recognize the insensitivity in my approach to this date.


    Here she was, trying her best, while I treated the entire situation as somewhat of a chore.


    A pang of guilt hit me as I reflected on my own behavior.


    Perhaps the attention from other girls had inted my ego, blinding me to the genuine efforts Louise was putting into making this date meaningful.


    I tightened my grip on Louise''s hand.


    The sudden change in pressure surprised her, and she looked at me with a mixture of curiosity and uncertainty.


    In response, I offered her a genuine smile, a silent acknowledgment of the connection we shared.


    With the warmth of our intertwined hands serving as a subtle bridge, we continued our date.


    ¡­.


    Badump¡­!


    Badump¡­!


    My heart echoed in my chest, each beat resonating with an anxious rhythm.


    ''What should I do?'' The thought reverberated in my mind as I grappled with the internal turmoil.


    I had been the one who thrust him into this situation, but now I found myself questioning my actions.


    Was he upset with me? Did my impulsive behavior tarnish the atmosphere irreparably?


    As he leisurely observed the scenery around us, I couldn''t help but wonder how to salvage the date.


    Time seemed to slip away, and I felt a growing urgency to make things right. Recalling Senior Elena''s advice, I realized I had been simply going with the flow without considering the next steps.


    Theck of a n now gnawed at my nerves.


    Suddenly, his voice cut through the internal chaos.


    "Louise, are you hungry?" The unexpected question startled me, and I nced at him, fearing a look of disappointment. To my surprise, his gaze was gentle and concerned, devoid of any frustration.


    A sense of relief washed over me, tempered with a tinge of embarrassment for overthinking the situation.


    I recognized that he was genuinely trying to make the best of the date, patiently navigating my nervous demeanor.


    The realization that I had been unnecessarily burdening the atmosphere with my anxiety struck me.


    In that moment, embarrassment lingered, and I reluctantly nodded in response to his question.


    ''What am I doing?''


    Despite the fact that I was certain he already sensed my true feelings for him, I found myself acting like a young girl on the verge of a confession.


    It was perplexing¡ªwhy was I the one struggling in this situation? If anything, he should be the one facing the greater challenge, considering the unconventional nature of our rtionship as best friends.


    "Just be yourself" Senior Elena''s words reverberated in my mind, a reminder to stay true to who I was.


    I needed to dispel the uneasy atmosphere and make the most of this abrupt date.


    While I knew my feelings for him were genuine, I also understood theplexities of our friendship.


    Senior Elena''s earlier words echoed in my mind once more, the weight of her confirmation settling on my shoulders.


    As she nonchntly acknowledged my position as the second wife, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of motivation. It wasn''t about the title; it was about belonging in Adrian''s life.


    Taking a deep breath, I decided to seize the moment. His hands were empty, presenting an opportunity I couldn''t afford to miss. I grabbed it, a newfound determination coursing through me.


    "I-I can do this, right?" I questioned him, a mix of uncertainty and embarrassment evident in my voice. Despite the internal struggle, I sought to convey a sense of confidence.


    He looked at me with a smile, and in that moment, a wave of reassurance washed over me. Why was he smiling?


    Did it mean everything was okay? His grip on my hands tightened, and my already racing heart seemed to beat even louder.


    Ah¡­ I couldn''t contain it any longer.


    "I love you¡­" I inadvertently mumbled, the words slipping out of my lips without a filter.


    It was an unconventional way to confess, but given the circumstances and the understanding we already shared, perhaps being more direct was the right approach.


    After all, Senior Elena had advised me to be myself.


    He stopped in his tracks, likely taken aback by the sudden confession.


    Before he could formte a response, I took a bold step forward.


    Closing the distance between us, I pressed the side of my chest against his body, a deliberate move to create a more intimate connection.


    "Louise¡­?"


    "You like it right?"


    I smiled at him, hoping to convey both sincerity and a hint of yfulness.


    I knew that despite being a gentleman, Adrian wasn''t immune to the allure of such proximity.


    The subtle blushes on his cheeks hinted at the effect of my bold move.


    In this moment, I resolved to be true to myself, embracing the unexpected turn of events on our date.


    As our hands remained tightly intertwined, I was determined to make the most of this opportunity.


    I will make him truly fall for me before this day ends.

 Chapter 198: Falling for those pink eyes 2

    After indulging in a delightful lunch, Louise and I continued our date, exploring the vibrant streets of the holy nation.


    Our journey took us to various ces, from icondmarks to hidden gems, and we reveled in the experiences each location offered.


    We delighted in the spontaneity of entering unknown shops, discovering unique items, and even stumbled upon street performances that captivated our attention.


    The bustling atmosphere,bined with the charm of the city, created an enchanting backdrop for our day.


    We didn''t miss a beat, savoring the moment as we indulged in street foods, engaged with random children, and immersed ourselves in the lively energy of the streets.


    We were even lucky enough to watch a y performed by a pretty famous troupe known for their grand productions.


    Throughout these experiences, I discovered facets of Louise''s personality that I hadn''t fully appreciated before.


    The way sheughed, the warmth of her smile, and her natural ability to connect with others all contributed to making her a truly fun and engaging person.


    Spending this time together allowed me to see her in a different light, deepening our connection.


    As the sun began its descent, casting a warm glow over the city, Louise and I found ourselves shopping for clothes.


    It seems she wanted to buy some gifts for Ana and Elena before the day ends.


    And as we continued to stroll along the shop


    Among the array of options, something caught my eye¡ªa delicate pink hairpin with a flowery and gentle design.


    It seemed to mirror the pure pink hue of Louise''s eyes.


    I carefully held the delicate pink hairpin in my hands.


    Meanwhile, Louise was engrossed in a conversation with the store staff, inquiring about a specific type of clothing.


    Sensing the perfect opportunity, I called out to her.


    "Louise"


    "Nn?"


    "Excuse me¡­" I said, gently pulling her closer to me.


    With a soft smile, I pushed back a section of her tinum blonde hair, creating a space to ce the hairpin.


    As it nestled into her hair, the flowery design blended seamlessly with her locks, entuating the beauty of her face.


    "There we go, it suits you well"


    I remarked, admiring the reflection in the mirror that the staff was holding.


    Louise''s embarrassment was evident in her shy smile, and she mumbled a quiet


    "T-thank you" Even as she became more proactive in expressing her feelings, it was reassuring to see that she was still the same Louise I knew.


    The female staff members, noticing Louise''s endearing reaction, couldn''t help but giggle.


    Fiddling with her hair and adjusting the hairpin, Louise seemed to genuinely enjoy the unexpected gift.


    ¡­.


    The atmosphere in the theater was filled withughter as one of the actors on stageically stumbled, and Adrian''sughter resonated right next to me.


    Witnessing him genuinely enjoy the y, seeing his eyes sparkle with amusement, made my heart skip a beat.


    In that moment, surrounded by the vibrant energy of the performance, I couldn''t help but feel an overwhelming happiness.


    ''This is the happiest moment of my life¡­''


    The smile on my face wouldn''t leave.


    ''I never thought I would experience something like this''


    Savoring the joy of the shared experience.


    I found myself wishing that this blissful moment would never end, that time would stand still in the midst of ourughter and enjoyment.


    "Haha" Adrian''sughter continued, a sound that felt like music to my ears.


    His rare disy of genuine emotion was a reassuring sight, a reminder that our date was going well.


    ''I''m being a good date right now, right?''


    ''Is he truly enjoying himself?''


    As overthinking thoughts threatened to cloud my mind, I shook my head to dispel the unnecessary worries. It was essential not to let my own uncertainties overshadow the present joy.


    While caution was warranted, excessive overthinking would only detract from the authentic connection we were building.


    I reminded myself of the purpose of our date¡ªto have fun together, to create shared memories, and to deepen the bond between us.


    It wasn''t solely about making him fall for me; it was about both of us enjoying the experience.


    Returning my attention to the y, I found myselfughing at the perfectly timededic moments, especially when one of the actors seemingly fell off the stage.


    It turned out that the initial stumble was all part of the act.


    The y seamlessly transitioned through genres, weavingedy, action, drama, and finally, romance into its narrative.


    It was an unconventional mix, yet it somehow worked harmoniously with the unfolding story.


    As the y approached its conclusion, I sensed a shift in the atmosphere.


    Adrian''s gaze was fixed on me, and our eyes met.


    "Adrian¡­?"


    "¡­."


    I called out but he stayed quiet.


    There was an unspoken tension in the air, and I found myself holding my breath.


    To my surprise, his focus seemed directed at my lips.


    Gulp¡­!


    My heart quickened, anticipating a moment that could redefine our connection.


    Slowly, he moved closer, our hands still entwined, leaving no means for me to escape.


    ''T-this is it right?''


    Preparing for an imminent kiss, I closed my eyes, lips slightly quivering. I could feel the warmth of his presence nearing.


    Touch...


    Something soft and firm made contact with my cheek.


    It wasn''t my lips that were kissed but my cheek¡­?


    Opening my eyes in confusion, I was met with a mischievous smirk on Adrian''s face.


    "Were you expecting something?" he teased, his hands now lightly resting on my cheeks.


    "Y-you...!" I stammered, my embarrassment ring.


    Reacting on impulse, I yfully punched him, but my attempts at retaliation seemed futile as heughed it off, seemingly unaffected by my punches.


    This guy is just toying with me, even though I thought I was prepared for anything! Fueled by a mixture of anger and embarrassment, I forcefully grabbed his cor while he continued tough.


    Our faces drew closer, and his warm breath tickled my nose.


    Locked in that intense moment, our eyes met, and with newfound resolve, I pressed my lips onto his.


    Closing my eyes to shield myself from the embarrassment, I could feel the soft warmth of his lips against mine. The kiss lingered for about three seconds, but it felt like an eternity before I pulled away.


    That was my first kiss¡ªwith a man, and more importantly, with the actual boy I loved.


    Opening my eyes again, I could see his cheeks turning red.


    "T-that was your punishment...!" I stammered, attempting toe up with an excuse. Unable to face him any longer, my head turned downward.


    My face was probably as bright red as a tomato, and an inexplicable heat coursed through my body.


    I couldn''t take it.


    My heart was pounding wildly, almost to the point of feeling like I might faint.


    I felt like I was on the verge of losing myposure as my breathing became heavier, but oddly, I didn''t want this sensation to end.


    Thump...!


    Adrian pressed something onto my head, patting me gently with his right hand.


    He rubbed my head as if to console me.


    "Sorry, I guess I teased you a bit too much there¡­," he said soothingly, apparently noticing my difficulty in controlling myself.


    Then, before I knew it, his hands gently grabbed my chin, forcing me to look up.


    Press...


    Once again, our lips met.


    I closed my eyes, shutting out the gazes of the people around us. In the beginning, I was uncertain and awkward, thinking that pressing lips was the extent of kissing.


    However, a desire to explore this newfound intimacy took over, and I found myself wanting to suck on his lips.


    I had heard that lovers often deepen their kisses, their tongues intertwining in a passionate dance.


    ''Mom and Cecilia said that it was the start to making children''


    A first step per se.


    It would be good to prepare for child making right?


    Should I try that? I''m sure Adrian would enjoy it¡­!


    Just as I was about to make a bold move with my tongue, he unexpectedly pulled away.


    Opening my eyes and wondering what went wrong, I was met with his gentle smile as his hand caressed the tip of my lips.


    "Let''s not rush things," he said, calming me down.


    Whispering in my ear, he added, "We can do all of that and moreter..." His words sent a shiver down my spine, and a mixture of anticipation and nervousness filled the air.


    As my mind was still hazy, processing everything that had just happened, I simply nodded in response to Adrian''s suggestion.


    "Ahem...!"


    A man sitting nearby coughed loudly, clearly annoyed by our public disy of affection. Even those around us shot subtle nces in our direction.


    Adrian chuckled a bit before refocusing his attention on the ongoing y, but my eyes lingered on him.


    I didn''t want this moment to end, and the connection between us felt stronger than ever.


    After the y concluded, Adrian and I wandered around the city, enjoying some street food and ying with the local children engaged in a peculiar game involving kicking a wooden ball into a.


    Despite its oddity, the game turned out to be surprisingly enjoyable, even though I only managed to score one point ¨C those kids were skilled!


    "Did you have fun?" Adrian asked.


    "Yes, although the game they were ying was weird and new, it was surprisingly fun," I replied with a genuine smile.


    "I didn''t expect you to be good at interacting with children, Louise. They practically treated you like their big sister; they even listened to your every word," Adrian said, genuinely surprised


    ''Those annoying brats even took your hand away from me...'' he mumbled at the end.


    I chuckled at his cute reaction. It seemed like he didn''t want to let go of holding hands.


    I was d I wasn''t the only one.


    "Hehe, surprising, right? I may not look like it, but back in my hometown, all the kids practically liked me. I was everyone''s big sister," I said proudly.


    After that, our date continued, and before we knew it, the sun was ready to rest.


    Then, a peculiar clothing store caught my eyes.


    This store was quite different from the others we had visited, as most of them only had white or ck clothing on disy. However, this one had different sets of colors showcased.


    "Adrian, how about we buy some gifts for Elena and Ana before the day ends?" I suggested.


    He looked at the store I was eyeing and nodded, "Sure," he said.


    The store we entered was noticeably different from the others we had visited. While everything in the city exuded a sense of holiness and reserve, this shop had a distinct feel of the clothing stores you would find in the empire. A staff member approached us.


    "Hello, dear customers, what can I do for you today?" she greeted.


    I wondered if she was the owner, but considering there were others around the store with the same uniform, I assumed she was just a worker.


    "Hello, we''re looking for something that''s appropriate for a gift" I said.


    She contemted for a moment before suggesting something.


    I looked at the three dresses in front of me.


    I clearly only asked for two dresses yet she brought three¡­. The blue and ck dresses was for Elena and Ana but what about this red one?


    It was a crimson dress with ck details around it,plete with a half-mask veil and webbed ck gloves as a set.


    "This red dress was actually a recent import we had from the Yamara Kingdom, and it can reform and reshape its size depending on the wearer," she exined. Then, she walked closer to me and whispered, "Young miss, it has quite the special effect of enticing a young man''s eagerness and energy at night..." with a wink.


    Even though I clearly stated that we were buying gifts, it seemed that the red dress was picked especially for me.


    Did she think that something was up between me and Adrian?


    Well, she wasn''t wrong, and I appreciated it, but the dress was a bit too provocative, reminding me of the dresses Aria wore back at the academy.


    Nevertheless, I decided to buy it. I had to take all my chances now that I had resolved to take on the role of the second wife for Adrian, and who knows, maybe the first spot might eventually be mine¡­.


    "Louise¡­" Adrian suddenly called out.


    "Nn?" I turned around.


    "Excuse me," he said before cing a hairpin on my hair. His gentle touch was as soothing as ever. Was it for me?


    "Young miss," the staff called out and ced a mirror in front of me. Looking at the beautiful hairpin on my hair, I felt like crying in happiness.


    "It suits you well," Adrian said, and when he spoke those words, my heart beat once again. This was the first actual gift he gave me, right? Excluding all the potions I''ve received from him.


    "T-thank you"


    I felt like falling for him once again.

 Chapter 199: Falling for those pink eyes interlude

    After we finished our shopping, Louise and I decided to visit one more ce to end our day.


    Night fell, and looking up, the night sky here wasn''t bad, but the view back at Estelle Academy, specifically at Lucian Hall, was greater.


    Right now, Louise and I were on top of a clock tower. Although it was pretty tall, it paled inparison to the heights of Lucian Hall.


    "Woah¡­," Louise mumbled as she took a seat at one of the benches ced nearby. It was reassuring that she waspletely satisfied.


    I had thought I''d been a bad date throughout the whole day, considering I''d mostly just followed her around and let her decide the ces.


    But this ce seemed to attract a lot of attention, as there were a bunch of people here also stargazing.


    Appreciating the view of the entire city below and the night sky above, along with the picturesque mountains in the horizon, made me realize just how truly beautiful this world is, despite it being made by that stupid goddess.


    Press.


    Louise''s grasp on my hand tightened, and a delightful giggle escaped her lips.


    "Hehe, doesn''t this ce remind you ofst time?" she remarked, her voice carrying a hint of nostalgia. It dawned on me that she was alluding to the moment we spent looking at the stars back at Lucian hall.


    "Yes... The stars back then were much more beautiful, though," I responded, recalling the magical evening.


    Herughter continued, a soft sound that resonated with fond memories. With a gaze fixed on the night sky, her pink eyes seemed to wander through time, reflecting on something profound.


    "Back then... I really thought my world was about to end, you know," she confessed, her eyes locking onto mine with intensity. "That''s why I''m saying this from the bottom of my heart, Adrian... thank you. If it weren''t for you, I would''ve given up back then."


    Caught off guard by the gravity of her words, I stammered, "I didn''t really do much, though." Recalling back at that night, my role had been merely listening and offeringfort for a short while.


    "Hehe... it may not be much for you, but for me, it meant the world to me" she replied with sincerity. "It made me see things much more differently, and above all... it made me realize what I actually feel about you." Her words carried a sense of conviction as she continued.


    "Not to mention, you saved me from something I had no way out of. That''s why... thank you," she concluded, resting her head on my shoulder.


    Our hands locked together, and I made a conscious effort to etch this moment into my memory.


    I wanted to preserve every nuance, every emotion, so that when the time eventually came for me to ascend, I would never forget the overwhelming feeling I experienced in this very moment.


    The sensation, the adrenaline, the desire ¨C everything was stored within the recesses of my mind.


    In the present, there was nothing but the connection I shared with Louise, as my heart raced with anticipation.


    With a conviction that resonated within me, I acknowledged that I was starting to fall for her.


    The rustling of the surroundings seemed to fade away as our closeness intensified.


    I could practically feel her breath mingling with mine, and as my heart thumped louder, I knew something profound was about to happen.


    Louise shifted her head, her eyes locking onto mine, and without a moment''s hesitation, my body moved on its own ord.


    My hands gently touched her cheek, and she nestled closer, closing and opening her eyes in tandem. In the blink of an eye, our faces drew nearer, and she closed her eyes in anticipation.


    Our lips met.


    A resounding "Badump" echoed in my ears as my heart pounded in my chest.


    Although we had shared a kiss before, back at the theater, this one felt markedly different.


    It was as if I had entered a state of euphoria, having achieved something I had long wished for.


    As our kiss concluded, she looked at me with a smile that spoke volumes.


    "Adrian... I love you," she confessed, and in that moment, the world seemed to stand still.


    Baffled by the repetition of those three powerful words, I found myself grappling with an unexpected surge of emotion.


    She had uttered those same words that morning, but this time, their impact was distinctly different.


    Why was I reacting so strongly? The mere presence of Louise had a magical effect on me, turning me into a love-struck young boy.


    It was an inexplicable connection, one that made everything feel gentle and tender in her presence.


    Surprisingly, this heightened sensitivity wasn''t something I experienced with any other girls.


    Yet, with her, my mind seemed to decree that every gesture, every word, should be approached with a gentle touch.


    Once again, our eyes locked, creating an unspoken connection that transcended the need for words¡­.


    "I love you, Louise"


    I dered without a second thought. Although her reaction was subtle, the genuine happiness radiated from her. Her cheeks flushed intensely, and her eyes took on a hint of watery emotion.


    Her captivating pink eyes met my ashen gray ones, and in that moment, something shifted. This time, there was no need for contemtion or hesitation.


    Our bodies acted in unison, as if they were guided by an invisible force, and we found ourselves locked in a deep, meaningful kiss.


    The world around us melted away as the intensity of the moment enveloped us, sealing our connection with each shared heartbeat.


    ¡­.


    As we made our way back to our rooms, a gentle chuckle escaped me as I observed Louise''s adorable face. Today''s date had clearly taken a toll on her, evident from the fact that she had dozed off on my shoulder during our time at the clock tower.


    Carrying the bags filled with our shopping gifts, I marveled at how light she felt in my arms, making the way back to the dorms surprisingly easy.


    Considering the stress, she probably had about the entire date, it wasn''t surprising that exhaustion had finally caught up with her.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if she had even managed to get a good night''s sleep the previous day, given the subtle eye bags that had adorned her face since the morning.


    Upon reaching Louise''s room, I fumbled for the key I had acquired earlier. However, before I could make a move, the door swung open unexpectedly.


    A subtle gust of wind and the presence of a floating rock nearby hinted at the involvement of her spirits. I nodded appreciatively at the unseen entities before stepping into her room.


    This was the room she shared with Ana.


    ncing around, I noted the neat and clean arrangement, strikingly simr to my room next door.


    While it had a slightly more feminine touch, the design was practically identical


    As I entered Louise''s room, I noticed someone peacefully sleeping in the bed adjacent to hers. It didn''t take long for me to recognize the familiar features of Ana.


    It was a rare sight to witness her falling asleep first, considering she was typically the one who stayed upte.


    I guess it is veryte at night now.


    She would usually be still up saying things like it is her duty as a maid.


    Deciding not to disturb Ana''s much-needed rest, I activated my night cloak. Its effect enveloped my lower half, focusing on my legs and feet, ensuring that my movements remained silent.


    With the utmost care, I gentlyid Louise on her bed, tucking her in with the nket.


    The gifts we had purchased during our shopping spree found their ce beside her desk, a quiet and thoughtful gesture.


    As I left the room, I closed the door quietly, not wanting to disrupt the peaceful atmosphere within.


    Having stretched my hands and stifled a yawn, I contemted returning to my room when a subtle noise caught my attention.


    Tick...! Tack...!


    It repeated, drawing my gaze to the right, where the sound emanated. In the distance, a figure was steadily approaching.


    The moon''s gentle glow seeped through the light pirs, enchantingly illuminating the person''s silhouette.


    With light brown hair, adorned in a striking ck gothic ensemble,plete with a ck blindfold and gloves, the approaching figure defied the norms of the holy nation.


    Isabe, the apostle of the god or goddess of love in this world, stood before me. Her appearance starkly contrasted with the ideals of the holy nation, making one question her allegiance to the divine.


    Observing her casual stroll, I couldn''t help but find it peculiar, especially considering her blindness. Yet, there she was, navigating effortlessly.


    But why sheing here?


    As she drew nearer.


    I found her action suspicious.


    Given the direction as to where she was going. it seemed reasonable to assume that my room might be her intended destination.


    Was there something she wanted to discuss with me?


    Thiste at night?


    "Isabe?"


    I called out, breaking the silence that enveloped us.


    As Isabe halted her steps upon hearing my call, a subtle tension filled the air.


    Her reaction was apparent; surprise shed across her face as she came to a standstill.


    Intriguingly, despite the knowledge that Isabe couldn''t see, an uncanny sensation swept over me, as if every move I made was being scrutinized by her unseen eyes.


    "Sir hero¡­ I didn''t expect you to still be awake thiste at night" she remarked, her voice holding a certain lightness that betrayed the underlying purpose of her visit.


    "I could say the same thing about you too."


    "Fufu, coincidences can be mysterious sometimes" she replied, her hand delicately covering her mouth as if concealing a secret.


    Refusing to dance around the obvious, I confronted her, "What do you want?"


    My question cut through the feigned nonchnce, revealing the tension that lingered in the air.


    Isabe''s timely appearance, right as Louise and I concluded our date, hinted at a deliberate observation of our interactions.


    It was pretty obvious even back then I noticed several eyes watching us the only reason I ignored them was because I didn''t want to ruin m date with Louise, even right now they were watching me from all angles.


    Her surprise at my direct question was evident, but her response, a smile apanying the words, hinted at an undercurrent of amusement.


    "It seems our actions may havee off as rude for Sir Hero," she remarked, pping her hands once. In an instant, the multiple hidden presences dissipated, leaving an air of transparency in their wake.


    "Please do forgive our actions, even if this is the holy nation... Your safety is our top priority" Isabe added, punctuating her words with a slight bow.


    I couldn''t help but feel a mixture of annoyance and appreciation for her statement.


    The assurance of my safety being a priority would have been moreforting if it weren''t for the constant surveince.


    "So, what do you want?"


    "Sir hero¡­ may I have a moment of your time?"


    "You know it''s almost past midnight now, right? Couldn''t you have asked me tomorrow?"


    "There are too many watchful gazes if I called for you in the morning, and above all, I doubt the saintess would allow me to meet with you privately."


    Did she and Elena not get along? Now that I think about it, Elena never once mentioned Isabe to me, nor have I seen them interacting, even though they are both technically apostles of the goddesses of this world.


    "Let''s go then¡­ you don''t want to talk here, right?"


    She nodded, as she took me too somewhere private and quiet.


    It wasn''t long before we reached a temple, with statues of the 9 main gods of this world.

 Chapter 200: Steps inside the temple

    With each step Isabe took, the soft, rhythmic tik-tak noise of her cane echoed through the silent night.


    It was a subtle melody, a testament to her ability to navigate the darkness despite her apparent blindness.


    The mystery of how she moved with such confidence, guiding me effortlessly without stumbling or losing her way, intrigued me.


    The woman before me seemed to defy logic, and I couldn''t help but wonder about the secret behind her uncanny spatial awareness.


    Despite herck of sight, Isabe maintained a precise pace, leading me forward with an assurance that belied her condition.


    It was difficult to fathom how she aplished this feat, but the subtle energy of divinity that surrounded her hinted at a unique source.


    It appeared to be a form of improvised mana sense, utilizing divine energy rather than conventional mana to perceive the world around her.


    "¡­."


    "¡­."


    The atmosphere between us was thick with an unusualbination of quietude and chilliness.


    Although we didn''t have much to discuss, the silence grew increasingly awkward as we traversed an unfamiliar path.


    The journey seemed to stretch on endlessly, raising questions about just how far she intended to take me.


    We had entered a location unfamiliar to me, the surroundings shrouded in darkness.


    Peering into the distance, I could still catch a glimpse of the grand cathedral, indicating that we hadn''t ventured too far.


    Yet, the passage of time felt distorted, as if we had been walking for an hour or more.


    Our journey through the mysterious night led us to a sudden halt as we arrived at a garden.


    The ethereal beauty of the white flowers that adorned the surroundings created an enchanting ambiance, their gentle aura contrasting with the eerie mist that veiled the entire area.


    The garden, once vibrant and alive, now took on a ghostly appearance in the silence of the night.


    Isabe, seemingly familiar with the ce, approached the gate and delicately touched it. The vines that had kept it locked squirmed under her touch, yielding to an unseen force.


    With a loud rustle, the gate swung open, revealing an entrance to a realm hidden from ordinary eyes.


    "Please follow me carefully, Sir Hero," Isabe instructed, extending her hand as an unspoken invitation.


    Surprised by her gesture, I asked, "Do you want to hold hands?"


    "It would be better if we held hands, Sir Hero. The path inside can be a bit tempting to the mortal mind, and once you''re tempted, your mind may be lost forever," she exined, her words taking an unexpectedly ominous turn.


    Ok now this was getting a bit scary when did the whole genre turn into horror?


    I nodded in agreement with Isabe''s suggestion and gently held her hand. Despite the ck gloves that covered her delicate fingers, I was surprised by the unexpected firmness beneath.


    There were calluses forming underneath, suggesting a history of intense training, possibly with a weapon like a sword.


    itcaught me off guard because, given her fragile appearance, I hadn''t anticipated Isabe to have a warrior''s background. It was a reminder not to judge a book by its cover.


    "Do you use the sword, Isabe?" I asked, intrigued by the unexpected revtion.


    "I used to... But after my light was taken by the goddess of love, I stopped my training with the sword," she replied, her tone carrying a hint of sadness.


    "I see¡­"


    Her light being taken away referred to the loss of her sight, a condition that resulted from the excess blessing bestowed upon her by the goddess of love.


    I recalled my mother''s teachings about the bnce of divine energy and blessings.


    When a god grants a blessing that bes too much for the recipient to bear, the divinity imposes an equal exchange to restore equilibrium.


    It was a reminder of the delicate bnce between the mortal body and soul in the face of divine energies.


    People like Elena, who could bear an exceptional amount of divine energy, were indeed rare among humans.


    Afterall even I can''t fully use my parent''s authority without consequences.


    As we entered the garden, my surroundings were immediately shrouded in a dense white mist, obscuring my view.


    "Sir hero, you may hear noises along the way and see things you aren''t meant to see, so please ignore them and just continue to feel my touch and follow my voice," Isabe instructed, her grip on my hand tightening.


    I wasn''t entirely sure what she meant, but I nodded in response, cing my trust in her guidance.


    Suddenly, Isabe began to sing, her voice carrying soft hymns and a gentle tone reminiscent of flowing water. The verses of her song unfolded, creating a soothing and rxing ambiance that began to wash over me.


    "In the garden of desire, you reign supreme, where love blossoms like a sacred dream¡ª" the lyrics continued, each note furthering a sense of calm and rxation within me.


    Isabe''s divinity spiked, and a glowing pink energy enveloped her body.


    Though the mist obstructed my vision, the radiant hue of her divine energy made it easier to discern the direction we were meant to follow. I found myself feeling more at ease despite the unusual circumstances.


    Holding her hand as she emanated the divine energy of love, I couldn''t help but feel a bit ufortable. However, as I detected no discernible changes within myself and noticed no subtle differences, it became apparent that Isabe meant no harm.


    I can hear some voices calling out for me but I ignored it and continued to listen to Isabe''s voice, while closing my eyes.


    Trusting her, I continued to follow the sound of her voice and the reassuring touch of her hand through the mystical garden.


    ¡­


    As we ventured further, the mist that had enshrouded us began to dissipate, unveiling before my eyes a magnificent sight¡ªa sprawling temple made entirely of pristine white marble.


    The sheer grandeur of the structure was emphasized by the towering pirs that encircled it, their intricate designs weaving tales of ancient craftsmanship and majesty.


    Caught in the awe of the moment, I couldn''t help but voice my curiosity, breaking the quiet enchantment that surrounded us.


    "Where are we?" I inquired, my gaze alternating between the thickyer of mist behind us and the majestic temple standing proudly before me.


    Isabe turned to me, her face gleaming with a sense of reverence for the sacred ce we had arrived at.


    "This is T¨ªr Ss," she dered, her words carrying the weight of history and sanctity. "It is the most sacred ce in the entire holy nation, the very birthce of our religion. This temple marks thest ground where the goddess herself set foot when she descended a thousand years ago."


    A sense of wonder washed over me as I absorbed the significance of our location. Although the surroundings suggested a timeless night, an ethereal glow permeated the air, illuminating the temple''s surroundings.


    The sun seemed to be in a perpetual ascent, casting a golden hue upon thendscape. The surreal beauty was enhanced by the presence of exquisite flowers that adorned the area, lending an otherworldly, magical aura to the temple grounds.


    Isabe, her smile embodying both pride and tranquility, gestured for me to follow her.


    "Come," she beckoned, releasing my hand gently before proceeding forward.


    ¡­.


    Stepping into the hallowed halls of the temple, my senses were overwhelmed by a scene so surreal that it seemed to transcend the boundaries of reality.


    The sheer magnitude of the spectacle before me was something I had only encountered in the realms of video games, novels, and cinematic marvels.


    Towering over me were colossal statues, each standing at an imposing 15 meters in height, crafted from polished marble that radiated magnificence and beauty in its purest form.


    In the sacred chamber, nine statuesmanded attention, each a testament to unparalleled artistry and craftsmanship.


    The marble sculptures seemed toe alive, embodying a divine presence that transcended the limits of mortal creation.


    Each figure stood as a guardian of the sacred space, exuding an aura of power and grace.


    At the very heart of this assembly stood a statue of breathtaking beauty¡ªa woman seated on a majestic throne, her gaze fixed upon the celestial expanse as if inmunion with the sun itself.


    It didn''t take long for me to recognize the subject of this awe-inspiring sculpture¡ªthe primordial goddess of this world, revered and worshiped through the ages of this world.


    ''The bitchy goddess''


    It was annoying seeing her looking arrogant even through a statue,


    Alongside her throne were statues, each depicting a different deity, forming a pantheon of gods silently overseeing the sacred space.


    Which was surprising I had been under the impression that the Church of Light adhered to a monotheistic belief system, focusing solely on the primordial goddess.


    ''So, they secretly worshipped 8 more gods?''


    "Sir hero...." Isabe''s voice rang out, her call breaking the stillness of the moment. However, this time, surprise etched itself across my face as I turned to her.


    The ck blindfold that had concealed her eyes on our entire journey was conspicuously absent, revealing her eyes in all their natural glory.


    The beautiful pink hue that emanated from them sent a slight tremor through me, captivated by the unexpected unveiling of her gaze.


    With her eyes exposed, the true beauty of Isabe''s face became strikingly apparent. It was as if a veil had been lifted, showcasing a level of grace and elegance that transcended the physical realm. In that moment, I found myself caught in the captivating allure of her presence.


    "What do you feel about this ce?" Isabe inquired, her question apanied by a gentle smile.


    Her eyes held an intensity that made me instinctively gulp, sensing that something was amiss.


    The air around us seemed to thicken with an unspoken tension, and the once serene atmosphere took on a subtle undercurrent of uncertainty.


    She only asked one simple question yet I knew something was extremely going wrong.


    Isabe was slowly bing more beautiful in my eyes.


    Badump...!


    ''Shit....''

 Chapter 201: Isabellas Love

    In the ethereal realm of divine beings, Valeria, the goddess of love, held a unique ce.


    Legend spoke of her as the one who bestowed upon the world the potent and intricate emotion of love.


    In the tales of old, a time when the world was said to be devoid of love, peace and prosperity were its sole inhabitants.


    Yet, with the advent of Valeria, thendscape of existence underwent a profound transformation.


    The stories whispered that, as Valeria introduced the intoxicating elixir of love to the inhabitants of the world, chaos unfurled its dark wings.


    The inception of sin was attributed to her, a paradoxical figure who, while gifting the realm the sublime experience of true love, also sowed the seeds of destruction within the paradisiacal world they once knew.


    ''Love'' it seemed to carry consequences that disrupted the idyllic harmony of the past.


    Valeria became an enigmatic figure, both revered and feared, a goddess and a harbinger of chaos.


    The dichotomy of her existence manifested in the duality of her impact on the world.


    While people appreciated the profound emotion she brought forth, the repercussions were undeniable. The utopian world, once untouched by theplexities of love, now bore the scars of strife and discord.


    In the eyes of many, Valeria teetered on the edge between divinity and malevolence. Her worshippers, though dwindling in number, remained steadfast in their belief.


    These devotees saw beyond the veils of perception, acknowledging the forgotten goddess who, in their eyes, symbolized both the beauty and the consequences of love.


    ''Love was the first sin'' echoed through the annals of ancient beliefs, a conviction held steadfast by the people of old.


    However, as time marched forward, the perspective on this profound emotion underwent a metamorphosis.


    Contrary to being a sin, love emerged as one of the most exquisite facets of being human, the very essence that forged connections and defined the tapestry of humanity.


    In the dawn of existence, the absence of love left a void, an emptiness that only the introduction of thisplex emotion could fill.


    Love became the alchemy that transformed disparate individuals into a collective, a force that gave birth to the bonds essential for the fabric of society.


    The once-held belief that love was a sin began to dissipate, reced by an understanding that it was a divine gift, a conduit for experiencing the freedom of will and the profound ability to connect with one another.


    As the days unfolded, a collective appreciation for love became woven into the very fabric of society. No longer condemned as a sin, love was embraced as a cherished gift that enriched the human experience.


    The ability to form genuine connections, to share in the joys and sorrows of life, became integral to the human narrative.


    Yet, amidst the prevailing sentiments of eptance and gratitude for the gift of love, there existed a mind that held fast to the teachings of old.


    ''Love is a sin; it is wretched, it is disgusting, and above all, it is painful'' Isabe mused, her conviction a testament to the enduring power of the beliefs instilled in her from the past.


    Isabe''s origins were humble. A country girl, she hailed from a well-off family, contentedly living in a not-so-big vige.


    Although their abode wasn''t a grand mansion, it provided a cozy haven for her happy days to unfold.


    Her family, though not adorned with noble titles or renowned for wielding magic or prowess in battle, held an esteemed ce in her heart.


    For Isabe, her parents were everything. Their love formed the bedrock of her world, and the simplicity of their life brought her immeasurable joy.


    The vige, despite its modest size, offered a sense ofmunity that added warmth to her upbringing. Her parents, neither nobles nor warriors, were the epitome of contentment, and that was more than enough for the young girl.


    However, fate took a turn when the goddess of love bestowed her divine blessing upon the vige. The very essence of intense love, meant to be a gift, became a harbinger of unforeseen consequences.


    Isabe''s idyllic world began to crumble as the fervor of the goddess''s love permeated every corner of the vige.


    People, once bound by the simplicity of their lives, found themselves ensnared by the overpowering force of the goddess''s blessing.


    The vige, once a haven of contentment, became a cauldron of corrupted emotions.


    Even Isabe''s own parents, the pirs of her world, sumbed to the intoxicating influence of the divine love.


    The once pure love she knew turned into a nightmare overnight.


    "It''s ok Isabe it won''t hurt" she could still remember her mother''s words that night.


    "Mommy please let go of me¡­!" she struggled as her mom gripped her hands.


    Her clothes slowly getting removed.


    "Shush now child, trust your mother, ok?" her mother said with deranged eyes.


    "That''s right Isabe don''t worry I''ll be gentle~" her father said whilepletely naked.


    Along with a bunch of man and woman from the vige doing the same waiting for their turn, although Isabe was young, she had an idea what was about to happen and she cried for all of it to stop.


    "No please don''t mom! Dad!"


    The two of them had pink hues in their eyes the intensity of the divinity Isab got that day made the people she cared about turn on her and gave her the trauma that would haunt her for life.


    If the temrs of the church of light didn''t save her that day¡­. Only the worst could''ve happened.


    After that day the temrs killed everyone and wiped off the simple vige off the map.


    Isabe harbored no desire for the goddess''s blessing, nor did she crave the authority and power that apanied it.


    All she yearned for was the simplicity of a normal life, untouched by the divine intervention that had shattered the tranquility of her existence.


    To Isabe, the blessing she now possessed felt more like a curse¡ªa reminder of a godforsaken incident that had irrevocably altered the course of her life.


    In the aftermath of that fateful event, she found herself plunged into darkness, her once-bright vision extinguished beyond the reach of any healing magic.


    As the days unfolded, Isabe''s existence became a testament to the paradox of her circumstances.


    The goddess had chosen her as the apostle of love, but the very emotion she was meant to embody had be a source of anguish.


    Love, once a beacon of light, had turned into a shadow that haunted her every waking moment.


    Isabe made a solemn vow. In the depths of her grief, she swore that if even the slightest chance, however impossible, were to present itself, she would seize it.


    A glimmer of hope, no matter how faint, would be enough. If there existed a chance to take vengeance on the goddess who had bestowed upon her this unwanted fate, Isabe was prepared to grasp it with both hands.


    In the aftermath of losing her eyesight, Isabe found an unlikely mentor in the pope himself, who took it upon himself to personally instruct her in a unique skill.


    Over the course of her life, she diligently honed this divine art, reaching a point where it became instinctual.


    This ability, focused through her eyes, allowed her to perceive a person''s essence, their spiritid bare before her.


    To Isabe, people were like living rainbows, their essences a vibrant mixture of colors interweaving with one another.


    Yet, within this intricate tapestry, there were colors that stood out¡ªhues that defined a person''s true nature and integrity.


    Her trained eyes discerned the nuances of these spiritual shades, providing her with insights into the depths of a person''s character.


    As Isabe turned her gaze towards Adrian, the hero chosen by the goddess, she was met with a revtion that sent shivers down her spine.


    A color she had encountered only in the presence of the most corrupted, heinous, and deadly criminals adorned him¡ªck. It was a shade that spoke of a darkness so profound, it seemed to consume all light.


    Even though he wore the mantle of a hero, the core within him resonated with an abyss of eternal darkness, a pit with no end.


    This revtion left Isabe grappling with a profound question¡ªwhy did the chosen hero of the goddess carry such a trait within him?


    The dissonance between his heroic fa?ade and the darkness that lurked within intrigued and unsettled her.


    However, the shock deepened when Isabe''s gaze shifted beyond Adrian, prating theyers of his essence.


    In that moment, she saw the reflection of a beautifuldy, staring back at her through his spirit.


    In a fleeting moment, Isabe found herself transported to a realm of eternal darkness, a ce where ethereal beauty seemed to emanate from every shadow.


    The woman she beheld was so breathtakingly beautiful that the mere act of locking eyes with her threatened to unravel the very fabric of Isabe''s sanity.


    The mysterious figure sat upon a throne crafted from the macabrebination of human flesh and bone, an unsettling sight that sent shivers down Isabe''s spine.


    Despite the disconcerting surroundings, an unexpected emotion enveloped Isabe¡ªa feeling of being loved.


    The woman, though looking down from her unsettling throne, emanated a warmth that Isabe could only liken to theforting embrace of a mother.


    It was an odd juxtaposition¡ªa sensation of both fear and love swirling in the same moment.


    The beauty of thedy in darkness seemed to transcend mortal understanding, and Isabe felt an inexplicable connection as if staring into the eyes of an actual goddess and the mother she had never known.


    From that moment onward, a subtle awareness lingered within Isabe''s consciousness.


    Though she only grasped it faintly, she recognized that the person standing before her was the key to her revenge.


    Adrian, the chosen hero, held a connection to thedy in darkness, and it was this connection that would unlock the gates to both her vengeance and happiness.


    The enigmatic allure of thedy in darkness fueled Isabe''s determination.


    Adrian, unwittingly or not, became the linchpin in her quest for retribution and the pursuit of the warmth and embrace she had once felt in that otherworldly realm.


    ''Do as you wish''


    That was the pope''s word when she asked him for permission with her ns.


    ''That old fool didn''t even question me''


    Although she considered her divine powers a curse it did have some of its uses like how she can easily influence the pope''s mind without anyone noticing,


    Although she can always charm and mind control him directly that would be too obvious.


    Especially with Elena around.


    "What do you feel about this ce?"


    Isabe''s inquiry cut through the sanctified air of the most sacred ce in the holy nation, the very birthce of divinity in their world.


    Her divinity, at its zenith, infused the atmosphere as she released it around Adrian.


    Uncertainty flickered across his troubled face, and though she couldn''t be certain if her ns would seed, the subtle changes in his demeanor hinted that her influence was taking root.


    Despite being a hero, blessed by the goddess of light, Adrian remained human at his core.


    Isabe understood that his mortal essence could be swayed, even in the presence of divine blessings.


    A concealed smile yed upon her lips, slowly emerging as she advanced toward Adrian.


    "Sir hero, are you okay?"


    Isabe''s voice took on a soothing cadence as she inquired, her concern genuine but tinged with an underlying purpose.


    She gently touched his hands, and a slight tremor ran through him in response.


    Looks like their initial interaction Earlier had done it''s job properly.


    Adrian''s eyes glimmered with a shade of pink.


    Observing his reaction, Isabe''s hidden smile broke free, an expression of satisfaction coloring her features.


    On this crucial day, Isabe was determined to ensure the hero would fall under her sway.


    ''Feel my love hero.... and let me see her again''

 Chapter 202: Isabellas love 2

    ''What''s going on with me?''


    The disoriented thought echoed in Adrian''s mind as he grappled with an unsettling sensation. It felt as if something was attempting to prate him, yet simultaneously, an opposing force blocked its entry.


    The world before him seemed to warp and wriggle, a disorienting spectacle that left him feeling intoxicated, although he was certain he hadn''t consumed any alcohol.


    The intensity of the strange experience nearly caused him to lose his bnce, but Isabe''s timely intervention prevented a fall.


    "Sir hero, are you okay?" she inquired, her voiceced with soothing concern. In the midst of the disarray, Adrian found himself drawn to the enchanting timbre of her voice, a desire surfacing within him that he hadn''t acknowledged before.


    ''How beautiful¡­~'''' a thought intruded into his consciousness, ''I want to hear her voice every day. I want her to sing with those lips of hers. Yes, I want her¡­''


    The sudden yearning perplexed Adrian, leaving him to question the origins of these newfound desires.


    ''Huh, since when did I want that?''


    The realization dawned on him slowly. It was when Isabe touched him that an inexplicable jolt coursed through his body, his heart quickening its pace.


    The fog of confusion lifted, and Adrian came to understand the truth of the situation.


    ''I see now¡­ This blind bitch''


    Why hadn''t he noticed earlier? The subtle infiltration of divinity, a force seeping into his being, now unveiled itself as the divine power of love.


    ''I did suspect her to do something like this'' Adrian mused inwardly, a sense of apprehension tainting his thoughts as he reflected on Isabe''s actions.


    ''The fact that I willingly followed her here to begin with was weird¡­''


    The hidden nature of their current location and the known tendencies of those blessed by divine beings of love had raised red gs in his mind.


    However, the realization that she would initiate such a maniption this early caught him off guard.


    The only semnce of resistance he maintained against her charm was the presence of other authorities within him, a safeguard preventing aplete surrender of his faculties.


    Despite this, he acknowledged that it was only a matter of time before the tendrils of Isabe''s influence tightened their grip, gradually eroding his will.


    The magnitude of divinity she currently radiated suggested that this act was likely a one-time urrence.


    Adrian,cking precise details, could only specte that she had stretched the limits of her divine power, even enduring the pain it caused her in an attempt to fully enchant him.


    The transition from a mere suggestion spell to a potent charm indicated the escting nature of her influence.


    "Sir hero?" Isabe''s voice resonated once again, a melodic cadence that carried an unsettling allure.


    Adrian felt his resolve waver every time her words reached his ears, an internal struggle intensifying within him. The realization dawned on him¡ªthis couldn''t go on.


    ''Shit, I can''t let this go on¡­!'' Adrian concluded with a surge of determination.


    The revtion left Adrian in a state of disbelief.


    The seemingly genuine understanding he believed to share with the pope about their respective positions and powers crumbled in the face of Isabe''s enchantment.


    The fact that she had been sent in such a ndestine manner raised questions about the motives behind the Church''s actions.


    His engagement with Elena, a testament to his loyalty to the church, should have sufficed.


    The puzzling decision to employ such an overt strategy left Adrian contemting whether the Church sought an absolute guarantee of hispliance or if this was a lone, rogue action on Isabe''s part.


    Considering the delicate bnce of their rtionship, it seemed more usible that this was an independent move by Isabe.


    As Adrian surveyed the statues surrounding him, a realization struck.


    Two gods, following the goddess of light, were depicted in the magnificent marble forms that adorned the sacred ce.


    One of these statues glowed in a neon pink hue, the very same shade resonating from Isabe''s eyes at that moment.


    The connection between the divine energy imbued within the statues and Isabe''s sudden power boost became apparent.


    The implications were clear¡ªIsabe had tapped into the divine essence of these statues, harnessing a power beyond her usual limits.


    As he grappled with the unfolding situation, a subtle understanding dawned on Adrian. The pink hue in Isabe''s eyes, echoed by the statues, held an enchanting quality.


    He couldn''t shake the feeling that gazing into those eyes for more than a few seconds would render him captivated, entwined in the intricate web of her charm.


    "Pop¡­!"


    The unexpected intrusion of the system screen disrupted Adrian''s thoughts, its blue interface demanding his attention.


    [Warning¡­!]


    [User currently under foreign divine influence]


    [Suggest leaving the current area immediately]


    [Emergency actions will be forcefullyplied once the user can''t withstand the current protective threshold]


    [Warning¡­!]


    ¡­.


    The warnings continued to cascade across the screen, multiplying by the second. A sense of urgency pervaded the virtual messages, emphasizing the gravity of the situation. Adrian felt a mix of confusion and concern, unsure of the imminent emergency actions that might be initiated on his behalf.


    Uncertain about the effectiveness of any defensive measures against the pervasive divinity of love, Adrian grappled with the dilemma.


    Defending against it might be futile, and the ambiguity of whether any resistance originated from his own will or the influence of love furtherplicated matters.


    His aunt had advised against using their authorities within the holy nation, cautioning against actions that could draw unwanted attention, especially from the goddess herself.


    ''Using aunt''s or sister''s authority might spike a reason for the goddess to move, considering this is her sacred ce, let alone using my mother''s''


    ''But letting this continue might really harm me in more ways than one''


    The urgency in Adrian''s thoughts propelled him to take decisive action.


    [Authority: Touch of the Crying Doll (Active)]


    Adrian instinctively touched his heart, invoking his sister''s authority in a desperate bid to counteract the insidious influence of love.


    The air crackled with an otherworldly energy, and within seconds, pink lightning began to dance around him, reminiscent of shattered ss.


    [Divinity of love currently nullified, user status clear¡­!]


    [Emergency actions nullified]


    [Use of Ster Sris: (Active) terminated]


    The sudden system message brought both relief and confusion to Adrian.


    The authority he had activated seemed to have nullified the divinity of love, preventing the impending emergency actions from taking effect.


    The mention of "Ster Sris" caught Adrian''s attention, hinting at a drastic measure the system had contemted to ensure his escape.


    "So, the system was nning to nuke this ce to let me escape? I''m d I made the decision to use my sister''s authority."


    Boom¡­!


    A resounding boom echoed through the air as the divinity of love within Adrian erupted, quashing its influence.


    Isabe, caught off guard, let out a startled scream as she was forcefully pushed back, tumbling on the ground.


    As she gathered herself and looked up, a palpable sense of dread etched across her face, realizing that the tables had turned.


    Adrian rose, his head pounding, and he fixed Isabe with a gaze seething with intense animosity.


    As Isabe slowly stood up her gaze wavered as she contemted what happened her divinity was at its highest peak here¡­


    As Isabe rose from the ground, a sense of disbelief clouded her gaze.


    Her divinity, at its zenith in this sacred ce, was meant to render any mortal powerless against the irresistible influence and charm she could wield.


    No man or woman within the holy nation, or even the entire continent, should have been able to withstand the enchanting powers of love she unleashed in this sacred realm.


    Elena, a rare exception, was practically the only one impervious to her charms.


    In the annals of the holy nation''s history, no one had challenged the sway of Isabe''s love within this sacred ground.


    Dragons, beings of immense power and wisdom, were believed to sumb to her influence here. Yet, in a shocking turn of events, a lone human had defied all odds.


    Even though Adrian was a hero blessed by the divine goddess of light, his fundamental nature as a human should have made him susceptible to her enchantments.


    He was, after all, merely a mortal endowed with an extraordinary amount of divinity and a holy weapon crafted tobat evil.


    In theory, he should have been no different from the pdins and temrs who surrounded Isabe, dutifully carrying out the will of their gods.


    Adriancked the inherent will and authorities that defined beings like Isabe and Elena.


    Yet, against all expectations, Adrian had shattered these preconceived notions.


    The limitations imposed by divinity and the expectations of mortal nature seemed inconsequential in the face of his defiance.


    Slowly, with a newfound resolve, Isabe began to retreat as Adrian steadily advanced towards her.


    It had been a long time she had felt this feeling while looking at Adrian.


    ''Fear''


    Isabe found herself ensnared in the web of her own failed n, a realization that hit her with the force of a revtion.


    Escape seemed impossible now for she had been so convinced that her ploy would seed.


    The assurance that the hero would be under her control upon entering this sacred space, all crumbled like delicate sandcastles swept away by an unforeseen tide.


    "The hope of humanity and the yer of the impossible" a notion echoed in Isabe''s mind, a reminder of the hero''s famed reputation across the entire continent.


    How could she have overlooked the significance of facing someone whose very essence embodied defiance against the insurmountable?


    The hero was not an ordinary man; he was a force that shattered the constraints of what was deemed possible.


    Regret gnawed at Isabe as she pondered why she had assumed it would be easy to control the hero.


    The pope''s cautious approach, the deliberate avoidance of conflict despite the hero''s potential influence over the masses, should have been a ring clue.


    In her pursuit of her own goals, she had underestimated theplexities of dealing with the hero, a mistake that now left her cornered.


    As her back pressed against the wall, Isabe felt the sting of tears welling up in her eyes.


    The darkness within Adrian, once intriguing, now manifested as a wriggling mass, an unsettling force that seemed to extend a billion hands made of shadows, reaching out to grip her very being.

 Chapter 203: Eris

    "Ugh¡­ sir h-hero, please forgive me¡­" Isabe''s desperate plea echoed in the confined space as she found herself pinned against the unyielding wall.


    The hand around her neck, firm and unyielding, sent shivers down her spine.


    Though she sensed that Adrian wasn''t exerting his full strength, the threat of imminent danger lingered.


    A casual closure of his hands, and her head could easily part from her body.


    His strength surpassed that of ordinary knights, cing him in a league of his own.


    Adrian, unmoved by her desperate entreaty, regarded her with emotionless eyes. Despite Isabe''s tear-streaked face and the evident struggle for breath, his anger overrode any sympathy he might have felt.


    "Tell me, why did you try to charm me?" Adrian''s voice, icy and detached, cut through the tense air.


    Isabe, panic gripping her, frantically sought an excuse that would satisfy the hero''s inquiry.


    The weight of the moment pressed upon her; failure to provide a usible answer could mean the end of her existence.


    In the relentless gaze of the hero, she grappled with the gravity of the situation. The fact remained that she had attempted to control him, an act that warranted exnation.


    Even if she was the apostle of love trying to harm the hero was something that not even the pope or the saintess can afford.


    Isabe found herself trapped in abyrinth of possibilities, each escape route closing off as quickly as it appeared.


    Attempting to shift the me to the pope would onlyplicate matters, as Adrian could easily verify the authenticity of such ims.


    The excuse of mere attraction felt feeble and insincere, a weak defense for a maniptive act. Her mind raced, desperately searching for a usible exnation.


    As the grip on her neck tightened, Isabe''s struggle for breath intensified.


    The wall against her back offered no reprieve, and panic surged through her as the impending threat of death loomed.


    In a moment of desperation, she decided to divulge a truth, albeit one carefully crafted to protect herself.


    "I¡ªI just¡­ wanted to see her¡­" she gasped, coughing as she fought to articte her words.


    "See who?" Adrian''s cold inquiry hung in the air, demanding rity.


    "T-the beautifuldy¡­ Inside of you¡­" Isabe managed to utter, her words strained and breathless. The admission, whether true or fabricated, hung heavy in the air. The grip on her neck showed no signs of relenting, and Isabe''s vision began to blur as theck of air took its toll.


    Sensing the critical point, Adrian released his hold on her, and Isabe crumpled to the ground, gasping for breath between intense fits of coughing.


    "Cough¡­ Cough¡­"


    Adrian, far from showing mercy, knelt down and seized her by the hair, forcing her to look at him. The realization that she was blind didn''t deter him; all he saw was a woman who had attempted to manipte and control him.


    "You¡ªwhat did you say? What did you see?" Adrian interrogated, his aggression evident in the firm grip on her hair.


    "Ugh... ah!" Isabe winced, caught between the pain inflicted by Adrian''s grip and the necessity to reveal the truth or a carefully crafted version of it


    ¡­.


    "T-the beautifuldy¡­ Inside of you¡­"


    Isabe''s words hung in the air, an unexpected revtion that sent a shockwave through Adrian''s consciousness. The tension in the room escted as he grappled with the significance of her statement.


    A beautifuldy inside of him? The notion seemed preposterous, an impossibility that shed with the boundaries of mortal understanding.


    The realization hit Adrian like a sudden storm, the questions swirling in his mind. How could this woman im to see a beautifuldy within him?


    The connection he shared with his mother transcended mere mortalprehension; it was a bond that delved deep into the very essence of their souls.


    Only beings of divine nature, equal or superior to his mother, could perceive the intricate details of their connection. Apostles like Isabe were far from possessing such insight.


    Confusion and disbelief etched across Adrian''s face as he grappled with the implications. Could this blind apostle truly see the essence of people?


    If so, what did she perceive about him, his true form, and the current state of his soul? The implications of her ability reached far beyond the confines of their current confrontation.


    A troubling thought crept into Adrian''s mind ¨C if Isabe possessed this unique sight, had she shared this knowledge with the pope?


    The vulnerability of his true existence being exposed to the highest echelons of the church sent a chill down his spine.


    The consequences of this revtion could be dire, threatening not only his safety but the delicate bnce of power within the holy nation.


    The implications of her revtion loomedrge in his mind, threatening not only his current image as the hero but the very essence of his existence.


    As the hero, he was heralded, but news of a connection to darkness could tarnish his reputation irreparably.


    "You¡ªwhat did you say? What did you see?" Adrian, grappling with a mix of confusion and urgency, seized Isabe by the hair, demanding rity.


    The coughs wracked her frame, but Adrian pressed on, driven by the need to understand the depth of her knowledge.


    In the midst of the chaotic confrontation, Adrian''s mind was clouded by the residual effects of Isabe''s charms.


    The haze lingered, a reminder of the insidious influence of the divine energies surrounding them.


    Even though he had broken free, the lingering divinity within him resisted full release, akin to a poison weakening his senses.


    Amidst the urgency to leave the sacred space tainted by the divine energies, Adrian recognized the need for answers.


    Isabe held a piece of information that could alter the course of events.


    ''I know I must leave this ce immediately but first¡­ I need answers''


    As Isabe looked at him, she knew lying right now, would mean her death.


    Isabe opened her mouth, Adrian stood there, his face reflecting a myriad of emotions as he absorbed the words she uttered.


    Isabe told Adrian everything¡­. except for her past.


    Everything else was the truth.


    ¡­.


    "I see..."


    His gaze shifted to the fallen Isabe beneath him.


    As he heard everything, he couldn''t help but find it absurd that she had gone to such lengths just to see his mother, and perhaps even to manipte him in the process.


    Despite the possibility that Isabe could lie, Adrian, with his discerning ability, easily saw through falsehoods.


    Her words had always rung true, adding anotheryer ofplexity to the situation. Moreover, the notion that she could see through a person''s essence intrigued him.


    Such a rare talent in a simple human like her raised questions about her true nature, yet Adrian chose to push those musings aside temporarily, given the urgency of the circumstances.


    His attention shifted to the glowing statue of the goddess behind him, adorned in a shimmering golden divinity.


    A sense of impending action emanated from the divine figure.


    ''I did expect this to happen, since I used sister''s authority but for her to be this quick''


    Judging by the formidable divine barrier enveloping the temple, it became evident that the goddess harbored no intentions of releasing Adrian anytime soon.


    "Teleporting is also not an option, huh¡­" Adrian mused aloud. Attempting to create a portal, he found his efforts futile as the ck portal shattered like ss, giving birth to crackling golden electricity.


    The barrier was not merely a physical restraint but also a magical one,plicating any attempt at escape.


    As if the situation wasn''t dire enough, the other statues scattered around the temple emanated substantial amounts of divinity.


    Nine gods, each casting an imposing gaze upon Adrian.


    Light, Creation, Love, War, Time, Death ¨C an orchestra of divinities pressed upon Adrian, each exerting its unique force.


    The pressure became palpable, a convergence of celestial energies seeking to restrain him.


    A dangerous dance unfolded in the sacred space, where the very fabric of divine influence tangled with mortal choices.


    Adrian felt the weight of the divine forces bearing down on him.


    Casting a nce down at Isabe, who remained lost in thought after their intense interrogat- ''conversation'' Adrian contemted on what to do with her, but seeing as she was fine for now, Adrian chose to ignore her.


    ''It seems thew of causality only allows them to restrain me and keep me in here for the time being'' he mused, a realization dawning upon him.


    The goddess''s hesitance to engage in a confrontational war with his family underscored the precarious bnce in the divine realm.


    ''Even though the gods backing her up can probably put up a good fight'' Adrian thought the goddess''s entire pantheon was weak, but seeing all of these hidden gods here his opinion of them slightly rose up.


    ''Let''s test something, shall we?''


    With a swift motion, Adrian coated his hands with aura, crafting an aura de that hummed with otherworldly energy.


    ''If the bnce isn''t enough how about I''ll give them the bnce they need''


    Raising the de, he aimed to cut Isabe.


    ''Now save your apostle oh dear goddess of love'' Adrian mused as he looked at the pink glowing statue.


    Then with a subtle nce at the goddess''s statue he smirked.


    ''I wonder if your... oh so dear queen will allow it''


    Before the de could reach its intended destination, the brilliance of light enveloped him entirely.


    If there was no means of escape it''s better to create one.


    Adrian smiled as he saw his surroundings change.


    ¡­..


    "S-sir hero, this is..." As Isabe woke up from her stupor, confusion etched across her face. She surveyed her surroundings, her senses overwhelmed by an intensity she had never experienced in her entire life.


    The gods'' reactions were unprecedented, the divine energy coursing through the sacred space enough to make even her, an apostle ustomed to such energies, feel nauseous.


    The damage inflicted on her spirit when Adrian broke free from her charm left her soul struggling to adapt to the escting divine atmosphere.


    As she tried to regain her bearings, the ground quivered beneath her, and the light emanating from the goddess''s statue intensified to an almost blinding level.


    Instinctively, Isabe shielded her eyes with her hands, attempting to shield herself from the overwhelming radiance.


    In the midst of her efforts, a sudden impact struck her abdomen, knocking the breath out of her.


    Dazed and disoriented, she strained toprehend the unfolding events.


    Poof...!


    The sound was almost drowned out by the divine symphony surrounding her. Isabe felt a sensation of weightlessness, as if something had whisked her away from the tumultuous scene.


    Struggling to stay conscious, she attempted to open her eyes, catching a glimpse of the goddess statue looking down upon her with an inscrutable gaze.


    Adrian was nowhere to be seen, and before her eyes could fully close, Isabe sumbed to unconsciousness, engulfed by the divine tumult that surrounded her.


    ¡­.


    "Well, well and here I thought you were too afraid to do anything¡­. Long time no see bitch"


    In front of me was the goddess it''s been quite some time since I''ve seen that pretty face.


    "You...."


    Judging from the pulsating veins in her head she wasn''t at all that happy to see me.

 Chapter 204: Eris 2

    Sitting upon a regal, grand throne that radiated a pristine white brilliance, Eris, the primordial goddess of light, peered down at Adrian.


    It had been a while since theirst encounter, and despite the passage of time, her beauty remained undiminished. An air of arrogance adorned her features, a familiar expression that had not waned.


    Adrian couldn''t help but wonder if his presence disgusted her as much as hers did him.


    The sentiments seemed mutual, locked in a dance of disdain.


    His recent attempt to test the limits of divine causality had summoned him before her, a confrontation that unfolded in her ethereal realm.


    Reflecting on the situation, Adrian pondered the implications of the goddess''s use of causality to redirect or teleport him away from potential harm.


    The experiment had revealed a measure of their constraints, allowing him to discern the limits of the divine forces at y.


    A smirk tugged at his lips, contemting the possibility that their ability to manipte causality was not limitless.


    ''Did they really have that much causality to spare?'' he mused, surprised that the arrogant goddess would allocate even a fraction of their precious resource.


    ''It seemed Mother''s relentless attacks had taken a toll, prompting the goddess to resort to such measures''


    Adrian''s gaze drifted upward, where the white sky stretched before him. His attention was drawn to a ck crack that marred the pristine canvas, a testament to Mother''s relentless onught.


    The crack, slowly but steadily expanding, revealed a truth that even with thews of causality at the goddess''s disposal, she struggled against the relentless fury of Adrian''s enraged mother.


    "You...." Eris mumbled; her gaze fixed on Adrian. "What were you trying to do?" she demanded, seeking an exnation for his audacious actions.


    "Trying to kill one of your apostles?" Adrian responded nonchntly; his wordsced with a hint of defiance.


    Yet, before the echo of his words could fully resonate, a wave of pink divinity surged dangerously close, threatening to incinerate him.


    Rumble...!


    To his surprise, the threatening wave was intercepted by a golden barrier. Adrian turned his gaze toward Eris, who had meticulously raised her hand to shield him from the impending divine assault.


    It became apparent that within the confines of this ethereal realm, the gods couldn''t harm him outright.


    ''Or more like they can''t afford to lose all the causality they have'' Adrian surmised, recognizing the strategic restraint they exercised.


    The consequences of him being harmed would unleash his mother''s unbridled fury upon them.


    "Valeria, restrain yourself!" Eris''s authoritative voice reverberated through the celestial space.


    Just a few meters away from Adrian, another goddess emerged, matching Eris''s stature but distinguished by pink hair and a sensual figure.


    d in a white dress adorned with pink and gold patterns, Valeria, the goddess of love, red at him with evident anger.


    "Sister, this arrogant human dares to harm my precious child..." Valeria seethed, her eyes glowing with an intense shade of pink. The force of her divine angerpelled Adrian to kneel, his heart pounding so rapidly that it felt as if it might explode under the weight of divine pressure.


    The disconcerting grip of Love''s divinity still lingered, and Adrian couldn''t help but resent its influence.


    The ephemeral glow of pink and gold shed within the divine space, an intense struggle of wills and emotions.


    The divine power associated with Love possessed a unique ability to manipte minds and souls, a quality that had brought him to his knees.


    "Valeria...! Do not make me say it twice!" Eris''s roar reverberated through the celestial expanse, apanied by golden lightning that crackled in the air.


    The sheer intensity of her divinity could topple mountains, yet the protective barrier she had cast shielded Adrian from the overwhelming pressure.


    Locked in a silent battle of res, Valeria and Eris confronted each other. Their gold and pink eyes shed in a contest of divine wills.


    After a tense few seconds, Valeria relented, sumbing to Eris''s demand. The divine influence she had cast upon Adrian gradually released its hold.


    Coughing up blood, Adrian remained on his knees, his body aching, and his mind clouded.


    ''Fuck¡­''


    The encounter with Valeria had taken a toll, her charm far surpassing anything Isabe had attempted earlier.


    The pain lingered until a sudden surge of golden aura enveloped him, bringing sce and dispelling the difort.


    "Heh~ I didn''t expect you to be so sweet" Adrian remarked, addressing Eris with a wry smile.


    The unexpected healing gesture from the goddess, considering their tumultuous history,


    She looked at Adrian even more pissed off the golden aura wrapping around him disappeared.


    "So, this is that human?"


    "He sure is weaker than expected... but his core is dangerous."


    "Wouldn''t it be better to eliminate him now?"


    A gathering of gods materialized around, their divine forms reminiscent of the statues adorning the sacred temple.


    Though not matching Eris''s might, the intricacy and peril of the concepts they wielded hinted at their formidable nature.


    Among them, a hooded figure exuded an aura of darkness, unmistakably bearing the divine essence of ''Death''¡ªa concept with which Adrian was intimately acquainted with.


    "Silence!"


    Erismanded, quelling the spective murmurs among the divine assembly. She scrutinized Adrian for a fleeting moment before lifting her hands, conjuring the holy sword into existence. The golden gleam illuminated the divine weapon as Eris regarded it pensively, her gaze eventually returning to focus on Adrian.


    "So, you became its master? The amount of providence you''ve distorted and stolen really brings into ount your title, Anomaly" she remarked, her eyes fixed on Adrian as if finding it absurd that he held such a weapon¡ªa weapon she probably personally created.


    Eris persistentlybeled Adrian as an anomaly, a term he had grown ustomed to, yet the goddess had not provided a satisfactory exnation for why he was considered an anomaly in the first ce.


    Adrian found himself trapped in a realm of divine mysteries,cking the understanding of why he had been transmigrated into this world, let alone why he inhabited the original body of Adrian.


    However, the weight of Tristan''s fate, forcibly ced on Adrian''s shoulders by Eris, seemed to shatter the grounds for her im of him being an anomaly.


    ''Even though I only wanted to live my new life quietly away from the story if possible... she had to interfere''


    Adrian, who had been attempting to live a quiet life before his inevitable ascension, now viewed Eris''s interference as the catalyst that disrupted the harmony he sought to maintain.


    "Wasn''t this all part of your ns to begin with? After all, you gave me the system and all.You even gave a set of quests and missions to fulfill," Adrian questioned Eris, a tinge of sarcasmcing his words.


    He couldn''t fathom her surprise at him iming ownership of the holy sword; it was, after all, an inevitability the moment she bestowed upon him her divine authorities. He merely hastened the process.


    Moreover, with Tristan absent from the equation, the sword of light would have been left dormant,cking the necessary divine power to be wielded effectively.


    "Yes, but you didn''t do any of them," Eris retorted, her tone holding a note of disappointment.


    "Hey, I didplete some of them¡­" Adrian defended himself, a hint of defiance in his voice.


    "The mundane ones, yes¡­" Eris responded dismissively. While it was true that Adrian aplished certain tasks, Eris seemed unimpressed, considering them inconsequentialpared to the grander divine ns she had envisioned.


    Adrian, however, reflected on the irony of it all. His meticulous ns and efforts to fulfill the assigned missions were driven by the fear of Eris''s looming consequences.


    Had he known that he would face no repercussions for failing these missions, he would have abandoned the system''s quests from the very beginning.


    The realization left a bitter taste, rendering his previous strategies and efforts seemingly futile in the grand scheme of things.


    ''What did she even hope to achieve?'' Adrian pondered as he observed the primordial goddess of light, Eris, sitting on her grand throne. It had be evident that her attempts to harm him had painted her into a corner. The impending arrival of his mother in this realm cast a looming shadow over Eris''s existence. Despite understanding the inevitability of her demise, Eris clung stubbornly to futile resistance.


    ''Even if she calls for help from other pantheons, the ending has already been decided once mother arrives it doesn''t even matter how many ruler gods arrive''


    From his perspective, she served as nothing more than additional sustenance for his approaching mother.


    Her fate appeared sealed, yet she persisted, desperately holding onto the illusion of control over him, refraining from direct harm now that she was aware his family surrounded him.


    Suddenly, Eris threw a holy sword towards Adrian.


    Swoosh¡­!


    The weapon halted abruptly before him, slowly dissipating into nothingness. Adrian couldn''t shake the curiosity about her motives.


    "Eris, what exactly do you want? You realize everything you do now is pointless, right?" Adrian voiced the inquiry, attempting to pierce through the veil of Eris''s obstinacy.


    In response, the atmosphere grew denser, a palpable weight that forced even the surrounding gods to shield themselves with their divinities to avoid being crushed.


    Adrian recognized it as the unmistakable manifestation of power emanating from a primordial goddess. As expected, Eris wielded a force capable of exerting tremendous pressure on the very fabric of reality.


    Despite the oppressive weight that hung in the air, Adrian remained unaffected. In her fury, Eris had provided a divine barrier around him.


    Even in her wrath, a shred of rationality lingered, preventing her from causing direct harm.


    "You arrogant mongrel, how dare you say my name with that insolent mouth of yours?"


    "Why are you so mad~? Aren''t we close enough to call each other by name now¡ª"


    Boom¡­!


    Before Adrian could finish his jest, a blinding beam of light streaked past him, creating a thunderous explosion just behind.


    It seemed he had struck a nerve, provoking a reaction that materialized in a spectacr disy of power.


    But as expected...


    Unfazed, he smirked, acknowledging that the goddess''s rage couldn''t harm him.


    As the dissipating echoes of the explosion lingered, Adrian, with an air of nonchnce, strolled closer to the seething deity.


    "Kneel, human," shemanded with her divine voice, a futile attempt to assert dominance.


    Despite her authoritative tone, she refrained from letting themand manifest into any tangible harm. Adrian couldn''t help but revel in the unspoken admission of fear.


    "Get back!" she eximed, unleashing a condensed burst of radiant energy. Adrian took the hit, allowing the force to push him back several meters.


    The impact was a mere inconvenience, and he chuckled at the goddess''s desperate attempt to create distance.


    ''Haha¡­''


    This encounter was markedly different from their initial meeting.


    The goddess seemed constrained, unable to manifest her full strength.


    Adrian discerned that a significant portion of her power was likely focused on repairing the breach his mother had created.


    In this weakened state, the goddess remained powerless to harm him, no matter how fervently she tried.


    Adrian continued to dance along the line, teasing the goddess with his presence.


    He knew that as long as he avoided crossing the threshold of no return, the divine entity before him remained impotent against him.

 Chapter 205: Eris Interlude

    Advancing step by step, Adrian ensured his gaze swept over the assembly of gods surrounding him.


    While Eris appeared hesitant to inflict harm, Adrian couldn''t make the same assumption for the others.


    Observing them carefully, their reactions ranged from passive interest to a somewhat sinister curiosity.


    Valeria, the goddess of love, stood out among them.


    Her piercing gaze held an intensity that betrayed her desire, and it wasn''t one filled with affection.


    The dance continued ¨C a repeated process of approaching and being pushed back by Eris''s luminous spheres. It almost resembled a child''s game, yet the potential consequences were far from juvenile.


    The scene unfolded in a surreal manner, a juxtaposition of divine power and seemingly trivial interactions.


    Adrian sensed the need to halt the charade; teasing her further might lead to unforeseen consequences.


    "This is getting pointless¡­" Eris''s voice echoed through the celestial pce.


    Her eyes met Adrian''s, revealing a hint of frustration.


    The initial intention behind summoning Adrian here had been twofold ¨C to rescue the blessed child of her sister and to assess his capabilities.


    She had even prepared for the gods of her pantheon to intervene and potentially cripple him, but as expected, he was well-protected against their attempts.


    Adrian''s demeanor, though ostensibly normal, concealed an unsettling intensity in his gaze.


    His eyes bore into hers, and as she felt the weight of that scrutiny, an involuntary shiver coursed through her.


    The eyes that stared right back at her as she peered into his soul was both disgusting and dreadful.


    There was an unspoken force within him, a presence that transcended the mundane, and it prompted her to send a silent message to every god present, a wordless plea for restraint.


    In the silent exchange between divine beings, a tacit agreement emerged ¨C do not harm him.


    The gravity of the situation became evident, and the urgency to prevent any unintended consequences hung in the air.


    Whatever entity resided within Adrian seemed to be linked to the rift above, a disturbance in the cosmic fabric that threatened to unravel the carefully woven threads of causality.


    The goddess, realizing the potential havoc that could be unleashed, understood the imperative to deny this mysterious force the causality it sought.


    The damage already inflicted by the rift above was considerable, and introducing more variables into the equation would only hasten their demise.


    Above all, the reinforcements she had called upon had yet to arrive, leaving them vulnerable and without the added support needed to contain the unforeseen threat.


    The looming threat of the demon king''s imminent rampage cast a shadow over the continent, and the primordial goddess found herself torn between preventing otherworldly beings from invading her realm and the impending devastation that awaited her world.


    In this delicate bnce, she saw an opportunity in Adrian, an anomaly that could be wielded to ensure the providence followed its intended path despite the ongoing alterations.


    The grand providence she meticulously crafted was crucial for her imminent rebirth, yet chaos seemed to be seeping into every facet of her divine ns.


    The anticipated invasion by the demon king, the catalyst for her orchestrated events, remained conspicuously absent. The approaching harvest, a moment she had meticulously prepared for, was met with an eerie stillness, devoid of the expected movements and upheavals.


    A sense of disquiet settled over the goddess as she scrutinized the unfolding events. Adrian, standing as the unknown variable, became the focus of her suspicions.


    She sought to gather intel through her divine sight, but her attempts were thwarted by a watchful crow, meticulously monitoring her every movement.


    Furtherplicating matters was a formidable wolf and a foreign god, that almost killed her sister, and was now aligned with Adrian.


    The multitude of beings safeguarding him created an imprable fortress.


    She grappled with the realization that surrender might be the pragmatic choice.


    The prospect of waging a war on two fronts appeared increasingly foolhardy, even for a primordial goddess of her stature.


    The consequences of such a conflict, with the delicate bnce tipping precariously.


    The impending threat weighed heavily on the primordial goddess''s shoulders.


    Surrender, in the truest sense, seemed an inevitable oue, a realization she couldn''t entirely dismiss.


    However, the notion of relinquishing her position as the ruler, the architect of this world from its inception to its destined conclusion, was an idea she couldn''t bear.


    She was the primordial goddess, the force behind the existence of every god in this realm, and the thought of losing it all to a single anomaly was a bitter pill to swallow.


    The internal struggle within Eris intensified as she nced at the smirking Adrian.


    His presence, a mere glitch in the grand design she had meticulously crafted, now threatened to unravel the very fabric of her creation.


    A fleeting thought crossed her mind ¨C perhaps she should have eradicated him from the beginning, extinguishing the source of her mounting troubles.


    Yet, the consequences of such an action loomedrge, signifying the end of her omnipotent reign.


    "I should''ve killed him from the start," Eris ruminated, her gaze fixed on Adrian. The desire to retaliate, to defy the beings protecting him, burned within her.


    However, pragmatism prevailed. The intricate ns she had set in motion were still unfolding, and nothing had reached its conclusion.


    Despite the mounting frustrations, Eris restrained herself.


    The game was still afoot, and the pieces were in motion.


    A glimmer of opportunity emerged with the impending arrival of her allies.


    Will this world have a new beginning or will It face the ''END''? everything was yet to be decided.


    For now, she decided to let Adrian persist a bit longer, granting him the semnce of life and chaos he seemed destined to embody.


    Raising her hands, Erismanded the golden tendrils of her divinity to forcefully teleport Adrian away. The ethereal light enveloped him, a futile attempt to remove the enigmatic anomaly from her presence. Despite his understanding of the situation, Adrian smirked, taunting Eris with words that danced on the precipice of mockery.


    "Really, why did you even bring me here? Do my parents scare you that much?" he goaded, his words aimed to incite a reaction. Eris chose to ignore his provocations, resolute in her pursuit of banishing him from her divine domain.


    As the golden light gradually disintegrated Adrian, an unexpected twist unfolded.


    A vibrant purple aura coiled around his legs, and he vanished from her sight, only to reappear right in front of her.


    Their faces were unexpectedly close, and before Eris could react, their lips met in an unanticipated kiss.


    ??? all the gods present were surprised their eyes wide open.


    "Mhmm?" Eris tried to resist but was ultimately suppressed by Adrian''s hands.


    Adrian, reveling in the audacity of his actions, broke the kiss and licked his lips, leaving a teasing remark lingering in the air.


    "I hope you wee me much nicer next time, Eris~" he teased, his smirk fueling the mes of Eris''s growing anger.


    "W-wha????"


    In response, Eris, fueled by frustration, unleashed a beam of blinding light.


    However, before her wrathful attack could reach its target, the teleportation wasplete, and Adrian disappeared like a wisp of smoke.


    Silence descended upon the divine realm in the wake of Adrian''s departure. Tensions rose, and the gods present keenly felt the impending storm.


    Eris, consumed by rage, echoed through the celestial expanse.


    "I''ll kill him! I''ll kill that son of a bitch, how dare he!"


    Divine lightning crackled around her form, and the gods present braced themselves for the inevitable tempest, bearing witness to the wrath of their primordial ruler.


    .,..


    When the surroundings in front of Adrian changed once again, he found himself back at the temple. The statues, now devoid of their divine glow, signaled that the causality and bnce expended had failed to achieve their intended purpose.


    Frustratingly, the answers he sought remained elusive, the purpose behind the celestial beings'' actions still a perplexing mystery.


    Nevertheless, the experience hadn''t been entirely fruitless. Amid the enigma of their intentions, Adrian had gleaned valuable information.


    The revtion that a direct assault on him required an all-out war provided a newfound sense of liberation.


    It meant his future actions could be more overt, unburdened by the need for excessive caution.


    The anticipated restrictions for the uing act, once considered inevitable, now seemed unnecessary.


    A smirk yed on Adrian''s lips as the memory of the goddess''s infuriated expression surfaced.


    It seemed she was likely throwing a tantrum, a reaction more childish than one would expect from a primordial deity.


    Yet, in the midst of his mockery, Adrian couldn''t help but acknowledge the unexpected allure of her lips. The kiss, initiated to spite her, lingered in his thoughts.


    She had transported him to that celestial realm without proper information, unwilling to discuss their circumstances.


    ''Well, she wasn''t even willing to surrender, despite the odds stacked against her''


    Perhaps provoking her served as fitting retribution for the wasted time and the arrogance she exuded.


    Adrian surveyed the temple''s surroundings, his gaze ultimatelynding on the unconscious form of Isabe. The question echoed in his mind ¨C what should he do with her?


    "Should I just leave her here, or perhaps use my sister''s authority to control her?" he pondered.


    However, the potential repercussions of such actions weighed heavily on him.


    Manipting Isabe using his sister''s powers could inadvertently fuel the goddess''s machinations, and it became apparent that Valeria, the goddess of love, held a certain fondness for the young woman. Direct harm was not an option.


    With a shake of his head, Adrian made a decision.


    He gently lifted Isabe into his arms, treating her with an unexpected tenderness given the circumstances. Carrying her like a princess, he contemted his next move.


    The passage of time, unnoticed in the chaos of events, now caught up with him, and weariness settled in.


    Yawning, Adrian made his way out of the cursed temple, Isabe cradled in his arms.


    ¡­.


    After navigating the mist-shrouded corridors of the temple, Adrian finally reached his room, the echoes of uncertainty lingering in his mind.


    The hazy surroundings seemed to have concealed the path, adding an extrayer of disorientation to his journey.


    As he entered his room, the fog dissipated, leaving him alone with his thoughts and the unconscious Isabe.


    Carefully, he ced Isabe on the bed, her form appearing delicate against the sheets.


    Her serene sleeping face, framed by tousled hair,y before him, a stark contrast to the tumultuous events that had transpired.


    Adrian stood there, contemting the next course of action. The air in the room hung heavy with unspoken possibilities.


    "Now then, how should I punish you?"


    Adrian smirked as he unbuttoned his shirt.

 Chapter 206: New teachers...

    "No, mom, dad, stop!"


    Isabe''s eyes shot open as her own anguished screams reverberated in her ears. The remnants of a haunting nightmare clung to her consciousness, refusing to release their grip even as she found herself back in the waking world.


    Gasping for breath, she frantically scanned her surroundings.


    A moment of disorientation swept over her as she took in her unfamiliar surroundings.


    Releasing her Divinity she instinctively scanned everything.


    The room she found herself in was starkly different from the one she knew.


    From the intricately adorned ceilings to the unfamiliar walls, everything seemed alien.


    Even the bed beneath her felt foreign.


    In the Holy Nation, where most rooms near the grand cathedral bore a striking resemnce, Isabe''s keen eyes discerned the subtle distinctions that confirmed this was not her ustomed space.


    The distinct shapes she saw was too different, for this ce to be her room.


    The absence of her cherished doll, a constantpanion in her nightly slumber, further emphasized the disparity.


    As she became more aware, Isabe noticed the thin nket draped over her form ¨C the only modesty preserving her nakedness.


    A sense of vulnerability crept over her, and she couldn''t help but wonder why she was undressed.


    "Why am I naked?" she questioned aloud, her voice betraying a mixture of confusion and concern. The solitude of the room offered a brief respite, but the disconcerting realization lingered.


    A sudden throbbing headache seized her, causing Isabe to wince and clutch her head. The memories of the previous night flooded back, unraveling the events that had transpired.


    "That''s right, I took the hero back to the temple and tried to charm him¡­ I failed, and the gods were angered, then he suddenly disappeared," she muttered to herself.


    The recollection, however, was iplete, and the details surrounding her arrival in the unfamiliar room remained elusive.


    Beside the bed, a small wooden chair held her neatly cleaned clothes, and her cane was meticulously ced nearby.


    Despite the rity of her surroundings, Isabe''s attempt to rise was met with a sharp pang, causing her to recoil.


    Pain radiated from her back to her lower abdomen, and her aching body betrayed the aftermath of an ordeal she couldn''t fully remember.


    Determined to understand the extent of her difort, Isabe tentatively opened the nket, revealing a distressing sight.


    Bloodstains marred the fabric beneath her lower half, sending a chill down her spine.


    Panic set in as her thoughts raced, and a sinking realization gripped her.


    Although she can''t see, she knew what the feeling and smell of blood was like.


    "No¡­ it can''t be, right?" she whispered, her hands trembling as she cautiously checked her own purity.


    ¡­..


    "So, what were you hiding in your room?" Elena''s yful yet persistent question hung in the air, her gaze fixed on me.


    "Hmm? Nothing..." I responded casually, attempting to brush off the matter as inconsequential.


    Elena, however, wasn''t easily swayed. "Really now~..." Her tone suggested a mix of amusement and suspicion, indicating that she wasn''t about to drop the subject anytime soon.


    Throughout this entire morning, Elena had been relentless in her inquiries about why I had kept her out of my room.


    It was a question that danced on the edge of teasing and genuine curiosity, and I couldn''t help but feel the weight of her scrutiny.


    The truth was, Isabe''s presence in my room hadplicated things. Allowing Elena in would undoubtedly lead to misunderstandings that I preferred to avoid.


    While Elena had be more open-minded about my rtionships with other girls and even took on the role of a matchmaker, her trust was reserved for those she genuinely believed had a strong connection with me.


    She yed her matchmaking games with a purpose, usually endorsing those she considered potential future wives rather than mere passing flings.


    ''And right now she''s currently and openly trying to get me and Louise together''


    As the notion of a harem became increasingly inevitable, I couldn''t ignore the reality that Elena, as the future first wife, held a significant role in determining the dynamics of my romantic entanglements.


    She would have the authority to decide the number of wives and, crucially, who would be allowed into that select circle.


    Despite having the power to voice my desires, I chose to respect Elena''s decision-making role and the authority she held in shaping our shared future.


    The knowledge that Isabe and Elena had a history, coupled with the fact that their rtionship was far from friendly, added ayer ofplexity. This became even more apparent, considering the prank I had yed on Isabe the previous night involving red paint.


    "What did you do with that red paint?" Elena pressed, recalling the morning''s discussion.


    I hesitated. How could I possibly exin that the red paint was used in a prank involving a naked Isabe in my bed?


    "Well, I just used it for personal reasons¡­" I deflected, fully aware that Elena was skeptical.


    "Is that so~¡­"


    To my relief, she chose to ignore it, shifting the conversation to a safer topic.


    Changing gears, Elena asked, "So, how did your date with Louise go?" Her eyes sparkled with enthusiasm, a stark contrast to her reactions concerning my rtionship with Aria.


    If only Elena showed the same level of interest and curiosity in my rtionship with Aria, perhaps certain headaches could have been avoided.


    I had learned from Ana that Elena had nearly spent the entire night in my room. Fortunately, her escape was thwarted by vignt temrs and personal maids, preventing any potentialplications.


    I couldn''t help but feel relieved that she hadn''t witnessed my time with Isabe the previous night. The thought of the trouble that could have ensued lingered in my mind.


    As Elena probed about my date with Louise, I responded casually, "Well, it went well, I guess." However, her reaction caught me off guard. She pouted and shot me a look as if I had said something utterly foolish.


    "It went well, I guess? You didn''t make things awkward for Louise, right?" Her tone carried a hint of anger, making me wonder if she was somehow invested in Louise''s happiness ¨C perhaps more than just a friend''s concern.


    "No, I didn''t. Even though the date wasn''t nned, I''m pretty confident I took her to most of the stuff she wanted to see, as well as things she liked," I exined, trying to reassure Elena that everything had gone smoothly.


    Her scrutinizing gaze persisted, one brow raised in skepticism. It seemed she still harbored doubts about my actions. Unfazed, she pressed further, asking a more direct question, "So, how far did you two go?"


    "We kissed," I admitted, and at that moment, an unexpected silence enveloped us. Elena''s reaction was a mixture of surprise and contemtion, leaving an air of uncertainty.


    ''Is she mad¡­? Or just surprised?''


    Elena''s eyes seemed to betray a fleeting difort, a subtle squirming before she masked it with an emotionless facade. Despite her outwardly nonchnt and supportive demeanor, it was evident that hearing about my kiss with another girl had stirred some emotion within her. Her attempts to maintainposure couldn''tpletely conceal the underlying unease and perhaps a hint of hurt.


    Amused by her transparent response, I couldn''t help but chuckle softly. With a gentle pat on her head, I lowered my head and nted a reassuring kiss on her cheek. "Don''t worry; no one will take your position in my heart," I said with a warm smile, hoping to ease any lingering concerns.


    Her cheeks blushed at the unexpected gesture, and she stammered, "I-I know that. I wasn''t worried or anything to begin with." She avoided making direct eye contact, attempting to deflect any notion of vulnerability.


    "How cute" I mumbled yfully, savoring the subtle shifts in her demeanor.


    Insisting further, she hastily added, "I really wasn''t worried," trying to empathize herck of concern.


    Her words, however, felt more like an excuse than a genuine dismissal of her emotional response.


    "Yes, yes, my dear fianc¨¦ wasn''t worried about me having a good time with another woman¡ª" I began my teasing words, but before I could finish, Elena swiftly punched me in the side.


    Despite her generally weaker physical ability, her punch, imbued with divine energy, felt like it could shatter my ribs.


    "Why would you say it like that? Louise isn''t just any woman!" she reprimanded me, her tone now a mix of frustration and admonishment. It seemed her previous sadness had transformed into genuine irritation.


    ''Women/¡­''


    I sighed internally, trying to fathom the intricate workings of their emotions.


    ''Will there ever be a time where I can tell what they really want?''


    The journey to the designated location continued, and before long, we arrived at the expansive castle-like churches of the holy nation.


    An open space revealed itself, adorned with a gigantic white stage and an array of golems ced on each side, ranging from colossal to human-sized.


    These white golems stood in formation, creating a mesmerizing disy.


    At the center of the stage, the attention-grabbing figures revealed themselves. A middle-aged man, distinguished by his dark blue hair and four scars etched across his face, stood with an imposing presence that radiated authority and experience.


    His demeanor suggested a wealth of knowledge and the scars hinted at battles faced and conquered.


    Beside him stood a stunning woman with equally dark blue hair, her beauty entuated by a scar just underneath her chin.


    Both of them fixed their gazes on me, a mix of determination and assessment reflected in their eyes.


    As I observed them, the unmistakable vibes of shared heritage and familial connection were palpable.


    The subtle nuances in their appearances, coupled with the synchronized energy that enveloped them, indicated a strong possibility that they were twins or, at the very least, closely bonded siblings.


    "Good day, Sir hero, dear saintess...!" they greeted in unison, bowing respectfully as they introduced themselves.


    "My name is Libert Evans," the middle-aged man announced.


    "And my name is Fredrika Evans," the stunning woman beside him added.


    "Starting today, we will be both yourbat teachers," they dered together, their voices synchronized almost like a perfectly coordinated duo.


    The harmony in their delivery hinted at an exceptional level of synchronization between the two.


    Combat teachers? The thought crossed my mind.


    Did I even really need any? I pondered the necessity, wondering if my abilities were already sufficient.


    Nevertheless, Elena seemed quite epting of the arrangement.


    "Please take care of us, Brother Libert, Sister Fredrika" Elena chimed in casually, her hands folded together in a prayer-like gesture.


    The surprise on Elena''s face, though fleeting, suggested that this arrangement might have been orchestrated by the pope without prior notification.


    However, if Elena was on board with the idea, then I might as well embrace the opportunity.


    The prospect of learning from experienced individuals held its own appeal.

 Chapter 207: Future offer

    ng¡­! ng¡­!


    The echoes of shing des reverberated through the training ground. Sparks danced in the air, apanied by swift and elusive movements as two figures engaged in a fierce sparring session.


    Swoosh¡­! Tristan deftly dodged a de aimed at his neck, his agile form moving gracefully through the battlefield. In response, he countered with a powerful swing, the aura from his sword cutting through the surrounding trees in a dazzling disy of skill.


    However, his opponent proved to be elusive, disappearing and reappearing with each passing second. Tristan''s instincts guided him, and he swiftly struck to the left.


    Yet, to his surprise, his de met only empty air. Confusion clouded his expression just as a powerful punch connected with his face.


    Crack¡­!


    The unsettling sound of bone breaking filled the air as Tristan felt the impact on his nose and skull. The force propelled him through a cluster of trees, the momentum carrying him until he rolled to a stop on the ground.


    Attempting to reinforce his body, Tristan realized that the sudden brain damage hindered his ability to wield his aura freely.


    Struggling to his feet, Tristan frantically attempted to use healing magic to mend his battered face, but a stern voice interrupted his concentration.


    "Hey, how dare you look away from a battle¡­!"


    Boom¡­! A powerful kick sent him airborne.


    "Ugackk¡­.!" Tristan expelled the contents of his stomach mid-air, the forceful upheaval causing him to gasp for breath as all the air in his lungs seemed to vanish. The meager morning meal he had consumed was violently ejected from his system.


    "Did I train you to be this weak?" The taunting words of his aggressor reverberated through his ears once again. This time, the back of her de forcefully mmed Tristan back to the ground with a powerful swat. The impact resembled a baseball being sent flying, and Tristan found himself being tossed and pummeled from every conceivable angle. Each attempt to rise was met with an attack too swift for him to react, especially in his weakened state.


    "Tsk¡­ you really don''t learn, huh, dear disciple of mine. This is why you failed to protect everyone¡­" Siena''s voice cut through the air as she observed the fallen Tristan. It had only been an hour since shemenced the intense training session, yet he persisted in making the same mistakes repeatedly.


    Though Tristan was coughing up blood, Siena paid it no mind. After all, Tristan possessed the ability to heal from such wounds, and they had brought a supply of healing potions just in case.


    "Master¡­." Tristan mumbled, struggling to catch his breath.


    "What? You want me to go easy on you now?"


    "No¡­ please, let''s go again¡­" Tristan said with determination as he slowly stood up, cing his hand on his scabbard. He got into position, the ze of emotion in his eyes making Siena smile.


    "That''s more like it!" Siena smirked.


    Tristan vowed, at this very moment, to train as hard as he could. He needed to get stronger, he needed to protect everyone, he needed strength and power.


    He swore to himself that as long as he could draw breath, he would not allow the same tragedy to unfold again.


    If only he had possessed the strength to face that demonic creature at the time, Tristan wondered how many lives he could have saved.


    With resolute determination, he faced his master head-on. No amount of pain mattered; all that mattered was getting stronger.


    He remembered the haunting words from the monster he had failed to defeat ''Weak¡­''


    That one word echoed in his mind as he shed his sword, ignoring the wounds that covered his body. Facing Siena head-on, he was ready to endure any suffering to be stronger.


    Meanwhile Alex and Evadne watched the two train the distance, they knew they were next the moment Tristan falls down, their eyes exuded both excitement and fear at the same time.


    ¡­.


    In the picturesque mountainous valley near the enchanting Kaksan forest, a grand carriage, adorned with raised gs bearing the insignia of a fearsome ck wolf, advanced with unwavering determination.


    Twelve knights on majestic horses surrounded the carriage, forming a protective phnx around it.


    This distinguished procession belonged to none other than the Tellus family, one of the three esteemed dukes of the vast empire.


    Duke Frederick Tellus, a man of both power and prestige, gazed out of the carriage before diverting his attention back to the papers clutched in his hands.


    Despite the seemingly modest number of twelve knights apanying him, the reputation of Duke Frederick as one of the continent''s few renowned swordmasters dispelled any notions of vulnerability.


    The need for additional protection was rendered obsolete in the presence of such a formidable figure.


    The knights, well-aware of their lord''s unparalleled prowess, knew that Duke Frederick was more than capable of safeguarding himself.


    The apparentck of concern for his safety stemmed from a profound trust in his abilities.


    The only reason these knights were present was a singr passenger of utmost significance, riding alongside the Duke ¨C Aria Tellus.


    Aria, one of the two daughters of the Tellus family''s lord, added a unique dynamic to the otherwise stoic carriage.


    As she nced at her father, Duke Frederick, a sense of impatience and discontent flickered across her features.


    Inwardly, she clicked her tongue in frustration, contemting her impulsive decision to apany him.


    "Tsk¡­ I knew I forced my way in here, but can''t he talk to me about something? The atmosphere is truly suffocating," Aria grumbled to herself, grappling with the palpable tension within the carriage.


    Despite theck of an overtly affectionate bond, Aria harbored a deep-seated respect for her father, Duke Frederick.


    Even amid the subtle maniptions that may have shaped their lives during their upbringing, she acknowledged the undeniable benefits her father provided.


    Aria, in her own way, looked up to him, recognizing theplex nature of their rtionship.


    As she observed her father within the carriage, a mixture of disbelief and uncertainty clouded Aria''s thoughts.


    The report, Meralda gave her when she told her to spy on him, suggested that Duke Frederick had received an imperial mandate from the emperor himself ¨C a directive to bring back Adrian, the hero, to the empire.


    Aria, well-aware of the emperor''s strategic mindset, understood that such a mission wouldn''t have been undertaken without solid justification.


    Although Adrian was not just Aria''s brother but also the duke''s son, sheprehended the greater significance he held, not just for the family but for the church and even the goddess. The emperor''s decision to entrust this task to Duke Frederick hinted at the gravity of the situation.


    "ording to what Meralda overheard and saw, Father seems to be nning something that Adrian couldn''t afford to decline to take him back¡­ I don''t know what it is, but it must be something connected to Adrian''s parents," Aria reflected, her mind whirring with uncertainty.


    Staring at her father, who appeared engrossed in the documents before him, Aria couldn''t shake the feeling that he was acutely aware of her scrutinizing gaze.


    ''He knows I''m suspicious of him yet he stays quiet¡­ this isn''t like him''


    Aria harbored no fear about her father''s intentions in negotiating with Adrian. What sent shivers down her spine was the sealed letter from the emperor himself, a document that held the weight of imperial authority.


    Aria understood that only a handful of things could be of sufficient value to entice someone as significant as Adrian, and chief among them was the prospect of a union with the princess ¨C an idea she whole heartedly despised.


    Adrian already has too many women surrounding him adding more would be disastrous and furthermore a marriage with the princess would likely dissolve their already establish harem n.


    Afterall it was a continentalw that a man cannot be allowed to marry another who''s ranks falls below the first wife and knowing the princess her chances of being the first wife was high, that was how royalty works in the first ce.


    ''The imperial pce wouldn''t allow anything else''


    Deep in her contemtions, Aria reached out telepathically to her contracted spirit, Meralda, who hovered nearby. "Meralda..."


    "Yes, master?"


    "Tell Adrian everything you told me," Aria instructed, her tone betraying a mix of concern and determination.


    "Of course!" Meralda responded with a gleeful smile before vanishing in an instant.


    "¡­.?"


    Aria, though momentarily taken aback by the sudden disappearance, couldn''t fault Meralda, considering her spirited loyalty and attachment to Adrian.


    The atmosphere within the carriage grew heavier, and Aria could sense her father''s growing impatience with her scrutinizing gaze.


    Unable to contain her curiosity, she broke the silence, "Father, can you tell me about Adrian''s mother?"


    The question hung in the air, transforming the already tense atmosphere into one charged with an unspoken weight.


    Duke Frederick''s blood-red eyes bore into Aria intensely, and a subtle release of his aura added a suffocating pressure to the confined space.


    Aria, momentarily caught off guard, felt the weight of her father''s presence, making it difficult to breathe.


    "You do not need to know of such things, Aria..." the duke dered, his wordsced with a hint of warning. The aura, though released only slightly, was potent enough to almost render Aria breathless.


    "Understood, Father¡­" Aria said with a heavy breath.


    Aria had only seen the duke lose his temper and control a couple of times, but this one was different.


    He had never seen such animosity in his gaze before.


    Whatever history the duke had with Adrian''s mother was bound to be something important, important enough to sway Adrian.


    ''Although he acts all tough like this, I know just how much he doesn''t want to see Adrian. After all, he''s afraid of him¡­''


    Aria almost chuckled, looking at her father.

 Chapter 208: Isabellas pain

    "Impressive¡­!"


    Although heplimented me, the frustration lingered as none of my attacks seemed to reach him.


    Despite my efforts¡ªstriking from the left, executing spins to reinforce my strikes, and infusing Aura to enhance my speed and strength¡ªall proved futile against the man standing before me.


    His subtle movements allowed him to effortlessly evade and deflect my sword strikes.


    While I may not have imed mastery over the de, I held a fair amount of confidence in my sword skills.


    However, the ongoing battle only intensified my frustration.


    "Haah¡­!"


    I leaped into the air, attempting tounch an aura-infused strike, but as expected, our swords shed with a resounding ng.


    In a swift motion, he effortlessly redirected my momentum, kicking me in the stomach and sending me flying several meters away.


    The echo of the sh still resonating, he pped his hands, a gesture that mirrored the sound of our swords meeting.


    As Iy there, catching my breath, he approached with a genuine smile, extending a hand to help me stand.


    "Your skills were rathermendable, sir hero. There are only a handful of people I have faced with as much talent as you," Libert said appreciatively.


    His genuine smile remained intact as he assisted me to my feet, acknowledging the prowess I had disyed in our duel.


    "Surely you jest I couldn''t even hit you once"


    "Hoho, if I were that easy to hit, I wouldn''t be allowed to teach you the ways of the sword, sir hero," Libert chuckled, his deep voice resonating through the training ground as he slightly stroked his thin beard.


    His words held a wisdom forged through years of experience, and it was evident that his skills were far beyond the norm.


    Indeed, though I had only encountered Libert today, the prowess he demonstrated in our training session surpassed the bounds of normality.


    Throughout the short time we spent together, he revealed that he was the former captain of the temrs, exining the exceptional level of his swordsmanship.


    It became clear that his strength wasparable, if not equal, to that of seasoned swordmasters.


    Yet, despite my best efforts, I found myself unable tond a single hit on this middle-aged mentor, much to my chagrin.


    ncing to our right, I noticed Elena, who seemed to be concluding her own training session.


    Exhausted and defeated, she announced, "I give up!" Her words echoed through the training ground as she dramatically copsed onto the ground.


    She took heavy breaths, the rise and fall of her ample breasts mirroring the rhythm of herbored breathing.


    d in her usual saintess attire, it proved inadequate in concealing the voluptuous peaks beneath.


    Elena''s chest, akin to fluffy mountains, remained an undeniable focal point despite her sacred vestments.


    ncing to my right, I observed Libert discreetly looking away, demonstrating a measure of respect. It was a relief to know that, at the very least, this seasoned swordsman retained a sense of propriety. After all, I held the exclusive privilege of appreciating such aspects of Elena''s form.


    ''I''m, the only one allowed to enjoy such peaks''


    Closing the distance between us, I approached Elena and handed her a dry towel. "Good job¡­!" Imended, offering support as she rose from her training-induced exhaustion.


    "Thank you¡­" she replied, grateful for the assistance.


    "Saintess, although your strength may becking, the power you possess is enough to hold your own against a veteran temr. We only need to refine your skills with the mace a bit more," Fredrika, her training instructor, offered encouragingly, a warm smile gracing her face.


    "Y-yeah¡­," Elena responded, her head slightly bowed in acknowledgment. The prospect of more training seemed to unsettle her, a subtle indication of the challenges she anticipated.


    Observing the wooden weapon they were utilizing, I couldn''t help but marvel at Elena''s ability to wield such a heavy instrument.


    Though crafted from wood, the spiked head alone hinted at its substantial weight, making it clear that mastering such a weapon required significant strength and skill.


    While Elena''s actual weapon was a baton, a more delicate instrument, Fredrika likely chose to train her with the heavier mace.


    This approach not only honed her proficiency with weightier weapons but also imparted crucial skills in maneuvering the sacred relic she wielded.


    As our training session concluded, we bid farewell to our respective trainers.


    With expressions of gratitude and promises to meet again for further improvement, we made our way back to our rooms. The halls echoed with the echoes of our footsteps.


    "Did you know about this, Elena?" I inquired, a curiositycing my tone.


    "No... but I did expect it," she replied calmly¡­ she might be the saintess but I guess the pope doesn''t inform her of everything,


    As expected, she was unaware of our newly appointed teachers, but the matter seemed inconsequential at the moment.


    Observing her, I noticed Elena twisting her shoulder ufortably. Concerned, I gently touched her shoulder and asked, "Does it hurt?"


    "Ow...!" she winced in response, indicating that she might have strained herself a bit too much during the training.


    "Don''t worry, I can heal something like this easily," she reassured me, a golden light enveloping her hands. As she touched her shoulder, the pain seemed to dissipate, and she twisted it experimentally, offering me a smile.


    "See..." she said triumphantly.


    "I see... that''s too bad, I was nning to massage it though," I remarked nonchntly.


    "Wai- what?" she eximed, genuine surprise in her voice. "N-now that I think about it, it still hurts, I think!" she hastily added.


    A chuckle escaped me at her cute reaction.


    ¡­..


    As Isabe carefully adorned herself, her fingers brushed against her lower abdomen, a perplexing sensation lingering.


    "It''s still there¡­ I''m still pure, so what was that red thing just now?" she wondered, contemting the mysterious urrence. Tapping the floor with her cane, she navigated her way out of the unfamiliar room with a determined resolve.


    As the door creaked open, Isabe ensured her exit was as noiseless as possible. She harbored a distinct suspicion about the room''s owner and couldn''t afford to attract any undue attention or trouble. Her n was to sidestep anyplications, yet fate seemed to have other ideas.


    "Oh, my who? ¡­I didn''t expect to see a personing out of the young master''s room. I thought he left quite early in the morning? May I ask what you were doing there, miss?" A graceful voice reached Isabe''s ears the moment she stepped out.


    Despite her blindness, she was adept at discerning individuals by the distinct spirits and auras surrounding them.


    Isabe recognized the golden-white color of the spirit, a trait unique to Analise, Adrian''s personal maid. Despite her blindness, Isabe had honed her ability to distinguish people through their spirits, and the gentle, beautiful aura surrounding Analise was unmistakable.


    Caught off guard by the unexpected encounter, Isabe contemted her response, realizing that trouble had indeed found its way to her despite her intentions to avoid it.


    As Isabe faced the intense gaze of Analise, the maid''s gentle inquiry did little to mask the suspicion emanating from her eyes.


    Their first official meeting took an unfortunate turn, and Isabe sensed that any hope for a positive rtionship had swiftly evaporated.


    "Ana?" but the situation only escted when Louise Obelia, anotherplicating factor, joined the fray. Louise''s sudden presence, standing right behind Analise, added anotheryer of scrutiny to Isabe''s predicament.


    "Who are you?" Louise demanded, her piercing gaze fixing on Isabe.


    Despite the difort still lingering from the recent encounter, Isabe managed a smile as she looked at the two women, her mind racing to conjure usible excuses to extricate herself from the situation. She took a moment, then opened her mouth with a sense of urgency.


    "The Pope sent me to check upon the hero''s room," Isabe dered hurriedly, her words designed to quell any rising suspicions.


    Without waiting for a response, she swiftly made her way out of the ce, her footsteps fast and determined, despite the pain in her buttocks.


    Her escape was marked by a slightly crackly gait, her hand holding her back for support.


    "Ah, wait...!" Louise attempted to prevent her, but Isabe dashed off hurriedly.


    The unexpected agility for a seemingly blind person surprised both Analise and Louise.


    The two women exchanged skeptical nces, their suspicions mounting.


    Not hearing Isabe''s name and witnessing her emergence from Adrian''s room only intensified the mystery.


    With Adrian currently out with Elena, Isabe''s presence in his room, regardless of the Pope''s orders, raised further concerns


    ¡­.


    Making her way out of the troublesome scene, Isab slowed down, leaning on a pir for support as her feet trembled from the intense pain coursing through her.


    Whatever transpired the previous night had left her in this agonizing state, and the details eluded her.


    ''Did the hero do something to me?'' she wondered, struggling to connect the dots between the pain she felt and the mysterious bloodstains on her bed.


    And to make matter worse her breasts felt aching pain every now and then¡­


    Like someone forcefully squeezed them as much as they can.


    However, aside from the physical difort, she couldn''t pinpoint any actions of Adrian''s that might have led to her current predicament.


    At least now, she knew she had been sleeping in the hero''s room, her back and buttocks aching as if subjected to a forceful impact.


    Despite the searing pain, Isabe had somehow managed to walk this far, a testament to her resilience.


    Unlike her fellow nuns and priests, shecked the ability to use healing spells. Even the simplest of spells to ease her pain seemed beyond her reach.


    As she contemted heading to her room to heal and rest, another set of troubles appeared on the horizon. "Isabe¡­?" she heard another voice, and this time, it was a voice she least wanted to encounter.


    It was Elena, the one and only saintess of this holy kingdom.


    ''''S-saintess¡­''''


    ''''What are you doing here? Are you hurt?'''' Elena slowly approached her, intending to heal her, observing the pained actions she was doing. But Isabe stepped back.


    ''''I-I''m fine¡­!''''


    ''''You don''t look fine though. Did you hurt yourself, Miss Isabe?'''' another voice chimed in.


    And her body froze upon hearing the cool voice.


    Adrian was asking her with a hidden smirk on his face.

 Chapter 209: Plays

    "S-sir Hero?"


    "Yes?"


    Observing the bewildered Isabe before me, I couldn''t help but fight back a chuckle.


    It seemed my prank fromst night had taken a more significant toll on her than I initially anticipated, evident in the unsteady way she walked and the trembling in her legs.


    The effects of my actions, as I pped some sense into her, lingered as she navigated the aftermath.


    ''Her round mounds were pretty fun to p''


    While sleeping with her might have been a more fitting punishment, the potential consequences of such an act, considering my sister''s nature of making me take responsibility for my actions, held me back.


    Yet, given all the things she did to me the other night, I couldn''t help but think that this form of retribution was fitting for Isabe.


    It might seem childish but if youpare it to what she did to me, my form of punishment was quite lenient.


    ''I mean she literally almost enved me with that charm of her!''


    I even took into ount her goddess''s love for her and held back as much as I could.


    "Ian, you''re familiar with Isabe¡­?" Elena inquired, her eyes narrowing with suspicion.


    I hadn''t shared the details of my encounter with Isabe a few days ago when the Pope attempted a private conversation with me.


    Ipletely forgot that Elena was unaware of this connection, and she scrutinized me with a mixture of suspicion and distress.


    Is she aware of her charms? The thought crossed my mind. If so, exining theplexities surrounding Isabe would likely be much easier now. Still, I could sense Elena''s unease and a subtle desire to keep me at a distance from Isabe.


    "Yes," I finally replied, deciding to be honest.


    "I met Isabe a few days ago when the Pope sought a private discussion with me. We''ve had some interactions since then."


    Elena''s expression shifted, registering surprise and, perhaps, a hint of concern


    Elena appeared to mull over what I said for a moment, her expression reflecting a mix of contemtion and understanding.


    "I see¡­," she finally acknowledged, turning her attention back to Isabe.


    Isabe stood before us, visibly trembling. Even with her eyes concealed by the blindfold, the pain etched across her face and the quivering of her body were unmistakable.


    Elena, her empathetic nature prevailing, stepped forward, expressing her desire to help Isabe alleviate her suffering.


    "You are in pain, Isabe. Allow me to help," Elena offered gently, moving closer to Isabe. However, her well-intentioned gesture prompted an unexpected reaction.


    Isabe, seemingly panicked, frantically screamed at Elena, urging her to stay back.


    "Stay back¡­! No¡­ I mean, stay back, please. I''m really fine, so you don''t need to help," Isabe pleaded, her words filled with a sense of urgency. Despite her insistence that she was alright, the contorted expressions of pain and difort revealed a different truth.


    "I''m really fine, so¡­ please go on your way," Isabe reaffirmed, attempting to dismiss the offer of assistance. Elena, though concerned, respected Isabe''s wishes.


    "But¡­" Elena began to protest, wanting to extend a helping hand.


    "You know the two of us can''t be seen together, right?" Isabe interjected with a resolute voice


    "That¡ª" Elena began to respond, her voice reflecting a mix of surprise and hurt, but her words were abruptly cut off by Isabe.


    "''Thief''¡­ No, saintess, please be on your way. Making a scene here would only be bothersome for the hero," Isabe asserted with a haggard voice, her head slightly tilted down.


    Elena''s head now hung low, her demeanor absorbing Isabe''s words. The unexpectedbel of ''thief'' struck Elena like a sudden storm.


    The gravity of the usation was evident in the newfound seriousness etched across her face.


    A few moments after the words settled, Elena spoke, her voice calm yet carrying an undertone of hurt.


    "Let''s go, Ian¡­" Elena said as she walked forward, choosing to ignore Isabe, who stood right next to us.


    Walking beside her, I couldn''t help but notice the subtle tremors in Elena''s lips and eyes.


    It became clear that there was a history between these two, and the word ''thief'' carried weight beyond its literal meaning. While I was tempted to inquire further, Elena hadn''t shared the details of her past with me yet.


    It was a private matter she would unveil when she deemed it necessary.


    ''It''s not that hard to guess what happened¡­. Just from the amount of divine power they had, I''m sure there was a lot ofplexities that happened in the past''


    For now, it was evident that there were unresolved issues between the two women.


    The weight of their unspoken history lingered in the air, and as they continued forward, it was clear that this was a matter that Isabe and Elena would have to address and resolve on their own.


    Before wepletely walked past Isabe, I reached out and touched her hand.


    She trembled, ncing in my direction, but the nod she gave in response indicated that she understood the unspoken message.


    With that, Isabe continued on her way, disappearing into the depths of the corridor.


    "Are you okay?" I asked Elena, sensing a heaviness in the air.


    Elena looked at me with a mixture of surprise and gratitude before offering a gentle smile.


    "I''m okay¡­ It''s just frustrating to think about stuff that happened in the past, only for it to haunt you in the present," she confided, her words carrying a weight of emotional history.


    ¡­.


    As we made our way back to our rooms, I pondered the events that had transpired.


    Not much seemed to be unfolding outside since my arrival, and I wondered if it was a deliberate withholding of information or if the world had simply not decided to move yet.


    Given the recent actions of the Pope, thetter seemed less likely.


    Theplexities of my existence, coupled with its political significance, might be the reason behind the stagnation.


    Perhaps the other countries were still waiting for either the empire or the holy kingdom to make the first move.


    After all, these were the two most powerful nations on the continent, and the politicalndscape remained delicate.


    I probably would have to spend a few more days here.


    The training I receive in this unfamiliar environment holds potential benefits for the future, and for that, I find myself genuinely grateful.


    As I consider the unfolding events and my role in the grand scheme, there are several matters that require my attention.


    First and foremost, contacting the kid is imperative.


    Ensuring that he''s aware of the ongoing developments and possibly coordinating our efforts will be essential. His unique connections is still needed.


    ''His organization has yet to make a move as well¡­''


    Moreover, staying informed about niel and the others is crucial.


    ''I can''t exactly establishmunication here after all''


    Especially with the goddess presence almost everywhere.


    Not to mention after what I did to her; I doubt she''ll let me go that easily.


    The second act of this grand y is about to unfold.


    I don''t necessarily need to take immediate action.


    The Demon King, a powerful yer in this intricate game, will likely make his own moves.


    ''He must be quite happy with the results in the academy''


    After all he now has several information about the powerhouses at y.


    Patience bes a virtue, allowing events to unfold naturally before I intervene is a must right now.


    ''Aria, Lilliana, Euphemia¡­.''


    Aria and Lilliana should be rtively safe at the duke''s side by now, and Euphemia, knowing her family should have returned to her kingdom.


    As for Alex, Tristan, and the others, they should be navigating their own paths now.


    Monitoring them would be advantageous, but the presence of Siena adds an unpredictable variable. Unwanted conflicts might arise if we attempt to observe them closely.


    The emperor, with his keen eye for talent, would unlikely release the promising prospects of Tristan and Alex easily, especially with Siena''s support.


    The fate of the entire continent hung in the bnce, andfort became a luxury in the face of the unfolding situation.


    The academy, initially intended as our base of operations, is gone now.


    Despite the unexpected turns of events, the forest still remained so it wasn''t much of a problem, now at least we know who to properly control and how much variables we have to take into ount, the demon king isn''t stupid so he''s probably making ns by now.


    The Demon King, and his forces is likely waiting for new information before descending upon the continent.


    ''Or is he waiting for our cue?''


    Well it doesn''t really matter...


    As long as this y continues the end is Inevitable.


    Among the potential targets for the Demon King''s invasion, the northern kingdoms emerged as a prominent choice.


    Unlike the countries on the central part of the continent, where two powerhouses stood, the northern kingdoms operated more as tribalmunities engaged in intermittent warfare.


    Their civilization was marked by a constant struggle for dominance.


    While they might be considered civilized, thebel of ''good people'' didn''t quite apply, as warmongering was ingrained in their way of life.


    For the Demon King, choosing the northern kingdoms as a strategic base would not only offer a geographical advantage but also serve as an ideal starting point for raising his demonic forces.


    ''It would be the best choice so I hope he makes a move there''


    ¡­.


    As the ck carriage with intricate golden details rolled to a stop in front of the grand chapel, a man stepped out gracefully, while the coachman hurriedly opened the ornate carriage door.


    The insignia of a wolf, proudly disyed on the gs, identified their presence¡ªthe Tellus family from the Lumenian Empire.


    "Wee, Duke Tellus of the Lumenian Empire," greeted a priest, bowing slightly before the distinguished visitor.


    Adjusting his sses, the priest''s eyes traveled from the Duke to the beautifuldy standing beside him.


    Bowing once more, the priest hesitated in acknowledging thedy''s identity, careful not to disclose her connection to the Duke so casually.


    However, the simrities between them, from their golden blonde hair to their crimson red eyes, made it apparent.


    "She must be the Duke''s daughter," the priest mused silently. Despite the unspoken acknowledgment, another unexpected guest wasn''t something they anticipated.


    Only the Duke had received the permission to enter the holy nation''s capital.


    After a moment of contemtion, the priest let out a sigh. Political intricacies weren''t his responsibility, and he certainly couldn''t force the Duke''s daughter to stay behind.


    Despite being in the holy nation right now, he was acutely aware of his own vulnerability.


    The Duke, with his formidable reputation and elevated status, could effortlessly sever his insignificant role within the holy order without incurring any repercussions.


    The holy nation, with its stringent hierarchy, would prefer to overlook the transgressions of a low-ranking priest rather than risk a confrontation with someone as influential as the Duke in the Lumenian Empire.


    The Duke, with hisposed demeanor and inscrutable poker face, surveyed the surroundings.


    His keen senses detected multiple presences in the vicinity.


    With a measured stride, he walked forward, unperturbed by the aura of sanctity that enveloped the holy nation.


    "Are you, my guide?" the Duke inquired, breaking the silence that permeated the grand chapel.


    The low-rank priest, acutely aware of the significance of this encounter, nodded respectfully before responding, "Please follow me."


    Aria followed right behind her father with tipsy steps.

 Chapter 210: Plays 2

    Hidden behind the snowy mountainous path of stony peaks, a valley nketed in pristine snow unfolded beneath the celestial canopy.


    At the valley''s heart stood a towering white tree, its crystal-like leaves catching the passing sunlight and sparkling in an ethereal dance.


    Beneath the colossal tree, a city emerged, its fortifications crafted from pure ice, with trees reminiscent of the celestial white tree but possessing a distinct charm of their own.


    In the heart of this frozen wondendy a castle, a solitary figure standing at its pinnacle.


    A lone bot stood at the castle''s summit, gazing upon the city sprawled beneath him¡ªa city he would one day rule.


    "Rolo¡­" he spoke, and a small crow alighted on his outstretched hand. Clutched in the bird''s feet was a letter, a missive that bore news or perhaps a burden.


    The boy''s brow furrowed as he examined the contents of the small letter. An exhale of a heavy sigh escaped him, and with a resigned gesture, he released the crow into the crisp mountain air.


    "You may rest now¡­," he uttered, and the crow dissipated into thin air, returning to its ethereal form.


    The boy rose slowly, unfolding the letter with a certain anticipation.


    However, upon absorbing its contents, his expression shifted. The crumpling sound echoed as he crushed the parchment in his grasp.


    "Sova," he called out, summoning a man who promptly appeared by his side, genuflecting before him and awaiting hismand.


    The atmosphere around the boy had changed, a storm brewing in his eyes as he contemted the implications of the letter''s message.


    "Man the gates and prepare the army," the boymanded, his tone cutting through the frosty air of the snowy citadel.


    Sova, a loyal figure by the boy''s side, regarded him with a nod, acknowledging the weight carried in the young ruler''s words.


    "As you wish, your majesty," he replied, understanding that such orders were not given lightly. There was a solemn gravity to the situation¡ªone that demanded immediate action.


    The boy, despite his outward appearance of youth, bore a maturity that exceeded his physical years.


    The age etched upon his face was not a reflection of the calendar but a testament to the burdens he carried.


    Dark circles beneath his eyes spoke of countless sleepless nights, and the deep-rooted darkness within hinted at a soul worn by the weight of responsibilities.


    "Is this truly your answer, Mavis?" the boy mumbled to himself as he cast a final gaze upon the city below.


    Despite the stoic exterior, an inner conflict raged within him¡ªan emotional turmoil that threatened to consume the innocence that should have flourished within his youthful eyes.


    Slowly descending down the roof snowkes began to cover his body as frost seeped into every step he took.


    ¡­..


    Inside the opulent chamber, a sense of anticipation hung thick in the air. Duke Tellus and Aria, his daughter, had been waiting for what seemed an eternity.


    The grandeur of the room couldn''t mask the restlessness that permeated the atmosphere.


    The priest, an emissary of the holy nation, had instructed them to remain patient until they received the pope''s permission.


    Respecting the sacred protocols, the Duke had dutifullyplied, and yet the prolonged wait began to test even his patience.


    The servants, positioned a cautious distance away from the Duke, felt the waves of his irritability wash over them, leaving them intimidated.


    "Are they deliberately prolonging this to provoke him?" Aria pondered, her gaze flickering between the idle servants and her father.


    Hours had psed since their arrival, and the prolonged wait felt more like a strategic move rather than a mere consequence of bureaucratic dys.


    The Duke''s restrained frustration was palpable, simmering beneath the surface.


    The aura of authority that surrounded him made it clear to everyone in the room that his patience was wearing thin. Despite the growing tension, the Duke refrained from causing a scene.


    Maintaining his dignity as a Duke of the Lumenian Empire took precedence, but the gnawing uncertainty of the situation gnawed at the edges of hisposure.


    The dy, now stretching to almost five hours, raised suspicions about the true motives behind this extended wait.


    The Duke, while maintaining hisposure, couldn''t conceal the growing frustration beneath the fa?ade of dignity.


    The disrespect shown by the holy nation was evident. The meticulously nned meeting, scheduled well in advance, left no room for excuses regarding the prolonged dy.


    Aria, too, shared her father''s impatience, yearning to meet Adrian and unravel the mysteries surrounding his sudden recall to the empire.


    The opening door was a harbinger of change, and the Duke''s re softened as he turned towards the unexpected guest.


    The tone shifted as a wizened figure entered, his words carrying an air of feigned apology.


    The Duke''s scowl dissipated as he regarded the neer, recognizing the importance of maintaining diplomatic etiquette.


    "Hoho¡­ sorry for myte arrival, Duke. A lot of unexpected adjustments had to be made to ensure our meeting proceeds as civilized as possible," the old man greeted, his wordsced with a veiled acknowledgment of the calcted dy.


    Aria, though tempted to voice her frustration, bit back her words as she witnessed her father slightly bowing in response.


    "I, Duke Frederick Tellus, greet the Supreme Pontiff. It is an honor," the Duke stated with measured formality before raising his head once more.


    Aria''s mind raced as she identified the old man before her. The title ''Supreme Pontiff'' echoed in her thoughts, confirming his role as the highest authority in the holy nation¡ªthe Pope.


    The unexpected presence left Aria bewildered; the meeting was supposed to take ce in a different room.


    The puzzling circumstances only deepened as she contemted the Pope''s unanticipated entrance.


    The Pope, with a gentle smile ying upon his lips, raised his hands in a calming gesture, inviting the Duke and Aria to take their seats.


    "Please, please settle down and take a seat. It was my fault to begin with. To think that an old man like me made the Duke of Tellus and the Emperor''s sword wait like this, I am truly sorry. Pressing matters at hand took more of my time than expected," he expressed, his words carrying an air of apparent contrition.


    As the Pope slowly took a seat himself, the sincerity of his apology seemed to be contradicted by a subtle sarcasm that underscored his tone.


    It was as if he acknowledged his tardiness with a certain nonchnce, implying, ''Haha, sorry, I had some important stuff I had to do, you see¡­ What, you''re the Duke? So what?''


    Theyered sarcasm painted the Pope as a shrewd and cunning figure, unapologetic about testing the waters with the lone wolf and exerting his dominance.


    The Duke, maintaining a stoic gaze, looked at the Pope for a few silent seconds before nodding.


    "It is fine¡­," he replied sinctly.


    Despite the brevity of his response, the tension in the room remained palpable, an unspoken acknowledgment of the power dynamics at y between the Duke and the wily old Pope. The chessboard was set, and the game was about to begin.


    The Duke observed the Pope''s arrival, noting the unexpected change in location.


    The reasons behind the alteration remained unknown, but the Duke, fueled by his urgency to conclude the mission, brushed aside his curiosity for the time being.


    With palms silently clenched, he fixed his gaze upon the Pope, intending to cut through theyers of formality and get straight to the purpose that brought him here.


    "Adrian Vulter Tellus, my son. I think it''s about time for him to return home..." The Duke''s voice resonated with an unmistakable gravity, the weight of a father''s concern etched in his words.


    The Pope, ever enigmatic with his benevolent smile, met the Duke''s gaze with eyes half-closed, his response veiled in diplomatic ambiguity.


    "I believe the notion of what you would call home for a revered hero is up for debate, Duke..."


    The exchange, though spoken in measured tones, felt akin to two dragons engaged in a subtle yet fierce confrontation, their words carrying unspoken tensions and the weight of unyielding pride.


    Aria, seated between the two influential figures, watched the scene unfold with a mixture of weariness and nervous anticipation.


    The question lingered in her mind ¨C why was she even allowed to be present in this crucial discussion?


    She couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy towards the servants who had swiftly exited the room upon the Pope''s entrance.


    The Duke and the Pope, absorbed in their exchange, seemed to overlook her presence.


    ¡­..


    After our usual dinner together, I promptly retreated to my room for some much-needed rest.


    It became apparent that the girls were having a girls'' night in their room, with Elena staying behind in Louise and Ana''s room.


    The teasing throughout dinner, particrly directed at Louise regarding our date, hinted at an imminent grilling session.


    Louise''s panicked expressions in response to the yful banter managed to bring a chuckle to my lips.


    As I opened the door to my room and stepped into the corridor, I peeled off the white coat I had been wearing all day.


    Ensuring privacy, I inscribed runes on my door and double-checked that it was securely locked.


    My attention turned to my hands, and I decided to test something out.


    Slightly opening up my sister''s authority, I created a small portal in my hands, from which a white mask emerged.


    The golden lighting that seemed to sparkle around the mask caught my eye, but as expected, attempting to summon anything with divinity or unknown origins here proved futile.


    The goddess''s caution regarding Loki''s mana signature became increasingly evident.


    It seemed that even within the confines of this space, certain barriers remained in ce, restricting the use of powers associated with entities that she considers a threat.


    Sighing, I loosened my clothes and sank onto the bed. Thoughts of orchestrating the downfall of this kingdom could wait; my priority was to tidy up the ce before my guest arrived.


    After pondering strategies, a few hours passed, and then a knock echoed through my door.


    Knock...! Knock...!


    Observing that the rune I inscribed was still intact, I snapped my fingers, and the door swung open on its own ord.


    A tapping sound followed, and there she stood ¨C Isabe, a nun adorned in a gothic ck outfit with matching ck gloves and a ck blindfold.


    "I-I came¡­" she stammered, nervously scanning my room.


    "Good job," I said, offering her a reassuring smile. The trembling anxiety and fear evident in her bodynguage were quite a spectacle.


    As I walked forward, approaching her, she instinctively took a step back. My arms reached out, closing the door behind her.


    "Take a seat... don''t worry, I just wish to talk," I said, attempting to reassure her.


    However, skepticism lingered in her eyes, and she nervously nodded, unsure about my true intentions.

 Chapter 211: Mother

    As Isabe settled into the chair, her gaze nervously locked onto me before she cautiously took a seat on the bed.


    I proceeded to inscribe a protective rune on my door, ensuring our conversation remained private. Grabbing a spare chair, I ced it in my corridor, positioning it to face her.


    As we both took our seats, our eyes were now in direct alignment.


    "What did you want to talk about¡­?" she inquired, her tone betraying a hint of anxiety.


    Despite my prior assurances that my intent was simply to ask questions, her nervous demeanor suggested a reluctance to reveal the truth.


    Anticipating potential evasiveness, I decided to cut to the chase; there was no point in skirting around the issue.


    I slowly removed the blindfold that obscured her vision, and though she seemed to twitch in response, she managed to maintain herposure.


    As the ck fabric slipped away, her captivating eyes were exposed. Although the light of sight had departed, the pink hue emanating from them conveyed a sense of life and vitality.


    Observing her eyes, a subtle nervousness crept over me.


    Despite her blindness, it was evident she wasn''t exactly fixating on my face, yet her heightened perception allowed her to adjust, attempting to align her gaze with mine.


    "Isabe, what exactly can those eyes of yours see?" I asked.


    She twitched as she looked at me.


    From the very moment I removed her blindfold and made contact with those eyes of hers, I sensed that something was amiss.


    Her divinity of love had evidently caused a change in her eye color, and direct eye contact seemed to fully activate her charm powers.


    However, there was an additional element in those eyes that left one feeling exposed.


    This suspicion gained further validation back in the temple when her attempts to charm me failed. She imed to have seen my mother.


    The connection ran deep within my soul, to a degree that only deities and beings of a divine level should be able to perceive. Yet, here was Isabe, a mere mortal, who somehow managed to witness it.


    I couldn''t fathom the precise mechanism that allowed herpletely blind eyes to achieve such a feat¡ªto witness my connection with my mother and emerge unscathed. This unexpected revtion left me intrigued and wary.


    Isabe, though not an entirely new encounter for me, presented a unique challenge. In the past, others who could perceive my connection with my mother met a grim fate¡ªthey all perished.


    ''They died''


    This realization heightened my curiosity and wariness, making the impending conversation with Isabe all the more crucial.


    This was one of the reasons as to why I was quite lenient with my punishment for her¡­ clearly there was something more to her than meets the eye.


    As we sat facing each other, the atmosphere in the room shifted. With the ck blindfold removed, Isabe''s eyes revealed an otherworldly pink hue.


    It was a mesmerizing sight, especially considering herck of sight.


    The depth in her gaze hinted at something far beyond the physical realm, a quality that defied exnation.


    Those who had gazed upon my mother had their souls sucked dry, minds broken - that was the toll of witnessing a being so divine that even gods questioned their own existence.


    My mother existed outside the known boundaries of godhood, dwelling in realms beyond theprehension of mortal minds.


    Isabe, however, sat before me, seemingly unharmed. It was a perplexing contradiction. My mother''s mere presence was enough to shatter minds, yet Isabe appeared alive and well.


    The thought nagged at me, challenging the very essence of what I knew about the nature of such encounters.


    My mother, a being that transcended gods, made them question their own divinity. She existed beyond the confines of the cosmos, a force to be reckoned with.


    The idea that she could be faced directly by a mortal, even one designated as an apostle, was confounding.


    Yes, Apostles and blessed ones were granted some degree of resilience especially if they were loved by their gods, but the underlying mortal essence remained unchanged.


    Even if Isabe was an apostle, the fact remained - she was mortal.


    I couldn''t shake the conviction that my own connection to my mother yed a role in her resilience. The very act of perceiving my mother''s presence had the potential to be lethal for anyone, myself included.


    If I didn''t have a single form of connection to mother.


    ''My mind would practically implode, unable to contain the overwhelming force that was my mother''


    Yet, as I observed Isabe, it became apparent that she wasn''t just surviving the encounter; she was somehow seeing beyond the limits of normal perception.


    Her gaze, though not directed at me, prated deep within, as if she glimpsed something hidden within the recesses of my being.


    Anticipation hung in the air as I awaited Isabe''s response. It was clear that she remained uneasy about the unfolding conversation, her nerves palpable.


    She pondered my question, and though I sensed her understanding, a certain tension lingered in the room.


    Staring directly into her eyes, I noticed a peculiar urrence. Amidst her dazed expression, something peculiar unfolded.


    The vibrant pink hues that had initially captivated me began to fade, dissipating with each passing moment, revealing the natural color of her eyes ¨C a soft shade of brown.


    ''What''s going on?''


    Had the goddess of love rescinded her blessing? What could possibly exin this sudden change?


    A surreal transformation transpired before my eyes. The whites of her eyes turned an inky ck, while delicate veins glowed with an ethereal purple.


    A startled thump echoed in my chest as a realization dawned upon me ¨C could it be?


    In an instant, Isabe''s demeanor shifted.


    The nervousness that had etched her face transformed into warmth, and an indescribable sensation enveloped me.


    Before I couldprehend what was happening, I found myself wrapped in a tight embrace.


    The physical form might have been different, but the familiarity of the embrace, the warmth, and the gentleness were unmistakable ¨C a privilege reserved only for me.


    "I missed you, Ian," a voice, though different, echoed the sentiment. The realization hit me like a tidal wave, and a single word escaped my lips in disbelief.


    "Mother¡­?"


    ¡­..


    As the saintess started walking away, Isabe felt a wave of relief washing over her. The current situation wasn''t ideal for initiating a conversation.


    The pain coursing through her body, coupled with the overwhelming guilt, shame, and embarrassment in the hero''s presence, made every moment unbearable.


    All she wanted was to escape this situation immediately.


    After whatever had transpired between her and the hero in his bed, she couldn''t shake the feeling that he harbored a deep resentment towards her.


    The reasons behind his animosity remained a mystery, but the physical pain she felt served as a tangible manifestation of his displeasure.


    The heavy weight of his disapproval made it difficult to even consider attempting a meaningful conversation.


    As the saintess took her leave, the hero followed closely behind. There was a fleeting sense of relief at the prospect of escaping the immediate tension.


    However, as he passed by, his hands brushed against hers, sending an unexpected jolt through Isabe''s body. In that moment, words seemed to seep into her mind, clear and unmistakable: "Come to my roomter."


    Though the hero''s lips remained sealed, the message was delivered directly to her consciousness.


    The realization hit Isabe like a bolt of lightning ¨C telepathy?


    Could the hero truly possess such a magical ability?


    As she grappled with this newfound revtion, she found herself nodding slowly in response, silently acknowledging the unspoken invitation.


    The hero, seemingly satisfied with herpliance, continued on his path, following the saintess into the distance.


    ¡­.


    Arriving at the hero''s room, Isabe felt a wave of nervousness washing over her.


    Despite having healed herself after their recent encounter, a lingering sense of dread and tension remained.


    She knew that she hadmitted an act that was undeniably unforgivable in the hero''s eyes.


    As she stood outside the door, Isabe couldn''t help but wonder about the hero''s thoughts.


    What was he deciding to do with her? Grateful that the matter hadn''t been brought up to the pope or expanded upon, she couldn''t shake the feeling that consequences loomed on the horizon.


    It was unlikely that an apostle would go unpunished after attempting to harm the hero.


    Her actions were a tangled web of transgressions.


    Not only had she tried to inflict harm, but she had also attempted to charm and mind control him, all driven by a goal she was so blindlymitted to that even she couldn''t fathom its true nature.


    It all stemmed from one fleeting glimpse of the being residing within Adrian.


    There was an inexplicable sense of temptation, a desire to witness that mysterious entity once again¡­.


    Taking a deep breath, Isabe hesitated before knocking on the hero''s door. The weight of her own actions pressed heavily on her conscience as she waited for a response, uncertain about what awaited her on the other side.


    Looking to the side, Isabe sensed the presence of the saintess in the room next door. A cautious awareness settled within her; she couldn''t risk using her own divinity for self-defense, fearing the saintess''s immediate notice.


    The room seemed to hold secrets, and even if a dire situation arose, deploying her divinity would likely prove futile with Lady Louise nearby.


    Sensing the jovial atmosphere emanating from the adjacent room, Isabe resolved to keep a low profile and avoid attracting any unnecessary attention.


    To navigate this delicate situation, Isabe gradually loosened the divine energy surrounding her,pressing it as tightly as possible withoutpromising her abilities.


    The need for discretion weighed heavily on her, and she made sure to tread lightly, blending into the shadows of the hallway.


    Knocking twice on the hero''s door, she strained to hear any response from within. To her surprise, the door swung open on its own ord, inviting her into the room.


    Stepping inside, her spiritual perception immediately identified the person awaiting her ¨C the hero.


    The familiar white and ck canvas unfolded before her eyes, revealing the depths of the hero''s essence.


    Despite the unpleasant incident during theirst encounter, an unexpected sensation enveloped Isabe. There was a strange yearning, a longing for that profound darkness that resided within the hero.


    The inky depths seemed to beckon her, and, for some reason, she found herself missing it.


    The darkness embraced her differently this time, distinct from the chilling experience she had felt before.


    As she stood in the hero''s room, aplex mix of emotions surged within Isabe.


    With each passing second, Isabe could feel her heart pounding stronger, its rhythmic beats echoing in her ears.


    The proximity to the hero seemed to intensify the sensation, a palpable force that she couldn''t ignore.


    Despite the distracting thump in her chest, she pushed aside her musings, keenly aware of the hero''s intense gaze fixated on her.


    "I-I came," she stammered nervously, her words barely audible over the drumming of her heart.


    The hero gestured for her to enter, and as she stepped into the room, he spoke with a simple acknowledgment, "Good job."


    "Take a seat; don''t worry, I just wish to talk," the hero reassured her, his tone calm and measured. Isabe nodded, understanding the invitation.


    As she sought the nearest ce to sit, her cane tapped against the floor, guiding her towards the bed.


    The aura she sensed closest was there, and so she chose that spot to settle in.


    The nervous anticipation within her grew as she waited for the hero to begin their conversation.


    Her body seemed to heat up, and her voice betrayed signs of stuttering.


    For reasons unbeknownst to her, her heart continued to race, each beat echoing a heightened sense of anticipation.


    Whatever the hero wished to talk about, Isabe was prepared to answer honestly.


    After all, she carried a debt for everything she had done to him, and in this moment, she was determined to be truthful, willing to face the consequences of her actions.


    As the hero suddenly reached out to remove her blindfold, Isabe, though nervous, offered no resistance. Curiosity overcame her apprehension, and she allowed the unveiling to unfold before her eyes.


    Little did she know that this simple act would mark the first mistake of the night.


    The moment her bare eyes met Adrian''s, an overwhelming transformation swept over her. Darkness enveloped everything, casting a heavy and suffocating atmosphere.


    It was as if she had been transported back to a ce she inexplicably longed for, yet the reasons remained elusive.


    Her head hung low, her gaze fixed on the floor, and her body knelt in submission.


    Despite the limited visibility, the familiarity of the surroundings became apparent ¨C a warmth she recognized, an embrace she sought, and a love she yearned for.


    "#####!###@###"


    Amidst the indiscernible murmurs of gibberish, there was a strange beauty to the nonsensical words that reached Isabe''s ears.


    Attempting to lift her head, an unseen forcepelled her to look down once more.


    She knew, even with the brief glimpse of sight, that before her stood a beautiful woman ¨C the very person she sought inside of Adrian.


    The warmth she felt resonated with an inexplicable connection, as if she had returned to a ce embedded in the depths of her consciousness.


    Then suddenly she felt a warm hug¡­. And everything became silent.


    "¡­...Mommy?" Isabe muttered¡­. As she looked up her mother''s gentle face was there.


    "Sleep for now my dear Isabe¡­."


    Darkness wrapped around her.


    Her body was dragged into a sea of darkness pale hands carrying her with a gentle embrace.

 Chapter 212: Mother 2

    My mind was caught in a tumultuous whirlwind of conflicting emotions¡ªconfusion, sadness, happiness, and wonder. The unexpected turn of events had left me grappling with a myriad of thoughts, each vying for attention in the chaos of my mind.


    As Isabe''s, or rather my mother''s, hug tightened around me, I felt the swirling emotions within me gradually releasing their grip.


    It was afort that transcended the physical, easing the turmoil in my mind.


    Tears welled up in my eyes, a testament to the overwhelming mix of emotions that coursed through me as I reciprocated the embrace.


    "Mother...?" I mumbled, uncertaintycing my words. The situation was as perplexing as it was emotional, and I found myself at a loss for how to navigate it.


    "Yes, yes, it''s your one and only mother, my dear Ian. I missed you!" she eximed with genuine warmth, gently stroking my head. The sound of her voice, the touch of her hands, all mirrored the motherly presence I had longed for.


    Lifting my head to meet her gaze, I saw a gentle smile spread across her face.


    Although she assumed Isabe''s body, the essence within undeniably belonged to my mother.


    Questions swirled in my mind¡ªhow had thise to be?


    Had my mother somehow possessed Isabe? And why, amid such a profound breach of causality, were there no repercussions?


    The goddess herself remained silent for some reason as well, seeing as there was nothing happening even though the holy nation was part of her domain.


    ''Does she not sense mother?''


    Mother''s gentle touch traced the contours of my face, her fingers caressing every curve with tender affection.


    "Mm~! Looks like my baby is as cute as ever. The face might be different, but the same Ian I know still lives in there" she remarked with a contented smile, her gaze filled with maternal pride.


    Moving from my face to my body, her hands explored with curiosity, trailing from my neck down to my shoulders.


    A look of surprise flickered across her features as she encountered the firm muscles that adorned my frame.


    To my bewilderment, she nodded approvingly and even licked her lips?


    "Have you been working out, baby~?" she inquired, her fingers gently squeezing my biceps as she surveyed my physique with a pleased expression.


    Despite the temptation to fabricate a response and spare myself any embarrassment, I knew I couldn''t deceive Mother.


    She possessed an uncanny ability to discern truth from falsehood, seeing straight through any facade I might attempt to construct.


    I''m sure she could see through Loki''s lies with ease as well.


    "Ah, no... my body was already like this," I admitted truthfully.


    Despite the challenges and hardships he faced especially the relentless bullying, the original Adrian had undergone basic training in swordsmanship and muscle development as part of his upbringing in House Tellus.


    The instinct for self-improvement ran deep within him, instilled by the demands of his noble lineage.


    "Hmm~ your original body was also quite well-built, but this chiseled physique, coupled with your handsome looks, makes you even more beautiful, baby~" she yfully remarked as her hands slowly traversed my chest and stomach.


    Her excitement bubbled over as she thoroughly examined my abs and chest muscles.


    Even though this wasn''t the reunion I had envisioned, the sheer joy of being able to converse with Mom again after a prolonged absence eclipsed any disappointment.


    This marked the longest period in my entire life that I had been separated from her both physically and spiritually.


    Witnessing her happiness, I found myself unbothered by whatever antics she might indulge in.


    The satisfaction radiating from her smile was more than enough to outweigh any reservations.


    "Mom¡­" I said to her


    "Hmm?"


    "That''s something you shouldn''t be touching you know?" I said to her as I stopped her hands from unzipping my pants.


    "Oh,e on what''s wrong? It''s not like it''s the first time I''ve seen or touched your dear junior besides you have a new body now, I''d like to check the differences~" she said with a smirk.


    Despite her persistently unreasonable behavior, even if her im held some truth, the whole situation felt awkward.


    I promptly intervened, stopping her hands from unzipping my pants.


    In response, she made a dissatisfied face, her cheeks puffing up in frustration.


    As cute as her expression was, I stood my ground, aware of the many times I''ve sumbed to her persuasive charm.


    Undeterred, she continued her inspection, running her hands over me for a few more minutes before expressing her satisfaction with a nod.


    The whole episode left me bewildered, and I couldn''t fathom the reason behind her actions in the first ce.


    Mother''s touch lingered, this time finding its way to my chest.


    "Even your souls are one and the same now... no it''s more like you absorbed his essence making him yours a one way synergy just like me...." mom remarked as she peered into my soul.


    "...."


    I guess I really Devoured the Adrian deep inside me.


    I''ve always wondered where his soul went....


    Well it''s not like he truly died as his essence still lives on within me.


    As her fingers grazed my skin, her words pierced the silence, carrying a weight of both foresight and solemnity.


    "Ian, it looks like it won''t take much longer before your soul transcends" mother spoke, her gaze prating deep into the core of my being.


    With her words echoing in my mind, I closed my eyes, diving inward to the depths of my consciousness. In the recesses of my abyss, I beheld the sight of my heart, shrouded in a murky ck aura.


    The chains of darkness bound it tightly, yet beneath the surface, a subtle transformation was underway.


    Despite the veiled protection granted by the goddess, the darkness within me continued to deepen with each passing day.


    It was a reassuring sign, a harbinger of the day when I would finally be able to touch my mother''s true form.


    As I delved deeper into my introspection, a sense of anticipation stirred within me. The prospect of liberation from the constraints of my current existence filled me with a quiet resolve.


    Opening my eyes once more, I was met with the unexpected sight of the ceiling, or rather, half of it.


    My mother''s face loomed above me, her expression tender as she looked down upon me.


    It seems that while I was introspecting, she seized the opportunity to ce my head in herp. Now, the two of us were on the bed, and she gently stroked my head. This feels so nostalgic. I didn''t even care if she was treating me like a kid.


    But as much as I would like to linger in this moment, pressing matters at hand need to be addressed.


    "Mother, as much as I appreciate this blissful reunion, can you tell me what exactly is going on right now?"


    Mother stopped stroking my hair, adopting a serious expression.


    ...


    "So, you''re telling me Isabe had the qualification to be your apostle?" I questioned, seeking rification on the astonishing revtion my mother had just shared.


    Her response was a simple, "Yes."


    As Mother unraveled the process by which she had taken over Isabe''s body, I found myself grappling with the implications.


    It was difficult to fathom that someone like Isabe, a seemingly ordinary mortal, possessed the rare qualification to serve as an apostle.


    Mother had always conveyed that the urrence of finding a mortal capable of handling her immense power was an exceedingly rare event, happening perhaps once every million to a billion years.


    This realization left me in awe, contemting the extraordinary nature of Isabe''s soul.


    "So, the reason Isabe was able to perceive the deepest part of my soul, as well as survive looking at Mother, was because she had the qualifications to be an apostle?" I mused to myself.


    The idea that Isabe''s soul resonated with Mother''s on such a profound level was a revtion that stirred both curiosity and wonder within me.


    Just how closely aligned were the wavelengths of their souls?


    Lost in contemtion, I stood in a daze, my thoughts swirling in the wake of this newfound understanding. Mother, observing my mental gymnastics, offered a gentle chuckle.


    "Fufu¡­ you don''t have to think too much about it, baby. Just think of it as me having my very own saintess" she reassured with a warmth that eased theplexities of the revtion.


    all apostles were, in essence, heralds of their respective gods. Even someone as cherished as Elena, my beloved, could be effortlessly taken over by the goddess if the inclination arose.


    The only reason Mother refrained from such a takeover was theplex web of causality she had woven, stemming from the hole she had created.


    In essence mom''s true body is currently giving the goddess a headache right at this very moment.


    ''Is that why she''s not making any moves?''


    "Where exactly is the real Isabe right now?" I inquired, my curiosity piqued by the enigmatic circumstances surrounding Isabe''s current state.


    "Hmm~ it''s quiteplicated. Right now, she''s simultaneously being punished and rewarded," Mother replied, her wordsced with a sense of amusement.


    "What do you mean by that?" I pressed for further rification, eager to unravel theplexities of the situation.


    "Didn''t this child almost do something unforgivable to you? Although I took a liking to her, it''s still a fact that she tried to use you. So, I gave her a little punishment as a result. But don''t worry; it will be beneficial for her in the end. This child is currently holding onto some deep, dark nightmares. I''m gently removing them with a touch of my own nightmares. Once she wakes up, all the trauma she had will be gone by then," Mother exined, her words delivered with a reassuring smile.


    "Her conscience will return before this night ends, so let''s enjoy our time together, okay, baby?" Mother''s words, delivered with a warm smile, marked the beginning of a peculiar night.


    She gently ced me on the bed and wrapped me in aforting hug, the soft murmur of contentment escaping her lips.


    It became evident that she intended to rest for the night, embracing the temporary reprieve that Isabe''s body provided.


    As Iy beside her, I contemted the forting headaches.


    ''Ana usuallyes early in the morning¡­.''


    Exining Mother''s presence in Isabe''s body to Ana would undoubtedly be aplex endeavor, but for now, I decided to allow Mother the indulgence of a peaceful night''s rest.


    Anyways at least I confirmed a few things about her.


    The realization struck me that Isabe bore deep scars, wounds not visible to the naked eye but etched into the fabric of her soul.


    Her memories.


    I had sensed her profound fear during the temple incident, even in the mere act of touching her directly.


    The vulnerability she disyed when our hands brushed or when we linked arms betrayed an underlying apprehension, a fear of being touched that transcended the physical realm.


    Even though she acted natural I can tell that she was feeling fear for some reason back then.


    It might be because she was nervous with her ns with me back then.


    Even still¡­.


    ''She was afraid of something'' I pondered, the pieces of Isabe''splex emotions slowly falling into ce.


    The trauma she faced must be something that mother deliciously ate right now.


    ''I wonder how much she''ll change the moment she wakes up''


    Well at least I get a new ally?


    "What is her nightmare?" I asked out of curiosity but mother just shook her head and told me that it was something Isabe had to tell me herself.


    Despite the lingeringplexities of the situation, the essence of it was surprisingly straightforward.


    When Isabe attempted to peer into my soul, Mother, recognizing her unique value, took swift action.


    Instead of reprimanding or dismissing her, Mother enticed Isabe''s soul with the love she so desperately craved.


    In the midst of the enigmatic cosmic dance, Mother''s seemingly drastic actions served a purpose.


    Isabe, in her pursuit of understanding, had inadvertently caught the attention of a being worse than gods.


    Mother, in her own mysterious ways, provided Isabe''s soul with the profound connection and love she sought.


    Reflecting on the situation, I acknowledged the stroke of luck that Isabe held for merely being alive.


    ''Still she was lucky that mother took a liking to her''


    Mother''s protective nature, veiled by the guise of what some might perceive as malevolence, would typically result in swift retribution for those who dared to harm me.


    This awareness had always lingered in the back of my mind, influencing my tendency to avoid violence whenever possible.


    The paradox of Mother''s love was evident ¨C a fervent, almost excessive, protection that, in its nature, harbored the potential for the destruction and eternal pain of one''s soul.


    In the midst of my contemtion, Mother''s sudden inquiry jolted me from my musings, sending a tremor through my entire body. With a gentle touch to my cheeks, she redirected my gaze, and our eyes locked in an intense exchange.


    "By the way, Baby~ I heard you''ve got some pretty beautiful lovers... Do you mind telling me about them? I was really! really!! Really!!! Curious!!!! back when Nya told me all about them" she inquired with a seemingly innocent tone, though an underlying intensity lingered beneath her words.


    The air around us seemed to tighten, and despite the softness in her voice, I couldn''t shake the feeling that a wrong move could lead to dire consequences.


    The subject of my romantic entanglements had always been a delicate one, especially considering Mother''s protective nature and her rather extreme reactions to those who might pose a threat to me.


    My mind raced as I navigated the delicate terrain of this conversation.


    Mother''s curiosity was a double-edged sword, and while I understood her genuine interest, I also sensed the potential dangers of revealing too much.


    The pressure mounted as I grappled with how much to divulge, acutely aware that one misstep could lead to a confrontation with the formidable force that was my mother.


    "Uh, well, you see... it''s a bitplicated," I began tentatively, choosing my words with care.


    I knew she would eventually ask about them especially knowing how mom feels about me but¡­


    ''Fuck¡­''

 Chapter 213: Mother 3

    The nature of a mother''s love is often debated ¨C is it an objective force, rooted in nurturing instincts, protection, and emotional support, or is it a deeply personal, subjective experience shaped by unique rtionships, life experiences, and emotional connections?


    In truth, both perspectives hold merit, coexisting in aplex dance that defines the essence of maternal love.


    As I gazed at the woman before me, though not my biological mother, she embodied the epitome of the best mother I could have ever asked for.


    The present version of myself would not beplete without her presence in my life.


    Her love transcended the ordinary, reaching a level of care, nourishment, and affection that was almost overwhelming.


    It was as if her love was amplified a hundredfold, if not thousands, surpassing the conventional boundaries of maternal affection.


    While I cherished the depth of her love, I couldn''t ignore the fact that it went beyond the realms of familial attachment.


    There was an intensity, an almost obsessive quality to her love for me that surpassed the norm.


    Even with my understanding, I found it challenging to absorb the entirety of her affection directly; it was a force that threatened to engulf me.


    Despite the profound connection we shared, I couldn''t shake the awareness that there was an uncharted territory in our rtionship, a boundary I dared not cross.


    The fear of what might happen, of potentially shattering the delicate bnce we had cultivated over the years, held me back.


    The weight of Mother''s question hung in the air, and the atmosphere turned taut as I observed the transformation in Isabe''s appearance. Her once brown eyes, now consumed by darkness, seemed to hold the entire universe within them.


    The once familiar brown hair had turned pitch ck, and an ominous ck aura enveloped her form.


    The very sight of her, altered by Mother''s possession, left me wondering if I should be thankful that it was Isabe''s body and not Mother''s true form standing before me.


    The intensity in her gaze hinted at a potential terrifying visage she could have manifested.


    As I grappled with how to respond to Mother''s inquiry about my lovers, my mind plunged into a whirlpool of thoughts.


    Should I divulge details about each of them, outlining their uniqueness, sharing their stories, and unraveling the reasons behind my affection for them?


    ''No¡­''


    It seemed like the sensible approach, but the fear of unintentionally revealing a lovable aspect that Mother might perceive as a threat, gnawed at me.


    "¡­.."


    "¡­.."


    The silence stretched, and the pressure to answer mounted with each passing moment.


    Mother''s expectation loomed over me, and the consequences of choosing my words poorly felt like an impending storm.


    "Baby...?"


    Mother''s inquiry hung in the air, her gaze fixed on me with an expectant look. Though I sensed an undercurrent of anger, a genuine curiosity shone through her eyes.


    The dichotomy of emotions painted aplex picture of the woman before me ¨C a mother, both stern and inquisitive.


    Taking a deep breath, I reflected on the internal turmoil that had led me to overthink the situation.


    As I looked into those simultaneously intimidating and innocent eyes, I was reminded that, fundamentally, I was conversing with my mother.


    The realization struck me that she wouldn''t intentionally cause me emotional or physical harm, alleviating the anxiety that had clouded my thoughts.


    With this newfound rity, I opened my mouth to share the stories of the women in my life.


    I began with Ana, recounting the intricacies of our connection, then delved into the tales of Elena, Aria, and Louise.


    As I spoke, a myriad of emotions flickered across Mother''s face ¨C surprise, curiosity, perhaps a hint of jealousy, and, surprisingly, understanding.


    The fear I had harbored about her reaction slowly dissipated, reced by a sense of relief.


    It became evident that, despite any initial reservations or jealousy, Mother''s ultimate concern was my well-being.


    "So, Elena is the goddess''s saintess?"


    "Yes," I responded, keeping my answers concise, yet honest.


    "Louise seems very innocent" she observed, and I nodded in agreement.


    "That I agree¡­"


    ''it''s kind of hard to do sexual acts whenever I''m with Louise for some reason I just don''t want to break that sweet innocence of Hers''


    "So¡­ you haven''t had any real progress with your maid?"


    "I-I''m working on it¡­."


    My response, stuttered and hesitant, revealed theplexities I faced in navigating the intricate dance of emotions with each of mypanions.


    Mother, with an understanding gaze, acknowledged the challenges embedded in such rtionships.


    As the conversation unfolded, Mother''s inquiries were notced with judgment or reproach. Instead, they conveyed a genuine interest and, surprisingly, a level of understanding.


    It became apparent that even a motherly figure like her could appreciate the nuances and difficulties inherent in romantic entanglements, especially when faced with the unique circumstances of my situation.


    Her questions reflected a deeperprehension, acknowledging that matters of the heart were often unpredictable and devoid of rationality. The recognition in her eyes conveyed a tacit approval, acknowledging that love, in all its forms, was a force that eluded easy categorization or exnation.


    When the topic turned to Aria, Mother disyed an unexpected happiness.


    It seemed that theplexities of the rtionship, even if tinged with the unconventional, resonated with her in a peculiar way.


    And the revtion of my somewhat questionable rtionship with niel garnered a dismissive response, as Mother categorized her as a mistress rather than an actual lover.


    With every revtion, Mother''s expressions shifted between smiles and intrigued looks, creating an atmosphere of shared understanding.


    Inadvertently, I hadid bare the intricacies of my romantic history, and Mother, rather than reacting with judgment, seemed to appreciate theplexities and nuances that defined each rtionship.


    And that was a mistake¡­.


    The air thickened with tension as Mother''s anger erupted in response to my revtion.


    Regret gnawed at me, echoing the sentiment that perhaps I should have kept my mouth shut.


    Her question hung in the air like an impending storm, charging the room with an unsettling darkness that deepened as her wrath intensified.


    "You what?" Her voice seethed with anger, and the darkness swirling around her morphed into an imprable void, casting my room intoplete darkness.


    My attempt at honesty seemed to have backfired, and the weight of her disapproval bore down on me. Despite my intention to be transparent, the consequences of my confession now seemed dire.


    "I-I might have impregnated Elena....?" I stammered, each word gradually losing volume in the oppressive silence that followed. Mother''s hand, colder than the void surrounding us, touched my cheek, intensifying my unease.


    Why had I let myself be socent,ying bare my most intimate secrets?


    As the words hung in the air, Mother''s reaction escted into a frenzy. Her face contorted with madness, and she repeated a barrage of "Why? Why? Why?"


    "It must be a mistake rightttt?????"


    "You were supposed to be¡­."


    She mumbled before looking at me.


    The room echoed with her frantic questioning, and the gravity of my disclosure weighed heavily on the atmosphere.


    "Baby, you are still too young to be a father..." Her voice, now lowered, resonated with an ominous tone that sent shivers down my spine.


    The pressure emanating from her true voice threatened to fracture my mind, and in response, my body coughed up blood.


    ''Shit, she''s really mad now'' I thought, a cold sweat breaking out on my forehead. The darkness in the room seemed to mirror the storm brewing within Mother.


    "It''s not a hundred percent yet¡­!" I interjected hastily, trying to quell the unsettling thoughts that seemed to be swirling in her mind. The uncertainty of my words hung in the air, a feeble attempt to soften the impact of my revtion.


    As my words reached her, Mother abruptly halted her disy of anger. Her demeanor shifted, and she slowly turned her attention towards me. The surprise in her eyes hinted at a momentarypse in the storm of emotions that had enveloped us.


    "Baby!" she eximed in panic, rushing towards me with urgency. The darkness that had moments ago intensified now receded as she approached, reced by the gentle glow of her healing powers.


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry because of me you¡­." Her words trailed off in remorse, leaving an unspoken weight in the air. The genuine concern in her eyes shed with the earlier outburst of anger, creating aplex emotionalndscape.


    Mother''s healing touch worked swiftly to mend the physical wounds, yet the emotional residue lingered.


    "It''s fine; I''m sure you were just surprised," I uttered in an attempt to reassure Mother, but the words seemed to inflict more pain than sce. Her expression, burdened by guilt and sadness, reflected the aftermath of my ill-timed revtion.


    The responsibility for this emotional turmoil rested squarely on my shoulders. I had been aware of Mother''s intense emotions, particrly when it came to me. My attempts at honesty had inadvertently wounded her, exposing the fragility beneath the veneer of her divine existence.


    Mother, an entity far from the norm, harbored unique sentiments for me, sentiments that went beyond the boundaries of conventional understanding.


    Yet, despite this knowledge, I had been careless with my words, underestimating the impact they would have on her.


    As Iy there, observing her healing touch mending my body, a heavy ache settled in my heart. This was not the proud and grand Mother I had always admired ¨C a being beyond the gods themselves.


    Instead, she was now shedding tears over the actions of a mere mortal. The dissonance between her celestial stature and the vulnerability she exhibited struck a disconcerting chord within me.


    Suddenly, sparks of golden electricity began to wrap around Mother, a telltale sign that the forces of causality were pulling her back to her main body.


    "Ah no¡­!" Mother mumbled, realization dawning upon her that our reunion was ending on a bitter note, disrupted by the inexorable rules governing her divine existence.


    "Baby, I¡ª" she attempted to exin, but her words were cut off abruptly as her lips met mine.


    The unexpected kiss was a result of my hesitance.


    Aware of Mother''s profound feelings for me, and still navigating my own emotions, I wanted to offer her reassurance.


    In that moment, I acknowledged the inevitable ¨C that, in the end, I would find myself with Mother.


    "Ian?" she finally mumbled my name, her face reflecting a mix of confusion and happiness.


    "Do you finally remem¡ª" she began, but her presence abruptly disappeared. Isabe''s unconscious body slumped onto my chest, her gentle breaths now indicating that Mother had truly returned to her main form.


    The room, once filled with the intensity of our emotions, now seemed emptier, as if the very air carried the remnants of our fleeting reunion.


    I slumped down on my bed Isabe fell with me.


    "I''m tired¡­.!"


    ¡­.


    As darkness rippled, the ck seas rose in tumultuous waves, and lightning struck every corner of the world.


    The echoing roars of monsters resonated with screams of joy, a cacophony that reverberated through the ethereal realms.


    In the deep abyss of space, a beautifuldy seated on her obsidian throne radiated an unusual emotion ¨C happiness.


    This sentiment was an anomaly among the beings that dwelled in the cosmic expanse, yet despite theirck of understanding, a shared acknowledgment rippled through their collective consciousness.


    Their creator, their mother, was satisfied at this moment.


    The monsters, creatures born of shadow and chaos, gazed upward toward the castle-like ck throne where thedy reclined in regal splendor.


    Her mere presence exuded an aura of power and authority thatmanded both fear and reverence.


    Thedy delicately touched her lips, a gestureden with meaning that the denizens of this dark realm recognized.


    A moment of anticipation lingered as she brought her fingers to her mouth, trailing the outline with an ethereal grace. Then, with deliberate intent, she licked them, savoring the essence of satisfaction.


    As the act unfolded, a silent understanding passed among the monstrous entities.


    This gesture, seemingly simple, held profound significance ¨C a manifestation of their creator''s contentment.


    In response, the monstrous denizens erupted in an otherworldly disy of jubtion, their chaotic joy echoing through the abyss.


    In the cosmic ballet of shadows and screams, thedy on the throne reveled in the satisfaction of her creation, the dark realms pulsating with the energy of her approval.

 Chapter 214: Analise Ventus

    Adrian slowly opened his eyes, blinking away the remnants of sleep, and was met with a sight that caught him off guard.


    Right on top of him, Isabey peacefully asleep, emitting soft, endearing snores that warmed the room.


    Her light brown hair spilled gently over his chest, and the rhythmic sounds of her breathing created aforting melody.


    ''Did I pass out?'' Adrian wondered, realizing that the emotional toll from Isabe''s mother''s outburst might have affected him more than he thought.


    He closed his eyes, taking a moment to check in with himself. A sense of relief washed over him when he found that, despite the emotional rollercoaster, he was physically okay.


    ncing around the room, he noticed the absence of the usual morning light that typically streamed in through his east-facing windows. It dawned on him that it wasn''t quite morning yet, and he felt a bit disoriented.


    ''How long was I out?'' Adrian mused, his gaze wandering towards the window. The world outside still wore the hues of predawn, casting a tranquil, almost ethereal glow. The sun, though not yet visible, teased the promise of a new day.


    "Looks like Ana hasn''t entered and cleaned up my room yet..." Adrian''s sigh of relief hung in the air, grateful that Analise hadn''t discovered the aftermath of whatever had unfolded in his room.


    The mere thought of exining the situation to the girls, especially Analise, was enough to induce a headache.


    Carefully, Adrian shifted, mindful not to disturb Isabe''s peaceful slumber. Utilizing his aura, he deftly lifted her without making a sound, allowing him to slip out of bed unnoticed.


    As he stood, the remnants of a lingering headache served as a constant reminder that the events of the previous night hadn''t exactly concluded in the most favorable way for his long-awaited reunion with his mother.


    ''Considering Mom has marked Isabe as her Apostle¡­ we''ll probably contact each other much more often now''


    Despite theplications thaty ahead, he couldn''t deny a sense of relief at having managed to quell his mother''s emotional turmoil the night before.


    His mother held a unique ce in his heart, distinct from the love he felt for his romantic partners.


    Adrian had always looked up to her, and the sight of her in tears the previous night had wounded him deeply.


    As he navigated the delicate bnce between his affections for Elena and the others as well as theplexities of his family, he found sce in the fact that, for the moment, his mother had beenforted.


    "I really kissed her, and quite intimately at that¡­" The weight of Adrian''s confession hung heavily in the air as he grappled with the reality of what had transpired. The memory of their shared moment, filled with unexpected passion, reyed in his mind, stirring a mixture of emotions within him.


    ''She even pushed her tongue in¡­.''


    "Now that I think about it, wasn''t that our first kiss together¡­?" Despite his attempts to deny and evade his mother''s feelings for him, the truth had beenid bare, leaving him with a sense of uncertainty about what the future held.


    "Although I''ve been trying to ignore and avoid her feelings for me, now that it''s beenid bare, I don''t think Mom would hold back now" Adrian acknowledged, a hint of resignation creeping into his voice. Theplexity of their rtionship seemed more daunting than ever before, with boundaries blurred and emotionsid bare.


    ''Even though I was nning to ascend before getting more intimate with her¡­'' Adrian trailed off, the weight of his conflicting desires weighing heavily on his mind.


    The path he had envisioned for himself seemed to diverge further from the reality of his situation, leaving him feeling adrift in uncertainty.


    "Seriously, howplicated¡­" Adrian''s frustration was palpable as he grappled with the tangled web of emotions and responsibilities that now entangled him.


    The once-clear lines between duty and desire had blurred, leaving him feeling lost in a sea of conflicting emotions.


    ''Although she may not be my real mom, the fact of the matter is that she raised me'' Adrian reflected, his thoughts turning to the woman who had shaped his upbringing and molded him into the person he had be.


    The realization that their bond ran deeper than blood left him questioning his own moralpass and the implications of their newfound intimacy.


    ''If I was raised like a god, I wouldn''t have any problems forming a rtionship with her'' Adrian admitted, contemting the differences between the mortal and supernatural worlds. The nuances of morality seemed to shift in the realm of gods.


    Contemting the intricate situation at hand, Adrian decided that dwelling on it wouldn''t lead anywhere productive.


    Instead, he resolved to take Isabe away before Analise woke up; it was only a matter of time.


    Summoning the cloak of the night, he deftly muffled the sounds of his movements, securely holding onto Isabe, who continued to peacefully sleep, seemingly undisturbed.


    Despite the urgency of the situation, Adrian faced a logistical challenge.


    He admitted to himself that he didn''t know theyout of Isabe''s room since he had never been there before.


    However, with a touch of determination, he considered tracking it using the distinct divinity of love that emanated from her.


    ''Although it would take too much time'' Adrian mused, recognizing the potential dy this could cause. By the time he returned, Analise would likely be wondering where he had disappeared to.


    Using portals in this situation wasn''t an appealing option either, given the formidable defenses that surrounded a goddess. Adrian weighed his options, knowing that every decision carried its own set of consequences.


    Amidst his contemtion, a surprising interruption urred.


    Something soft and plump pressed against his back, and gentle hands wrapped around his neck.


    A delightful scent of fresh flowers wafted into his nose.


    Apanied by a voice that seemed both mature and youthful, Meralda''s green hair flowed as she hugged him tightly.


    "Master¡­!" she eximed with genuine excitement.


    Turning around, Adrian looked at her, finding a beaming smile on her face. "Meralda?"


    "I missed you, Master," she confessed, hugging him even more tightly.


    Although she may be a spirit, Meralda was a high-ranking one, capable of independent summoning without permission and being close to her master.


    As such, she could easily materialize her physical body with ease, and her ample breasts pressed against Adrian''s back even more tightly.


    Observing Meralda happily hugging him whilepletely ignoring the sleeping Isabe, an idea popped into Adrian''s head.


    Despite having numerous questions, he decided to make use of her; after all, she was already here.


    "Meralda,"


    "Yes?"


    "Here." In a swift motion, he gave her the slumbering Isabe, and she seemed surprised by his quick reflexes as he adeptly escaped from her tight grip.


    Curious, Meralda asked, "Who is this?"


    "You don''t have to worry for now. Take her to a ce brimming with her energy," Adrian instructed. Meralda appeared confused, her eyes studying him suspiciously.


    "It''s not what you''re thinking, okay? I did not do anything to her," Adrian reassured her.


    "I haven''t said anything yet¡­"


    "¡­."


    "¡­."


    "Just take her out for now... you have something important to say to me, right?"


    Considering Meralda''s presence, Adrian surmised that Aria must be close as well.


    He anticipated that important matters required his attention.


    "You really haven''t changed, master¡­" Meraldamented before departing.


    ''What does she mean by that?''


    Adrian looked around his room, as he was already awake might as well do something productive.


    Summoning the holy sword Adrian, practiced the forms his new teacher taught him.


    ''Never neglect the basics''


    ¡­.


    After a few moments the sun finally started to slowly rise up, and as if in que the door to Adrian''s room slowly opened.


    As Analise opened the room her eyes widened in surprise.


    "Young master, you''re already awake? That''s quite rare!" she eximed.


    Adrian, unsure whether to interpret her words as apliment or an insult, decided to y along with Ana''sments.


    "Well, you know, early bird gets the worm, right?"


    "Hehe that''s true¡­ but you''re usually asleep until almost noon so seeing you like this is quite a miracle young master" Analise said with a slight chuckle.


    Analise made the sign of the church of light and bowed her head with a slow p.


    "Do you really have to do all that?"


    "Of course, this basically a near miracle young master we have to thank the goddess for that!"


    ''Seriously this maid of mine¡­ although herments might be out of line, it''s also kind of true so I''ll forgive her''


    Adrian appreciated the smile she wore for him so early in the morning, realizing how much he truly cared for Analise.


    Among all the girls he had been with, Analise consistently brought the most care into his life.


    Her genuine concern and attentiveness never failed to touch him deeply.


    Just looking at her pretty face and those radiant golden eyes of hers, Adrian''s heart seemed to thump by the second.


    ''So... you haven''t had any real progress with your maid?''


    Suddenly, the words of his mother echoed in Adrian''s mind. He chuckled, realizing that there might be some truth to her observation.


    The realization felt like a dagger, stabbing deep into his heart. In essence, Analise was supposed to be his first love in this new chapter of his life.


    However, as time passed and circumstances shifted, he hadn''t dedicated enough time to nurturing their rtionship.


    Despite maintaining the master-maid dynamic, the undeniable tension between them lingered.


    ''My feelings for Ana have been quite theplexity in my heart, after all I wasn''t quite sure if it was what I actually felt for her, and not just some lingering feelings of the original owner of my body''


    But now¡­ Ian knew after absorbing the remnants of Adrian''s soul. He loves her.


    Adrian genuinely loved Analise, and she reciprocated those feelings as well.


    Yet, he couldn''t ignore the fact that he had failed to make any significant moves to elevate their rtionship beyond the confines of their current roles.


    The weight of this realization bore heavily on him.


    ''To think I''ve been openly neglecting her for this long¡­ shitty bastard!''


    Reflecting on his shorings, Adrian admitted to himself that he had been neglectful in progressing their rtionship.


    It was apparent that Analise was waiting for him to take the initiative, and he couldn''t escape the truth that, despite her understanding nature, he had been unfair to her.


    Feeling a sense of self-disgust, Adrian acknowledged that he needed to rectify the situation. It was time to stop beingcent and take action to deepen the bond he shared with Analise


    Though Analise appeared to be open and supportive of Adrian forming rtionships with other girls, he couldn''t shake the feeling that she was holding herself back.


    Deep down, he sensed that her apparent happiness for his pursuits was rooted in her duty as a maid to prioritize her master''s well-being.


    This realization weighed heavily on him, as he recognized the injustice of making her silently suffer without considering her perspective.


    The thought of her silently enduring his choices gnawed at him, leaving him unable to dismiss the doubt about whether she was genuinely okay with it or just putting on a brave front.


    "Well then, if you''ll excuse me, I''ll just clean your room as quietly as possible, master. Don''t worry about me; go ahead and do your thing," Analisemented with a smile.


    As she entered the room, carrying a broom and various cleaning materials, Adrian noticed that, despite not wearing her maid uniform and instead donning white robes, Analise remainedmitted to her role as his personal maid.


    Swiftly dusting off the sides of the room, she diligently approached the corners.


    Unable to restrain himself, Adrian decided to confront the underlying tension.


    Before Analise could proceed, he gently grabbed hold of her, surprising her.


    m¡­!


    The door shut closed as Adrian used his aura to close the door.


    Hugging her from behind, Adrian tightened his grip on her. "Young master??? Is something wrong?" she questioned; her confusion evident in her voice.


    Adrian chose not to respond to Analise''s inquiries. Instead, he lowered his head, letting it rest between the nape of her neck.


    Slowly, he initiated a series of gentle kisses along her neck, eliciting a surprised yet anticipated reaction from Analise.


    "Ahn! Young master...?" she stammered, a mixture of surprise and desire evident in her eyes.


    Adrian continued his intimate gestures, whispering into Analise''s ears, "Ana, we haven''t had any time alone togethertely, right?"


    His voice was a soft murmur as he continued to kiss her neck, prompting subtle moans and squirms from Analise.


    Panicking at the proximity of their actions, Analise tried to resist, "What are you doing, young master? The otherdies are right next door. Ah~ Stop, we can''t do this."


    Adrian paused, his lips hovering just above Analise''s, and asked, "Are you really fine with that?"


    Sensing her internal conflict, he slowly turned her around, easing into the shift in dynamics. Although the change was subtle, Analise''s face betrayed a burst of emotions.


    Her cheeks zed with a bright red hue, her breathing became haggard, and a dazed expression spoke volumes about her restrained desires.


    Gradually, Adrian closed the distance between their faces, whispering, "You don''t have to hold back anymore, Ana."


    With that, he sealed the moment with a passionate kiss.


    Analise, though initially surprised, didn''t resist the pleasure she was feeling.


    The intensity of her emotions, which she had meticulously kept in check, was now unleashed, and the vulnerability of the moment left her surprised but willingly immersed in the newfound connection with Adrian.

 Chapter 215: Analise Ventus 2 (R-18)

    Warning R-18 Content


    For what felt like an eternity, the young master and I shared countless moments together, creating a bond that transcended the typical master-servant dynamic.


    The familiarity between us was so ingrained that I could practically predict his reactions.


    "Young master, good morning!"


    "Ana, how many times do I have to tell you to knock¡­!"


    Recollections flooded my mind of the times when he would blush uncontrobly at my mere presence in his room.


    It was a precious sight, one that I cherished as a testament to our close rtionship.


    "Young master, we will have fire mammoth stew today"


    "Ah-yeah¡­"


    The subtle change in his expression betrayed his preferences, especially when the food didn''t meet his expectations.


    Whenever I made something, the young master would be guaranteed to eat it.


    I know as someone who made the food that it was below average and yet the young master would always force himself to eat it.


    Although I felt bad the happiness it brought me whenever he asked for more was my inspiration to always keep on and practice my cooking.


    "Young master, you''re really handsome. How I wish I had a recording crystal," I''d tease.


    "I-is that so? Do you like this type of clothes, Ana?"


    "Mhmm~ it suits you well, young master" I reassured him, knowing that such words could easily bring a smile to his face/


    "Hoo~ really now¡­."


    Through the years, our rtionship evolved into something deeper than a master and servant.


    The young master became more than just my superior; he became a brother in every sense.


    Despite his transformation into a fine young man, my perception of him remained constant ¨C a cute little brother whom I had known since our early years.


    Well, at least until that day happened. The day we kissed remains etched in my memory as both an unforgettable and extraordinary moment of my life.


    I mean, how could I have expected it? In some sense, I did notice certain things, but for the young master to harbor feelings for me, that was an emotionallyplicated reality to ept at the time.


    Despite any reservations, when the moment finally unfolded, and our lips met in a gentle dance, I didn''t resist. Instead, I embraced the unexpected and epted everything he offered.


    The love we experienced, though briefly interrupted, felt undeniably genuine, and our feelings were expressed with a depth that words struggled to capture.


    His proficiency as a kisser was remarkable, leaving me to wonder if he had honed such skills in the brothels or elsewhere.


    The way he effortlessly ignited a fire within me showcased a knowledge of how to make a woman''s body heat up.


    Despite my ownck of experience, the young master''s movements surpassed expectations, challenging the notion that one could only learn such things outside the mansion''s walls.


    Since that day, a newfound awareness blossomed within me, and I couldn''t deny the true depth of my feelings for the young master.


    The relentless thumping of my heart whenever we were close became an undeniable truth.


    ''I love the young master, or rather, I love Adrian Vulter Tellus''


    And that was a fact I couldn''t ignore now. Even though we had bothid bare our feelings for each other, I found myselfpelled to set certain boundaries. The barrier between our social sses loomed too high to disregard.


    He, the son of a duke, and I, despite my noble lineage, was nothing more than amoner with some wealth.


    Above all, he was my master, and I, his maid.


    A romantic rtionship between us would be scrutinized by society, and I couldn''t bear to burden the young master, especially after all the social problems he had already faced.


    Lady Lilliana''s obsessive feelings for him added anotheryer ofplexity, and the thought of her retaliation weighed heavily on my mind.


    Despite these obstacles, I couldn''t afford to give up. The mere notion of him leaving me caused a pain so intense I couldn''t even fathom it.


    As long as I could be with him, I was even willing to ept the prospect of him having multiple wives.


    It didn''t matter if I wasn''t the first wife; what mattered most was that I remained by his side, supporting him through


    So, that was why all this time, I patiently waited for my moment to chime in his life when that day came.


    Before I knew it, the young master had already found himself a girlfriend¡ªa truly beautiful girl, and not just any girl, but the actual saintess herself, Elena Terum, the one and only saintess of this world. It was a surprising turn of events, and I couldn''t help but marvel at how the young master managed to capture the heart of someone with such aplicated status.


    At first, the news was a shock, but I quickly shifted my perspective. I felt proud and genuinely happy for the young master.


    It was a significant development, a testament to his charisma and the depth of his character.


    However, with this joy came an unexpected wave of pain.


    Nevertheless, I chose to ignore that pain.


    The young master was clear and prominent in expressing his feelings for me, asionally reassuring me with the way he looked at me.


    His gaze was filled with love and affection, serving as a constant reminder that, despite having a lover now, he wouldn''t abandon our connection.


    As time passed, the women around the young master multiplied.


    The addition of youngdy Louise and theplex rtionship with Lady Aria only addedyers to the already intricate situation, anddy Lilliana who always looked at him with crazed love was something I had to endure.


    Each new development seemed to test the strength of my love for the young master.


    The pain that twisted in my chest whenever he looked at them with affectionate eyes was a constant, hurtful reminder of the unspoken desires within me.


    ''I wanted him to look at me that way'' a selfish thought echoed in my mind.


    I was fully aware of my own greediness. Technically, I was the first to capture the young master''s heart, so could I not indulge in a bit of selfishness?


    Despite the constant barrage of affectionate gazes directed towards him, I chose to conceal my dissatisfaction from the young master.


    Dutifully, I upheld my role as a maid, using my responsibilities as a distraction to shield myself from the lingering pain.


    "Yes, I must ignore these emotions for now," I reassured myself. After all, my time wouldeter.


    It was crucial to allow the young master to develop his rtionships with the other girls.


    The matters of their connections were alreadyplicated enough, and entering the growing storm within them would only add chaos.


    I understood the importance of patience. Observing from the sidelines, I allowed the young master to navigate the intricacies of his rtionships. It was a delicate dance, and I needed to bide my time before stepping into the fray.


    There was a storm brewing among them, and I knew that timing was everything. I had to resist the urge to rush into the chaos, for my moment woulde when the storm had subsided, and the path ahead was clear.


    Until then, I continued to hide my true feelings and focused on fulfilling my duties, patiently waiting for the right time to make my presence known in the young master''s heart once again.


    ''Yes¡­ I mustn''t hurry and be patient¡­ yet why am I doing this?''


    In his dimly lit room where the morning sun was just about to enter, a palpable tension hung in the air as our lips danced in a forbidden embrace.


    "Mmph!"


    "Haah¡­"


    Time seemed to slow, caught between the conflicting desires of patience and urgency that battled within me.


    The muffled sound of contemtion escaped my lips in a soft, uncertain hum.


    As our tongues entwined, a maic force seemed to draw us closer, blurring the lines of reason.


    Despite the internal struggle, my hands, almost of their own ord, found their ce behind his neck, pulling him in deeper into the kiss.


    A cascade of conflicting thoughts flooded my mind.


    I knew I should resist, put an end to this forbidden liaison, but the allure was overpowering.


    The young master''s whispered encouragements echoed in my ears, urging me not to hold back any longer.


    In that moment, I found myself apologizing silently to those names that echoed in my conscience ¨C Lady Elena, Aria, Louise, and Lilliana.


    It was as if I sought permission from their unseen presence to indulge in this selfish desire.


    Confusion gripped me as the boundaries between right and wrong blurred.


    My heart raced, a tumultuous symphony that drowned out the young master''s words, leaving only the resonating thud of anticipation.


    The fevered tempo of my body matched the intensity of the moment, the allure of the young master''s striking appearance bing an irresistible force.


    "Yes, I mustn''t hurry and be patient" I reminded myself once more, but even then....


    "Hnn-mm~" Our tongues intertwined as the young master and I kissed deeply.


    I knew I must make him stop, but I couldn''t bring myself to do so.


    Ultimately, my hands never let go as they sped behind his neck, reinforcing our kiss even deeper.


    He told me not to hold back anymore... yes so why should I right?


    I already have permission, from the master himself... so a little bit of greediness is ok right?


    ''I''m truly sorry¡­''


    ''Holding myself back... is too much now mydies...''


    My body moved on instinct trying to seduce the man in front of me.


    I didn''t understand what I was doing in that moment.


    My heart raced too fast, making it difficult to grasp the young master''s words.


    My body was hot, and the young master was undeniably good-looking.


    Pluck¡­!


    With plucking noises, he unbuttoned the top of my dress.


    I was aware of what was about to happen, and yet, I didn''t mind. No, I wanted it to happen.


    His eyes, a mix of fascination and desire, lingered on my exposed form.


    ''Suck it please~''


    The young master''s adorable expression, slightly dazed and captivated by the sight of my pink mounds, elicited a soft chuckle from deep within.


    The atmosphere crackled with a palpable tension as his head descended, his mouth slightly agape, hinting at the imminent connection between our bodies.


    The transition was gradual, a slow descent into a realm of heightened sensations.


    With a gentle touch and the flick of his tongue, he initiated a delicate dance of intimacy.


    "Angh!"


    As the young master''s lips met my nipples, a gasp, almost involuntary, escaped my lips.


    ''He''s so good~!''


    The tender, skillful caresses stirred a lovable moan that echoed in the dimly lit room, a harmonious apaniment to the unfolding symphony of desire.


    The relentless pull of passion overcame any semnce of restraint.


    Unable to contain the mounting pleasure, I found myself surrendering to the moment.


    "Young master~ no¡­ Adrian, I love you"


    The moment I said those words his eyes flickered.


    In an instant, before I could fullyprehend the shift in dynamics, he pressed me onto the bed with a force that mirrored the intensity of our shared desires.

 Chapter 216: Analise Ventus 3 (R-18)

    Warning (R-18) content


    In the throbbing ambiance of passion, the entwined dance of lips continued between Adrian and Analise.


    Despite her attempts to feign resistance, a subtle desire betrayed her inquisitive gaze, telling Adrian that she yearned for more.


    It wasn''t a revtion to him; he had sensed her longing since their first kiss. Though Analise projected an air of maturity, herck of experience in the realm of kissing was unmistakable.


    "Ah!"


    As their tongues intertwined, Analise, determined to assert herself, attempted to take the lead. However, her inexperienced movements inadvertently added a peculiar rhythm to their kiss.


    ''She might act mature and dignified but she''spletely inexperienced with this stuff¡­''


    Adrian, noticed the awkwardness and, without seeking explicit permission, skillfully guided her towards a realm of heightened pleasure.


    Analise''s eyes glistened with a mixture of pleasure and intensity, her flushed face revealing the vulnerability that only fueled Adrian''s desire to tease her further.


    They were locked in a passionate embrace, bodies clinging like Kos to a beloved tree, an unspokenmitment to not let go of the intoxicating connection they shared.


    Amidst the sensuous symphony, Analise''s cute voice, tinged with both pleasure and protest, managed to escape the confines of their intimate space.


    "Young master, stop..." she whimpered, her words asionally slipping as they broke the kiss, only to be swiftly muffled again by Adrian''s relentless advances.


    "Hmpph!¡­ pl-eshh¡ªshhtap¡­~"


    Each pause for breath was short-lived, as Adrian''s unyielding pursuit left Analise struggling to articte her desires amid the waves of pleasure that enveloped them both.


    Adrian''s hands traced a delicate path across the expanse of Analise''s ample breasts, their gentle touch leaving a trail of electric sensations as they slid between the folds of her pristine white dress.


    The fabric yielded to his caresses, exposing the soft curves that provoked an unrestrained symphony of moans from Analise.


    "Stop¡­. it tickles~"


    "Really now?"


    Adrian squeezed it unexpectedly.


    "Ahnngg! W-what are you doing the otherdies might hear us"


    "Hmm~ is that so but I can''t help It you know it would be a sin not to pay attention to this god given gifts"


    Adrian said as he continued ying with her breasts.


    "W-wait, ah~!"


    The room pulsed with anticipation, each sound a testament to the crescendo of passion that awaited.


    As the waves of ecstasy reached their zenith, Analise erupted in a chorus of pleasure, her confessions uttered in a dazed state.


    "Young master~ no¡­ Adrian, I love you," she professed, her face adorned with a blissful haze, her eyes fixated on Adrian with a longing that begged for more.


    Adrian, absorbed in the intoxicating moment, acknowledged Analise''s deration with a silent appreciation. "Haah¡­ truly, you''re the best, Ana," he thought, a knowing smirk ying on his lips as he effortlessly cradled Analise, gentlyying her on the bed.


    Using his aura as a cushion, he ensured that no harm befell her, preserving the delicate connection they shared.


    "Adrian¡­~" Analise''s voice, now tinged with seduction, called out like a beguiling melody, her desire palpable, akin to a child yearning for the warmth of milk.


    The maic pull between them intensified, each longing nce an unspoken invitation.


    With deliberate intent, Adrian undressed.


    Starting from the top, he shed eachyer of clothing, revealing the contours of his desire.


    As he moved closer to Analise, a predatory crawl on the bed mirrored the palpable excitement in her eyes.


    The air crackled with anticipation as he closed the distance, their connection deepening.


    "Ana," Adrian whispered, his mouth slowly descending upon the exposed top of Analise.


    The excitement in her eyes intensified, the rhythmic rise and fall of her breath mirroring the allure of golden apples tempting him.


    "Don''t hold back and let it all out~," Adrian whispered, his voice a seductive melody that hung in the air like an invitation.


    His mouth, with deliberate intent, continued its descent, devouring the open expanse of Analise''s breasts.


    Her nipples were like towers now, turning as red as an apple, each sucking motion of his mouth only intensified her moans.


    "Ah..! nnggh~!" Analise quivered in response to the tantalizing sensations, a mix of pleasure and surprise escaping her lips.


    Instinctively, she covered her mouth, attempting to stifle the audible gasps that threatened to punctuate the room, unaware that her cute reaction only fueled Adrian''s desire even further.


    As Adrian continued to explore the soft contours of Analise''s breasts, his fingers now teased and started ying with her nipples, he marveled at their plumpness and softness.


    The paradox of their size intrigued him, and a tantalizing thought crept into his mind¡ªwondering about the potential abundance of milk should Analise ever be pregnant with his child.


    The mental image of Analise''s growing belly, filled with the promise of their union, sparked a primal excitement in Adrian, his dragon within awakening with fervor.


    "Ana, is it your safe day today?" Adrian inquired, his voice a husky murmur that mingled with the heated atmosphere of the room.


    "Haa~ haa¡ªI-I don''t know, maybe¡­?" Analise''s response wavered, her words strained as she struggled to keep pace with the intense pleasure coursing through her.


    In the heat of their passion, Analise marveled at the overwhelming wetness between her thighs, a testament to the anticipation that had gripped her body.


    The cascade of arousal was like an unbridled waterfall, an undeniable expression of her desires that her body couldn''t conceal.


    Her slit, a throbbing nexus of longing, seemed to beid bare in its honest invitation.


    "Well~ we''ll take our chances," Adrian said a whisper in her heated ears.


    With a bold yet measured movement, he presented his manhood before Analise''s entrance, the anticipation building like a charged storm.


    Her eyes sparked as he saw therge dragon eager to enter her cave, Adrian''s moved up and down teasing Analise.


    The look she gave almost made him chuckle.


    ''Well then here I go Ana¡­''


    As Adrian''s dragon thrust into her cave, a wave of surprise and pain jolted through Analise''s body.


    "Ah~?"


    She arched her back, confusion etched on her face, and a sharp gasp escaped her lips.


    The initial difort, however, swiftly transformed into a cascade of pleasure, leaving her convulsing with newfound sensations.


    Her body weed Adrian''s every movement, the abundant wetness acting as a natural guide, leading him into the deepest recesses of her most vulnerable spots.


    "Nnnghhh???? Ahhnn!" Analise''s moans wavered between confusion and ecstasy as pleasure overtook any residual difort.


    Adrian, driven by desire, continued his rhythmic movements, each thrust met with a symphony of moans that echoed in the intimate space they shared.


    "Ah~! Ah~! Ah~!"


    Analise''s pleasureden cries filled the room, her body surrendering to the intoxicating sensations that coursed through her. Adrian, caught in the throes of ecstasy, grunted in both pleasure and admiration.


    "Sorry, I wanted to be gentle since it''s your first, but... Your body is too much, Ana!"


    Adrian groaned, his words a mix of pleasure and a hint of apology.


    Yet, Analise, lost in the whirlwind of pleasure, paid little heed to his words.


    Her tongue escaped her lips, eyes rolling to the top of her head, as uninhibited moans escaped from the depths of her being.


    In that moment, she felt as if she were suspended in ecstasy, the boundaries of reality fading away as pleasure transported her to a realm that felt like heaven.


    As their symphony of desire reached its crescendo Adrian and Analise moved together in a passionate dance.


    Adrian, observing Analise''s attempts to synchronize with the rhythm of his hips, decided to slow down the pace, creating a sensual ebb and flow to their connection.


    Analise, however, embraced the change with a wild smile, a glint of madness in her eyes as she moved with an unrestrained enthusiasm.


    Adrian matched her newfound energy, the room echoing with the shared sounds of their pleasure.


    "Ngh!" Adrian grunted with each deliberate movement, the intensity building between them.


    Analise''s breathy moans harmonized with his, creating a melody that encapsted the heated atmosphere of their intimate encounter.


    Amidst the ecstasy, Adrian ensured tovish attention on Analise''s bouncing breasts, the undting rhythm of their union allowing him to explore every curve.


    Sucking on them while continuing to move his hips, the two became lost in a cycle of passion, an exchange of pleasure that bordered on the primal.


    The room witnessed a seamless transition between kisses and focused movements, a rhythmic exchange that mirrored the instincts of creatures driven by an insatiable desire to breed.


    Analise, heedless of the potential consequences of their actions, chose to focus on the present, taking Adrian''s guidance to heart.


    "Ana I''m at my limit"


    "Yes~! I''m also~~ ahnn~!"


    In the aftermath of their shared climax, Analise''s legs entwined with Adrian''s, securing him in ce as if daring him to change his mind.


    The air was charged with a mixture of satisfaction and lingering desire, and Adrian could feel the unspoken yearning in Analise''s gaze.


    "You can do it, isshideee~~!" she whispered, her voice a breathy plea that hung in the air.


    Adrian, fully aware of their shared intention, felt the maic pull toplete their union and fulfill the desire to impregnate Analise right there and then.


    As if a breaking dam, Adrian''s release surged forth, his white liquids entering Analise without restraint.


    The intimate exploration of every depth of her being sent ripples of pleasure through both their bodies, a connection that transcended the physical.


    "Ana¡­" Adrian''s voice was a tender murmur, a reflection of the profound connection they had just shared.


    "Adrian!"


    Her movements were like that of a broken doll, guided by instinct and an unspoken understanding.


    Her body moved in perfect harmony with Adrian''s rhythm, ensuring not a single seed was wasted.


    "Haah¡­!"


    "Haanh~!"


    With heavy breaths, they took a moment to lock eyes, the craving for more still lingering in their gaze despite the recent climax.


    Analise, breaking the silence, whispered, "Adrian, do me more~," her voice carrying a note of satisfaction and a hunger for continued pleasure.


    Without hesitation, Adrian obliged, turning her around and grabbing her arms.


    His hips moved in a relentless rhythm, each thrust met with Analise''s satisfaction and a smile that mirrored the pleasure building between them.


    The room echoed with the sounds of their continued passion, the craving for each other unabated as they immersed themselves in the ecstasy of the moment.


    Meanwhile Meralda who just returned from taking away Isabe, wondered why she couldn''t enter the room no more, a mysterious barrier blocking her entry every time she tried.

 Chapter 217: Essence of the sword

    I took a moment to collect myself, adjusting my shirt as I used my aura to wipe the sweat from my skin.


    The morning air felt heavy with the remnants of our shared passion, and a short sigh escaped my lips as I nced back at the sleeping figure of Analise, wrapped in the warmth of the nket.


    What we had indulged in was certainly more than just a typical morning greeting. Despite the initial intentions, Ana and I had lost track of time in our fervent embrace.


    Yet, as I buttoned my shirt and admired her serene face, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of contentment wash over me. We had truly savored every moment together.


    As I approached the door, my gaze fell upon the small runic symbol etched with my mana, a precautionary measure to ensure our privacy during our intimate moments.


    It seemed my instinct had been correct; the intense magical energy emanating from outside indicated that someone was eager to interrupt our solitude.


    And I know exactly who it was, Afterall I identally made eye contact with her while I was busy humping on Ana¡­.


    ''I shouldn''t have looked through the window above¡­''


    With a resigned breath, I reached for the doorknob, mentally preparing myself for the inevitable confrontation that awaited.


    The runic symbol vanished with a soft sound, and as I opened the door, I braced myself for what was toe.


    But what greeted me was expected and unexpected?


    Dark chains, woven with sinister mana, encircled my neck, their presence a stark contrast to the tranquility of the morning.


    "M-eralda?"


    It''s been quite some time since we interacted like this but Ipletely forgot she had ess to this fuck¡­


    "Did you have fun? Must be fun thinking with your dick, right? You even forgot about me for a few hours," her words pierced through the air, delivered with a sharpness that cut to the core.


    I couldn''t help but notice the dimming light in her emerald green eyes, a reflection of the hurt that simmered beneath the surface.


    I gulped audibly, the weight of her usation settling heavily upon my shoulders.


    While her words felt somewhat out of line, I couldn''t deny the truth in them.


    My actions had indeed led to her feeling neglected, and for that, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of remorse.


    ''Haa... for now, I guess a little bit of punishment is eptable'' bracing myself for whatever consequencesy ahead.


    It seemed that epting my fate only invited further retribution, and in an instant, a punishing blow struck me squarely in the face.


    The d¨¦j¨¤ vu I got back with Elena echoed in my head.


    ¡­..


    Swoosh!


    The sound of my de cutting through the air echoed through the training ground as I practiced my swordsmanship. With each precise strike, I felt a sense of satisfaction as my movements grew more fluid and controlled. The tip of my sword traced a streak of motion, up and down, honing my skills with each repetition.


    Despite swords not being my preferred weapon, as a hero, mastering swordsmanship was essential. Even without relying on my Aura, I felt confident that I could easily dispatch a B-rank monster with my current level of proficiency.


    "So, you''re saying the duke is here right now and he''s nning something I probably can''t deny?" I inquired, turning my attention to Meralda, who hovered nearby in a state of ethereal grace.


    It was strange to see her floating beside me; couldn''t she choose to rest on one of the nearby benches instead? Nevertheless, I focused on her response, eager to learn more about the situation at hand.


    "Yes," Meralda confirmed, her voice carrying a distant tone as she observed my training with a hint of fascination.


    Despite her spectral form, her presence was as tangible as ever, a constant reminder of the otherworldly forces that surrounded us.


    As I continued my practice, the weight of the impending meeting with the duke pressed upon me like a heavy cloak.


    It would be our first interaction since the incident at the mansion, a confrontation I could no longer avoid.


    But what could the duke possibly possess that wouldpel me to leave the sanctuary of the church? It must be rted to the matters concerning the other me...


    The thought gnawed at the edges of my consciousness, leaving me with a sense of unease.


    ''Should I ess my memories? No¡­ letting it flow naturally would be best''


    At this moment, my identity remained in a state of flux. While the merging of Ian and Adrian was well underway, I hadn''t fully assimted Adrian''s persona.


    Despite the convergence, instantaneous ess to all of Adrian''s memories eluded me.


    It was as though our souls acted as a natural filter, safeguarding against potential brain damage from an overload of information.


    Delving too deeply into Adrian''s memories could prove detrimental while I was still in the process of digesting his identity.


    There seemed to be an invisible barrier preventing me from essing certain aspects of Adrian''s experiences. It was a frustrating realization, but one I had to ept for the time being.


    Setting aside these internal struggles, I redirected my focus to the task at hand. The conversation with the duke took precedence, and I couldn''t afford to be consumed by doubts and uncertainties.


    "Oya¡­ I didn''t expect Sir Hero to be here this early; our daily training is scheduled for past noon, Sir Hero," Libert, my current sword teacher, finally arrived.


    The gentle yet proud look he gave me reminded me of the expression my father used to wear when I diligently practiced my sword aura.


    It seemed Libert''s spirit resonance was at an all-time low, as he failed to notice Meralda floating nearby, scanning him with curious eyes. It was a relief, as it would have posed a problem if others could see her.


    "Well, I woke up earlier than usual," I replied, offering a simple excuse to mask the turmoil of thoughts swirling within me. Using the sword provided a wee distraction from the weight of my internal struggles.


    "Shall we have a short duel, Sir Hero?" Libert proposed, his demeanor a mix of gentleness and aggression as he brandished a steel sword in one hand, the other poised casually at his back.


    "Sure," I agreed, recognizing that practical training was always more beneficial than solitary practice. With a nod of determination, I readied myself for the uing duel, eager to test my skills under Libert''s guidance.


    With determination burning in my veins, I tightened my grip on the sword and lunged forward, intent onnding at least a single strike on Libert. Even a scratch would suffice. I couldn''t shake off the frustration from our previous encounter, where I failed to make a dent in his defenses.


    "I''ll show this middle-aged man why I''m the hero," I thought, steeling myself for the confrontation.


    But minutester, I found myself immobilized, blood gushing from my mouth. I hadn''t managed tond a single hit.


    Libert hadn''t even used his sword offensively; instead, he wielded it like a shield, effortlessly deflecting my strikes or redirecting them to throw off my bnce.


    His attacks were precise and relentless, consisting of punches and kicks aimed at my vulnerable spots.


    As the blowsnded, always targeting the same spot, I couldn''t help but marvel at Libert''s skill. His gentle demeanor belied the truth¡ªhe was a true monster with a sword, a demon in disguise.


    The image of a kind uncle dissolved, reced by the stark reality of his formidable prowess.


    Despite my best efforts, I was no match for his expertise, humbled by his overwhelming mastery of the art ofbat.


    ''You suck, Master¡­'' Meralda''s uselessment grated on my nerves, but I brushed it off with a dismissive retort.


    ''Shut it!'' I snapped, not in the mood for her sarcasm.


    Especially with that sadistic grin of hers while she kept poking my face, it made me want to pinch those plump cheeks of hers.


    As Libert approached, offering me a hand to stand up, I hesitated. My body throbbed with pain from the intense training session, but I knew I had to push through it.


    Grasping his hand, I braced myself for the effort of rising to my feet.


    To my surprise, as I stood, a sudden lightness washed over me, and the pain in my stomach and chest vanished.


    Even the ache in my muscles seemed to dissipate, reced by aforting warmth.


    Golden light enveloped me, and I realized that Libert possessed healing abilities beyond what I had anticipated.


    This old master of mine was full of surprises indeed.


    "I know temrs and pdins have ess to healing spells, but I didn''t expect it to be this potent," I remarked to Libert, genuinely impressed by his skill.


    He chuckled in response, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "Hmm¡­ Usually, my healing spells aren''t this strong. It seems the natural affinity of your body with light magic helped amplify the effects," he exined, stroking his chin thoughtfully as he observed me with curiosity.


    Now that I reflected on it, I realized that my vulnerability to light had lessened after the incident with the holy sword, when I had wielded its power to its fullest extent.


    It was difficult to discern whether this change was a positive or negative development; on one hand, it further demonstrated the influence of the goddess on my being, but on the other hand, it could potentiallyplicate matters.


    Regardless, I resolved to be grateful for the reprieve it offered, at least for the time being.


    "Sir Hero, it seems you''ve honed the basics quite well. Your natural talent for the sword is astounding," Libert remarked, his words carrying a tone of genuine admiration.


    "Haha,pared to you, I don''t reallypare though," I replied modestly. Despite my progress, I knew I still paled inparison to seasoned warriors like Libert and Tristan. Thetter, especially, possessed a skill with the sword that was unparalleled¡ªtrying to measure up to him would be likeparing a ss of water to an ocean.


    "That''s understandable. I''ve been informed that you''re new to the ways of the sword, yes?" Libert inquired, his gaze prating yet kind.


    "Yes,"


    "But you''re not new to its principles," he observed with a small smile, his eyes holding a depth of understanding that spoke volumes.


    ''He saw through it, huh?'' feeling a mixture of surprise and admiration for Libert''s perceptiveness.


    Almost everyone here believed that I was new to the sword, and I often yed the role of a novice. But it seemed my natural affinity for swordsmanship couldn''t escape a master like him.


    "Well, my father taught me a few times¡­" I replied, offering a partial truth to his suspicion.


    "The duke?" Libert inquired, his expression contemtive as he seemed toe to an understanding.


    "I see," he said, nodding in acknowledgment.


    Though it was my actual father who had taught me, not the duke, the distinction seemed inconsequential at the moment.


    As Adrian.


    The duke had also yed a role in my training, whether out of obligation as the head of the family or as a father figure.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction knowing that Libert''s curiosity had been satisfied.


    After all, it wouldn''t be unusual for someone like me to be trained by the duke; he was my father, after all.


    Despite his aloof and overbearing demeanor as a swordmaster, he had still been present in my life.


    Memories of his stern voice echoed in my mind, correcting my stance or critiquing my sword swings with unwavering dedication.


    "Again¡­"


    Swing!


    "Again¡­"


    Swing!


    "Again¡­"


    "Father, I''m tired¡ª"


    "Again¡­!"


    The memories of my childhood training sessions flooded back, each repetition a testament to my father''s relentless determination to mold me into a skilled swordsman.


    Back then, I couldn''t even hold my own in a fight. It was only thanks to Ana and Lilliana, who tirelessly healed my wounds, that I managed to endure.


    "That exins why I thought I was fighting with an experienced yet clumsy swordsman at the same time¡­ Did you not train much with the duke?" Libert''s curiosity brought me back to the present.


    "Nah, I stopped after Father decided I had no talent for the sword," I admitted, a bitter edge creeping into my tone.


    "That''s absurd," Libert interjected, his disbelief evident.


    "Well, in his eyes, I wasn''t talented enough¡­" The memory of my father''s disappointed gaze still haunted me, a constant reminder of my perceived shorings.


    "Besides, making and studying potions was my thing to begin with," I added, attempting to lighten the mood with a forced chuckle.


    As Adrian, Icked natural talent for the sword, but I possessed intelligence and a knack for memorization.


    If only my father had shown as much love, care, and attention to nurturing those abilities, perhaps I would have pursued a different path¡ªone that led to mastery of magic rather than the sword.


    "Pathetic¡­"


    Would he have said that if I was as talented as Lilliana?

 Chapter 218: Essence of the sword 2

    After reminiscing on my memories, Libert and I continued training, the echoes of our shes reverberating through the training grounds.


    ng...!


    The sound of metal meeting metal filled the air as my de collided with Libert''s. Despite my strength advantage, he effortlessly guided my de out of reach, his movements precise and fluid. With a swift maneuver, he struck me on the chest with his dull sword, causing a sharp sting despite theck of a cut.


    "Looks like you heeded my advice, sir hero," Libert remarked, his toneced with a hint of satisfaction. "The path your sword takes is much clearer now."


    "Sticking to the basics isn''t always the path to strength, but it doesy a solid foundation," I replied, acknowledging his point.


    With determination, I dashed straight towards Libert, attempting a thrust. But as expected, my sword found only empty air as he effortlessly sidestepped my attack. Undeterred, I pivoted, seeking to continue the assault.


    With a twist, I aimed my strike at Libert once more, but again he blocked it effortlessly, his movements a graceful dance of defense and offense. In a swirling motion of his own, he deftly stabbed at my hands, causing a sharp pain to shoot through me as his de struck my palms.


    "Ugh..." I grunted, the pain momentarily overwhelming my senses. Instinctively, I released my grip on the sword, and before I could react, Libert''s de was at my neck, the tip pressing against my skin with a warning.


    "I lost¡­" I admitted with heavy breath, raising my hands in surrender.


    Libert smiled before tossing a towel my way.


    "Your skills with the sword aren''t bad, though one wouldn''t call you a genius. But you are talented. Your ability to instinctively feel where to properly strike is a rare trait, even among the most skilled knights I''ve met. They usually hone that instinctual ability through hard-earned experience," hemented, his words carrying both praise and constructive criticism.


    "You still make unnecessary movements, sir hero. If you can fix that in due time, you''ll be able to hit me without even using aura," he added, trying to reassure me with a gentle smile. But even as he spoke, I couldn''t shake the knowledge of just howcking my movements were.


    For now, there wasn''t much I could do about it. In reality, I was still technically a beginner, and making unnecessary movements couldn''t be helped at this stage.


    I''ll reach my goal in due time. Even if my sword skills don''t reach the highest pinnacle, it doesn''t truly matter.


    My other skills will make up for it.


    But even so, I resolved to train harder, knowing that in the future, I might need it more than ever before.


    "Can we go again?" I asked, wiping the sweat off my face with the back of my hand.


    "dly," Libert replied, a glint of determination in his eyes as he pointed his sword at me once more.


    For several more hours, we shed swords, the rhythm of our strikes echoing across the training grounds. Despite the fatigue setting in, I persisted, each sh pushing me to improve.


    Throughout our session, Libert imparted a few tricks here and there, but he didn''t delve deeply into teaching me his style.


    Instead, he emphasized that it wasn''t the goal of a master to impart their exact style onto their student. Rather, he aimed to nurture my own unique abilities and allow me to bloom in my own way.


    His words resonated with me.


    After all, each of us was different, and even if I meticulously trained in his style of swordsmanship, the nature of my abilities meant that I might not need to utilize it in the same manner as him. Practicality dictated that I find applications for my unique skills.


    For now, sticking to the basics remained essential. Only once I had mastered the fundamentals could I begin to explore a swordsmanship that truly suited me.


    Libert had mentioned the existence of pdins whose fighting style matched mine, but they were too weak to train me.


    It was a reminder that my journey would be unique, and I would need to forge my path forward.


    "Finding your essence will probably be quite hard, sir hero," Libert remarked solemnly.


    "Essence?" I inquired, curious about this new concept.


    "It is the final destination for those who wield the sword," Libert exined gravely, his gaze piercing as he spoke.


    Not long after, I felt his aura expand, and a sensation of deep suppression gripped my body, as if invisible chains were anchoring me to the ground.


    Despite the instinctual urge to break free, I found myself unable to move, trapped within his overwhelming presence.


    Then, suddenly, everything around me shifted into shades of ck and white, disorienting and surreal. In that moment, I could sense Libert''s intent, his de aimed for my neck. Panic surged within me as I felt a disorienting sensation, as if the world had turned upside down.


    Had he struck me? Was my head severed from my body?


    Gasping for breath, I copsed to my knees, the world around me fading into darkness. But as quickly as it had begun, the disorienting sensation subsided, and reality returned in full color.


    As I looked up, I saw Libert slowly approaching me, his expression softened from its previous intensity.


    "That was my essence, sir hero," he exined, extending a hand to help me up. "Essence is essentially one''s own domain, a ce in this world which you own. Anyone who enters it bes crippled if their wills aren''t strong enough to match your own ideals."


    "The pinnacle of swordsmanship, huh?" I mused aloud.


    "Yes," Libert affirmed, his expression serious as he contemted the depth of my question.


    So basically, it''s an expansion of one''s aura... but with a defined trait.


    ''I see. So, is this what Siena does whenever she releases her aura? No wonder she can almost cripple an entire country with her aura alone''


    The thought sent a shiver down my spine.


    Sword masters truly were a force to be reckoned with.


    ''Hah... still, it''s a bit sad that I can''t learn celestial swordsmanship like Tristan'' Imented, thinking of Siena''s legendary technique.


    The moment I do learn it though, theplications that will arise would be too much to handle.


    Considering Siena''s animosity with the church¡­


    Well, it''s not suitable for me in the first ce.


    I sighed, pushing aside the fleeting desire. Dwelling on it wouldn''t change anything.


    ''But still, I kind of wanted to learn sword skills with cool styles''


    ncing at my watch, I realized it was almost past noon. I needed to return to my room soon the pope would probably send someone to call for me soon.


    ¡­.


    As the meeting with the Pope and Father concluded, I sank into the couch with a heavy sigh.


    Why did it take them so much time to sort things out?


    The tension in the room, filled with subtle threats disguised within their words, made me feel distinctly ufortable.


    It seemed as though they didn''t even recognize my presence amidst their deliberations.


    Haah¡­!


    With another sigh, I slumped onto my bed, feeling the weight of exhaustion settling upon me. It was time to take a moment for myself.


    Summoning my staff, I reached out and touched it, feeling the runic engravings immediately light up in response.


    The staff possessed the remarkable ability to amplify my magical energy and spirit resonance, making it a powerful tool for establishing contact with others, even across great distances.


    However, as I prepared to reach out to Meralda, who I knew was likely with Adrian at that moment, a sudden realization struck me.


    This was likely the first time they had been together in a long while. Interrupting their reunion would be impolite, to say the least.


    With a sense of reluctance, I withdrew my hand from the staff. ''I shouldn''t intrude''


    Deciding to prioritize rest over furthermunication, I settled into my bed, feeling the weariness of the day wash over me.


    I miss you Adrian¡­


    ¡­.


    As I stepped into my room, I was met by a priest, as expected. He informed me that my father, the duke, was waiting and wished to speak with me.


    With a nod ofpliance, I followed the priest, who served as my guide, to arge door.


    As we arrived, the priest stopped and turned to me.


    "His grace is inside... if you''ll excuse me," he said before walking away.


    I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of surprise. He didn''t open the door for me or guide me inside.


    Was this his way of respecting our privacy, or was it something else? Perhaps fear or rudeness?


    "Haha¡­"


    A small chuckle escaped my lips at the thought. Was the duke truly that ufortable?


    Knock... Knock... I rapped twice on the door, and a voice immediately responded, "Come in."


    Pushing open the door, I entered slowly, taking in the scene before me. There he was, the duke, after such a long absence.


    Handsome as ever, he regarded me with his cold eyes, though there was a hint of reluctance in his gaze as he avoided direct contact with me.


    I couldn''t help but acknowledge the lingering trauma evident in his demeanor.


    Despite the passage of time, it seemed that wounds from that time still haunted him, dad really needs to hold back with his entrances.


    "Adrian..!"


    Aria''s voice echoed from the side, her face lighting up with joy as she sat beside the duke. With an eager smile, she stood and enveloped me in a tight hug.


    "I missed you...!" she eximed, her embrace filled with warmth and affection. I couldn''t help but return the sentiment, though a thought nagged at the back of my mind: Did Aria forget the duke was here?


    As we shared the embrace, I almost voiced my concern aloud, but the duke''s reaction stopped me short. His typically serious demeanor had vanished, reced by wide-eyed astonishment.


    It was as if he was on the verge ofedic shock the only thing missing was if he opened his mouth.


    But I understood his surprise. After all, as far as he remembered, Aria harbored disdain for me.


    Finding his reaction amusing, I couldn''t resist adding fuel to the fire. With a mischievous grin, I attempted to overload his senses, adding to his bewilderment.


    "Yeah, I missed you too, Aria," I replied warmly, shing a gentle smile in her direction.


    "Hehehe~"


    Aria''sughter rang out, a strange mixture of happiness and excitement.


    It seemed she hadpletely forgotten about the duke''s presence, lost in the moment of our reunion.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if her joy was genuine.


    Had she truly missed me that much?


    The thought brought a sense of warmth to my heart, despite the awkwardness of the situation.

 Chapter 219: Father and Son

    "You two¡­" The duke''s voice cut through the moment, bringing us back to reality.


    I released Aria from the hug, feeling a twinge of embarrassment as the duke addressed us. "Oh, right, excuse me, Father," I replied quickly, guiding Aria to take a seat nearby.


    Aria''s cheeks flushed red, and she looked visibly flustered as she apologized to the duke. "Forgive me, Your Grace," she said, bowing slightly. It was clear that she was addressing him formally, her nerves palpable in the air.


    I took a seat opposite the duke, directly facing him. There wasn''t much space, and Aria attempted to squeeze in next to me, but finding it too crowded, she reluctantly returned to her seat on the sofa next to the duke. Though disappointed, she seemed to understand the situation and didn''t press further.


    As we settled into our seats, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of tension in the air.


    It was clear that despite the warmth of our reunion, there were still unresolved issues lingering beneath the surface.


    Meanwhile, the duke''s gaze shifted between Aria and me, suspicion evident in his eyes. It was clear that my embrace with Aria had caught him off guard, but her subsequent behavior seemed to only deepen his surprise. Perhaps he never imagined such a scene unfolding before him.


    Aria''s demeanor betrayed her true feelings, despite her attempts to maintain a poker face.


    The way she looked at me, with a hint of adoration in her eyes, and the subtle signs of nervousness, like the slight reddening of her ears and the unconscious smile that tugged at her lips whenever she nced in my direction, spoke volumes.


    It was evident to anyone paying attention that Aria harbored feelings for me.


    "It seems the two of you have gotten close¡­." the dukemented, breaking the tense silence that had settled over the room. His words were measured, his expression unreadable as he observed us both intently.


    Aria appeared too nervous to speak, a surprising shift from her typically confident demeanor.


    It struck me as odd, considering her nature, but then again, her rtionship with the duke hadn''t been particrly close, based on my recollections of their interactions.


    In our family, with the exception of Lilliana, the duke was more of a figurehead, a patriarch and authority figure rather than a father in the traditional sense.


    "Well, a lot can happen in the academy, you see," I interjected, offering an excuse to fill the awkward silence. "Our misunderstandings were resolved after we talked things out," I added with a forced chuckle.


    In reality, our reconciliation had involved more intimate activities than mere conversation, but there was no need to divulge those details to the duke.


    Afterall I can''t exactly say ''We fucked and worked things out right?''


    What mattered was the present, the fact that Aria and I were on good terms now.


    My exnation seemed to give the duke pause, his expression shifting slightly as he considered my words.


    It was clear that he found it difficult to believe, especially given Aria''s previous animosity towards me.


    But for now, it was enough that we were able to sit together in rtive peace, bridging the gap that had once divided us.


    "I see..." the duke responded, his tone somewhat neutral. It seemed that he wasn''t inclined to delve further into the specifics of our reconciliation, which was a relief.


    He had never been one to pry into his children''s affairs, and I suspected he was already well-informed about our circumstances in the academy, likely through Lilliana''s watchful eyes.


    "So, why did you call for me, father?" I inquired, redirecting the conversation back to its original purpose.


    As I posed the question, the duke seemed to snap back to attention, refocusing on the matter at hand. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of impatience; I was eager to get this discussion over with and move on.


    It was clear that whatever reason had prompted his summons was weighing on his mind.


    ¡­.


    Watching his two children, the duke couldn''t help but feel a sense of surprise at the sudden closeness they exhibited. Aria''s embrace of Adrian, filled with the happiness of someone in love, was a stark contrast to the animosity he remembered between them.


    "Father, can''t we kill that brat?" The duke''s thoughts drifted back to the day when Aria had vehemently demanded Adrian''s removal.


    "It wasn''t my fault; he was the one who blocked my way!" she had insisted, her frustration palpable.


    He also recalled the incident when Aria had unleashed her magic directly at Adrian, a reckless act that had nearly resulted in his death.


    Despite their youth at the time, Aria''s deep-seated hatred for Adrian seemed to stem from something more profound, rooted in her own feelings and perhaps influenced by histe wife, the current duchess of Tellus.


    Yet, despite these past conflicts, the duke couldn''t ignore the present reality unfolding before him. Aria''s sudden change in demeanor, her warmth towards Adrian, was unexpected, and he couldn''t help but wonder what had caused this shift.


    In Lilliana''s reports, there had been no mention of this newfound closeness between Aria and Adrian.


    If Adrian''s im that they had grown close during their time at the academy was true, then why hadn''t Lilliana reported anything to him?


    It was a puzzle that left the duke with more questions than answers, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that something significant was happening beneath the surface.


    The duke mulled over the situation, contemting the sudden change in Aria''s behavior. He briefly entertained the idea that Lilliana might have rebelled against him, but quickly dismissed it.


    Lilliana had always been fiercely loyal, and he trusted her implicitly. As his heir, she understood his intentions better than anyone, and he couldn''t imagine her betraying him in any way.


    So why had Aria suddenly acted like this? The question lingered in his mind, but he hesitated to investigate further.


    Delving into the matter could potentially sour the alreadyplicated rtionship he had with Adrian.


    In the past, he might have pursued the truth relentlessly, but now, it was impossible. As the hero, Adrian''s existence was a matter thatplicated not only their familial rtionship but also international politics.


    ''I''m sure the church is quietly protecting him right now'' the duke thought to himself, acknowledging the influence and protection Adrian likely enjoyed as a hero.


    It was a frustrating reality, but one he had to ept. For now, he would keep a watchful eye on the situation, wary of any further developments that could impact his family or his political standing.


    All information concerning Adrian was likely closely monitored by the church, with only select details permitted to pass through certain intelligence channels.


    Even in the ck market, any information about Adrian would be limited, ensuring that only a fraction of the truth reached outside ears.


    Any attempts by the duke to dig deeper into Adrian''s past would undoubtedly raise red gs, alerting the church to his inquiries.


    Despite theplexity of Aria and Adrian''s rtionship, the duke recognized that it was not without its vulnerabilities. There were undoubtedly ways he could exploit their connection to his advantage, though he had yet to determine the best course of action.


    "So, why did you call for me, Father?" Adrian''s voice broke through the duke''s reverie, prompting him to refocus his attention on his son.


    Adrian stood before him, his ck hair slightly longer now, cascading over his neck, and his ashen gray eyes reflecting a mixture of curiosity and uncertainty.


    Over the years, Adrian had grown closer to his mother, his features bearing a striking resemnce to hers.


    The duke''s heart clenched at the thought of Adrian''s mother, a memory he had long tried to bury resurfacing in his mind.


    Despite his efforts to forget, the memory lingered, a reminder of a past that continued to haunt him.


    "Hehe~ Freddy the baby just kicked!" her voice echoed with joy, her hand gently resting on her growing belly.


    "I guess my child is as feisty as his mother," the duke added yfully.


    "Who are you calling feisty?"


    The duke couldn''t help but reminisce about the happier times, remembering the radiant smile on her face as Adrian kicked inside her growing belly.


    Everything had seemed so perfect back then, before his own foolish choices had shattered their happiness.


    If only he had made different decisions.


    Perhaps things would have turned out differently.


    Maybe she would still be by his side, and their family would be harmonious, just as his first wife had wished.


    But dwelling on such thoughts was futile.


    The past was set in stone, and all he could do now was face the reality before him.


    Reaching into his coat pocket, he retrieved a letter and ced it on the small table in front of them.


    Aria and Adrian looked at the letter with curiosity, their expressions reflecting a mix of anticipation and uncertainty.


    Adrian opened the letter slowly, his eyes widening slightly in shock as he read its contents.


    "Adrian Vulter Tellus, by the orders of the emperor, I''m here to take you back to the empire," the duke said aloud, his voice steady as he absorbed Adrian''s reaction.


    Then, with a calm demeanor, he looked back at the duke, a smile ying at the corners of his lips.


    "How about a no?" Adrian said casually, his words hanging in the air, the room falling into a stunned silence.


    The duke''s mind reeled at the audacity of Adrian''s response.


    Did he just casually ignore a royal order?


    Not just any royal order, but one issued by the emperor himself.


    If Adrian weren''t the hero, the duke would have been well within his rights to order his execution on the spot.


    The absurdity of the situation was almost too much for the duke toprehend.


    Adrian''s nonchnt refusal, delivered with a smile, bordered on sheer recklessness.

 Chapter 220: Father and Son 2

    "You do realize you''re directly denying an imperial order, right?" the duke asked, needing rification to ensure he hadn''t misinterpreted Adrian''s words.


    The absurdity of the situation was still processing in his mind, and he wondered if Adrian had fullyprehended the gravity of his actions or if he had even read the letter at all.


    "Yes, I know what I said, Father," Adrian replied confidently.


    "And besides, you may call it a royal or imperial order, but it''s not like it has any effect on me or anything, right?"


    "In a sense, yes, but politically it might," the duke responded, his tone serious. Adrian''s status as the hero carried immense significance, not just as a symbol of the goddess''s power, but also as a conduit for her will. He was the bridge between humanity and the divine, tasked not only with saving the world but also with unifying humanity tobat the greater evil.


    As the hero, Adrian wielded unparalleled authority.


    Whichever country held him also held sway over his authority, gaining ess to the potential rally of kingdoms and unified forces he couldmand.


    Adrian''s existence alone had the power to unite nations under his banner, making him a formidable political asset in addition to his role as a savior.


    "Well, all the more reason to say no to it. I doubt the church would willingly let me leave this ce," Adrian remarked, his tone resolute.


    He understood theplexities of his situation, recognizing that his departure would likely be met with resistance from the church, which held significant influence over his affairs.


    "That might be true, but that doesn''t mean there isn''t a way. With the empire''s backing and your will alone, none can suppress your decision," the duke countered, offering a different perspective.


    Despite Adrian''s close ties to the church, there were loopholes that could potentially allow him to leave and join the empire if he so desired.


    The church and the holy kingdom were obligated to support the hero, but they couldn''t outright control his actions.


    "My decision is firm, Father. I would like to stay here. Besides, going back to the empire doesn''t really benefit me, right? Going there would only provide me with more problems," Adrian exined, outlining his rationale.


    It was clear that he had carefully considered his options and weighed the potential consequences, ultimately deciding that remaining where he was offered the best course of action for him.


    Indeed, despite the empire''s military superiority, it had its own vulnerabilities in terms of influence.


    The holy nation held considerable sway over political and religious matters, surpassing the empire in this regard.


    Should Adrian choose to align himself with another nation, particrly one that opposed the holy kingdom, it would undoubtedly strain his rtionship with the influential power.


    Adrian''s bond with Elena was already firmly established, and he had devised ns to navigate theplexities of his rtionships with her and the other girls.


    His ultimate goal was to legitimize their marriages without encountering any obstacles.


    He was confident that the pope, as the closest representative to the goddess, held the authority to sanction his unions, regardless of any objections stemming from the unconventional nature of their rtionships.


    Especially theplications regarding Aria, marrying one''s sister isn''t exactly approved by any other nation.


    Adrian doubted that anyone could challenge the pope''s decision regarding his marriages to the girls, despite the doubts and criticisms surrounding their rtionships.


    As the highest authority within the church and the embodiment of divine will, the pope''s word held immense weight, and Adrian trusted that his intentions would be respected and honored.


    "I see..." the duke finally relented, acknowledging Adrian''s unwavering determination.


    From Adrian''s resolute demeanor, it was evident that he was serious about his decision.


    To shift the focus, the duke reached for another letter, catching Adrian''s attention once more.


    However, this time, Adrian couldn''t help but feel a twinge of confusion.


    Why hadn''t the duke simply handed him both letters together? The need for secrecy puzzled him.


    "This is a letter from someone just as important as His Majesty himself. They instructed me to deliver it to you after you''ve read the emperor''s letter," the duke exined as he passed the letter to Adrian.


    Adrian epted the letter, his curiosity piqued by its mysterious origins. The duke''s omission of the sender''s identity only heightened Adrian''s intrigue.


    As he examined the letter, he couldn''t help but notice its unusual presentation.


    Wrapped in a pale pink hue and sealed with delicate rose petals, it exuded an air of extravagance that seemed out of ce for official correspondence.


    Despite bearing the royal insignia, Adrian found himself perplexed by the sender''s choice to embellish the letter in such a manner.


    The unexpected flourish left him pondering the motives behind the sender''s actions. Who could be behind this borate gesture, and what message did they wish to convey?


    Adrian couldn''t shake off the suspicion that the sender of the letter was none other than the princess herself.


    As the only individual with authorityparable to the emperor''s, she possessed the influence to request a privatemunication from the duke.


    Adrian mulled over the potential reasons behind the princess''s secretive correspondence, but he couldn''t underestimate her intellect or cunning nature.


    Recalling what he knew of the princess, Adrian couldn''t afford to take the letter lightly.


    She was renowned for her intelligence, surpassing even esteemed figures like Euphemia or master maniptors like Schwi and the duke of Heiron.


    Her calcted approach to interactions meant that she could easily feign vulnerability before swiftly striking her opponents down with precision.


    Adrian understood the danger of underestimating her.


    Just as Adrian prepared to open the letter, the duke intervened, preventing him from doing so.


    "The sender asked me for you to open it in a private ce," the duke exined, gesturing towards a more discreet setting.


    Adrian nodded in understanding. Despite being within the confines of his own home, he couldn''t ignore the sensation that they were being watched.


    With the presence of unseen eyes lurking outside, it was prudent to heed the sender''s request for privacy.


    Adrian''s instincts told him that whatever the princess had to say, it was best kept away from prying eyes and ears.


    Despite the magical enchantments in ce to prevent spying, Adrian couldn''t shake the feeling that the church had found ways to observe them.


    While they might not be able to hear everything, they likely had methods of deciphering the events within the room, perhaps by reading lips or detecting subtle cues.


    As Adrian concealed the letter within his jacket, he met the duke''s gaze directly.


    With his golden blonde hair and crimson red eyes, the duke bore a striking resemnce to Aria, who sat nearby and smiled when she noticed Adrian''s stare.


    She seemed like a female version of the duke, and Adrian couldn''t help but remark on the simrity.


    "We really don''t look alike," Adrianmented, his smile reflecting the observation.


    The duke paused, his hand hovering over his teacup as Adrian''s words sank in. There was a fleeting hint of sadness in his eyes as he responded, "That is true... You look more like your mother than me."


    The mention of Adrian''s mother brought a somber air to the room.


    Yet despite the somber atmosphere, a surge of boiling energy pulsed through Adrian, igniting a fierce determination within him.


    Foosh¡­!


    In a sudden sh, a beam of light shot past the duke''s head, narrowly missing him.


    If the duke hadn''t instinctively turned his head to the side, the consequences would have been dire¡ªa gaping hole where his head once stood.


    Adrian stood before him; his finger pointed directly at the duke.


    Though his lips curled into a smile, there was a fiery anger smoldering in his eyes, casting a shadow over the room.


    ¡­..


    Ahh, what have I done?


    Imented inwardly, grappling with a torrent of conflicting emotions.


    What was I thinking? No¡­


    Why did I even do that in the first ce?"


    As I stood there, my finger still pointed at the duke''s head, I wrestled with the urge to unleash another beam of light against that all-too-perfect face. Despite knowing the folly of my actions, I couldn''t help but feel consumed by anger and frustration.


    ''Haha... I knew what I was doing was both wrong, dangerous, and stupid'' I admitted to myself.


    Yet, the overpowering surge of rage was too potent to ignore.


    Why should I hold back?


    Why should I temper my emotions when all I wanted was to unleash my fury upon him?


    Despite all of this being the emotions and memories influenced by the past Adrian¡­ as we were bing one, I can feel it as well.


    The anger swirling within me threatened to overflow.


    I wanted tosh out, to unleash a barrage of blows upon him. I wanted to break his leg, to beat him down, to exact vengeance for the pain he had caused.


    ''That is true... You look more like your mother than me'' his words echoed in my mind, igniting a fresh wave of fury.


    The audacity! How dare he speak of my mother with such feigned sadness, as if he had any right to invoke her memory in this way.


    Haha, the audacity this son of a bitch has, I seethed silently, struggling to contain the boiling tempest within me.


    The mere mention of my mother sent a surge of raw emotion coursing through my veins, fueling my desire to kill this man in front of me.


    Memories surged within me real time.


    It was a relentless cycle of disdain and bitterness that echoed throughout my childhood, every mention of my mother veiled in contempt.


    His words sliced through the air like knives, leaving wounds that festered with confusion and hurt.


    "You''re mother? You don''t need to know of that wench!" The venom in his voice was palpable, a constant reminder of his resentment towards her.


    "She''s already dead," he would spit out dismissively, as if her demise justified his animosity.


    "That ragrat is probably selling herself to the streets right now," he would sneer, reducing her to nothing more than a prostitute he met by ident.


    "Why do you want to know a dead person''s name?" His refusal to acknowledge her existence stung like betrayal, leaving me grasping at fragments of a past I could barely grasp.


    "She was the biggest mistake of my life, you''re lucky to be alive by my side, boy," his words hung heavy in the air, suffocating any hope of understanding or reconciliation.


    I can still recall the chilling intensity of his gaze as he uttered those cruel words, his anger casting a shadow over my innocence.


    He rarely spoke of her, and when he did, it was always with disdain.


    Yet now, a flicker of sorrow danced across his features, a subtle shift in his demeanor that left me reeling with confusion, and anger.


    Why the sudden change?


    Why the unexpected disy of emotion?


    Did he think that by invoking feelings of loss and longing, he could sway me to his side?


    The weight of betrayal hung heavy in the air, mingling with the metallic scent of anger that permeated the room.


    "Hahaha, the hypocrisy of this son of a bitch..." My words dripped with venom, each sybleced with the seething resentment I harbored towards the man who dared to call himself my father.


    ''Was I always this emotional?''


    Unconsciously, my hand clenched around something solid and weighty, the room awash in a radiant golden glow.


    The grip tightened around the hilt of my sword, its presence materializing in my grasp with an ominous aura that spoke not of peace, but of righteous anger.


    [Warning...!]


    [Warning...!]


    [User currently under mental ailment!]


    [Reasons unknown!]


    [Warning: user''s soul is shaking.]


    System messages shed incessantly at my side, their urgency a futile attempt to reign in the storm of emotions raging within me.


    Despite the warnings, I found myself unable to quell the tempest brewing in my heart. This might have been Adrian''s burden to bear, but now, as I stood in his shoes, it became my own cross to carry.


    ''What if dad did this to mom?''


    The thought of it only ignited my anger¡­.


    Adrian, timid and frail in his youth, had been powerless to confront the aloof tyranny of his father.


    But now, as I stood in his ce, I couldn''t help but wonder¡ªcould I not exact justice with my newfound strength?


    The idea of vengeance danced tantalizingly on the edge of my consciousness.


    Could I not simply kill this bastard?


    [Authority: Sword of Light: Active (Activated)]


    Before I knew it my sword was already aiming at his neck¡­

 Chapter 221: Father and Son 3

    As the tip of my sword hovered perilously close to his neck, the air crackled with tension. A few centimeters more, and I would have severed his head from his shoulders.


    "What are you doing?" I demanded, my voice trembling with a mixture of anger and uncertainty.


    Despite the imminent threat to his life, he remained eerily calm, his eyes closed in a serene eptance. It was baffling; as a master swordsman, he could have easily redirected my attack with a mere flick of his wrist.


    Yet, he chose not to, resigning himself to his fate.


    "Adrian!" Aria''s voice pierced through the silence, her shock palpable as she stood beside me, witnessing the rapid esction of events.


    A sizzling sound filled the air, and I watched in astonishment as wisps of smoke began to rise from his neck.


    The radiant heat emanating from the holy sword had ignited a reaction, scorching his skin with its divine power. Just a fraction more pressure, and I could have ended his treachery then and there.


    The realization of how close I hade to delivering some weird sense of pride and justice sent a shiver down my spine.


    Yet, even in the face of imminent danger, he remainedposed, a testament to his unwavering resolve.


    But as I stood there, sword poised to strike, I couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwas vengeance truly the answer?


    Would it bring me the closure I so desperately sought, or would it only deepen the wounds of the past?


    ''I don''t even know what exactly happened to the two if them in the first ce¡­ as far as I knew my mother was just a stranger¡­ yet why am I so mad?''


    "Do you hate me, Adrian?" His voice cut through the charged atmosphere, his eyes slowly opening to regard me with a sense of detachment that chilled me to the bone. It was as though the chaos unfolding around us was merely a trivial inconvenience, insignificant in the grand scheme of things.


    Why did he bother asking such a question?


    In that moment, I felt torn. Did I hate him? The knee-jerk reaction screamed ''yes,'' but upon closer inspection, I realized the truth was far moreplicated.


    After all, was I truly Adrian? A part of me was beginning to merge with his essence, but I was still distinct, still separate.


    The feelings I harbored towards him were a maelstrom of emotions¡ªanger, resentment, confusion¡ªtinged with a glimmer of something else.


    As I hesitated, unsure of how to respond, I felt a wave of exhaustion wash over me.


    The weight of the holy sword in my hand suddenly felt burdensome, a physical manifestation of the turmoil within me.


    With a resigned sigh, I sheathed the sword¡ªor rather, watched as it dissipated into thin air, leaving me empty-handed.


    "No... no, I don''t," I finally answered, my voice barely above a whisper. Turning away from him, I made my way back to my seat, sinking down with a heavy heart.


    I couldn''t bring myself to meet his gaze, the conflict raging within me still too raw, too overwhelming to confront head-on.


    In that moment, I was acutely aware of the tangled web of emotions swirling within me¡ªboth familiar and foreign,forting and unsettling all at once.


    As I grappled with the turmoil in my mind, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of profound confusion creeping in, the boundaries between Adrian''s past and my present blurring with each passing moment.


    This was getting dangerous.


    [Warning...!]


    [Warning...!]


    The warnings shed relentlessly, urging me to regain control of my fraying emotions. Each notification felt like a jab, a reminder of the precarious situation I found myself in.


    Fuck this assimtion¡­


    ''When are you going to let mepletely devour you, Adrian''


    I thought that he''s soul was gone back at the academy but now it''s resurfacing back¡­


    The merging of our identities had be a relentless tug-of-war, a battle for dominance that threatened to consume us both.


    I couldn''t help but scoff at the irony of it all. Being emotional had never been my forte, yet here I was, drowning in a sea of conflicting feelings that I couldn''t begin to untangle.


    [Warning...!]


    [Users persona is shaking]


    [Warning...!]


    ''Yeah, yeah¡­'' I muttered under my breath, swatting away the incessant warnings like pesky insects.


    The blue screens that kept popping up only served to exacerbate my growing irritation.


    For now, I knew I needed to calm down, to regain some semnce of control before things spiraled even further out of hand.


    "Adrian, are you alright?" Aria''s voice cut through the haze of my thoughts, her concern evident as she approached me cautiously. But seeing the troubled expression on my face, she halted in her tracks, choosing instead to take her seat.


    "Yeah, I''m fine¡­ sorry for scaring you," I replied, though the words felt hollow even to my own ears.


    Aria''s skepticism was palpable, but she nodded slowly, opting to respect my space. I couldn''t help but feel a pang of gratitude towards her for her understanding, even amidst the chaos that threatened to consume me.


    The turmoil within me refused to abate, a relentless storm churning in the depths of my mind.


    Each emotion¡ªanger, confusion, fear¡ªwed at the walls of my consciousness, refusing to be ignored.


    It was sickening, nauseating, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was on the brink of something far more dangerous than I could ever have imagined.


    And so, a heavy silence enveloped us, thick with tension and unspoken words.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The air seemed to constrict around us, suffocating in its stillness. I shifted ufortably in my seat, feeling the weight of the awkwardness settle over us like a suffocating nket. Family drama was the worst, always leaving me feeling like I was walking on eggshells, unsure of how to navigate the minefield of emotions thaty before me.


    I nced at Aria, her expression a mix of surprise and difort mirroring my own. She was at a loss for words, just as I was, and the Duke... well, he remained stoic and unreadable as ever.


    Why did family rtionships have to be soplicated?


    I couldn''t help but wonder as I listened to the rhythmic ticking of the wall clock beside us, each second stretching into an eternity of difort.


    ''it''s even getting moreplicated than the rtionship I have with my true family¡­


    God, I despised this family, or more urately, I despised the Duke.


    Couldn''t he make an effort to mend the rift between us? Couldn''t he see how his actions had torn us apart?


    Just as I was about to resign myself to the suffocating silence, a voice cut through the tension like a knife.


    "Adrian..."


    I turned to face him, my jaw clenched in frustration. Of course, he would break the silence with that stern demeanor of his, as if nothing had happened. But the burn mark on his neck served as a stark reminder of the turmoil simmering just beneath the surface.


    I met his gaze with a steely resolve, refusing to back down. I had no intention of engaging in idle small talk, not after everything that had transpired.


    ''I mean it''s kind of embarrassing to face him¡­. Haah fuck me''


    He seemed to sense my reluctance, but pressed on nheless, his words hanging heavy in the air like a dark cloud on the horizon.


    "I won''t say I''m sorry... that is a fact that I want you to live with," his words hung heavy in the air,den with a sense of finality. It was a bitter pill to swallow, the acknowledgment that an apology would nevere. The past was etched in stone, unchangeable and immutable. Yet, despite his refusal to repent, there was a glimmer of hope in his next words, a promise of redemption.


    "What happened in the past has already happened. I can''t change it, but I will try to be better," he continued, his voice tinged with a hint of sincerity. It was a small constion, but it was something.


    As he reached into his pocket, my muscles tensed instinctively, bracing for whatever revtion awaited.


    "I will refrain from mentioning your mother from now on," he dered, and just the mention of the word "mother" sent a surge of anger coursing through my veins.


    My fists clenched involuntarily, betraying the turmoil raging within me. He paused, allowing me a moment to collect myself, to quell the storm threatening to consume me.


    "Adrian Vulter Tellus, do you remember this?" he asked, and as he produced a ring from his pocket, a wave of disorientation washed over me.


    The ring bore a unique wolf-like design, reminiscent of the family insignia, and as I gazed upon it, pain and memories long buried began to surface.


    My head was ringing¡­!


    It was a memory I had chosen to forget, a time of pain and istion.


    A time when I felt like a stranger in my own home, alienated from my siblings and disconnected from the warmth of familial love.


    The ring in his hand, its familiar weight and intricate design, stirred memories long buried beneath the sands of time.


    It wasn''t just any ring; it was Siena''s¡ªa symbol of the bond we shared, forged in the fires of childhood innocence and unconditional love.


    He had gifted it to me years ago, a gesture of affection that I had since forgotten amidst the tumult of our fractured rtionship.


    "That is Siena''s¡­" I whispered, the words heavy with a mixture of sorrow and longing.


    That''s right I remember now¡­.


    Siena¡ªmy aunt, my protector, my confidante¡ªher presence loomedrge in my memories, a beacon of light in the darkness that had often enveloped my world.


    But why was she involved in all of this? The question hung in the air, unanswered and unsettling for a moment.


    It didn''t take long before I got my answers though as a couple of memories with her resurfaced.


    "Adrian, stop that," her voice echoed in my mind, a gentle reprimand for my childish antics.


    "Hey, I told you not to run," her words wereced with affection, a yful scolding for my mischievous behavior.


    "Catch me if you can," myughter echoed through the market square as I darted between stalls, Siena close on my heels.


    "Seriously, what should I do with you?" her exasperation was tempered by the warmth in her eyes, a testament to the love that bound us together.


    "Hehehe, Aunt, you look like poop," my innocent teasing earned me a yful swat on the head, a testament to our closeness.


    And then, the memory shifted, darkening like storm clouds on the horizon.


    "I''m sorry," her voice trembled with emotion, tears glistening in her ashen gray eyes that mirrored my own.


    "Please don''t leave, Aunt Siena...!" I pleaded, my heart aching with the fear of abandonment as she slowly turned away, disappearing into the shadows of my past.


    The pain of that moment was still raw, a wound that refused to heal despite the passage of time.


    Memories regarding Siena seemed to resurface as heart clenched with every scene in my mind.


    Tears involuntarily escaped my eyes¡­ hahaa I really am bing Adrian now.


    "This was thest thing Siena, your aunt, left me with before she left you with me," the Duke''s voice echoed with a solemnity that sent shivers down my spine.


    His words hung heavy in the air, each sybleden with a weight I couldn''t fullyprehend.


    As he spoke, I could feel the tendrils of destiny tightening around me, binding me to a fate I had never asked for.


    "It is proof, a token that you belong to my house," he continued, his tone measured and deliberate.


    "Right now, your very blood is being bound tight into this ring, binding you to the family of Tellus. I gave it to you when you were young, knowing full well you wouldn''t know its meaning. And I was right, as you just chose to neglect it."


    Suddenly, his hands clenched into fists, and a crackling surge of electricity danced across his palms.


    My heart skipped a beat as I watched in horror, convinced that he had destroyed the ring in a fit of rage.


    But to my astonishment, as he opened his hands, the ring remained unscathed, gleaming defiantly in the dim light of the room.


    With a swift motion, he tossed the ring to me, and I caught it reflexively, my fingers closing around its familiar weight.


    "Adrian Vulter Tellus, from this moment forth, you are no longer a Tellus," his words reverberated in the silence, final and irrevocable. "I hereby emunicate you from the family... You are free now."


    "¡­."


    "¡­."


    ''HUH?''


    Even Aria was making the same confused face as me.


    As he rose from his seat, a sense of finality settled over the room like a shroud.


    Then after that.


    He, spoke of his ns to stay for a few more days, to discuss matters beyond the boundaries of the holy kingdom and to address my newfound role as the hero, a delegate of the empire.


    As the door clicked shut behind him, leaving me alone in the suffocating silence of the room, a whirlwind of questions churned in my mind, each more bewildering than thest.


    Why the hell did he just do that?


    Emunicate me?


    What the actual hell?


    Why the fuck would he suddenly do that?


    Is he even allowed to do that?


    Doesn''t such a drastic action require some sort of official decree or validation?


    Even if he''s the duke¡­ but still!


    And what about the emperor''s orders to sway me?


    Wasn''t I supposed to be his pawn in some grand political game?


    But then, why did he wear such a satisfied expression in the end? Sure, he may have tried to hide it behind his usual stoic facade, but I could see right through him.


    There was a sense of triumph in his demeanor, a smugness that irked me to no end.


    Am I supposed to feel relieved?


    Happy, even?


    Damn it, I''m more confused now than ever before.


    And why the hell is he just leaving like that? Walking out as if nothing out of the ordinary just happened, as if he didn''t just sever ties with his own blood? It''s infuriating!


    I mmed my fist against the nearest surface, frustration boiling over in a surge of anger and confusion.

 Chapter 222: Father and Son interlude

    He knew a day like this woulde...


    One way or another, he anticipated that the hatred simmering in Adrian''s eyes would reach its boiling point, crashing down upon him like a tidal wave.


    No matter how formidable his own abilities were, he understood that some conflicts were beyond his control.


    While he could part mountains and ascend to the heavens with his sword, he couldn''t hope to quell the raging sea of Adrian''s wrath.


    ''Even I can''t split the whole ocean''


    Initially, he had approached Adrian with a sense of curiosity, a desire to ascertain whether the young man standing before him was truly the same Adrian he once knew.


    Doubts had begun to gnaw at him after the incident at the mansion, casting a shadow of uncertainty over Adrian''s identity.


    Yet, as he gazed into those familiar eyes, he realized his mistake.


    The tears shimmering in Adrian''s gaze were a stark reminder of the depth of emotion that still lingered within him, just as they had in the past.


    The hatred burning in Adrian''s eyes was unmistakable, a zing fire fueled by years of pain and resentment.


    And now, as expected, Adrian stood before him, sword drawn and pointed menacingly in his direction.


    His gaze lingered on the golden sword that materialized in Adrian''s hands, its radiant glow a testament to Adrian''s status as the chosen hero.


    There was no denying it¡ªhe was indeed the hero, destined to wield the legendary de that now gleamed in his grasp.


    As he braced himself for the inevitable confrontation, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of regret.


    Regret for the rift that had formed between them, regret for the pain that Adrian had endured, and regret for the role he had yed in it all.


    The duke couldn''t deny the twinge of shame that coursed through him, a bitter reminder of his own failings and shorings.


    Regret gnawed at him like a relentless beast, wing at the edges of his conscience.


    He knew he had no right to feel remorse now, not after everything that had transpired, but still, it lingered within him like a persistent ghost.


    As Adrian''s divine energy pulsed around him, surpassing even the mightiest of temrs he had faced, the duke couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer magnitude of power emanating from the young man before him.


    In terms of quality, Adrian''s divine aura rivaled even that of the saintess herself¡ªa formidable testament to his status as the chosen hero.


    Then, without warning, Adrian surged forward, closing the distance between them in the blink of an eye. His sword shed with lethal intent, aimed directly at the duke''s neck.


    To the untrained eye, Adrian moved like a blur, his movements almost too fast to track.


    But to a seasoned sword master like the duke, Adrian''s speed was nothing more than a leisurely stroll. Dodging or blocking the iing strike would be child''s y.


    Yet, as their eyes locked in a moment of intense scrutiny, the duke found himself inexplicably drawn into the depths of Adrian''s gaze.


    In that fleeting instant, he saw not just the fury and determination burning within Adrian''s eyes, but also a haunting reflection of his own past.


    The faces of Adrian and his mother intertwined in his mind, their features blending together in a poignant tableau of sorrow and longing.


    Would she have worn the same expression as Adrian now, if she were still by his side?


    The thought lingered in the recesses of the duke''s mind, a poignant reminder of the bonds that had been broken and the wounds that had yet to heal.


    ''Looks like I truly failed you, Sh,'' the duke muttered under his breath, a pang of guilt weighing heavily on his heart as he closed his eyes, bracing himself for whatever fate awaited him.


    But his moment of resignation was abruptly interrupted by Adrian''s sharp voice, cutting through the silence like a knife.


    "What are you doing?" Adrian snarled; his anger palpable in the air.


    Opening his eyes, the duke was met with Adrian''s furious gaze once again. Although Adrian''s sword had not yet reached him, the sensation of searing pain in his neck persisted, as if the very air around him had turned scalding hot.


    ncing down, the duke''s heart sank as he witnessed the radiant heat emanating from the holy sword, its golden glow casting an eerie light in the dimness of the room.


    Despite its divine origins, the holy sword seemed to possess a consciousness of its own, responding to the emotions of its wielder with uncanny precision.


    Did it recognize the wielder''s sadness and anger, reacting ordingly to inflict pain and punishment? The duke couldn''t help but marvel at theplexity of the holy sword''s nature.


    They said that the holy sword couldn''t harm humanity, but as the heat continued to sear his skin, the duke couldn''t help but wonder if that was indeed the truth.


    If the hero had the right to judge and punish a single human being, Adrian would undoubtedly have all the justifications he needed¡ªespecially for someone like the duke.


    Complex emotions swirled in Adrian''s eyes, betraying the turmoil that raged within him. The duke tried to steel himself against the onught of emotions, to maintain a fa?ade of indifference, but deep down, he knew that pretending not to care would be a futile endeavor.


    Involuntarily, a question escaped the duke''s lips, hanging in the air like a heavy fog.


    "Do you hate me, Adrian?"


    It was a question he already knew the answer to, yet he couldn''t help but seek confirmation.


    A part of him yearned to bring this confrontation to a swift conclusion, but another part¡ªa part that he scarcely acknowledged¡ªcraved a final, definitive answer.


    From Adrian himself, he wanted to hear it¡ªclear and unequivocal. Never once had Adrian openly expressed hatred towards him.


    Even as a timid child, Adrian had never uttered a word of animosity.


    Now, as the hero, the irony was not lost on the duke. Something had changed within Adrian since that fateful day at the mansion, something he couldn''t quite pinpoint.


    But beneath the exterior, at the core of his being, Adrian remained the same.


    The duke needed closure, a final resolution to the lingering doubts and uncertainties that gued his mind.


    He needed Adrian to vocalize his feelings, to extinguish the embers of self-loathing that smoldered within him, and to finally release thest vestiges of the memory of Si being Adrian.


    But Adrian''s answer halted the duke''s tumultuous emotions in their tracks.


    "No... no, I don''t," Adrian''s words rang out with a mix of intensity, confusion, and reluctance, yet despite the conflicting emotions, they rang true.


    A hollowugh threatened to escape the duke''s lips at the absurdity of it all.


    After everything he had done, after all the pain and suffering he had inflicted, Adrian was iming he didn''t hate him? It didn''t make any sense.


    But as someone who could easily discern falsehoods, the sincerity in Adrian''s voice was undeniable.


    From Adrian''s perspective, the duke realized, everything he had done must have been nothing but a confusing jumble of meaningless actions.


    For a child who had yearned for love, who had been neglected and kept in the dark about the truths of his past, it must have been like trying to piece together a shattered puzzle with missing pieces.


    Adrian couldn''t hate him because, in his eyes, there was nothing to truly hate¡ªjust a series of disjointed events that he couldn''t fullyprehend.


    As the weight of realization settled over him, the duke couldn''t help but feel a pang of self-pity.


    ''I''ve be pathetic over the years'' he thought bitterly, a bitter taste of regret lingering on his tongue.


    But even in the midst of his self-condemnation, a flicker of hope ignited within him¡ªa glimmer of redemption that perhaps, just perhaps, it wasn''t toote to make amends and set things right.


    "Adrian," the duke finally spoke, his voice weighted with a sense of resolve.


    He knew what needed to be done.


    "I won''t say I''m sorry... that is a fact that I want you to live with," he asserted firmly, knowing that apologies could never fully erase the pain of the past.


    "What happened in the past has already happened. I can''t change it, but I will try to be better," he added, a glimmer of determination shining in his eyes. He knew change wouldn''te easy, but he was willing to make the effort.


    As Adrian took his seat, the duke couldn''t help but notice the confusion etched on his face, a silent reflection of the tumultuous emotions swirling within him.


    He understood that discussing such matters without the proper context must be perplexing for Adrian, especially given the sudden shift in their dynamic.


    "I will refrain from mentioning your mother from now on," the duke promised solemnly, recognizing the pain that the mere mention of her name brought to Adrian.


    It was a vow he knew he might struggle to uphold, but he was willing to try, if only to spare Adrian further anguish.


    "Adrian Vulter Tellus," he called out Adrian''s full name, seeking to capture his attention amidst the chaos of conflicting emotions.


    With a deliberate motion, he presented a ring before Adrian, its intricate design glinting in the dim light of the room. It was a token of significance.


    "That is Siena''s¡­" Adrian answered, his voice carrying a hint of recognition.


    The duke couldn''t help but be surprised at Adrian''s correct identification of the ring''s origin. He had expected Adrian to have long forgotten such details, but evidently, the significance of the ring had remained ingrained in his memory.


    "This was thest thing Siena, your aunt, left me with before she left you with me," the duke exined, his gaze fixed upon the ring as if it held the answers to all of life''s mysteries. The red gem at its center seemed to shimmer with a life of its own, casting a warm glow in the dimness of the room.


    "It is proof, a token that you belong to my house," he continued, his words measured and deliberate.


    "Right now, your very blood is being bound tight into this ring, binding you to the family of Tellus. I gave it to you when you were young, knowing full well you wouldn''t know its meaning. And I was right, as you just chose to neglect it."


    He couldn''t help but feel a twinge of regret as he reflected on his decision to entrust the ring to a young Adrian.


    In his naivety, he had hoped that Adrian would seize the opportunity to carve out his own destiny, free from the burdensome weight of expectation that he had ced upon him.


    But in hindsight, it had been too much for a child to bear alone.


    The ring wasn''t just a symbol of Adrian''s connection to the Tellus family; it held the power to set him free from its constraints.


    "To think he forgot his aunt''sst protection," the duke mused silently to himself, a tinge of regret coloring his thoughts.


    The weight of his decision bore down on him heavily, a reminder of the burdens he had unwittingly ced upon Adrian''s young shoulders.


    Suddenly, a surge of determination coursed through him, and his hands clenched into fists, crackling with a surge of electricity. With a decisive motion, he shattered the connection between Adrian and the magical stone that bound him to the family, severing the ties that had bound him for so long.


    "Adrian Vulter Tellus, from this moment forth, you are no longer a Tellus," his voice rang out, firm and unwavering. "I hereby emunicate you from the family... You are free now."


    Adrian appeared bewildered by the sudden turn of events, but the duke couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief wash over him.


    Though Adrian may not understand the full implications of his newfound freedom now, the duke was confident that he woulde to appreciate it in time. After all, a father''s duty transcended even the emperor''s orders.


    For the first time in his life, the duke felt the weight of fatherhood bearing down on him, an unfamiliar sensation that left him feeling strangely awkward.


    But he knew that severing Adrian''s ties to the family was the right decision, one that would pave the way for a brighter future for them both.


    Letting go of Adrian now brought with it a myriad of benefits.


    Politically, it might not have been the most advantageous move¡ªafter all, the emperor had sent him here with the explicit purpose of bringing Adrian back to the empire.


    But on a personal level, the duke knew that severing Adrian''s ties to the family was the right decision.


    As he informed Adrian of his remaining duties in the holy nation before bidding him farewell, the duke felt a sense of closure wash over him.


    He had done all that he could for now, and it was time to give Adrian the space he needed toe to terms with his newfound freedom.


    Exiting the room, the duke felt a weight lift off his shoulders, a sense of relief flooding through him.


    Despite the uncertainty thaty ahead, he was confident that he had made the right choice¡ªfor Adrian, for himself, and for their future.

 Chapter 223: White Palace

    "In the end, what in the hell was with all that?" Adrian muttered to himself, his thoughts swirling in confusion.


    The duke''s sudden decision to emunicate him from the family left Adrian reeling.


    As he stared at the ring the duke had given him, he couldn''t help but notice the lingering mana signatures¡ªa tangible reminder of the ties that bound him to the Tellus family.


    But what did it all mean? Adrian pondered, his brow furrowing with uncertainty.


    He couldn''tprehend the exact effects of the binding, nor could he fathom why such a mechanism was necessary.


    The ring was supposedly a memento from Siena, but why would she possess something that bound him to the family? And why had she allowed him to leave in the first ce?


    The duke''s abrupt departure only added to Adrian''s confusion, leaving him with more questions than answers.


    "Adrian?" Aria''s voice broke through his reverie, her concern evident in her tone. "Are you okay?" she asked, her eyes searching his face for any sign of distress.


    Adrian forced a reassuring smile, though inwardly he was anything but fine. "I''m fine," he replied, his voicecking conviction.


    Aria''s skepticism was palpable as she continued to study him, her concern deepening. "Are you sure?" she pressed, unwilling to ept his dismissive answer.


    "Yeah," Adrian replied, though the uncertainty gnawed at him from within. For now, he needed to focus on unraveling the mysteries of his past and the implications of the duke''s actions.


    She seemed like she wanted to ask him more, her lips parting as if to speak, but upon seeing the troubled expression etched across his face, she hesitated, eventually opting for silence.


    Adrian appreciated her restraint, knowing that delving into the depths of his turmoil might only exacerbate the weight pressing down on him.


    Physically and mentally drained, Adrian could feel the exhaustion seeping into his bones.


    After a rigorous training session followed by a tense meeting with the duke, he was beyond tired. Each step felt like a monumental effort, his body protesting with every movement.


    For the first time in his life, the burden of existence felt unbearably heavy.


    The flood of information that had bombarded him earlier¡ªmemories, emotional upheavals, and the duke''s enigmatic words¡ªhad left him feeling overwhelmed and utterly spent.


    All he wanted was to copse into bed and surrender to the embrace of sleep.


    Suddenly, Aria''s voice broke through his weariness, drawing him back to the present. She moved closer, gently taking his hands in hers.


    Their eyes met, and she offered him a reassuring smile¡ªa small beacon offort in the midst of his turmoil.


    It warmed Adrian''s heart to see her trying to cheer him up in her own awkward, endearing way.


    Even in moments of uncertainty, her presence was a source of sce, a reminder that he wasn''t alone in navigating theplexities of life and love.


    ''She''s still a bit awkward when ites toforting someone, but that what makes her cute though''


    As he returned her smile, a flicker of gratitude washed over him, grateful for her unwavering support and unwavering presence by his side.


    ''In the end was their anything resolved?''


    Adrian could only sigh once more in annoyance...


    ¡­.


    The next day, Adrian awoke to a more daunting piece of news than he had anticipated. With an immediate summons to a private meeting room reserved for the upper echelons of the holy kingdom, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of foreboding.


    Upon entering the room, Adrian found himself surrounded by a gathering of high-ranking officials from the holy see. The pope upied the forefront, nked by cardinals on each side. Elena, too, was present, her expression etched with dread as she pored over the reports spread across the table.


    Even the duke, a stalwart figure in his own right, seemed taken aback as he absorbed the gravity of the situation before him.


    "The northern countries have fallen?" one of the cardinals eximed, his voice echoing with disbelief. A momentarypse inposure caused him to recoil, hastily covering his mouth as he sank back into his seat.


    Adrian understood the cardinal''s astonishment all too well. The reportsid out before them painted a grim picture of the unfolding events in the northern reaches of the continent.


    ''Demons''


    The word hung heavy in the air, casting a pall over the room. It was a stark reminder of the ever-present threat that loomed beyond the borders of their kingdom¡ªan enemy that knew no mercy and respected no boundaries.


    "Calm down, Cardinal Linen. We don''t know the full extent of the situation yet. These are merely initial reports," another cardinal interjected, attempting to inject a semnce of reassurance into the somber atmosphere. However, despite his efforts, optimism remained elusive.


    The fall of two kingdoms in the north was a grave blow, shaking the very foundation of stability in the region.


    The northern territories, though not organized in the traditional sense of nations, boasted formidable power and influence.


    The sheer scale of the two fallen kingdoms, once bastions of strength, was staggering.


    Even the renowned Frost King had met his demise at the hands of the demonic invaders.


    "How is it that we hadn''t heard of this sooner?" the pope''s voice cut through the tension, his tone weighted with concern.


    A cardinal seated nearby promptly responded, "It appears the attack urred justst night. Amidst the ongoing conflicts between the four neighboring countries, the demonic forces seized the opportunity tounch their invasion."


    "If demons suddenly invaded, there should''ve been signs of it! Isn''t the Apostle of War assigned there? What happened to him?" another cardinal demanded, his tone edged with urgency.


    The Apostle of War, a pdin directly blessed by the God of War, was not just renowned for his physical prowess but also for his spiritual insight.


    With his formidable divine energy, he should have been able to detect any breaches between realms, leaving many perplexed by his silence in the face of such a dire threat.


    "There has been no contact with him since the fall of the two kingdoms. We can only hope for the best," the cardinal nearest to the pope responded solemnly, his words hanging heavily in the air.


    The room fell silent once more, the weight of the news sinking in. The gravity of the situation was undeniable, and a sense of unease settled over the assembled officials. Everyone understood the severity of the crisis at hand, and the urgent need for swift action.


    Even without words spoken aloud, Adrian and Elena could feel the weight of expectant gazes shifting toward them.


    As the hero and the saintess, it was inevitable that the responsibility for resolving this crisis would fall upon their shoulders.


    However, there were numerous factors to consider before hastily deploying them into the fray.


    Losing either the hero or the saintess at this critical juncture could have disastrous consequences, and the risks had to be carefully weighed against the potential benefits.


    "ording to some surviving vigers," one cardinal began solemnly, his voice carrying the weight of their harrowing tale, "there were ominous ck spots, like sinister portals, that materialized suddenly all around their tranquil vige. From these dark apertures emerged creatures of nightmares¡ªmonsters and demons, unleashed upon the unsuspecting popce."


    A heavy silence settled over the gathering, broken only by the measured words of Bishop Austin.


    "So, it''s Estelle Academy all over again, huh?" His tone bore a mixture of sorrow and grim recognition. The mention of Estelle Academy brought forth memories of a tragedy so profound it had be etched into the annals of his mind¡ªa cmity that imed the lives of hundreds of thousands, obliterating an entire city-wide academy from the map.


    Heads nodded in somber agreement. The catastrophe at Estelle Academy was not one easily forgotten; it served as a haunting reminder of the horrors that could be unleashed by such malevolent forces.


    It was only through the heroic efforts of Adrian and the saintess Elena that the demonic invasion had been halted, averting untold chaos and devastation.


    "We can confirm one thing now," the duke interjected, his voice low and resolute.


    "The demons possess not only the ability to evade our detection but also wield an unconventional form of magic, one that eludes our understanding."


    "It would be safe to assume, that no country remains immune to this threat. Even if we were to erect barriers, fortify kingdoms, and muster our defenses, it appears futile if these malevolent entities can bypass our safeguards without detection." the pope''s voice carried a weight of concern as he addressed the assembly.


    He paused, his fingers tracing the contours of his chin in contemtion. "Our only recourse," he continued, his tone grave, "is to prepare ourselves for the inevitable onught."


    Turning his gaze to one figure among the assembly, he called out, "Isabe."


    She straightened, meeting his gaze slightly surprised as her name was called out. "Supreme Pontiff?"


    "Have there been anymunications with Queen Mavis?" he inquired, his voice tinged with urgency.


    "As of this moment, Your Holiness," Isabe responded, her tone measured, "there have been no furthermunications with Her Majesty. Thest correspondence we received was around the time of yesterday''s invasion."


    The pope nodded solemnly, his expression betraying a mixture of apprehension and resolve. In the room filled with those affiliated with the Holy Kingdom, the significance of


    Queen Mavis was universally understood¡ªa figure revered as both the queen of the frost elves of the northern continent and thest known living high fairy in the world.


    Queen Mavis, revered not only for her diplomatic prowess but also for her strategic acumen and unwavering loyalty to the Holy Kingdom, held a position of unparalleled importance in the annals of their shared history.


    Her alliance with the Holy Kingdom extended far beyond mere economic ties; she was their staunchest military ally, furnishing them with the invaluable resource of frost steel that fortified their armies and ensured their dominance on the battlefield.


    Without her steadfast support, the military might of the Holy Kingdom would have been greatly diminished, and their victories hard-won.


    For the Pope, who shared a deep bond forged in childhood with Queen Mavis, her absence felt akin to a personal tragedy, akin to losing a beloved family member.


    Their friendship transcended the realm of politics, grounded in mutual respect and shared experiences.


    Thus, the news of her kingdom''s fall struck him to the core, casting a pall of sorrow over the hearts of all who held her dear.


    Although the fate of Queen Mavis remained uncertain, the mere fact that the White Pce, her bastion of power, had fallen sent ominous ripples of apprehension through the hearts of those who knew her best.


    The absence of anymunication from her only added to the growing sense of unease, fueling concerns for her well-being and the precariousness of her situation.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile, deep beneath the icy, foreboding walls of a dungeon shrouded in darkness and veiled in crimson mist, Queen Mavis found herself imprisoned, her once regal bearing now diminished as she limped forward under the watchful gaze of her demonic captors.


    The heavy footsteps of her captors reverberated through the oppressive silence, mingling with the eerie nks of metal, as they dragged her along the cold, stone floor.


    With a brutal shove, the demon flung open the cell door, sending Queen Mavis sprawling onto the unforgiving ground.


    As the demon departed, leaving her alone in the suffocating darkness, Queen Mavis, though battered and weary, refused to surrender to despair.


    With a flicker of defiance in her eyes, she resolved to cling to the flickering ember of hope that still burned within her, determined to defy the odds and reim her freedom.

 Chapter 224: White Palace 2

    As the meeting drew to an abrupt close, the lingering tension in the room was palpable, underscored by the ring absence of any concrete ns.


    The urgency of the situation loomedrge, casting a shadow over the proceedings.


    Even the venerable Pope, revered for his wisdom and authority, found himself shackled by the need for consensus among the disparate factions.


    In a crisis of this magnitude, every move had repercussions, necessitating careful deliberation and coordination with other nations.


    The Emperor as well, no doubt burdened by the weight of his own responsibilities, stood on equal footing with the Pope in terms of influence and necessity for consultation.


    Yet, amidst the chaos and uncertainty, one immutable truth remained: the dearth of reliable information regarding the unfolding events beyond their borders.


    While the imperative to aid the imperiled northern countries was undeniable, each nation was duty-bound to safeguard its own interests and ensure the protection of its citizens.


    The prospect of dispatching soldiers without a coherent strategy was not merely foolhardy¡ªit was tantamount to inviting defeat at the hands of the relentless demonic forces that threatened to engulf them all.


    Indeed, the demons'' ability to circumvent even the most formidable security measures only served topound the urgency of the situation.


    Their insidious tactics and uncanny ability to exploit vulnerabilities left nations vulnerable and exposed, heightening the stakes of the impending conflict.


    ''They''re all pinned down as expected''


    ¡­


    "Huff...!" I exhaled heavily as a forceful kick mmed into my stomach, sending me staggering back several paces.


    With a quick reflex, I drove my sword into the ground to steady myself, narrowly avoiding being propelled into the wall behind me by the sheer impact of the blow.


    ''Tsk¡­!''


    ncing up at Libert, who stood casually with his sword raised, I couldn''t help but click my tongue in annoyance. Despite the intensity of our training, he seemed unfazed, almost nonchnt.


    Gritting my teeth, I rose to my feet, determination burning in my veins as Iunched myself forward, my de aimed squarely at his heart.


    Yet, as anticipated, Libert effortlessly sidestepped my attack with practiced ease.


    Since the tumultuous meeting yesterday, our training sessions had intensified, each sparring session pushing me to my limits.


    Across the training grounds, I caught a glimpse of Elena, engaged in her own rigorous training regimen with her mentor.


    The training ground crackled with an intensity that belied the serene exterior, the palpable energy radiating from Elena''s holy relic casting a shimmering aura across the field.


    Even from a distance, its divine presence was unmistakable, imbuing the air with a sense of sanctity that seemed to seep into every corner of the arena.


    As I squared off against Libert, engaged in our rigorous sparring session, I couldn''t help but notice the sheen of sweat glistening on his brow.


    Despite his outwardposure, I could sense the strain he was under, the oppressive heat weighing heavily upon him.


    ''I''m lucky the holy sword is eating the heat for me,'' I mused inwardly, grateful for the protective barrier afforded by Elena''s divine weapon.


    The warmth enveloping me, though intense, was tempered by the sword''s benevolent influence, allowing me to channel its energy without sumbing to its searing intensity.


    Yet, as I considered the source of my newfound vigor, a pang of guilt gnawed at my conscience.


    While Libert and I had agreed to train solely with our swords, I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was somehow gaining an unfair advantage.


    Absorbing the residual divine energy emanating from Elena''s relic felt akin to cheating.


    ''Should I ask him to infuse our duel with his own divine power to level the ying field?'' I pondered.


    Knowing Libert''s steadfast resolve, he would likely dismiss my concerns with a shake of his head, urging me to press on undeterred.


    With a resigned sigh, I pushed aside my misgivings, focusing instead on the task at hand.


    "Don''t lose focus, sir hero," Libert''s voice cut through my thoughts, his words a stark reminder of the task at hand. With a sharp nod, I acknowledged his counsel, bracing myself for the next exchange.


    "I know," I replied tersely, my resolve firm as I prepared to meet his challenge head-on.


    As our swords shed once more, the reverberating ng echoed through the training grounds, a testament to the intensity of our sh.


    Anticipating Libert''s horizontal strike, I deftly countered with a powerful vertical blow, leveraging the force of gravity to my advantage.


    The sudden shift caught him off guard, sending him stumbling backward in surprise. Sensing an opening, I surged forward, my determination unwavering as I pressed the attack.


    In the heat of battle, every moment was precious, every movement calcted.


    Though our skirmish was but a simtion ofbat, the urgency of the moment gripped me, driving me to push past my limits in pursuit of victory.


    ''If I can justnd a single hit, I would be satisfied with today''s training'' I thought grimly, my focus unwavering as I closed in on my opponent.


    In the art of war, seizing the initiative was paramount, and I was determined to exploit any opportunity that presented itself.


    As I closed the distance, a smirk spread across Libert''s face, a glimmer of amusement in his eyes.


    With a sudden stomp, he sent shockwaves rippling through the ground, the earth trembling beneath his feet.


    Before I could react, a small crater formed at his feet, and with a powerful leap, he soared into the air, leaving me momentarily off bnce and vulnerable.


    "Tsk¡­"


    I muttered under my breath, a mixture of frustration and admiration coursing through me. Libert, the seasoned veteran, seemed to possess an endless arsenal of tricks, each one more cunning than thest.


    Despite my best efforts, I could feel my foothold slipping, the bnce of power tilting in his favor with each passing moment.


    With a sinking feeling, I braced myself for the inevitable strike, knowing full well that he would capitalize on any opportunity presented to him.


    As anticipated, the moment his footnded behind me, I instinctively ducked, narrowly evading the lethal thrust of his de aimed at my throat.


    With lightning reflexes, I countered with a swift kick, aiming to disrupt his bnce.


    However, Libert proved equally adept, effortlessly evading my attack with a series of agile leaps, his smile widening as he apuded my efforts.


    "Impressive, sir hero," he remarked, his toneced with genuine admiration. "Your battle sense has improved considerably."


    I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of frustration at my inability tond a decisive blow. Despite his praise, the fact remained¡ªI had yet to best him inbat. But dwelling on my shorings would only hinder my progress.


    With renewed determination, I adjusted my grip on my sword, adopting an unorthodox stance. If conventional methods failed to yield results, perhaps it was time to embrace the unexpected.


    Libert had always encouraged me to find my own path, to discover my essence as a warrior. And if that meant borrowing from others along the way, then so be it.


    With a silent resolve, Iunched myself at him once more, my movements fluid and unpredictable. Holding my sword in a reverse grip, I spun my body mid-air, aiming to catch him off guard.


    With a resounding crash, I collided with him, driving him to the ground with a forceful impact.


    As Libert grappled with the unexpected assault, struggling to regain his footing, a surge of satisfaction washed over me.


    In that fleeting moment, it felt as though I had finally found my rhythm, my own unique approach tobat.


    However, that fleeting triumph was short-lived.


    A few minutester, I found myself wholeheartedly beaten by the seasoned veteran, my body battered and bruised, blood oozing from cuts and wounds I never knew existed.


    The tingling pain that coursed through every fiber of my being was unlike anything I had experienced before.


    Thankfully, Elena was nearby, her healing powers aforting presence amidst the agony.


    As she tended to my injuries, I couldn''t help but reflect on the folly of underestimating my opponent. While training was exhrating, it was a stark reminder of the harsh realities ofbat.


    With my body still throbbing with pain, I realized that it was time to shift my focus to more pressing matters.


    The letter the princess had entrusted to me remained unopened, its contents a mystery that demanded my attention.


    Moreover, there were countless contacts I had yet to establish, alliances to forge, and strategies to devise.


    Aunt and the others were likely waiting for my cue as well¡­ too many things have been dyed.


    ''I should probably ask Aria to let me borrow her staff for a bit''


    Utilizing my sister''s portals had be increasingly perilous in light of recent events.


    The popce had grown suspicious, their fear and mistrust mounting as they began to suspect a connection between the portals and the encroaching demonic threat.


    Complicating matters in more ways than one.


    With the staff of Estelle in my possession, however, a solution presented itself.


    Conjuring a single-man teleportation spell should, theoretically, be within my capabilities.


    Though daunting, the prospect of mastering such aplex incantation paled inparison to the risks of continuing to rely on my sister''s portals.


    "Ow¡­" Elena eximed, a wince crossing her features as she squirmed in difort when I touched her foot.


    "Are you okay?" I inquired, concerncing my voice as I observed her reaction.


    "Ah, y-yes¡­ I''m fine," she replied, though her words belied the pain she was experiencing. "It seems that I identally sprained myself there."


    "I can see that," I remarked, kneeling beside her on the bench. Elena had just finished her training, and as her attire consisted of specialized one-piece clothing to harness the power of the sun, there were no additional garments to impede my assistance.


    She sat before me in her white one-piece dress, a vision of grace and strength.


    Her dress is quite thin¡­ I can see the pink outlines of her nipples.


    As her lover, it felt natural for me to aid her in putting her shoe back on.


    However, I couldn''t help but marvel at her bravery¡ªshe had faced her teacher in battle without any undergarments, relying solely on the light emanating from her body to conceal her nudity.


    It must''ve felt ufortable.


    Gently touching her injured foot, I noticed her flinch, indicating that the injury might be more serious than initially thought.


    "Can you heal it?" I inquired, hoping her divine powers could provide relief.


    "Yes, but I''m out of divine energy right now," she confessed, a faint blush coloring her cheeks.


    "I see," I murmured, concern furrowing my brow as I gently rubbed her injured foot, testing the severity of the sprain.


    Elena''s reactions were telling¡ªher twitching and groaning in pain suggested that the injury was more significant than she initially let on.


    Yet, amidst her difort, there was a subtle shift in her demeanor, a blush creeping across her cheeks as her groans took on a peculiar tone.


    "Anh~ nngh!" she moaned, though the sound seemed oddly suggestive. As she covered her mouth quickly.


    My gaze lingered on her, and despite her attempts to conceal it, a faint smile tugged at the corners of her lips.


    It was a revtion that shouldn''t have surprised me¡ªafter all, I had noticed hints of her masochistic tendencies before, particrly during our intimate moments.


    ''I guess this exins why she enjoyed that punishmentst time way too much¡­.''

 Chapter 225: White Palace 3

    After spending some time attending to Elena''s injury, I reluctantly bid her farewell.


    She squirmed in protest as the temrs arrived to fetch her, their sudden appearance interrupting our moment together.


    However, upon learning that the Pope had requested her presence, Elena reluctantly acquiesced, albeit with a pleading look in her eyes that tugged at my heartstrings.


    As much as I wanted to defy the Pope''s orders and keep Elena by my side, I knew that openly disregarding his authority was not an option.


    With a heavy heart, I reassured her with a gentle head pat, silently conveying my support and understanding.


    Despite the distance that would soon separate us, I knew that our bond remained unshakeable.


    "Goodbye, Elena," I murmured softly, offering her a brief farewell before she was led away by the temrs.


    Returning to my room, I was surprised as I could feel no presence in both my room and Ana''s and Louise''s room.


    I was pretty sure the three of them would likely y around together, considering this is their reunion after a few short days.


    "Did they go somewhere?"


    Even though I wanted to borrow Aria''s staff, I guess that would have to wait for now.


    I''m sure they wouldn''t go to some faraway ce.


    ¡­.


    Deep beneath the dungeons of the icy White Pce, Queen Mavis reluctantly ate the meager food that was given to her, her once regal bearing diminished by the harsh conditions of her captivity.


    "Kikiki, to think that this pig was once the ruler of this ce," a demon jeered, his spiky head bristling with disdain as he regarded Mavis with contempt.


    Beside him, Gazef, another demon, licked his lips in anticipation, his grotesque form exuding a sinister aura.


    "It''s truly disappointing, don''t you think so, Grazef?" the first demon continued, his voice dripping with mockery.


    Gazef''s eyes gleamed with hunger as he replied, "Really? I don''t think she''s disappointing at all, Manmas. She looks absolutely delicious~"


    His tongue darted out, tracing the contours of his lips, while the mouths that covered his bloated belly moved in sync, adding to his eerie demeanor.


    Manmas, exasperated by hispanions'' obsession with food, rolled his eyes and turned his attention back to their captive.


    ''Gluttonous bastard'' as someone from the Sloth faction within the demonic realm he really didn''t want to be partnered up with this demon.


    Despite their orders to keep Queen Mavis in check, a part of him wished for her demise, longing for the respite that woulde with her death.


    As Manmas surveyed the dismal surroundings of their dungeon, a heavy sense of disillusionment settled over him.


    The dank, filthy floors, the scurrying rats, and the stench of decaying corpses were constant reminders of the monotony and drudgery of their existence.


    Guarding Queen Mavis was proving to be more tiresome than he had anticipated.


    Despite their recent victory in capturing the city, he found himself unable to enjoy the spoils of their conquest.


    How he longed for thefort of his luxurious bed above, away from the suffocating confines of the dungeon.


    Lost in his thoughts, Manmas was startled when Queen Mavis called out to him, her voice cutting through the silence of their dismal surroundings.


    "What, pig?" he replied, irritationcing his tone.


    "Water," the queen requested, holding out a bowl in her hands with a humble bow.


    Manmas''s lips twisted into a cruel smirk as he considered her plea. If their situation was not entertaining, he reasoned, he could at least derive some amusement from tormenting their captive.


    "You want water, eh?" he taunted, relishing the opportunity to assert his dominance. "As you can see, there''s no water here."


    With a contemptuousugh, he unzipped his trousers and emptied his dder into the bowl, the acrid scent of urine filling the air.


    "Kikiki, I know you''re quite thirsty, so savor it well," he sneered, his amusement evident as he reveled in his own cruelty.


    Even as the foul odor assailed his senses, Manmas took perverse pleasure in the degradation of his prisoner, reveling in the power he wielded over her.


    For him, the momentary satisfaction of asserting his dominance in this boring ce outweighed any sense of decency.


    For a demon like him what he did was morally good.


    Queen Mavis felt a shiver run down her spine as shey on the cold, unforgiving ground of her cell. The weight of shame and regret pressed heavily upon her, a constant reminder of the mistakes she had made and the lives lost as a result. And now, faced with the cruel taunts of her captors, she felt a new wave of humiliation wash over her.


    She turned her gaze towards Manmas, hisughter echoing cruelly in the confines of the dungeon. Despite the degradation he subjected her to, she refused to let fear or despair cloud her resolve.


    "What are you looking at, pig?" Manmas sneered, his voice dripping with malice. "Is my cock that enticing to you? Perhaps, if you can entertain me, I''ll even spare you some pig blood to drink instead."


    The suggestion sent a chill down Mavis''s spine, but she refused to let herposure waver.


    She met Manmas''s gaze with unwavering defiance, her golden eyes aze with determination.


    Grazef, observing the scene with sadistic glee, eagerly awaited Mavis''s reaction. For him, the queen''s torment was a source of perverse pleasure, a twisted form of entertainment.


    Step by step, Manmas approached Mavis''s cell, his intentions clear. But despite his proximity, she remained steadfast, refusing to yield to his threats or intimidation.


    "So, what will it be, pig?" Manmas taunted, brandishing his grotesque appendage with a leering grin.


    But Queen Mavis remained silent, her gaze locked with his, a silent testament to her unyielding strength and resilience.


    Though trapped in her cell, she refused to allow her captors to break her spirit.


    ''You need to survive, Your Majesty,'' echoed the words of her loyal followers in Queen Mavis''s mind.


    Their admonition rang true; she had a duty to endure, to honor their memory and fulfill theirst wishes.


    With a determined nod, Mavis resolved to persevere, even in the face of such degradation and cruelty.


    ''This will onlyst a few minutes¡­ yes¡­.''


    But before she could steel herself for whaty ahead, a suddenmotion broke out in the dungeon.


    Manmas''s hystericalughter filled the air as he mocked her, relishing in her apparent helplessness.


    But hisughter was short-lived as a crackling noise filled the room, followed by a deafening rumble and a sudden explosion of lightning.


    In an instant, Manmas was reduced to ashes, his mockingughter silenced forever. Grazef, standing nearby, suffered a simr fate as the electricity consumed him, leaving half of his body charred and smoking.


    Wide-eyed and stunned by the sudden turn of events, Mavis watched in disbelief as the lightning dissipated, leaving behind only the acrid scent of burnt flesh.


    As she tried to make sense of what had just urred, her attention was drawn to the sound of approaching footsteps. Before she could react, a woman entered the dungeon, her appearance strikingly non-human with tentacle-like hair and feet.


    "I''m truly sorry, Queen Mavis," the woman said with sincerity. "To think they would treat royalty in such a manner. Using low-ranking guards was a grave error, especially with someone of your esteemed status. Please forgive their transgressions." With a respectful bow, the woman addressed Mavis, her voiceced with genuine remorse.


    Mavis listened intently, her surprise giving way to curiosity as she regarded the mysterious woman before her.


    "Who are you?" Queen Mavis questioned, her voice tinged with a mixture of curiosity and apprehension.


    "Oh, how rude of me," the woman replied with a graceful bow. "My name is Kaina, personal secretary of the High Queen of the Elves of Kaksan Forest, niel ris. My master wishes for your presence."


    The mention of niel''s name sent a wave of confusion through Mavis''s mind. niel was not only a familiar name but also one of her few trusted friends.


    She served as the queen of the elven forest in the deep Kaksan Forest.


    Mavis couldn''t fathom why someone associated with demons would be under niel''s employ.


    The circumstances seemed surreal, leaving her struggling to make sense of it all.


    As Kaina pped twice, the door to Mavis''s cell swung open, revealing the woman''s enigmatic smile. With a gentle gesture, her tentacles raised the weakened queen to her feet.


    "It''s truly deplorable how they''ve treated a queen of your stature," Kaina remarked sympathetically. "This won''t do at all. My queen would be furious if she saw you in such a state. You don''t mind a little detour, do you, Your Royal Majesty?"


    Queen Mavis squirmed in the grasp of Kaina''s tentacles, her futile attempts to break free met with frustration.


    Despite her struggles, she found herself powerless against the strength of the demon before her.


    Though Kaina''s demeanor appeared benign, the palpable aura of demonic energy surrounding her betrayed her true nature as a formidable adversary¡ªa high-ranking demon with power beyond measure.


    "Hehe~ Don''t worry, Your Majesty. My queen is quite kind. Let''s go now, shall we?" Kaina''s words rang hollow in Mavis''s ears as they moved forward, her movements dictated by the whims of her captor.


    With each step, Mavis felt the weight of her helplessness bearing down on her, a stark reminder of her precarious situation.


    A snap of Kaina''s fingers was all it took to reduce Grazef to ashes, the sudden disy of power sending a shiver down Mavis''s spine.


    Despite her resolve, she couldn''t help but gulp at the sight of the devastation wrought by Kaina''smand.


    ¡­.


    Hmm¡­?


    The ceiling?


    I murmured groggily, blinking as I slowly regained consciousness.


    It seemed I had dozed off without even realizing it. Yawning, I sat up in bed, taking in my surroundings¡ªthe darkening skies outside the window signaling the onset of night.


    I had only intended to take a short nap while waiting for Aria and the others, but it seemed exhaustion had gotten the better of me.


    Shaking off the remnants of sleep, I prepared to rouse myself from bed when I felt something soft against my right hand.


    With a gentle touch, I realized that Meralda, myzy spiritpanion, was curled up beside me, still fast asleep.


    My hand rested softly on her chest, and I couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight.


    "Did she sleep with me?" I mused aloud, bemused by her unexpected presence.


    It was a curious turn of events, witnessing how Meralda, once harboring thoughts of vengeance, now sought refuge in the warmth of my presence.


    As I observed her peaceful slumber, I couldn''t help but reflect on the tumultuous journey that had brought us to this point.


    Months ago, Meralda had been consumed by thoughts of revenge, driven by the desire to avenge her brother''s death¡ªmy own handiwork.


    Yet, despite the blood that stained our past, it seemed that time had softened her heart, forging an unexpected bond between us.


    With a gentle sigh, I allowed Meralda to continue her peaceful rest, unwilling to disturb her newfoundfort.


    Slipping into my jacket, I sensed the presence of three familiar beings in the adjacent room¡ªa sign that Aria and the others had returned.

 Chapter 226: THIRD WIFE

    In a cozy room nestled within the capital city of the holy kingdom, three girls found themselves immersed in a joyous reunion.


    Louise, Analise, and Aria, had been separated for what felt like an eternity, though in reality, it had only been three days since Louise and Analisest saw Aria.


    However, for the three girls, the time apart had stretched like stic, making their reunion feel like a long-awaited event.


    Estelle Academy, with its bustling corridors and academic rigors, had been the backdrop of their shared experiences.


    Yet, it was the bond between these three girls that truly defined their time there.


    As they reunited, it became evident that something integral was missing when they were apart.


    Each moment spent together felt like pieces of a puzzle clicking into ce.


    Their reunion wasn''t just about catching up; it was about reliving the cherished memories they had created together.


    Theyughed, they reminisced, and they reveled in each other''spany.


    Exploring the holy capital of the kingdom became an adventure as they soaked in the sights and sounds, savoring every moment of togetherness.


    But amidst theughter and camaraderie, there lingered a tension that none of them had acknowledged until they returned to their room.


    It was Louise who broke the silence with a weighty revtion, her words hanging in the air like a delicate bnce disturbed.


    "So, you and Adrian went on a date together...?" Aria''s voice betrayed a hint of unease, her smile faltering as a subtle change came over her expressive eyes.


    "¡­Y-yes"


    "Just the two of you?" Aria''s voice was soft, almost hesitant, as if she dreaded the confirmation that she already knew wasing.


    "Y-yes..." Louise''s response came in a hesitant whisper, her admission hanging in the air like an unspoken truth waiting to be acknowledged.


    "For the whole day?" Aria''s probing questions continued, each one driving the conversation deeper into ufortable territory.


    "Yes..." Louise''s voice wavered, betraying the uncertainty that gnawed at her from within.


    The silence that followed was deafening, broken only by the weight of unspoken words that lingered in the air like a tangible presence.


    Aria''s quietness seemed to permeate the room, chilling the very air around them and causing the temperature to plummet.


    Louise couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt, knowing that her words had inadvertently disrupted the delicate bnce of their friendship.


    She had known that discussing her rtionship with Adrian would be fraught withplications, but she hadn''t anticipated the depth of Aria''s reaction.


    "¡­."


    "¡­."


    As the awkward silence stretched on, Louise found herself reflecting on the undeniable bond between Aria and Adrian.


    Despite their attempts to conceal it, their connection was palpable, evident in the subtle gestures and stolen nces that passed between them.


    Elena practically confirmed It for her.


    Even Analise sense it if not fully believes it to be the case after all their knowing looks and whispered conversations betrayed their awareness of the unspoken tension that simmered beneath the surface.


    Despite being siblings and in a questi9onable rtionship, the fact of the matter still remains.


    Aria was the second wife in Adrian''s harem hierarchy.


    Although it''s not final, the fact that she''s probably the second closest to Adrian was real.


    For Louise, navigating theplexities of their rtionships was like tiptoeing through a minefield, each step fraught with the potential for disaster.


    If she wanted to pursue a rtionship with Adrian, she knew that she would need Aria''s blessing.


    But gaining her approval would be no easy feat, especially given Aria''s well-known jealousy and protective nature.


    ''I only got lucky with Senior Elena¡­''


    If she says no¡­


    The number ofplexities her joining them would be astronomical.


    Louise couldn''t help but wonder if her hopes of joining Adrian''s harem were nothing more than a fleeting fantasy, a delicate dream on the verge of shattering into a thousand irreparable pieces.


    She even had certain fantasies about taking Aria''s second position¡­ no matter what she must never tell her that.


    "I see..." After a prolonged silence, Aria''s response finally broke the tension that had settled over the room. Her tone was measured, contemtive, as if she were carefully weighing her words before speaking.


    Louise watched Aria closely, sensing the turmoil beneath her calm exterior. It was clear that Aria was wrestling with her emotions, her thoughts drifting into the depths of introspection before she finally released a heavy sigh.


    "I knew this would happen someday," Aria began, her voice tinged with resignation. "But to think it would be this fast... No, it was weird to think it took this long in the first ce. Considering Adrian''s not an idiot, he would surely know your feelings from those puppy eyes of yours at first nce."


    As Aria continued to mumble to herself, Louise couldn''t help but feel a sense of confusion creeping in. Yet, despite her own uncertainty, she sensed a glimmer of hope in Aria''s words. It seemed that, somehow, she had received a positive response, though she couldn''t be entirely certain.


    "U-uhm, Aria?" Louise ventured tentatively, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "What?" Aria''s response was curt, her attention still seemingly consumed by her own thoughts.


    "S-so, are you fine with it?" Louise asked, her voice trembling with apprehension.


    "What do you think?"Aria''s response was immediate, her wordsced with a coldness that sent a shiver down Louise''s spine.


    Louise felt her heart sink, the weight of Aria''s disapproval crushing her hopes before they had a chance to take root. Tears welled up in her eyes as she struggled to find the right words, her mind racing with a million thoughts and fears.


    "I-I..." Louise stammered, her voice faltering as she fought to collect her thoughts.


    But before she could finish her sentence, Aria burst intoughter, the sound echoing through the room like a soothing balm to Louise''s frayed nerves.


    "Hahaha~" Aria''sughter was infectious, contagious, and soon Louise found herself joining in, the tension that had gripped the room melting away in the warmth of their shared amusement.


    "A-Aria?" Louise managed between giggles, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    "Sorry," Aria said, wiping tears of mirth from her eyes. "You just looked so cute; I couldn''t help but tease you."


    As Ariaposed herself, a soft smile graced her lips as she looked at Louise with genuine warmth. "Did you really think I wouldn''t allow you?"


    "I may be one of Adrian''s lovers, but I can''t control him..." Aria''s voice held a hint of resignation as she spoke, her words carrying a weight of eptance for the limitations of their rtionship dynamic.


    She reached out, her fingers lightly grazing Louise''s cheek as she continued.


    "And besides, only Elena, with her already confirmed title as future first wife, has the right to block any form of marriages from Adrian."


    Louise listened intently, absorbing Aria''s words with a mixture of relief and apprehension. Aria''s touch was gentle, aforting reassurance that belied the seriousness of their conversation.


    "Andstly," Aria added with a mischievous glint in her eyes, "Did you really think I would hate you for this? Hehehe, seeing your cute reaction was really fun."


    Louise couldn''t help butugh nervously, the tension that had lingered between them dissipating with each shared chuckle. But beneath herughter, a nagging doubt still lingered, prompting her to voice her concerns.


    "But... aren''t you at least a tiny bit mad?" Louise''s voice was hesitant, her gaze falling to the floor as she struggled to articte her thoughts.


    Even Elena was quite nonchnt about her joining¡­ under normal circumstances wouldn''t any sane lover be briming with anger right now?


    She couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that gnawed at her, a sense of guilt for intruding upon Aria and Adrian''s rtionship.


    Aria''s response was swift, herughter fading as she regarded Louise with a mixture of fondness and amusement.


    "Fufu... you really are cute, you know, Louise."


    With a flick of her finger, Aria lightly tapped Louise''s forehead, eliciting a surprised yelp from the younger girl.


    "Ow...!"


    Louise recoiled slightly, rubbing the spot where Aria''s finger had made contact.


    Despite the yful gesture, there was a warmth in Aria''s eyes that reassured Louise of her eptance, easing the doubts that had gued her mind.


    "Seriously, have a little more confidence in yourself." Aria''s tone was scolding, yet there was an underlying warmth in her words as she addressed Louise.


    She leaned forward, her eyes meeting Louise''s with a mixture of seriousness and understanding.


    "To say that I''m not mad would be wrong, but to say that I''m mad would also be wrong. honestly I don''t feel anything, I don''t even feel a slight sense of jealousy as well. is it because it''s because you Louise? or is it just because I expected this sort of thing happening from miles away?"


    "Well it doesn''t really matter now right...?"


    ''As long as were all happy I''m fine with sharing Adrian with the others....''


    "I don''t know about Elena''s reaction to all this as well, but judging from what you told me, she''s also fine with it, right?"


    Louise nodded, her cheeks flushing with a mixture of embarrassment and relief. "Y-yes," she confirmed, grateful for Aria''s understanding.


    "In the end, what matters is that you made Adrian''s heart move." Aria''s words were filled with wisdom, her gaze softening as she spoke, quite the contrary to her somewhat inexperienced nature when ites to love.


    She leaned back, a knowing smile ying at the corners of her lips as she continued.


    "Did he confess his love to you yet?"


    Louise felt her cheeks grow even hotter at the memory, her heart fluttering at the mere thought of Adrian''s confession. "Yes..." she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper as she recalled the tender moment they had shared.


    The night they confessed their love for each other as well as that deep sweet kiss they made was still unforgettable for her to this day.


    Aria''s smile widened at Louise''s bashful admission, a hint of amusement dancing in her eyes.


    "Then that''s all there is to it... As long as Adrian loves you truly, it doesn''t really bother me that much. After all, the more, the merrier. And besides, I have a feeling that the nights would be more fun with more girls around~"


    Aria''s voice took on a teasing tone, her wordsced with a hint of mischief as she hinted at the potential for newfound intimacy within their group.


    ''Considering Adrian''s stamina I don''t see any problems during our nightly activities''


    Louise couldn''t help but blush furiously at Aria''s implications, her mind racing with a whirlwind of emotions.


    Yet, despite her embarrassment, there was a sense offort in Aria''s eptance, a reassurance that she had found her ce among Adrian''s lovers.


    Despite the newfound eptance and lighthearted banter, Louise still found herself blushing furiously at the mention of more intimate matters.


    "I-it''s too early for that stuff, d-don''t you think?" she stammered, her mind reeling with embarrassment as she tried to redirect the conversation away from such personal topics.


    Aria, however, seemed unfazed by Louise''s difort, her teasing only intensifying as she continued to yfully prod.


    "Fufu, don''t worry, you''ll experience what our dear future husband is like in bed soon~" she teased, her words sending a fresh wave of heat to Louise''s cheeks.


    "Aria!" Louise eximed, her embarrassment reaching new heights as she attempted to shut down the conversation before it ventured any further into forbidden territory.


    But Aria''sughter was infectious, her amusement evident as she reassured Louise with a yful pat on the shoulder. "Hahaha, calm down... it''s bound to happen anyway."


    With a sigh of resignation, Louise couldn''t help but chuckle nervously, realizing that there was no escaping Aria''s teasing banter.


    She watched as Aria extended her hand, forming a handshake with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Let''s get along, shall we, ''THIRD WIFE?"


    ''She didn''t have to imply my position¡­.''


    Louise hesitated for a moment before returning the handshake, her heart swelling with a mix of gratitude and happiness.


    "Y-yes," she replied, her voice filled with genuine happiness as she acknowledged her newfound ce within Adrian''s harem.


    Just then, the sound of footsteps interrupted their conversation, and Analise entered the room carrying two tea cups, a warm smile gracing her lips.


    "Here''s your tea, youngdy Aria,dy Louise," she said, presenting the cups to them with a gentle nod.


    Gratefully, Louise and Aria epted the tea, savoring the aroma before taking a sip.


    As they enjoyed theforting warmth of the tea, Analise retreated to the kitchen to prepare a light dinner for them, leaving Louise and Aria alone once again.


    In the quiet of the room, surrounded by the warmth of friendship and eptance, Louise couldn''t help but feel a sense of contentment wash over her.


    With Aria''s yful teasing and Analise''s nurturing presence, she knew that she had found a ce where she truly belonged, surrounded by those who cared for her deeply.


    As Aria and Louise exchanged a knowing nce, their thoughts drifting to Analise''s enigmatic role within their group, they couldn''t help but feel a twinge of uncertainty.


    While Analise portrayed herself as a dutiful maid, there was an unspoken understanding among them that she held a significant ce in Adrian''s heart, perhaps even being the closest to him, and possibly his first love.


    Their contemtion was abruptly interrupted by a series of urgent knocks at the door, causing all three girls to jump in surprise.


    The voice that followed sent a ripple of nervousness through the room, as if their unspoken fears had materialized before them.


    "Louise, Ana, Aria, are you inside?"


    The tension in the room escted as the girls exchanged uneasy nces.


    The sudden appearance of the person they had just been discussing left them feeling exposed.

 Chapter 227: Being True

    After knocking twice, I paused, waiting for a response from the other side of the door. My voice, echoing through the quiet hallway, carried with it a sense of urgency and apprehension.


    "Louise, Ana, Aria, are you inside?" I called out again, my words a gentle reminder of my presence, a reassurance that I hadn''t forgotten about them.


    Even though a simple knock would have sufficed, I wanted to acknowledge the presence of all three girls, to ensure that none of them felt left out or neglected.


    Unnecessary jealousy had no ce in our rtionship, especially considering that they were all practically confirmed as part of my harem.


    As I waited for a response, my thoughts drifted to the ring that I had forgotten to give Aria.


    ''Even though I promised Ipletely forgot after all the busy ns back at Estelle Academy''


    Should I propose to her tonight? Or perhaps I should propose to all three of them at once?


    But as quickly as the thought crossed my mind, I shook my head, realizing the folly of my impulsive idea.


    I hadn''t even confirmed their feelings or their willingness to marry me with all the other girls around, let alone theirpatibility with each other.


    ''Louise and Ana are fine but¡­.''


    ''Elena and Aria alone are proof thatpatibility matters in a harem¡­ those two just never gets along, always finding ways to annoy the other¡­''


    Although I can tell that they don''t exactly hate each other¡­ but that doesn''t mean they didn''t want monopolize my attention, Elena back then even punched me straight in the face¡­.


    Proposing to all three of them simultaneously seemed premature,cking the romanticism and sincerity that such a momentous asion deserved.


    Recalling my abrupt proposal to Elena, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt.


    Had I rushed into things too quickly, without considering her feelings or the significance of such a gesture?


    ''But she seemed so overjoyed back then¡­ so I guess it''s fine right?''


    Besides I was truly being genuine back then, I really wanted to make Elena mine right then and there, not just calm her down from Aria''s teasing.


    With a sigh, I resolved to approach the situation with more thoughtfulness and consideration, with the other girls.


    Marriage proposals were meant to be romantic and heartfelt, not rushed or haphazard.


    And so, I vowed to take the time to understand each girl''s desires and aspirations before taking such a significant step forward.


    The door then clicked and slightly opened.


    "Young master good evening!"


    As Ana opened the door with her customary gentle smile, I couldn''t help but feel a rush of warmth and affection wash over me.


    Her presence was like a beacon of light in the dimly lit hallway, her smile radiating a sense of calm and tranquility that never failed to soothe my troubled mind.


    "Good evening, Ana," I greeted her with a smile of my own, unable to tear my gaze away from her mesmerizing golden eyes.


    No matter how many times I saw that smile, it never failed to captivate me, leaving me feeling as though a goddess was gracing me with her presence.


    Ana''s touch was as gentle as ever as she took my jacket, her fingers lingering on the fabric for a moment longer than necessary.


    My heart fluttered at the memory of our recent encounters, the passion and intensity of our moments together still fresh in my mind.


    "Thank you," I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper as Ana bowed her head in acknowledgment. The happiness that danced in her eyes was unmistakable, a reflection of the joy she found in serving me.


    "You''re wee, young master," Ana replied, her voice soft and melodic as she brushed off a stray strand of my hair. "My dish is just about to be done. Pleasee join us, young master."


    As she fixed my hair with a yful chuckle, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of affection for her. In that moment, it was as though all of my worries and doubts melted away, reced by a sense of contentment and peace.


    "Sure," I replied with a warm smile, feeling a sense of contentment wash over me as I prepared to join the others for dinner.


    It dawned on me that I hadn''t had the opportunity to enjoy meals together with the other girls like this since ourst meeting with the pope.


    And with Aria by my side, the atmosphere felt even merrier than usual, though I couldn''t shake the longing for Elena''s presence toplete the gathering.


    As I entered the room, Louise greeted me awkwardly with a wave, her demeanor betraying a hint of nervousness.


    "Hello, Adrian!" she eximed, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    Before I could respond, Aria rushed to me in a sudden hug, her arms wrapping around me with unabashed enthusiasm.


    "Adrian~!" she eximed, her embrace filled with a warmth that melted away any lingering tension.


    Returning her hug with equal affection, I couldn''t help but admire Aria''s openness and fearlessness in expressing her feelings.


    Despite the controversies that once surrounded our rtionship, she remained unapologetically herself, her love for me shining brightly in her eyes.


    In the past, I might have been hesitant to reciprocate such disys of affection in public, but now, surrounded by understanding friends and loved ones, I felt no need to hold back.


    Giving Aria a gentle pat on the head, I smiled warmly as she continued to hug me, her joyful expression mirrored on my own face as we basked in the warmth of each other''s embrace.


    As the dinner progressed, I couldn''t shake the feeling that both Louise and Ana were giving me jealous nces, their eyes betraying a hint of envy.


    But for now, I knew there was little I could do to address their feelings.


    Besides, I reasoned, they likely understood and empathized with Aria''s initial reaction, given the length of time she had been apart from me.


    So, with a resigned smile, the two girls returned to their conversations, albeit with a hint of defeat lingering in their expressions.


    With dinner served, the four of us settled into afortable rhythm, enjoying each other''spany as we shared stories andughter.


    Louise, Ana, and Aria reminisced about their time at the academy, their voices filling the room with warmth and camaraderie.


    Meanwhile, I listened attentively, content to bask in the joy of their shared memories.


    Though my initial intention had been to discuss Aria''s staff, I found myself appreciating the simple pleasure of being surrounded by loved ones.


    It urred to me that moments like these were essential for fostering strong and healthy rtionships. While nning for the future was important, I realized the significance of cherishing the present.


    Suddenly, Aria''s voice cut through the chatter, drawing my attention away from my thoughts.


    "By the way, Adrian, I heard you made Louise fall for you?" she remarked casually, her warm smile hinting at a deeper curiosity.


    I paused, caught off guard by the directness of her question. Had Louise already confided in Aria about her feelings? ncing at Louise, I noticed a subtle nod apanied by a blush creeping onto her cheeks, confirming Aria''s assumption.


    Feeling a mixture of surprise and intrigue, I smiled in response, acknowledging the unspoken conversation that had unfolded between them.


    It was moments like these, filled with honesty and vulnerability, that reminded me of the depth of the bond we shared


    ''They really have gotten close''


    Judging from Aria''s words tone and reaction she wasn''t qu8ite against it which was a good sign.


    "Yes," I admitted truthfully, deciding there was no use in hiding things from Aria.


    While I had initially nned to exin things slowly, I realized that addressing the matter directly had its merits. Besides, I preferred to avoid unnecessary drama whenever possible.


    Aria regarded me seriously, the glint of intensity in her ruby eyes betraying the gravity of her question.


    "Do you love her?" she asked, her tone conveying a genuine desire to understand my feelings.


    It was clear she wasn''t merely seeking reassurance or a flippant response; she wanted to hear the truth straight from my heart.


    As I pondered her question, a realization dawned on me.


    Perhaps this was Aria''s way of approving my rtionship with Louise¡ªby ensuring that my feelings were genuine and sincere.


    It was a subtle yet unmistakable gesture of eptance, one that spoke volumes about the depth of our bond.


    "Yes, from the bottom of my heart, I love Louise Obelia," I replied earnestly, the words carrying the weight of my true feelings.


    It might have sounded clich¨¦ to say, but it was a sentiment I hade to understand and embrace since the moment I realized my love for her.


    Louise immediately blushed hearing my answer and even Ana was smiling and giggling to herself as she watched the events unfold.


    Hearing my answer, Aria fell into contemtion, her expression unreadable as she processed my words. After a moment, she nodded, a small smile ying at the corners of her lips.


    "Good," she said simply, her tone firm yet reassuring.


    "If you ever hurt her, you''re dead, okay?" Her words were apanied by a gentle threat, a reminder of the fierce loyalty she held for those she cared about.


    "And of course, that includes me and Elena as well," she added, her tone softening slightly.


    Despite the seriousness of her warning, there was an underlying warmth in her voice, a testament to the unwavering bond that united us as a group.


    With a chuckle, I nodded in agreement, grateful for Aria''s protective instincts and the depth of her friendship.


    In that moment, I realized just how fortunate I was to have her by my side, supporting and guiding me through theplexities of love and rtionships. .


    "Adrian..." Aria''s voice interrupted my thoughts, drawing my attention back to her. "Hmm?" I responded, curious as to what she wanted to say.


    "I love you," she confessed, her words carrying a sincerity that warmed my heart.


    A blush crept onto my cheeks at her unexpected deration, her smile adding to the fluttering sensation in my chest.


    "I love you too, Aria," I replied, returning her sentiment with equal fervor.


    Louise, sensing the moment, chimed in nervously, her voice tinged with excitement.


    "I-I love you as well, Adrian!" she eximed, her cheeks turning a bright shade of red as smoke seemed to puff out from her head. Her reaction was undeniably adorable, eliciting a soft chuckle from all of us.


    "I love you too, Louise," I reassured her, my words filled with genuine affection.


    Her reaction was priceless, her eyes widening in disbelief before she seemed on the verge of fainting from sheer happiness.


    The sight of her overwhelmed with emotion only made me love her more.


    Turning to Ana, I noticed her watching us with a quiet understanding in her eyes.


    Though she didn''t speak, her nod conveyed her eptance of our affectionate exchange.


    It was clear that she wasn''t quite ready to reveal my rtionship with her to the other girls yet, and that was perfectly alright. I knew she was just trying to be respectful to all of them.


    I was willing to wait for her, to respect her pace and give her the time she needed toe to terms with her feelings.


    As we continued to enjoy our meal together, the air was filled with a sense of warmth and understanding.


    In that moment, surrounded by the ones I loved, I realized just how fortunate I was to have such incredible girls in my life.


    I never thought I''d say this but.


    ''Thank you bitchy goddess¡­.''

 Chapter 228: Meeting with Aunt

    After bidding farewell to the girls and securing Aria''s staff, I made my way back to my room, ensuring to lock the door behind me as a precaution.


    With the staff in hand, I could feel the protective magic imbued within it activating, ready to defend its master at a moment''s notice.


    As I examined the staff, I couldn''t help but marvel at its remarkable craftsmanship and the potency of its enchantments.


    ''Truly whoever made you was someone out of this world''


    ''Even back on my previous world I can''t imagine even the highest-ranking mage being capable of imbuing this much magic circles on a single item''


    As always It was clear that this was no ordinary weapon; it was a powerful tool imbued with ancient magic and imbued with a fierce sense of loyalty to its master.


    However, as it recognized me as its master''s beloved, the protective magic softened, allowing me to handle it without fear of triggering its defenses.


    With a wry smile, I remarked on its spirited personality, reflecting on the charred ceiling and floor from a previous activation of its defense mechanism.


    If I hadn''t been its master''s lover, I would have likely met a less than favorable fate.


    As I settled into my room, lost in thought, a voice suddenly roused me from my musings.


    "Master?" Meralda said as she rubbed her eyes while yawning.


    "Sorry, it seems I woke you up"


    "It''s fine," Meralda said, her voice soft and serene as she stood upright, her emerald dress slipping slightly down her chest to reveal more of her delicate features.


    Despite the unintentional disy, she seemed unfazed by my gaze, her attention fixated on the staff in my hand.


    "That''s Master Aria''s staff," she remarked, her voice still tinged with drowsiness.


    "Yeah," I replied, activating various functions of the staff with ease.


    The synchronization magic imbued within it was remarkable, allowing me to utilize its abilities effortlessly.


    With a few adjustments and the authority granted by my sister, I was able to initiate a teleportation portal without difficulty.


    The coordinates to the Kaksan forest were familiar to me, making it simple to pinpoint the location.


    Turning my focus back to Meralda, I issued a briefmand. "Meralda, I''ll be away for a while. Keep the girls safe."


    "Away? Where are you going?" Meralda inquired, her curiosity piqued by my sudden departure.


    "To meet my aunt," I replied simply, knowing that Meralda was already acquainted with my family and understood the nature of my journey. With a nod of understanding, she offered her well wishes.


    "Okay, take care, Master."


    With Meralda''s blessing, I conjured a portal before me, its dark, swirling depths lined with a faint blue glow.


    Without hesitation, I stepped through, leaving the safety of the room behind and venturing into the unknown.


    As the portal closed behind me, I bid farewell to Meralda.


    Surveying my surroundings, I confirmed that I had sessfully teleported to my intended destination. However, the sight that greeted me was far from weing.


    I found myself standing in the midst of a deste forest, where dead trees reached towards the darkened sky, shrouded by ominous clouds and a red mist that hung heavily in the air.


    Dark fumes rose from the lifeless ground, casting an eerie pall over the barrenndscape.


    To an outsider, this ce would indeed resemble the very depths of hell.


    As I took in the grim scenery, my gaze was drawn to a towering tree in the distance, its immense size and blood-red leaves marking it as the world tree of this forsakennd.


    It was a stark reminder of the corruption that had overtaken this once sacred ce.


    "Looks like the world tree of this ce haspletely turned into a demonic entity," I mused aloud, my voice carrying a tinge of disappointment at the sight before me.


    While it was inevitable given the circumstances, it was still disheartening to witness the transformation of something once revered into a symbol of darkness and decay.


    Despite its current state, I couldn''t help but reminisce about the tree''s former glory, its verdant foliage and majestic presence now a distant memory.


    ''Well things are bound to change for this world in the future anyway''


    I just hope mom won''t change too much¡­


    Judging by the distance to the castle, I estimated that I was only a few kilometers away.


    The fact that I could see the world tree from this far indicated that the castle wasn''t too far ahead.


    It was a fortunate turn of events that the portal had brought me closer to my destination than expected.


    With a deep breath, I allowed the restricted authority of my aunt and sister to envelop me, their powers spreading throughout my body with a single gesture, ready to be summoned at a moment''s notice.


    Right on cue, a figure materialized beside me, his youthful appearance belying his true nature.


    "Yo~! Long time no see, Adrian! Did you miss me?"


    The voice belonged to Loki, the mischievous god whose golden eyes sparkled with mischief.


    "Not so much," I replied nonchntly, earning a disappointed look from Loki.


    He sighed dramatically, shaking his head in mock disapproval.


    "Kids these days don''t know how to be honest, huh?" hemented, his shoulders slumping as he adopted aically exaggerated pose.


    It was both amusing and surreal to see a boy of his apparent age speaking and acting with the wisdom of someone much older, a testament to his divine nature.


    Despite his yful demeanor, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of wariness around Loki.


    As the god of mischief, he was known for his unpredictable nature and penchant for causing trouble.


    But for now, it seemed he hade with no ill intentions, ''aunt probably asked him to fetch me¡­''


    "Oh yeah, Adrian, how was the Holy Kingdom? Was it nice? Did the goddess pester you on anything? Did she hurt you? Oh yeah, do you still have my mask? You should''ve used it, you know¡ª" Loki''s barrage of questions and ramblings continued without pause, his excitement palpable as he bombarded me with inquiries.


    Realizing that carrying on a conversation in such a deste ce was impractical, I decided to cut him off. cing a hand over his mouth, I silenced him, earning a puzzled look in response.


    "Do you really want to talk here?" I interrupted, gesturing to our surroundings to emphasize the point.


    "Oh yeah, right, oops! I got too excited. Nya''s probably going to kill me now, hahaha," Loki chuckled, casually mentioning my sister''s name as if they were old friends.


    The thought of them growing closer irked me slightly, though I couldn''t deny the benefit of Nya forming alliances with gods.


    Still, the fact that Loki was her first divine acquaintance didn''t sit well with me.


    Despite his mischievous nature, Loki wasn''t inherently malicious.


    He was simply... well, Loki?


    True to his title as the god of lies, he possessed a knack for mischief and trickery.


    Yet, there was an honesty to him that was difficult to ignore, a candidness that belied his reputation.


    While dealing with Loki could undoubtedly be troublesome, I couldn''t deny the value of having him as an ally, especially in a world where our enemy is a primordial goddess and he''s quite useful as well.


    With a simple flick of his finger, Loki altered our surroundings once again, and suddenly we found ourselves standing amidst the intricate designs and elven symbols of the castle. The familiar setting signaled our arrival, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief at being back in familiar territory.


    "Wee, Adrian," a voice echoed in my ear, instantly recognizable as my aunt''s.


    Turning towards her, I saw her standing alongside Schwi and Princess Elowyn.


    My eyes briefly met Elowyn''s, but she quickly looked away, avoiding further contact. It urred to me that it had been quite some time since Ist saw her.


    Approaching my aunt, I embraced her warmly, feeling a sense offort in her presence. She returned the hug, her touch gentle as she patted the back of my head affectionately.


    "We missed you, Adrian," she murmured softly, her voice carrying a warmth and tenderness that was uniquely hers.


    Her words brought a sense of peace to my troubled mind, easing the tension that had built up during my absence.


    Returning her sentiment, I replied, "The same goes for me, Aunt."


    Despite the challenges we faced as a family, moments like these reminded me of the deep bonds that connected us.


    As we exchanged greetings, I couldn''t help but wonder about the absence of my sister.


    "By the way, where is sis?" I inquired, curious as to why she wasn''t present.


    My aunt''s expression shifted slightly, a hint of concern flickering in her eyes at the mention of Nya.


    With the situation with the goddess at a stand still right now it shouldn''t be a problem for her to manifest freely in this ce.


    "Well, Mother asked for her presence," Aunt replied, her gaze momentarily shifting away from mine.


    The mention of Mother''s summons filled me with a sense of unease, given the tumultuous events of ourst encounter.


    While I trusted that Mother wouldn''t intentionally harm Nya, her capricious nature left room for uncertainty, and I couldn''t shake the worry gnawing at the edges of my mind.


    "I-I see," I responded nervously, my thoughts momentarily consumed by apprehension.


    Despite my concerns, I remained hopeful that Nya would emerge from the encounter unscathed.


    Still, the memory of Mother''s unpredictable behavior lingered in the back of my mind, a constant reminder of the dangers lurking within her realm.


    Aunt''s touch brought me back to the present, her gentle caress tracing a path from my face to my shoulder and eventually settling on my chest.


    "Hmm, it seems the goddess didn''t do anything to you... except for the growing divinity inside you, not much has changed," she remarked, her red eyes shimmering faintly in the dim light.


    "Well, she did forcefully make me enter her realm once more, but she didn''t do much there," I admitted, recalling the unsettling experience of being summoned into Mother''s domain.


    "Oh my, how bold of her," Aunt eximed, her expression shifting from surprise to amusement.


    "Knowing that goddess''s pettiness, she probably tried to do something to you but gave up, as she knew what would happen if she did, no?" Herughter filled the air, echoing off the walls of the chamber.


    It struck me as odd how urately Aunt seemed to grasp the nuances of the goddess''s intentions, but I chose not to dwell on it.


    Instead, I simply nodded in response, acknowledging her insight while silently contemting the implications of the goddess''s actions.


    "Come now, we have much to talk about," Aunt beckoned, her voice carrying a sense of urgency as she began to stride purposefully into the depths of the castle, nked by her attendants.


    It struck me as somewhat peculiar to see demons willingly following her lead, their entranced expressions hinting at an underlying fascination or perhaps fear.


    Nevertheless, I followed closely behind, falling into step beside her as she linked arms with me.


    Loki trailed behind us; his carefree demeanor evident as he hummed a tune.


    Observing Aunt''s gestures and mannerisms, I couldn''t help but notice the simrities she shared with Mother, not just in personality but also in the way she carried herself.


    If Mother embodied chaos, then Aunt could be considered the embodiment of gentleness, yet beneath their outward differencesy a shared essence that was undeniably familial.


    As we traversed the grand halls of the castle, I found myself pondering the whereabouts of niel.


    I had expected her to make her presence known the moment sheid eyes on me, yet her absence was conspicuous.


    It was unlike her to refrain from seeking me out, and I couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that gnawed at the edges of my consciousness.


    ¡­


    In Louise and Ana''s room, Aria found herself awake despite the peaceful slumber of herpanions. She gazed at Louise and Ana, nestled together on the bed they shared.


    It had been a while since the three of them had slept together like this, and Aria couldn''t help but feel a sense of contentment, relishing the opportunity to embrace the soft andforting presence of Louise once more.


    However, her thoughts soon turned to more pressing matters. Aria couldn''t shake the nagging question from her mind: Why was Adrian suddenly so far away?


    She could sense the presence of her staff, which was linked to her, but it seemed to be located somewhere distant.


    Adrian asked for her staff just a few hours ago, leaving Aria to wonder why he had ventured so far from their current location.


    As she pondered this, Aria couldn''t ignore the fact that it was already nighttime.


    ''At this hour?''


    Thete hour only added to her sense of unease and curiosity.


    Adrian rarely kept secrets from them, and any enigmatic actions he took were usually for their benefit in some way.


    Shouldn''t she respect his privacy and trust that he had a valid reason for his actions?


    Yet, despite these rationalizations, Aria couldn''t quell her curiosity.


    After spending so long in the dark about Adrian''s whereabouts, her desire for answers had be overwhelming.


    With a conflicted sigh, Aria made a silent promise to apologize to Adrian for her intrusion.


    Standing up from the bed, she reached for her cardigan to cover her sensual nightdress, which was very see-through in the dim light of the room.


    Her red eyes began to glow with a vibrant blue hue, sparkling with the faint light of distant stars as she prepared herself for what she had to do.


    There was one more thing she hadn''t disclosed to Adrian about her staff since she began practicing with it back at the mansion: its ability to teleport her to any location where the staff resided, and vice versa. It was a handy and useful feature, built-in magic that added to the staff''s versatility and utility.


    ncing onest time at the sleeping forms of Louise and Ana, Aria felt a pang of guilt for leaving them behind, but she knew she had to follow her instincts.


    With a whispered incantation, she cast a protective barrier around the room, ensuring their safety in her absence.


    While Louise''s spirits were more than capable of defending them, Aria didn''t want to take any chances in this unpredictable ce.


    With her preparationsplete, Aria closed her eyes and focused her mind on the distant location where she sensed her staff''s presence. In the next moment, her surroundings blurred and shifted,

 Chapter 229: Meeting with Aunt 2

    "Did you get taller, Ian?" Aunt suddenly asked, her gaze shifting towards me.


    Hmm¡­?


    Now that she mentioned it, Aunt was indeed a tall woman, her bird-like appearance adding to her imposing stature.


    It was a bit unusual for me to be able to meet her eye to eye, considering her height.


    "I guess so?" I replied, realizing that I hadn''t really taken the time to measure my height recently.


    The thought hadn''t crossed my mind amidst everything else happening around me.


    After all, I was still only 18 years old, and boys my age typically continued to grow until around 21. It made sense that I might still be experiencing some growth spurts.


    Aunt chuckled slightly at my curious reaction, reaching out to pat my head affectionately.


    Her gesture was bothforting and reminiscent of the affectionate gestures my mother used to make when I was younger.


    ¡­.


    As we entered Aunt''s office, the furniture was already arranged neatly.


    Afortable sofa and chairs were ced around a small table in the center of the room, while a group of demonic maids stood attentively on each side.


    Judging by the trays they held,den with snacks and beverages, it was clear they were prepared to serve us during our meeting.


    Taking a seat on the couch, Aunt positioned herself opposite me, crossing her legs elegantly. Meanwhile, the ever-annoying Loki settled himself right beside me, his presence as grating as ever.


    "All of you may leave now," Aunt instructed the servants with a nod.


    Theyplied, albeit with some evident disappointment, before quietly exiting the room.


    "They seemed quite loyal to you already, Aunt," I remarked, noting their obedient demeanor.


    "Fufu, of course, why wouldn''t they be?" Aunt replied proudly, chuckling softly.


    Even in this moment, despite her gentle nature, she exuded a sense of charisma and authority that was impossible to ignore.


    If one were to see her like this, they might mistake her for an empress.


    Indeed, Aunt was more than just a mere mortal or even a goddess; she possessed a presence thatmanded respect from both mortals and gods alike.


    As the room emptied, only five of us remained: Aunt, Loki, Schwi, Elowyn, and myself. It was a surprising lineup, especially with Elowyn''s unexpected presence.


    I had anticipated figures like niel or Gobel to be part of the meeting, considering their usual involvement in such matters.


    However, seeing Elowyn here made me wonder what specific role Aunt had in mind for her.


    Watching Elowyn carefully, I couldn''t help but notice her attempts to avoid meeting my gaze.


    It was understandable, given the trauma I had inadvertently inflicted upon her during our previous encounter. Reassuring her would take time and effort, something I was willing to invest.


    On the other hand, Schwi seemed delighted to see me, her happiness evident in her expression. Ignoring the tension between Elowyn and me for the moment, I pondered over niel''s absence.


    Considering the significant impact she had made during the Estelle Academy incident, I had expected her to be present to provide her perspective.


    However, Aunt''s decision not to include her suggested that she might have a separate n in mind.


    Even Iselia, Elowyn''s sister, was conspicuously absent from the gathering.


    It appeared that Elowyn was determined to keep her sister away from me, perhaps viewing me as a threat or harboring negative sentiments towards me.


    ''I guess I''m basically the devil for her now huh¡­ which was quite sad considering we already saw each other bare naked¡­''


    Cough...!


    Aunt coughed getting my attention.


    Oops¡­~ I guess I stared at her a bit too much¡­


    "Let''s talk about what you probably came her for, you need information right?"


    I nodded in response, considering the limited times I can probably visit again, I needed all the crucial information happening in the world right now before making any big moves.


    Not to mention my already limited movement back at the holy nation.


    Having the role of hero was a bit too tiring than what I imagined it to be.


    Straight to business, Aunt addressed Loki, indicating she wanted him to proceed.


    Understanding her intention, Loki nodded and began his task.


    Floating around the table, he pped his hands once, conjuring a 3D holographic map that transcended the conventional definition of a map.


    The hologram disyed aprehensive overview, resembling a satellite''s view of the world.


    Every detail, from cities to individuals, from naturalndscapes to human activity, was depicted with remarkable rity and precision. It was as if I was observing the world in real-time.


    Observing the intricate disy, I couldn''t help but express silent admiration.


    Loki, noticing my reaction, smirked knowingly before focusing on the northern region of the holographic map.


    As he zoomed in, a vast expanse unfolded before us, revealing a sprawling city.


    However, its once-grand castley in ruins, consumed by mes.


    Adjacent to it stood a massive tree, reminiscent of the world tree, its once-vibrant white leaves now tainted by a dark and ominous aura¡ªa clear indication of its gradual demonification.


    "This is Saildan, the capital of the frost elves. Well, at least it used to be their capital," Loki exined, his tone tinged with a bit of mockery. "As you can see, it''s gradually transforming into a mere shadow of its former self."


    "Did the demon lord attack here?" I questioned, despite already knowing from the meeting back at the Holy Nation that the demon lord had targeted the northern nation.


    However, the precise origin of the attacks remained unknown to me.


    Understanding this detail could significantly impact my forting mission of subjugating the demons.


    Moreover, sharing substantial information with the Holy Nation could potentially provide me with an advantage.


    While manipting people with lies was challenging, presenting the truth held a different weight.


    "Hmm, no," Loki responded, shaking his head. "Although the demon king did technically target this ce, it was another nation that initiated its destruction. Our old friend merely capitalized on the chaos and exploited the aftermath¡ªtruly demonstrating a demonic approach."


    "I see, so his primary objective was the White Pce," I remarked, drawing connections.


    Aunt and Loki expressed surprise, widening their eyes slightly at my insight.


    "Hmm? We assumed you weren''t well-informed back in the Holy Nation, but it appears you possess more knowledge than we expected," Aunt remarked


    "Ah, don''t get me wrong, I didn''t know which ce the demon king attacked first. I just pieced the information I had together. Contrary to what you might expect, the Holy Nation''s informationwork is quite good, considering how fast they got their information about the demonic invasion. After all, they easily deduced the demons took advantage of the ongoing war between these two nations and exploited it."


    "I see..." Aunt nodded thoughtfully. "What the demon king did was smart, considering he took down two of the most powerful nations in the northern continent in a single night."


    "It would only be a matter of time before he goes down to the southern ins and starts rampaging against the smaller nations in the northern continent, then slowly makes his way past the borders of the strongest nations of this world." Lokimented as well with a twisted smile, as he looked at the dying people on the screen.


    Even though he''s a god he functions more like a demon, he reminds me of Lucifer sometimes.


    "Is Yamara Kingdom part of his target?" I asked, although the demon king was technically our ally, at the same time, not really.


    We had already made him take part in our deal to listen to us, and the deals go vice versa.


    The Yamara kingdom was more than likely where Euphemia and the other stranded people and students back at Estelle Academy were being sheltered.


    I can''t have him attack there yet.


    ''Considering Siena, Tristan, and the others would probably be there as well.''


    "As of now, no. He''s very particr about keeping his end of the deal; that''s why he''s making sure we do ours," Aunt exined.


    I nodded, acknowledging her words. At least this demon king had some sense. Demons were always quite particr about deals and contracts, making them more reliable than gods in many ways. That is, if you ept all the downsides thate with it, though.


    Loki, sensing the need for rity, snapped his fingers before giving a brief, summarized detail of what was truly happening in the northern continent.


    Although Loki skipped through a lot of minor details, the amount of information he provided was substantial.


    First, he confirmed that only the two of the strongest countries had already been conquered by the demonic forces, the others were still rtively safe although in a state of panic, the kings and tribal chiefs of such nations asking the power houses of the continent for help.


    Secondly, while the demon king himself hadn''t yet ascended to the mortal ins, his daughter was currently acting in his ce, and that I should probably meet with her soon.


    Thirdly, Loki exined that their main base, the demon king''s castle, now resided at the very heart of the capital of the White Pce, slowly being corrupted and transformed into their stronghold.


    Furthermore, Loki disclosed that the king of Sin, known as the Frost King, had not actually perished like what the news entailed but had sumbed to the influence of the demonic princess.


    He was a mere sec toy for the demonic princess now.


    Additionally, the emperor was focusing on fortifying his borders, and all the dukes, except for Duke Tellus, were gathered at the capital.


    Moreover, Gobels'' group was actively engaged in bombing the outskirts of the empire, as well as some allied countries, spreading terror while falsely iming responsibility for the actions against Estelle Academy.


    And Lastly, Loki revealed the most crucial piece of information: the queen of the White Pce, Mavis, was still alive and currently held captive by niel, serving as a prisoner or perhaps more like a reward in the northern castles.


    ''So niel really wasn''t here, huh?'' I muttered to myself, a pang of disappointment tugging at my heart.


    The absence of her familiar, melodic voice calling me "father" was conspicuous, and the realization struck me with a mix of relief and mncholy.


    ''Usually, there would be someone moaning in my ears right now...'' I mused, shaking my head to dispel the thoughts that threatened to consume me.


    As I found myself dwelling on niel more than I should, I couldn''t help but acknowledge the strangeness of my sentiments.


    It was disconcerting to admit that I might actually miss that monstrous presence.


    ''I''m bing weird with all the influences near me, ''I conceded silently, recognizing the subtle shifts in my own demeanor brought about by the turbulent circumstances surrounding me.


    "Did you get all the information you needed?" Aunt''s voice broke through my contemtion, her gaze fixed on me with a mixture of concern and expectation.


    "Well, yeah, more or less," I replied, pushing aside the swirling thoughts to focus on the matter at hand.


    ''Although some of it was already discussed back at the holy nation, there were a bunch of crucial news that I can probably use to my advantage''


    Pausing my thoughts for a moment, I ced a hand on my chin, deep in thought, before turning to my aunt with a determined expression.


    ''If Queen Mavis really is alive¡­.''


    it''s probably better to make a move now especially since the game is still quite early.


    I can''t afford to be stuck at the holy nation due to political tension and safety.


    Wherever I go, danger awaits anyway. It''s better to be done with it sooner rather thanter


    "Can you spread rumors that the queen is alive?" I inquired, turning to Aunt, but before she could respond, another voice chimed in with enthusiasm.


    "Oh, oh! I can do that~!" Loki eximed, his hands raised in eager anticipation.


    Initially, I felt a twinge of apprehension at the thought of involving Loki, knowing his penchant for mischief and maniption.


    However, a realization dawned upon me - his lies often had a strange way of manifesting into truth.


    With a resigned nod, I acquiesced to his offer, sensing that refusing him would only result in more trouble.


    While Aunt''s subtle influence could sway minds more effectively, when it came to spreading rumors, one couldn''t beat the god of lies and mischief, albeit with a hint of concern for the potential scale of the rumors he might unleash.


    Sighing inwardly, I acknowledged the weariness settling in, despite the seemingly innocuous conversation.


    Aunt kindly offered me a bed to rest, but I declined, mindful of my priormitments.


    "The others are waiting for me¡­." I exined, knowing Aunt would understand without further exnation.


    After all, with all my lovers waiting for me, their safety and well-being took precedence, especially until they secured my mother''s blessing.


    With a knowing chuckle, Aunt nodded in understanding.


    The safety of my loved ones was paramount, and until they were fully secure, even my protection couldn''t guarantee their safety.


    As I rose to my feet, preparing to conjure another teleportation portal, a sudden disturbance halted my actions.


    Without warning, a beautiful woman materialized in my arms with a soft puff sound and a scattering of starry sparkles, leaving me stunned by the sudden turn of events.


    Her ruby-red eyes shimmered with the afterglow of teleportation as she gazed up at me in astonishment.


    d in a nightdress that entuated her sensual curves, she exuded an undeniable allure, and the sight of her stirred my heart in ways I struggled toprehend.


    "Aria?" I questioned; my confusion palpable in the air as I struggled to make sense of the absurdity unfolding before me.


    Why is she here?

 Chapter 230: Meeting with Aunt 3

    At first.


    She was just curious¡­


    Curious to all his secrets.


    Knowing Adrian as she did, she was confident that he wouldn''t willingly venture into perilous territory.


    Yet, the location to which he had been teleported seemed ufortably distant for her liking.


    Despite his hero status, the world still held unknown dangers, and even those blessed by the goddess weren''t immune to them.


    No matter how revered or honored one might be, safety was never guaranteed.


    Her staff''s indications reassured her that Adrian wasn''t in immediate danger, but the persistent curiosity gnawed at her consciousness.


    While she understood Adrian''s inclination towards privacy, his prolonged secrecy raised suspicions.


    It was natural to have some reservations, but his evasiveness hinted at something more significant being concealed.


    If Adrian was indeed harboring something dangerous, she resolved to confront him about it.


    He was a bit too secretive for her taste.


    Furthermore, despite the passage of months, he had yet to address the unsettling events of theirst encounter in the mansion ¨C the lurking monsters, the mysteries shrouding his identity ¨C all remained unresolved.


    It was a lingering difort, a pressing matter that demanded rification and resolution.


    Aria wasn''t a fool; she quickly discerned that the person inside Adrian wasn''t actually Adrian himself.


    The reason? It was quite simple.


    Despite the irony of her being the most hated person for Adrian during that time yet at the same time the closest to him, she couldn''t overlook the truth.


    The memories of her childhood, filled with relentless bullying towards Adrian, were too vivid to dismiss.


    The countless hours spent tormenting him overshadowed even the care given by Analise and Lilliana.


    Her intimate knowledge of Adrian''s character was such that she could sense the discrepancy, even back at Estelle Academy, when she called him out and witnessed his surprised reaction.


    Yet, despite her certainty, doubts lingered within her.


    The emotional upheaval she witnessed during the confrontation with the duke stirred conflicting emotions within her.


    The sight of him in tears that day invoked memories of the past Adrian she once knew, clouding her judgment and sowing seeds of uncertainty.


    The question persisted in her heart, despite the guilt that apanied it.


    "Is he Adrian or not?" It was a troubling inquiry, one that she knew she shouldn''t entertain, especially considering her affection for him.


    Yet, the nagging doubt refused to be silenced, casting a shadow over her feelings and leaving her torn between what she knew and what she felt.


    As the disorienting effects of her teleportation began to subside, Aria''s mind raced to find a usible exnation for her sudden appearance near Adrian.


    ''I love Adrian'' The words echoed in Aria''s mind with unwavering conviction.


    It was a truth she held dear, a truth she refused topromise on.


    Regardless of any doubts or uncertainties, one thing remained steadfast: her love for Adrian.


    She understood that love transcendedbels or identities.


    Adrian was Adrian, the person she had fallen for, the person who had captured her heart. In him, she found sce,panionship, and an unwavering connection that defied exnation.


    No matter the challenges they faced, no matter the secrets he might harbor, Aria''s love for Adrian remained unwavering.


    He was the one she had chosen, the one she would continue to choose, for the rest of her days.


    But even still she needed to address things now¡­


    As the teleportation spell she used brightened any second now she would by his side instantaneously.


    She knew she needed an excuse; she couldn''t bear the thought of him being upset with her for intruding on his privacy.


    Justification seemed necessary, but did she truly need it?


    After all, wasn''t it perfectly normal for lovers to be concerned about each other''s well-being?


    The more she contemted, the more she realized the absurdity of her need for an excuse.


    Wasn''t it only natural to feel curious when someone you cared about was unexpectedly far away?


    Surely, Adrian would understand her concern, her desire to ensure his safety.


    As the doubts dissolved, she resolved to approach the situation with honesty and transparency, trusting in the strength of their bond to weather any misunderstandings.


    ¡­.


    As the lights dimmed and her surroundings shifted, the room she had been in vanished, reced by a scene that caught her off guard.


    Instead of the sleeping forms of Analise and Louise, she found herself face to face with her lover, his ashen gray eyes filled with a mixture of surprise and concern, an expression she hadn''t expected to see so vividly.


    "Aria?" he eximed, his voice a mixture of relief and confusion, as he cradled her in his arms as though she were a princess.


    Her mind raced with questions. Had her teleportation been sessful? And if so, why did everything feel so surreal?


    Why did she suddenly feel weak, as if she shouldn''t be here in the first ce?


    "H-hi?" she stammered nervously, meeting Adrian''s gaze.


    Her heart pounded in her chest, each beat echoing in her ears, but then she heard another voice, one that seemed to pierce through her very soul with its iprehensiblenguage.


    "######!#!@" it was anguage she couldn''t understand yet felt so familiar.


    Aria felt a wave of nausea wash over her at the sound.


    Before she could sumb to the overwhelming sensation, Adrian pulled her into a tight embrace, his purplish aura enveloping them both like a protective cocoon, radiating warmth andfort.


    "Cover your ears," Adrian instructed softly, pressing a tender kiss to her forehead, his actions a reassuring anchor in the midst of the chaos.


    Aria could only manage a weak nod in response; the pressure in this ce was too much for her mind to remain conscious.


    Adrian appeared to be shouting something toward whoever was at her side, and after a few tense seconds, the oppressive force dissipated, leaving behind a heavy silence that hung in the air like a thick fog.


    Slowly extricating herself from Adrian''s embrace, Aria cast him a questioning nce.


    "A-Adrian, what''s going on?" she asked nervously, her eyes darting around the now quiet room.


    When she turned to look beside her, she found an empty chair where the presence of people had been felt moments earlier, and the cacophony of voices she had heard upon teleporting was now conspicuously absent.


    Instead of offering an exnation, Adrian sighed deeply and ran his hand over his face in frustration, his expression etched with irritation.


    "Aria, why are you here? No... how did you evene here?"


    Although his tone was gentle, Aria could sense the annoyance simmering beneath the surface.


    For the first time in a while, she felt a pang of fear clutch at her heart as she watched Adrian regard her with that look.


    Aria''s throat tightened, and tears threatened to spill from her eyes.


    The weight of his disappointment felt crushing, and she struggled to find the words to exin herself.


    "I-I was jus¡ª" she couldn''t find the proper words to say when Adrian was looking at her that way.


    ¡­.


    "Aria?" I questioned, my confusion thick in the air as I struggled toprehend the absurdity unfolding before me. Why had she suddenly appeared here?


    "H-Hi...?" she stammered nervously, her voice barely audible amidst the tension.


    What the hell is going on exactly?


    My mind raced with questions, but her sudden presence was less of my worry right now.


    I needed to get her out of this ce immediately, or else she would be at risk of perishing.


    Mortals weren''t meant to be in the presence of the divine.


    Despite Aunt''s and Loki''s presence being restrained at the moment, they were still higher-level beings.


    For someone like Aria, who hadn''t yet experienced being blessed with any form of divinity or getting used to the presence of one, being near them alone might break her mind and soul, just like what happenedst time when Dad suddenly decided to descend.


    "Oyayaya~ isn''t she one of your lovers?" Loki''s voice chimed in, his yful tone contrasting sharply with the seriousness of the situation as he floated near us, watching Aria intently.


    "Don''t look..." I instructed him firmly, my tone leaving no room for argument.


    He grumbled but eventuallyplied, turning his gaze away from her.


    "So she''s your beloved, Ian?" Aunt''s voice carried curiosity as she spoke, but her words seemed to strike Aria''s soul like a hammer, causing her to visibly struggle under the intense pressure.


    The weight of the situation was too much for her mere mortal body to bear.


    Reacting swiftly, I enveloped Aria in my protective aura and pulled her into a tight embrace, shielding her from Aunt''s gaze.


    Whatever the reason, Aria must never look directly at Aunt. While Loki might be manageable, Aunt was another matter altogether.


    "Cover your ears," I instructed Aria, a precaution in case she heard another voice that could harm her. Pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead, I ensured that my aura seeped into her soul, offering her some measure of protection.


    Fortunately, it seemed that her soul wasn''t significantly harmed. Sighing in relief, I turned my attention to Aunt, who seemed to have realized her misstep.


    She coughed awkwardly, her expression apologetic.


    "Sorry..." she murmured, acknowledging her error. I couldn''t exactly me her; she was probably just excited to meet Aria, especially since we were about to be married.


    But I hadn''t expected our family gathering to take such a troublesome turn.


    This situation was quickly bing moreplicated than I had anticipated.


    "He''s beloved...?" I heard Elowyn murmur to the side, her gaze flickering with a mix of curiosity and various emotions as she observed Aria. Even Schwi seemed slightly taken aback by Aria''s sudden appearance but opted to remain silent.


    Feeling increasingly concerned for Aria''s well-being, I spoke up, addressing Aunt directly. "Aunt, can you please get far away from here for now?" My worry for Aria was mounting, and I needed to ensure her safety above all else.


    Aunt nodded in understanding and turned to Elowyn and Schwi, who both nodded in return before initiating their own teleportation spells. In a matter of moments, they vanished from sight, leaving Aria and me alone.


    "Loki, you as well..." I called out to the mischievous kid who had been lurking nearby.


    "Tsk... how boring," Loki grumbled in annoyance before disappearing in a glimmer of golden smoke, leaving us in solitude.


    With everyone gone, I slowly released my grip on Aria, allowing her some space. She looked around nervously, her eyes searching for answers.


    Finally, she turned to me, her voice trembling with uncertainty.


    "A-Adrian, what''s going on?" she asked, her gaze pleading for rity amidst the confusion.


    ''that''s what I would like to ask as well'' I really wanted to say to her but I chose to remain quiet for now, her mind was probably still in the process of understanding her situation.


    She looked so afraid and disoriented that it reminded me of the time back in the academy when Dad''s presence had traumatized her to the point where she initially tried to harm me.


    Although a positive oue hade from that ordeal, seeing her in pain like this wasn''t something I could tolerate.


    In the past, I might haveughed it off, but now that I had fallen for this woman, the sight of her suffering annoyed me more than anything else in the world.


    Sighing heavily, I rubbed my face, trying to release the anger bubbling within me. Talking to her while I was upset would only lead to disaster.


    "Aria, why are you here? No... how did you evene here?" I asked, striving to maintain a gentle tone, despite the turmoil swirling inside me.


    However, my attempt at gentleness seemed to backfire as she looked at me with even more nervousness, tears beginning to well up in her eyes.


    ''Shit...'' I cursed inwardly, realizing that my question had only intensified her distress.


    "I was just¡ª" she began, her voice faltering as she struggled to find the right words.


    Without hesitation, I pulled her into anotherforting embrace, feeling her tears dampen my shoulder.


    There was no need for her to exin right now; what mattered most wasforting her in this moment of vulnerability.


    "Sorry... I guess everything was a bit too much for you right now," I murmured softly, offering reassurance to Aria. She probably thought I was mad at her...haah...


    As she cried in my embrace, I couldn''t help but wonder howplicated things would be with the other girls once Mom came into y.


    But for now, I needed to let Aria calm down before asking any questions.


    Stroking her back gently, I held her closer than I ever imagined.

 Chapter 231: Meeting with Aunt 4

    It took some time, but Aria finally managed to calm down.


    The tension that had gripped her slowly dissipated, and as she rubbed her eyes slightly, she looked at me with a hint of embarrassment shadowing her features.


    "S-sorry," she stammered nervously, her head downcast. Yet, despite her attempt to mask it, the telltale flush in her ears betrayed her true emotions. It was clear to me that she was more embarrassed than nervous.


    Instinctively, I reached out and gently patted her head, hoping to further soothe her frayed nerves. Offering her a kind smile, I reassured her, "It''s okay."


    Aria''s lips curved into a slight smile in response to my gesture of understanding. With a subtle straightening of her posture, she indicated that she was beginning to regain herposure. Sensing that the moment was right, I decided to broach the subject that had been weighing on my mind.


    "Aria... how did youe here?"


    Her expression shifted slightly, a mixture of hesitation and resolve flickering in her eyes. Taking a somewhat deep breath, she seemed to gather her thoughts before responding.


    There was a sense of contemtion in her gaze as she met my eyes, hinting at theplexity of her emotions. Finally, she began to speak, her voice steady yet tinged with vulnerability.


    "Well, it''s because..." she started, her words trailing off momentarily as she searched for the right way to articte her experiences.


    Gradually, she found her voice, and with each word, she began to exin everything to me¡­.


    Summarizing everything she said, it seemed that Aria''s curiosity had led her to seek me out, especially considering my sudden appearance in a distant location.


    She also expressed a desire to discuss my true identity, although her reasons appeared somewhat convoluted and jumped from one point to another.


    Nheless, it was evident from her rapid speech that she was simply nervous.


    The revtion that her staff possessed the ability to teleport its user to her and vice versa left me astounded.


    The staff of Estelle surpassed my expectations in terms of power and capability.


    The mere thought of such teleportation abilities showcased the immense potential inherent within the staff.


    In the hands of a skilled and cunning mage, its versatility could render them virtually unstoppable.


    The array of buffs it provided only added to its allure.


    As I pondered the implications of this newfound knowledge, a fleeting thought crossed my mind.


    ''Should I have entrusted the staff to Lilliana instead?'' However, upon reflection, I dismissed the notion.


    ''Nah¡­.''


    The fact that the staff had chosen Aria as its master suggested that fate had intervened in her favor from the beginning, guiding her toward bing its rightful wielder.


    "So basically, you came here because you were worried for me¡­?" I asked, trying to grasp the underlying motive behind Aria''s unexpected appearance.


    "In a sense, yes¡­" she replied, her tone tinged with a hint of sadness. Momentarily, she lowered her head, but her gaze soon met mine once more. "T-that''s right, it''s your fault that I came here!" she eximed, pointing an usatory finger in my direction.


    I nearly let out augh at the absurdity of her statement. Here was this beautiful woman, cing me on me so suddenly. It was baffling, to say the least.


    Despite her attempt to shift the me, her embarrassment was palpable. The flush in her cheeks and the reddening of her ears only served to enhance her charm. Instead of appearing fearful, she came across as endearingly cute.


    Although I was tempted to offer an excuse, deep down, I knew that her presence here was, in fact, my doing. As she continued to list unreasonable reasons for her arrival, I couldn''t help but sigh and chuckle.


    "What''s so funny?" she demanded, her gaze a mixture of anger and embarrassment. It was evident that she believed I wasn''t taking her seriously.


    I couldn''t help but find amusement in her acknowledgment of her own unreasonableness.


    ''Well, I guess it''s good that she understands how unreasonable she''s being with me right now''


    "Nothing¡­" I said to her casually, attempting to quell any lingering tension in the air. Taking a decisive step, I reached out and gently sped her hand in mine, drawing her attention.


    "Aria," I said, catching her off guard with both my gesture and my sudden address. Despite her initial surprise, she epted my hand without protest, her eyes fixed on me, awaiting my next words.


    "Would you like to meet my aunt?" I asked, a warm smile gracing my lips.


    "Huh¡­?" Aria''s expression shifted to one of bewilderment, as if my suggestion was entirely unexpected given the circumstances. Yet, rather than reacting negatively, she merely looked at me with an expression that bordered on incredulity. I couldn''t help but chuckle at her reaction.


    It was perhaps a bit sooner than anticipated, but I realized that now was as good a time as any to reveal the truth about myself and my family to Aria.


    If this situation was bound to arise eventually, it was best to address it head-on.


    However, I also understood the potential consequences of Aria meeting my aunt.


    The revtion could shatter her world.


    With that in mind, I knew that a sudden meeting wasn''t the answer.


    There were safer ways for Aria to encounter my aunt without risking her well-being.


    Drawing her closer to me, I pressed a gentle kiss to her lips.


    "Mmph¡­?"


    Aria''s muffled sound of surprise escaped her lips as I leaned in to kiss her.


    Despite her initial astonishment, she responded to my kiss with eptance, allowing our breaths to intertwine as our rhythm synchronized.


    Our tongues engaged in a passionate dance, shing against each other in a fervent exchange.


    I had intended for the kiss to be gentle, but Aria''s assertiveness took me by surprise.


    She pressed herself against me eagerly, her hunger evident in the way she responded.


    I couldn''t help but marvel at her fervor, momentarily forgetting the purpose of our embrace.


    Her gaze bore into mine with raw desire, her longing palpable.


    Even the subtle contours of her body, entuated by the sheer fabric of her nightdress, spoke of her arousal.


    The pink nipples beneath the fabric stood proudly, betraying the intensity of her desire.


    But this wasn''t the time for indulgence.


    We both knew that there would be another opportunity for such intimacy.


    With a silent acknowledgment, I pulled back slightly, breaking the kiss.


    "We can do it next time," I whispered softly, reassuring her of my intentions.


    "Mm?" Aria''s confusion lingered as she continued to press for more, her desire evident in her persistence.


    [Authority: Touch of the Crying Doll]


    With a heavy heart, I made the decision to use the authority bestowed upon me by my sister.


    Gently, I invoked the power, causing Aria to drift into a peaceful slumber.


    I couldn''t predict her reaction upon awakening, but regardless of what transpired, my love for her would remain unwavering.


    "Aunt, are you watching?" I called out into the empty air, instantly, a crow alighted on my right shoulder.


    "Yes," the crow replied, its voice carrying the weight of authority.


    "Can you call for sis¡­?" I inquired, acknowledging the importance of my sister''s presence, particrly in moments of uncertainty.


    However, I couldn''t shake the concern of how she might react to encountering beings beyond herprehension.


    With a tender caress, Iforted Aria, knowing that my actions might evoke the fear and nightmares she had tried so hard to forget.


    But this meeting was with my aunt, not my father, and I hoped that the encounter would be less traumatic.


    ''Unlike that muscle head of a dad, Aunt had the best control over her own divinity''


    "¡­Yes, but she is currently with mother¡­ it would be best to not call for her right now," the crow responded.


    "Ok¡­" knowing mother the situation right now would likely get worse if she ever gets involved.


    The thought of her possibly watching through my eyes at this very moment sent a shiver down my spine. The idea was both unsettling and intimidating.


    However, considering the stringentws of causality that were currently restricting my mother''s influence due to her previous interference with Isabe, I spected that she might not be observing us now.


    It was a smallfort, but one that I clung to nheless.


    ''If she''s really watching right now, she might interfere mid-way¡­''


    With my mother''s watchful gaze temporarily set aside, I turned my attention to my aunt, knowing that she would offer guidance and support in this delicate situation.


    "Ian, are you sure about this?" my aunt inquired, her tone tinged with sadness. "She could¡ª"


    "I know," I interrupted, my voiceced with determination. Despite the doubts that gnawed at me, I couldn''t afford to deceive Aria any further.


    Concealing the truth would onlyplicate matters and potentially jeopardize any future encounters.


    It''s already bing troublesome this early who knows how much it will get in the future?


    It was a risk I wasn''t willing to take.


    "How much should I let her see?" Aunt''s inquiry directed at the crow perched on my shoulder hung in the air, awaiting my response.


    I drew in a deep breath, steeling myself for what was toe.


    "Everything¡­ show her everything," I instructed, my voice steady despite the weight of my decision.


    Suddenly, the world around us darkened, a veil descending over reality.


    With a powerful p of its wings, Aunt''s crow ascended above us, its feathers seemingly imbued with an otherworldly energy.


    In an instant, they pierced through my head and struck Aria as well, leaving us both reeling from the impact.


    Before unconsciousness imed me, I invoked my sister''s authority on myself.


    [Authority: Touch of the Crying Doll]


    As the darkness closed in, enveloping my senses, I managed to catch a final glimpse of Aria''s serene sleeping face.


    With a gentle embrace, I held onto her tightly, finding sce in her presence as sleep imed us both.


    ¡­.


    Aria''s eyes fluttered open, her senses abruptly assaulted by a cacophony of noise and movement. Voices mored around her, merging into a chaotic symphony of unfamiliar sounds.


    "Mommy! Mommy, I want chicken as well!"


    "Hey, why are you eating right now? I''m still taking pictures!"


    "Whoa, look over there!"


    Aria''s head spun as she tried to make sense of her surroundings.


    People bustled about, their chatter blending into a confusing buzz.


    Disorientation clouded her thoughts as she struggled to recall how she ended up here. Thest thing she remembered was kissing Adrian...


    "Wh-where am I?"


    Blinking away the remnants of sleep, Aria took stock of her surroundings.


    She found herself seated on a sizable chair, facing a medium-sized table adorned with various items.


    Among them, a peculiar ck rectangr object caught her attention, its surface gleaming under the ambient light.


    Nestled beside it was a pink pocket, adding a ssh of color to the otherwise monochromatic scene.


    Then the ck rectangr object suddenly lit up as it made a ding sound before going ck once more.


    Driven by curiosity, Aria reached out and grasped the ck rectangr object.


    As her fingertips made contact, the device sprung to life, its surface illuminated by strange letters and symbols.


    A jolt of surprise shot through her, causing her to release her grip abruptly.


    Tuck¡­!


    The device ttered to the floor with a loud thud, drawing the attention of the surrounding people momentarily.


    They cast puzzled nces her way before returning to their own conversations, seemingly dismissing her presence as inconsequential.


    Confusion gnawed at Aria as she struggled toprehend the surreal scene unfolding before her.


    Caught off guard by the stares of the surrounding crowd, Aria instinctively sought to shield herself from their scrutiny.


    Hastily, she nced down at her own attire, expecting to find herself still d in her nightdress amidst the unfamiliar throng.


    However, to her bewilderment, she discovered that she was dressed, albeit in a fashion that left her feeling exposed.


    Aria''s eyes widened in disbelief as she took in her outfit¡ªa white shirt that barely covered the upper portion of her body, leaving her midriff exposed, paired with snug blue pants that seemed to meld seamlessly with her skin. It was a stark departure from her usual attire, and she couldn''t shake the feeling of difort that washed over her.


    "What''s going on? Where am I?" Aria wondered, her mind swirling with fear and confusion. The people around her, d in simrly unfamiliar garments, only added to her sense of disorientation.


    To her left, Aria noticed a sizable transparent pane, its surface reflecting the ambient light.


    Curiosity piqued, she reached out to touch it, her fingertips grazing the cool surface.


    As her touch registered, her eyes widened in astonishment, the realization dawning upon her¡ªshe was staring out of arge, see-through window, the world beyond stretching out into, an unknown ce¡­


    She thought she was just seeing things, but as she peered outside, a surreal scene unfolded before her eyes.


    The streets teemed with a diverse array of people, bustling amidst toweringmpposts adorned with ever-shifting hues of red, green, and yellow.


    Women d in attire strikingly simr to her own bustled about, apanied by individuals leisurely strolling with their pets.


    Curiously, most of them seemed fixated on the ck rectangr object she had inadvertently dropped just a few moments ago.


    Adding to the bewildering sight were carriages gliding noiselessly, bereft of any horses to pull them.


    Yet, what truly astonished her were the colossal skyscrapers that loomed like titans, their summits seemingly brushing against the very clouds.


    Aria''s heart quickened its pace as confusion engulfed her, her mind struggling to make sense of the bizarre scenario unfolding before her.


    Despite the mounting perplexity, Aria maintained herposure, her noble upbringing forbidding her from sumbing to panic in the face of adversity.


    However, the overwhelming transformation of her surroundings proved too much for the young woman to bear.


    ''Adrian, help!'' Her mind instinctively reached out to the one person she believed could offer sce amidst the chaos.


    "Sorry, the line took longer than I thought," a voice suddenly broke through the chaos, drawing Aria''s attention to her side.


    A man stood before her, bncing a tray of food in his hands.


    His eyes then set on the ck rectangr object she dropped.


    Aria''s gaze flickered from the man to the ck rectangr object lying on the floor beside her.


    "You dropped your phone, Aria," the man informed her, his voice calm and reassuring as he knelt down to retrieve it.


    As he settled back into his seat opposite her, he returned the phone to her side slightly chuckling at her clumsiness.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Aria listened intently to his voice, her heart racing with each passing moment.


    Thump...!


    Thump...!


    Though the face before her was unfamiliar, there was a sense of familiarity that tugged at her senses.


    It was as if her intuition recognized the person standing before her, despite the differences in appearance.


    "Adrian¡­?" she ventured tentatively, her voice barely above a whisper.


    The man, with his white hair and ashen gray eyes, met her gaze with a hint of surprise before breaking into a warm smile.


    "Nice to meet you, Aria¡­." he replied gently, his words imbued with sincerity.


    Though their encounter was not their first, for Aria, it felt like an entirely new experience, as if every moment with him was unfolding for the first time.

 Chapter 232: Aria Tellus Astrea

    "Nice to meet you, Aria¡­." The man''s words seemed to echo in Aria''s mind, each syble resonating with a profound sense of significance.


    Time slowed to a crawl, and the cacophony of the bustling world around her faded into a distant murmur.


    As the man smiled, Aria''s heart began to race, each beat reverberating within her chest with a newfound intensity.


    Despite the unfamiliarity of his appearance, she felt an inexplicable connection to him¡ªone that transcended the boundaries of time and physicality.


    He was someone she had met before, in a different form, under different circumstances.


    Every feature, from his face to his voice and even his bodynguage, bore no resemnce to the Adrian she remembered.


    Yet, deep within her heart, she knew that this was him¡ªthe person she had entrusted with her most intimate thoughts and feelings, albeit in a different guise.


    In their brief time together, they had forged a bond that defied conventional logic, rooted in a mutual understanding and eptance of each other''s true selves.


    Lost in a whirlwind of introspection, Aria was jolted back to reality by the sound of the man''s chuckle. Hisughter cut through her reverie, prompting her to look up at him once more.


    With a nervous edge to her voice, she posed the question that had been weighing on her mind.


    "You¡­ are you really Adrian?" she asked, her words tinged with uncertainty.


    Adrian''s response came without hesitation. "Yes and No," he replied cryptically, his gaze steady as he met her eyes.


    Aria''s brow furrowed in confusion. "What exactly are you saying?" she pressed, seeking rity amidst the ambiguity of his words.


    Adrian''s hand closed around Aria''s right hand, his touch sending a jolt of warmth coursing through her veins. His smile was gentle, reassuring, yet Aria''s emotions remained in turmoil.


    Here was the person she loved, but in a form, she couldn''t reconcile with the Adrian she knew.


    She felt a pang of guilt, as if she were betraying the essence of their connection by fixating on his physical appearance.


    Yes, she loved Adrian¡ªbut not solely for his outward form. It was the person he was inside, the one who had shown her love and understanding in ways she never imagined.


    If it hadn''t been for Ian Astrea''s presence that fateful day, she might never have fallen for the man in front of her.


    As Aria grappled with her conflicting emotions, Adrian spoke, his words cutting through her inner turmoil. "Ian Astrea¡­ That is my real name," he revealed, his tone sincere.


    The revtion left Aria stunned, her gaze locking onto his with newfound curiosity. "T-then¡­ this is really you?" she questioned, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    Adrian nodded, his smile widening.


    "Yes, you don''t have to be so nervous. I won''t bite," he teased lightly, attempting to lighten the mood.


    Aria couldn''t help but answer nervously in response.


    "Y-you can''t me me for that¡­ Even though we were just enjoying the moment a while ago, I''m suddenly here¡­ What exactly did you do to me? And where are we?" she asked, her voice betraying her lingering apprehension.


    "I''m sure you''re very confused right now, but don''t worry, nothing will harm you here," Ian reassured her, his voice calm and soothing. With a gentle gesture, he handed her a strawberry shake that he had ordered, while sipping on his own mango-vored one.


    Aria hesitated, her confusion evident as she examined the pink dessert in her hand. However, she trusted Ian''s judgment and tentatively brought the straw to her lips, taking a cautious sip. To her surprise, the sweet vor flooded her senses, eliciting a small gasp of delight.


    "It''s quite good, right?" Ian asked, his smile warm and encouraging. Aria nodded slowly in response, a faint smile tugging at her lips.


    "Let''s eat for now. I''ll exin everything to youter," Ian suggested, his tone gentle yet firm.


    Aria''s brow furrowed in confusion, but she found herself oddly reassured by his words. "H-huh?... Ok," she replied weakly, her voice betraying a sense of trust that she couldn''t quite exin.


    Despite the uncertainty swirling within her, there was afort in Ian''s presence that eased her apprehension, if only temporarily.


    As Ian and Aria enjoyed their meal and conversation, the bustling atmosphere of the restaurant seemed to fade into the background.


    All around them, patrons were caught in a daze of their own, their attention captivated by the sight of the beautiful couple seated at the table.


    It was as if time had slowed down, and the entire establishment hade to a standstill to witness the enchanting scene unfolding before them.


    As whispers of admiration and awe filled the air, some patrons couldn''t resist the urge to capture the moment, snapping photos or exchanging excited chatter with theirpanions.


    Others, perhaps emboldened by the spectacle before them, attempted to approach Ian and Aria, offering business cards or eager inquiries.


    Ian couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly at the spectacle, finding amusement in the attention they were garnering.


    Yet amidst the whirlwind of activity, he realized that he had forgotten a crucial aspect of their date. With a sheepish smile, he nced at Aria, who was delicately savoring her pasta.


    In that moment, Aria''s beauty struck him anew. Even in modern attire, she exuded an elegance and grace that was unparalleled.


    Her presence seemed to illuminate the room, drawing the gaze of onlookers and leaving an indelible impression on all who beheld her.


    Whether in this world or any other, Aria''s beauty remained unmatched, a testament to her timeless allure and undeniable charm.


    And as Ian admired her from across the table, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of gratitude for the opportunity to share this moment with one of his lovers.


    As Ian sat across from Aria, enjoying the ambiance of the restaurant and the sight of his beloved, his thoughts drifted to the other girls in his life.


    He couldn''t help but imagine how stunning Elena, Louise, Analise, and even Lilliana and Euphemia would look in modern clothing.


    The mere thought of them adorned in contemporary attire brought a smile to his lips.


    ''If Aria alone garners this much attention, the others would surely break the standard of beauty here as well''


    A soft chuckle escaped Ian''s lips as he entertained the idea. However, his reverie was interrupted as he turned his attention back to Aria, who was engrossed in her pasta.


    "Aria," he called out, breaking the silence between them.


    "Hm¡­? What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing it''s just that¡­. you''re very beautiful," Ian dered, his words filled with sincerity and affection.


    In dates a man must never forget topliment a woman.


    The unexpectedpliment caught Aria off guard, her emotions swirling in a whirlwind of embarrassment, surprise, and love.


    Even a hint of anger flickered within her, wondering why Ian would choose such a vulnerable moment to express his admiration. In her flustered state, Aria nearly choked on her pasta, eliciting a heartyugh from Ian.


    Caught between amusement and embarrassment, Aria couldn''t help but join in Ian''sughter, her cheeks flushed with color as she attempted topose herself.


    ¡­.


    As the day unfolded, Ian and Aria ventured through unfamiliar territory, exploring ces that were entirely foreign to her.


    From the lively atmosphere of the arcade to the dimly lit cinema, from the bustling booths to the eclectic array of shops scattered throughout a gigantic mall, Ian led her on a journey through a world that seemed to exist solely for their enjoyment.


    With each new experience, Ian was determined to ensure that Aria savored every moment, every second spent in this alternate reality.


    Though he knew that it was all an illusion, a temporary escape from the harsh truths of their respective worlds, he couldn''t help but hope that she would find sce and joy in these fleeting moments.


    As their date progressed, Ian made a silent vow to himself.


    When the time inevitably came for him to reveal his true origins, his family, and theplexities of his existence, he wouldy everything bare before her.


    He would share every detail, show her every aspect of his world, and entrust her with the knowledge that had been kept hidden from her until now.


    In the depths of his heart, Ian yearned for this moment tost, cherishing the sight of Aria''s widened eyes and infectiousughter at every turn.


    He prayed silently that even after the truth was unveiled, she would continue to look upon him with the same wonder and affection that she did now.


    As the sun began its descent towards the horizon, casting a warm orange glow over the world around them, Ian and Aria found themselves seated on a bench by the seaside.


    Together, they watched in awe as the sky transformed into a canvas of brilliant hues, the beauty of the moment mirrored in the rity of their shared gaze.


    In that fleeting instant they both wished this moment to never end.


    As the sun dipped lower on the horizon, casting a golden hue over the tranquil seascape, Ian and Aria remained intertwined, their hands sped tightly together.


    Throughout the entirety of their date, not once did they release their grip, a silent testament to their unyielding connection.


    Aria''s determination to hold on was fueled by the anticipation of what Ian was about to reveal.


    She sensed that whatever truthsy ahead had the potential to test their love for each other, and she was resolved to face them head-on, hand in hand with Ian by her side.


    "It''s beautiful¡­" Aria remarked softly, her gaze fixed on the breathtaking disy before them. Memories of her childhood came flooding back, a time when such magnificent views were a regr part of her life.


    Yet, here she was now, experiencing it anew with the love of her life, a feeling of profound happiness washing over her as she nestled her head against Ian''s shoulder.


    "Yeah¡­ It''s really beautiful," Ian echoed, his gaze lingering not on the sunset, but on the woman beside him.


    In that moment, as he beheld the radiance of Aria''s smile and the warmth in her eyes, he realized that no amount of natural beauty could everpare to the splendor of the love they shared.


    Even amidst the grandeur of the setting sun and the vast expanse of the ocean, Ian found himself captivated by the sheer beauty of Aria''s presence.


    "So, this is your world, Ian...?" Aria inquired, her curiosity piqued by the unfamiliar surroundings. Everything, from thendscape to the people, exuded a sense of uniqueness that was vastly different from the world she knew.


    The realization that such a diverse and vibrant world existed beyond her own filled her with wonder, sparking a desire to explore even further and discover what other worldsy beyond.


    "Yeah, well, there are actually more ces I want to take you to, but that can wait..." Ian replied, his tone tinged with anticipation.


    As thest vestiges of sunlight faded from the sky, giving way to the emergence of the night, Aria felt Ian''s grip on her hand tighten.


    His expression turned serious as he spoke, his words carrying a weight of importance. "Aria... it''s time," he dered.


    "Ok..." Aria responded with a slight nod, steeling herself for what was toe.


    Ian had promised to reveal everything to her after their date ended, and she was prepared to face whatever truths awaited her.


    Though uncertain of how Ian nned to unveil his secrets, she was confident that their love would see them through any challenges thaty ahead.


    As their gazes met, Aria couldn''t help but chuckle softly at the hint of worry in Ian''s expression. With a tender kiss, she sought to reassure him of her unwavering support and affection.


    In that fleeting moment, amidst the quietude of the night, their bond grew stronger than ever.


    As Aria''s lips met Ian''s in a passionate embrace, a sudden shift in the atmosphere heralded yet another change in her surroundings.


    The world around her dissolved into darkness, leaving her disoriented and bewildered.


    When she opened her eyes once more, she found herself standing on a vast, snow-covered in, with kes of snow gently falling from the sky like confetti.


    Before her stood a young boy, his face illuminated by the soft glow of the moonlight.


    He seemed lost in thought, speaking aloud to himself in a voice tinged with innocence and longing.


    Aria couldn''t help but feel a sense of familiarity wash over her as she gazed upon the boy, as if she had encountered him somewhere before.


    "I wonder if I will also have a papa and mama soon?" the boy mused aloud, his words hanging in the chilly air.


    Aria turned to respond, but before she could utter a word, another voice cut through the silence¡ªa voice that sent shivers down her spine.


    Though the tone was gentle and soothing, it carried an underlying sense of dread that gripped Aria''s heart like a vice.


    "Hello~" the voice chimed in, addressing the boy with a tenderness that belied its ominous nature.


    Aria''s eyes widened in horror as she beheld the source of the voice¡ªa formless darkness, its depths swirling with countless writhing tendrils that seemed to stretch out into infinity.


    As the dark entity approached the boy, its presence cast a pall over the snowyndscape, sending a chill down Aria''s spine.


    Despite the gentle tone of its voice, Aria couldn''t shake the feeling of fear that gnawed at her insides.


    Something about this encounter filled her with a sense of foreboding, as if she had stumbled upon a scene from a nightmare¡ªa nightmare from which she couldn''t wake.

 Chapter 233: Aria Tellus Astrea 2

    "Who are you, miss?" the young boy inquired innocently, his gaze fixed on thedy before him.


    Oblivious to the monstrous form lurking behind her fa?ade of kindness and beauty, he extended a gesture of warmth andpassion.


    "U-uhm, aren''t you cold? You can borrow my jacket if you want." With gentle hands, he began to remove his own jacket, offering it to thedy in need.


    Observing the falling snow, the boy''s concern for the lightly dresseddy was evident.


    Though he had been taught by his caretakers to show kindness to others, it wasn''t solely out of obligation that he offered his jacket.


    There was a deeper connection stirring within him, a sense of familiarity that tugged at his heartstrings. Despite his young age, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he had encountered thisdy before.


    But before he could hand over his jacket, thedy stayed his hand with a gentle touch.


    "For a young child, you sure are quite kind," she remarked, her voice carrying a hint of amusement.


    Touching his cheek, she tried to get a reaction from him but only the innocent blush of a child was present.


    "Hmm~ So you really don''t remember huh..."


    "Nothing...!" thedy replied with a gentle smile, her eyes sparkling with warmth and kindness.


    With a graceful movement, she knelt down to the boy''s eye level, her smile growing even brighter as the moonlight bathed them in its soft glow.


    As the clouds parted, revealing the full radiance of the moon, the young boy couldn''t help but feel his cheeks flush with intense embarrassment.


    Despite his tender age, the boy was not oblivious to the concept of beauty.


    Having witnessed countless faces pass through the doors of the orphanage, he had never encountered someone as resplendent and captivating as thedy before him.


    Her presence seemed to illuminate the darkness around them, filling the air with an aura of serenity and grace.


    "What''s your name, little boy?" thedy inquired, her voice gentle and soothing.


    "I don''t have one..." the boy responded with a hint of sadnesscing his tone.


    Though he had been given many names over the years, he had long since forgotten the one he was born with.


    Each hopeful family that hade to the orphanage had left him behind, returning him for reasons unknown to him.


    With each rejection, the pile of recorded names in his file had grown taller, a testament to the countless identities he had assumed in his young life.


    Despite the constant disappointment of being returned time and time again, the young boy remained resilient, always clinging to the hope of finding a loving family.


    Each rejection cut deeper than thest, leaving him feeling abandoned and alone. Yet, despite the crushing weight of his circumstances, he refused to surrender to despair.


    With a heart filled with optimism, the boy continued to dream of a brighter future, where he would finally find a ce to call home.


    Despite the odds stacked against him, he believed in the possibility of happiness, holding onto the hope that one day his dreams woulde true.


    "Also, I''m not a little boy!" he protested, his frustration evident in his tone.


    There was something about being referred to as a boy in front of thedy that struck a nerve, though he couldn''t quite articte why.


    "Hehehe~ For a little boy, you sure talk quite big. If you speak so loudly, your caretakers might wake up," thedy teased, herughter tinkling like wind chimes in the night.


    With a gentle pat on his head, she ruffled his neatlybed hair, her touch imbued with warmth and affection.


    Despite the uncertainty of his situation, the boy couldn''t help but feel a glimmer offort in her presence, as if for a fleeting moment, the darkness that had clouded his heart began to lift.


    As Ian''s emotions swirled within him, a sense of happiness inexplicably welled up inside him.


    Despite his annoyance at being treated like a child, he couldn''t deny the overwhelming feeling of safety andfort that enveloped him in the presence of the ck-haireddy.


    "I-I''m not cute! And I told you I''m not a boy!" he protested angrily, though his words only seemed to elicit a small chuckle from thedy.


    Despite his attempts to assert himself, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of embarrassment at how his frustration only seemed to make him appear more endearing in her eyes.


    Feeling both bewildered and slightly unnerved, Ian watched as thedy reached out and gently took hold of both his hands, her touch warm and reassuring.


    "Ian Astrea..."


    "Hm?"


    "Ian Astrea, that shall be your name now," thedy dered, her smile kind and tender.


    "Eh¡­Huh?... What are you talking about, miss?" asked Ian, wondering if what she said was what really came out of her mouth.


    "From now on, call me mommy, okay, my baby~" thedy said, enveloping Ian in a sudden and tight embrace.


    "U-uh, are you crazy?" Ian stammered, his mind reeling with disbelief. What kind of person would dere such a thing in the middle of the night, especially to someone they had just met?


    As he struggled to extricate himself from the unexpected hug, Ian couldn''t help but wonder if he had stumbled upon someone who was truly out of their mind.


    As worry gripped him tightly, Ian''s mind raced with fear. Could thisdy be one of the monsters his caretakers had warned him about?


    The ones who prowled the streets at night, preying on unsuspecting children?


    Despite dismissing such stories as mere superstition in the past, Ian now wished he had heeded their warnings with all his heart.


    His breaths quickened, his heart pounding in his chest as he struggled toprehend the surreal situation unfolding before him.


    "Hehehe~!" Thedy''sughter rang out, echoing through the darkness like an ominous melody.


    Despite his fear, Ian couldn''t help but be captivated by the melodic sound, though it sent shivers down his spine.


    Meanwhile, Aria watched from the sidelines, her heart pounding with fear as she observed the scene before her.


    Though thedy appeared beautiful to Ian, Aria could only see a monstrous ck presence looming over him, threatening to engulf him in its darkness.


    The woman''sughter filled her with dread, and she knew she had to intervene to protect Ian.


    "I-Ian...!" Aria called out, summoning all her courage as she reached out to him. But her efforts were in vain as her hand passed right through him, as if she were nothing but a specter in this surreal tableau.


    She was powerless to interfere, condemned to watch helplessly as the events unfolded before her eyes.


    Aria''s heart sank as she watched thedy carry young Ian in her arms, her dread growing with each passing moment.


    She felt powerless to stop whatever was unfolding before her eyes, her voice caught in her throat as fear clenched at her chest.


    Then, in an instant, the scene shifted once more, and Aria found herself amidst a chaotic celebration.


    "Happy birthday to¡ª"


    "Come on Ian louder!!! Wuhahaha!"


    "Somebody take this idiot away¡­"


    People were singing and dancing, celebrating what appeared to be a birthday.


    Amidst the festivities, the young boy she had seen earlier had aged a few years, now standing proudly on a chair, a giant cake cradled in his arms.


    Normally, such a scene would be filled with joy andughter, but Aria''s gaze was drawn to the dark figures that surrounded the boy.


    Monstrous creatures lurked in the shadows, their presence casting a pall over the otherwise festive asion.


    Despite the cheerful facade, Aria could sense an underlying sense of unease permeating the air.


    As Aria observed the surreal scene unfolding before her, her mind reeled with disbelief and horror.


    She felt a rising sense of nausea in the pit of her stomach, unable toprehend the bizarre spectacle ying out in front of her eyes.


    Each creature seemed more fantastical and unnerving than thest.


    From the enigmatic shadowydy she had encountered earlier to a doll exhibiting unnatural movements, to a reptilian beast with menacing eyes, and even a humanoid figure engulfed in mes, the gathering was a surreal coge of the grotesque.


    Among the strange beings, one stood out in particr¡ªa hybrid creature with the body of a woman and the head of a crow, for some reason she felt like it was looking directly at her with a kind smile?


    Nevertheless, she avoided eye contact the intensity of it''s gaze was too much to bear.


    Despite the overwhelming strangeness of the scene, what troubled Aria the most was the realization that all these monstrous beings were closely associated with Ian.


    They appeared to be hispanions, his confidants, his friends. The revtion sent shivers down her spine, filling her with a profound sense of unease.


    Despite her initial denial, Aria couldn''t shake the sinking feeling in her heart. She struggled toe to terms with the reality of what she was witnessing.


    How could all of this be true? How could Ian be connected to such otherworldly beings?


    As Ian happily engaged with his unusualpanions, Aria''s fear intensified.


    She watched himugh and sing, his gaze seemingly meeting hers, though she knew it couldn''t be possible.


    Yet¡­


    The weight of her fear became too much to bear, and she stumbled backward, falling to the ground in a state of shock and disbelief.


    In that moment of vulnerability, Aria realized that there was far more to Ian''s world than she had ever imagined. And as the truth began to dawn on her, she knew that her journey was far from over.


    "Ian, what is your wish?" the shadowydy asked as Ian was about to blow out the candle.


    "Hehe, my wish has already been granted¡­ I love you, Mom," he said as he looked at the shadowydy.


    Then, he turned to the figure made of fire, "I love you, Dad," and to the doll, the crow, the lizard man, and to everyone present, he said, "I love you too, all of you."


    "You''re the best family I could ever have!"


    Amidst the surreal gathering of otherworldly beings, Ian''s heartfelt words cut through the eerie atmosphere like a beacon of light.


    With a smile that seemed to radiate warmth and affection, he expressed his love and gratitude to each entity present, addressing them as family.


    His deration was met with a chorus of murmurs and nods of approval from the assembled creatures, each one acknowledging Ian''s sentiments with their own unique gestures and expressions.


    Yet, despite Ian''s apparent joy and contentment, Aria couldn''t shake off the sense of foreboding that enveloped her.


    The incongruity between Ian''s loving demeanor and the unsettling presence of hispanions left her feeling unsettled and perplexed.


    As she grappled with the dissonance between appearance and reality, Aria came to a stark realization.


    This gathering, this peculiar family dynamic¡ªit was unlike anything she had ever encountered before.


    And in that moment, she understood why Ian had such a worried look on his face back then¡­


    With a sinking feeling in her heart, Aria braced herself for whatever revtiony ahead, knowing that the truth of Ian''s world was far moreplex and unfathomable than she could have ever imagined, and as the scene shifted once again, she braced herself with whatever truth she would face next¡­.


    Aria''s internal deration echoed in her mind as she slowly stood up amidst the unfolding chaos.


    "This won''t be enough to break my love for you, Adrian... no, Ian..." she dered to herself, her voice filled with determination.


    She felt a surge of conflicting emotions coursing through her veins.


    Was she confused? Yes.


    Was she afraid? Absolutely.


    There were many things going on through her mind right now, a whirlwind of thoughts and feelings swirling within her.


    Even as she stumbled to the floor, overwhelmed by the intensity of the moment, she couldn''t shake the gaze she had just met with his eyes.


    But amidst all the chaos and uncertainty, one thing remained constant¡ªthe unwavering calmness and safety that he exuded in her presence.


    It was as if, despite the monsters that lurked in the shadows, she would forever remain secure as long as she was by his side.


    With each passing moment, as Aria bore witness to the nightmarish and surreal scenes that differed from one another depicting Ian''s life before her unfolding before her, a deep sense of understanding began to take root within her heart.


    Despite the grotesque and unsettling nature of Ian''s world, she found herself drawn ever closer to him, her love for him growing stronger with each revtion.


    As she navigated the twisted corridors of his reality, Aria couldn''t help but reflect on the enigmatic man she knew as Ian.


    His guarded demeanor, his veiled emotions, his unwavering dedication to those around him¡ªall of these facets of his character now made sense in the context of the bizarre tableau ying out before her.


    In the face of such chaos and madness, Aria made a silent vow to herself.


    No matter what horrorsy hidden within Ian''s past, no matter what secrets he harbored in the depths of his soul, her love for him would remain steadfast and unwavering.


    Ignoring the prejudice and fear in her heart she thoroughly watched each and every scenario thaty before her eyes.


    .....


    Opening her eyes once more a new scene wasid before her, one familiar yet unfamiliar.


    As Aria took in the familiar surroundings of the Tellus mansion, her heart raced with a mixture of emotions.


    The room, though clean and well-kept,cked the opulence typically associated with noble households. Sunlight streamed through the windows, casting warm rays across the chamber.


    Her gaze settled on a figure lying in the bed, bathed in the gentle glow of dawn.


    It was Adrian, asleep and seemingly at peace, surrounded by softly glowing magic circles that hinted at the healing spell in effect.


    Aria''s breath caught in her throat at the sight of him, her heart pounding with a mixture of relief and guilt.


    Approaching him cautiously, Aria felt a rush of memories flood her mind¡ªmemories of the events that led to Adrian''s current state, the ident that had left him in thisa.


    Guilt gnawed at her conscience as she recalled her role in the tragedy, a weight she had carried with her ever since that fateful day.


    As she stood by Adrian''s bedside, watching over him with a mixture of longing and remorse, Aria felt a surge of determination welling up within her.


    With a soft sigh, Aria reached out to gently brush a lock of hair from Adrian''s forehead, her touch light and tender.

 Chapter 234: Aria Tellus Astrea Interlude

    Humming along the gentle breeze of the fresh spring winds, Aria found herself lost in the moment, her voice blending seamlessly with the natural melody of the singing birds.


    With closed eyes, she swayed gently, her flowing hair resembling strands of golden honey dancing in the wind that filtered through the open window.


    The soft caress of the sun''s rays highlighted her already radiant face and figure, casting her in a light that would make any fairytale princess envious.


    As she sang, her hands instinctively reached out to stroke the smooth ck hair of her lover, Andrian¡ªor perhaps it was Ian now? the distinction seemed inconsequential in this blissful moment.


    A small smile graced her lips as she immersed herself in the music of her own creation. Though the words that escaped her lips may have seemed random to an outsider, to Aria they held a certain magic, a rhythm that resonated with her soul.


    Giggling softly to herself, the idea of bing a songwriter tickled her imagination.


    She imagined penning lyrics that would capture the essence of moments like these, where love and music intertwined in perfect harmony.


    Opening her eyes, she gazed fondly at the sleeping form of Ian, her heart swelling with affection. Yet, amid the tranquility of this scene, a thought crept into her mind, casting a shadow of doubt.


    "This scene is too different from all the other scenarios so far¡­" she mused aloud, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Indeed, the illusions that had gued her mind in the past had often revolved around the darkness of Ian''s family history. So why, she wondered, was this moment of serenity now unfolding before her?


    As Aria gazed at Adrian''s sleeping form, a rush of conflicting emotions flooded her mind.


    His ck hair and familiar yet different face stirred memories of the brother she once knew¡ªa fragile and timid soul who struggled to assert himself even in the simplest of interactions.


    Yet, in this moment, he seemed transformed by the presence of Ian, exuding a confidence and strength she had never witnessed before.


    She couldn''t help butpare the Adrian before her to the Ian she had grown ustomed to. The differences were stark, even in the way they slept.


    While she couldn''t recall how Adrian typically slept, she knew every nuance of Ian''s sleeping habits, having shared countless nights by his side. It was a routine, aforting familiarity that she had grown to cherish.


    "Is this when Ian became Adrian?" she whispered to herself, her words hanging in the air with uncertainty.


    She longed for a response, a confirmation of her suspicions, but she knew deep down that it couldn''t be true.


    As much as she wished for it, Adrian¡ªno, Iany before her as a separate entity, oblivious to her presence.


    The gentle gestures she mimicked, the desire to reach out and touch him, were but futile gestures in the realm of her spectral existence.


    Unable to touch, unable to be seen or heard, she remained a silent observer in the unfolding drama of Ian''s life.


    As she waited for time to pass, Aria found herself drawn to Ian''s side, her head resting gently on the soft pillow beside him.


    The rhythm of his breathing, the rise and fall of his chest, seemed to synchronize with the thumping of her own heart.


    In this moment, in this world or any other, Ian remained undeniably handsome to her, his features a source of endless fascination and adoration.


    With a wistful smile, she couldn''t help but marvel at his slumbering form, longing to reach out and touch him, to express her love in the most tangible of ways.


    But before she could dwell too deeply in her reverie, the sudden creak of the door jolted her from her thoughts.


    With a start, Aria rose from the bed, her eyes widening as she beheld the unexpected visitor in the doorway.


    "Why am I here?" she wondered aloud, her gaze shifting between herself and the sleeping Adrian, a hint of disdain flickering in her eyes. It was a moment of disorientation, a fleetingpse in memory that left her questioning her own existence.


    But then, like a floodgate opening, memories rushed back to Aria in a torrent of realization. She remembered now¡ªthe purpose of her presence in this ce, in this time.


    Panic gripped her as she pieced together the fragments of her fractured memory, the pieces of a puzzle falling into ce with rming rity.


    As her past self approached the sleeping Adrian, a sense of urgency overtook Aria. With trembling hands, she reached out, attempting to push her past self away, to alter the course of events unfolding before her eyes.


    "N-no..." she mumbled, her voice barely above a whisper as she watched helplessly, her attempts to intervene futile as she passed through her past self like a ghostly apparition.


    "To think that this bastard is still alive after all that... he''s like a cockroach," her past self muttered with disdain as she cast a crimson re at the past Adrian.


    The intensity of her gaze would have made anyone feel like the most pathetic person alive.


    "For him to be caught up in a trap like that... Did this... did this bastard actually think of me as his sister? How utterly hrious!" Herughter rang hollow, tinged with bitterness and disgust.


    With deliberate movements, the past Aria opened her palms to reveal a small vial containing a viscous ck liquid.


    As she uncorked it, a sinister aura emanated from the vial, filling the air with the scent of death and decay.


    Yet, there was a twisted sense of satisfaction in her expression, a perverse joy that danced in her eyes as she prepared to administer her dark concoction.


    With a smile that bordered on madness, her past self forcefully opened Adrian''s mouth, pouring the dark reagent down his throat. The liquid disappeared into his gaping maw, leaving behind a trail of malevolent whispers and sinister promises.


    "And done...!" her past self eximed gleefully, a triumphant grin spreading across her face. "I should''ve done this from the start."


    In that moment, as the echoes of her past actions reverberated through the room, Aria was filled with a profound sense of regret and horror.


    Aria''s horror deepened as she watched her past self administer the deadly poison to the man she loved. The memory flooded back to her¡ªthe venom of the serpent ck whip, the most lethal poison known to exist.


    It was a substance derived from an S-rank monster, so potent that even a single drop could spell certain death for any living creature.


    Whether injected or ingested, once the poison entered the body, there was no hope of survival. And the insidious nature of the poison ensured that its presence would remain undetectable, leaving no trace of its lethal touch.


    In just a few seconds, her beloved would sumb to the poison''s deadly embrace. It was a grim reality, a fate sealed by her own hand.


    Yet, as the moments ticked by, Aria found herself grappling with a disconcerting realization¡ªthe memory of this event had abruptly ended, leaving her with a void of uncertainty.


    Why had her recollection of this moment ceased here? What had transpired afterward, and why was Adrian alive and well in the future?


    Questions swirled in Aria''s mind, each one a knot of confusion and apprehension.


    What had happened to alter the course of events? Had her actions somehow been undone, or had fate intervened to spare Adrian from his untimely demise?


    As her past self walked back through her, a sense of dread washed over Aria like an icy wave crashing against her soul. Her heart pounded in her chest, not out of worry, but out of sheer terror.


    She couldn''t tear her eyes away from the sleeping Adrian, but now her gaze was filled with fear rather than adoration.


    ck smoke began to seep from Adrian''s body, tendrils of darkness twisting and coiling around him like malevolent serpents.


    His once warmplexion grew paler by the second, drained of life as if the very essence of his being was being consumed by the darkness that surrounded him. The air grew thick with foreboding, chilling Aria to the bone as she watched in horror.


    And then, in a nightmarish transformation, Adrian rose from his slumber, his form contorting and shifting into something grotesque and otherworldly.


    A creature of pure nightmare stood before them, its white hair flowing like ethereal tendrils, its skin as pale as death itself. Its eyes, mirroring the infinite expanse of the night sky, twinkled with an unfathomable darkness that seemed to consume all light.


    Veins bulged grotesquely beneath its skin, pulsating with an ominous energy that sent shivers down Aria''s spine. Its smile, filled with razor-sharp teeth, stretched impossibly wide, revealing a maw that seemed to devour the very essence of existence.


    In that moment, it was clear to Aria that she was facing a creature of cosmic horror, a monstrosity beyondprehension.


    Her past self-froze in shock, mirroring the same expression of terror that Aria wore now. Who wouldn''t be filled with fear at the sight of such a monstrous entity?


    It was as if the fabric of reality itself had been torn asunder, revealing the grotesque horrors that lurked in the darkness beyond.


    As the creature''s gaze bore into her, Aria felt a primal instinct urging her to flee, to escape the clutches of this abomination before it was toote.


    But deep down, she knew that there was no running from this nightmare. For in the presence of such unfathomable horror, there was nowhere to hide, nowhere to run.


    With a deafening bang, Aria''s past self stumbled backward, copsing to the floor in a heap.


    Fear gripped her like a vice, causing her body to tremble uncontrobly as she felt the warmth of urine soaking through her clothes.


    The monstrous entity before her opened its palms, then before she knew it she was pulled, its intentions clear as it seized her by the neck with a terrifying strength that squeezed tighter with each passing second.


    Aria could only watch in horror as the creature muttered iprehensible words, its grip on her neck choking the air from her lungs.


    Tears streamed down her past self''s face as she cried out in terror, the reality of her impending demise sinking in with horrifying rity.


    And then, with a touch as cold as death itself, the monster''s hand made contact with her forehead, sending a shiver down Aria''s spine as she witnessed the scene unfold.


    But just as swiftly as the nightmare began, darkness consumed Aria''s vision once more, enveloping her in an abyss of uncertainty.


    As she sat in the suffocating darkness, struggling to catch her breath, questions raced through her mind like a whirlwind. Was that terrifying ordeal real? Did it truly happen, or was it merely a figment of her imagination?


    The vividness of the memory, the raw terror that still lingered in her mind, suggested that it may have indeed been real.


    But if that were the case, why was there no trace of it in her recollection of events? And perhaps most perplexing of all, why had Adrian acted as if they were meeting for the first time just days after the incident?


    As Aria grappled with these unsettling thoughts, a sense of unease settled over her. The lines between reality and illusion blurred, leaving her to navigate a maze of uncertainty and doubt.


    Thump¡­!


    Thump...!


    Aria''s heart pounded relentlessly in her chest, each beat echoing the tumult of emotions raging within her.


    The revtion was almost too much to bear, but deep down, she knew the truth. After all throughout the scenarios she watched that very monster grew up t the man he is now.


    She knew it was the very same person she had loved with all her heart. Ian.


    The realization hit her like a ton of bricks, sending shockwaves of fear and disbelief coursing through her veins.


    She had glimpsed his true nature in her past visions, but this time, the familiarity of the scene struck a chord deep within her soul.


    It was as if she had been destined to witness this moment, to confront the darkness that lurked within the man she loved.


    As she trembled and wept in the corner of darkness, aforting warmth enveloped her, wrapping her in a protective embrace.


    Large hands encircled her trembling form, their touch gentle yet reassuring. Aria''s tears subsided as she leaned into the embrace, the sensation of familiarity washing over her like a soothing balm.


    "Adr¡ª... Ian?" she murmured, her voice trembling with uncertainty as she dared to speak his name. The person behind her chuckled softly, the sound aforting reassurance amidst the chaos of her thoughts.


    "Adrian, Ian... it doesn''t matter. Call me whatever you like," he replied, his voice aforting rumble against her ear. Slowly,


    Aria turned to face him, her eyes searching his familiar features for any trace of the monstrous entity she had glimpsed moments before.


    "What are you doing?"


    "J-just checking¡­"


    "Is that so..." Adrian''s voice rumbled slightly, his cheek still stinging from Aria''s pinches. Despite the difort, he couldn''t help but feel a pang of empathy for her, knowing the turmoil she must be experiencing. "Sorry about that..."


    "About what?" Aria questioned, confusion etched on her features as she searched his eyes for answers.


    "About thatst scene..." Adrian exined, his voice tinged with regret as he bowed his head slightly. "The scenario was supposed to end after you saw my eighteenth birthday, when you fully witnessed me be what I truly am. But... sis intervened and showed you a memory that both of us forgot."


    ''Seriously she''s such a bully¡­.'' Adrian thought as he red at his sister watching right now. But still he was grateful for that memory after all he did not know that happened while he was in aa.


    Aria''s brow furrowed in confusion. "By sis, do you mean that doll?"


    "Yeah..." Adrian confirmed with a nod. "You already have an idea what my family is like, right?"


    Aria nodded slowly, her mind reeling with the implications of his words. "So you don''t remember that as well?"


    "No, as far as I knew, the first time I met you was a few days after that..." Adrian replied, his tone somber.


    "Well, in technicality, the first time I probably met you now is when we were still kids?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Adrian chuckled softly, a hint of amusement dancing in his eyes.


    "Adrian is also me, although I am dominant. His past, present, and future are already assimted and dictated by me, so in technicality, we met since we were young."


    "I-I see..." Aria''s voice trembled as she struggled to process the whirlwind of information swirling around her. How was it possible to even have a conversation with Adrian after witnessing the horrifying truths of his past? It was a wonder she could even form coherent thoughts amidst the chaos of her emotions.


    Adrian''s gentle touch on Aria''s cheeks drew her attention, their eyes meeting in a silent exchange that spoke volumes. In the epassing darkness, they were alone together, but their connection transcended the confines of their surroundings.


    "Aria Tellus..." Adrian''s voice cut through the silence, firm and serious. "After seeing all that, do you still love me?"


    As his face began to morph into the monstrous visage she had witnessed moments before, Aria felt a surge of conflicting emotions wash over her. Despite the grotesque appearance, she couldn''t shake the profound sadness she saw in his eyes.


    "This is the real me... this is my truth... tell me, Aria, do you still love me...?" his voice trailed off, filled with a desperate longing for validation.


    Her hands instinctively rose to p both of his cheeks, forcing him to meet her gaze as his head began to bow in defeat. "Why are you asking me such an obvious question...?" she countered, her voice filled with a mixture of frustration and affection.


    In that moment, as their eyes locked in a silent exchange, Aria realized the depth of her feelings for Adrian.


    Despite the darkness that threatened to consume him, she saw the light of his true self shining through.


    And as she gazed into his eyes, she knew with unwavering certainty that her love for him transcended the barriers of fear and doubt


    ¡­.


    Throughout the countless scenarios I''ve witnessed, I''vee to realize a fundamental truth about Ian¡ªno matter the circumstances, he remains true to himself.


    Despite the darkness that shrouds his life, his heart radiates with light and kindness that never wavers. In every iteration of his story, Ian remains the same: a fun-loving, caring soul who cherishes his family above all else. His core essence never falters, never straying from the values that define him.


    Initially, I viewed Ian''s family with suspicion, even seeing them as monsters. But as I watched their interactions unfold over the years, I witnessed a bond that transcended the darkness that surrounded them.


    Their love and care for one another surpassed even the highest standards, revealing a depth of familial connection that was truly remarkable.


    Through it all, Ian never sumbed to the darkness that threatened to consume him. He nevershed out in spite or sought vengeance for the injustices he endured.


    Instead, he remained steadfast in his identity, a beacon of light in a world filled with shadows.


    And so, with a heart overflowing with love and gratitude, I speak the words that have been weighing on my soul.


    "Adrian Vulter Tellus... Ian Astrea... I love you." As he blushed at my words, I couldn''t help but chuckle slightly, why is my love so cute?


    "I love you... like no other!"


    "I love you¡­ more than anyone else in the world!"


    "Elena, Louise and even that maid of yours none canpare my love for you!"


    As the words just kept spilling from my lips, I felt a surge of overwhelming emotion coursing through me. Of course, he blushed intensely at very word I said.


    In this moment, I knew with unwavering certainty that my love for him was genuine, born from the depths of my being.


    As I watched his reaction, I couldn''t hold it anymore as Iughed out loud.


    Despite his monstrous appearance, his blush made his face look oddly endearing.


    Fear may have consumed me moments ago, but now, in this moment of vulnerability and honesty, everything felt different.


    Before I knew it, my hands moved on their own ord, reaching for the back of his head as I pulled him closer to me in a deep, passionate kiss.


    It was a kiss that resonated with the beating of my heart, a physical manifestation of the love that I wholeheartedly wanted to show him.


    "Ian, I love you," I whispered once more as tears of joy welled in my eyes, the emotions within me bursting forth like a dam breaking free.


    And then, in a moment that took my breath away, Ian''s voice cut through the silence. "Aria, will you marry me?" he asked, his hands holding out a golden ring that seemed to shimmer in the dim light.


    The ring, with its intricate design reminiscent of my golden hair, and the vibrant red gemstone that contrasted with my crimson eyes, felt like a symbol of our love, a promise of a future together filled with happiness and adventure.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle through my tears, ovee with a mixture of joy and disbelief.


    As I wiped away the tears streaming down my cheeks, I managed topose myself enough to respond, "Y-yes... please take care of me, Ian..." My voice wavered with emotion, betraying the overwhelming happiness that flooded my heart.


    In that moment, as I looked into Ian''s eyes, I knew that this was the happiest moment of my life.


    Despite the trials and uncertainties thaty ahead, I felt an overwhelming sense of peace knowing that we would face them together, hand in hand.


    With Ian by my side, I felt invincible, ready to embrace whatever the future held for us.


    As he slipped the golden ring onto my finger, a tangible symbol of our love andmitment to each other, I felt a warmth spread through my heart.


    "I love you, Aria," Ian whispered, his voice soft and filled with tenderness.


    "Mhm... I love you too," I replied, my heart swelling with affection for the man standing before me.


    With those simple words, a wave of warmth washed over us, binding us together in a shared moment of love and devotion.


    Without hesitation, we leaned in and kissed once more, our lips meeting in a gentle embrace that spoke volumes without the need for words.


    In that fleeting moment, everything else faded away¡ªthe worries, the doubts, the uncertainties¡ªall melted into oblivion as we lost ourselves in the sweetness of our affection.


    ''Aria Tellus Astrea''


    Just the thought of being part of his family excites me~.

 Chapter 235: Saving the Queen

    After our kiss, Aria''s gaze shifted to the ring I had slipped onto her finger.


    We were back in the real world now, no longer in need of illusions for her to see.


    She had already witnessed everything¡ªmy past, my present, the darkest corners of my lifeid bare before her. I had feared she might leave after seeing the truth, but I was relieved that she hadn''t.


    Aunt hadn''t held back; she had shown Aria every aspect of my life, from my past to my present, from the joys to the sorrows.


    Aria must have a general idea of what my family truly is, and I couldn''t help but wonder if she was filled with worries and thoughts about them.


    Yet, instead of dwelling on those heavy topics, all she seemed to focus on was the ring on her finger.


    I chuckled softly as I watched Aria y along with my act, allowing me to pat her head affectionately. Despite the weight of everything she had just learned, she remained lighthearted, giggling like a girl in love.


    It was moments like these that reminded me why I had fallen for her in the first ce¡ªher ability to find joy even in the midst of darkness, her unwavering love and eptance.


    ''Ian, you should probably head back to the Holy Kingdom...'' Aunt''s telepathic message jolted me out of my stupor, my fingers still tangled in Aria''s hair as I absentmindedly yed with it.


    How long had that entire illusionsted? Time seemed to blur in the presence of Aria''s warmth and the revtions of my past.


    If the attendants back in the Holy Kingdom noticed my disappearance, exining it would be troublesome. But then again, I had gathered all the information I needed here.


    It was time to return.


    Lifting Aria into my arms like a princess, she looked surprised. "W-wha?"


    "Let''s go back... the others would be worried," I said gently, hoping to reassure her.


    "O-oh... yeah," she responded, understanding dawning in her eyes.


    But there was something else there, a glint of happiness that made my heart swell with warmth.


    Was she excited to return? Perhaps eager to show off the ring I had given her?


    The thought brought a smile to my lips. If Aria wanted to share our rtionship progress with others, who was I to stop her? In fact, it filled me with happiness to know that she was proud of our love.


    Though, I couldn''t help but wonder if she had ns to annoy Elena even more. Knowing Aria''s mischievous personality, it wouldn''t surprise me.


    ''I feel a bit sorry for Louise and Ana¡­ I should probably give them there rings soon''


    For my future second wife to already be attempting to start a fight with the first wife... I couldn''t help but wonder how the two would get along. It seemed like a recipe for drama, but perhaps they would surprise me.


    ''We''re going back now, Aunt... Sorry for the trouble. You can''t even meet her properly right now,'' I said with a tinge of disappointment. It had taken a considerable effort from Aunt to transfer the memories of my past scenarios over to Aria. Aunt might be powerful, but even she had to be cautious to ensure the transfer wouldn''t harm Aria in any way.


    Hearing my words, Aunt chuckled in my mind, her voice as soothing as ever. ''Fufu... You don''t have to worry, Ian. I also enjoyed all of it. Her reactions were quite entertaining. And also, Nya wants to say that she''s sorry for suddenly interfering midway.''


    "It''s fine... Sis interfering and showing Aria my scary side was quite helpful in its own sense. Just tell her to say that to me in person once Mom lets go of her..." I mused aloud, considering the recent events.


    Despite my inability to properly feel my connection with my sister, I knew she was probably still stuck with Mom.


    How she interfered, I couldn''t quiteprehend, but if Mom was truly watching, it would make sense for my sister to act if ordered to.


    After all, she wouldn''t want to jeopardize my rtionship with Aria or any of the other girls I cared for.


    "Yes, I''ll tell her that," Aunt replied in a faint voice, her words tinged with understanding.


    Suddenly, my staff activated on its own, without me even activating my mana. Perplexed, I wondered what was wrong, but before I could react, a sudden teleportation spell was activated around us.


    With a pping sound, I looked up and saw Loki standing there with a smile.


    Was he the one activating the spell for me? If so, I better give my thanks; after all, he was more proficient with teleportation and such.


    His mouth moved, but no words came out¡ªprobably him being careful towards Aria, as his voice might harm her.


    After all, he was a god.


    "Come back soon, okay?" That was probably what he meant to say as he waved at me. Then, after half a second, I found myself back in my room, Aria still within my arms.


    "Adrian... Who was that kid?" Aria asked, her curiosity evident.


    "Your future uncle?" I replied, though Loki wasn''t really part of my family. Still, considering how close he was with my sister, he would probably be technically part of the family soon.


    "I-is that so..." Aria said nervously, her voice betraying her uncertainty. Perhaps she thought Loki was some kind of cosmic monster, given his godly nature.


    I couldn''t help butugh at her reaction. It seemed that inwardly, she was still a little bit afraid, despite everything she had seen.


    But I knew that in time, she woulde to see Loki as just another entric member of our unusual family.


    ¡­.


    "ROOAAAGHHH¡­!!!"


    The roar of the monstrous creature echoed across the snowy ins, its frame resembling a mix of a monkey and a rhino, its ck exoskeletal body shimmering under the pale light. It lumbered menacingly towards a woman standing before it, its intent clear as it prepared to charge.


    The ground trembled beneath its weight, as if protesting against the creature''s presence. With a thunderous roar, it lowered its head, horns poised to pierce the woman in its path. The mana emanating from the beast surpassed that of any ordinary creature, a testament to its formidable strength.


    Most would cower in fear at the sight of such a monster, but the woman simply smiled, her fiery red hair dancing like mes around her. Her aura ignited, bathing her in a brilliant red glow as she gripped herrge battle axe, its size dwarfing her already formidable frame.


    "They said you were a B-rank monster, but aren''t you already close to reaching S-rank?" she remarked, her voiceced with amusement as she awaited the creature''s onught.


    With a speed that belied its massive size, the rhino-like monster charged at her like a bullet, its intentions clear.


    But the woman stood her ground, her fiery aura burning bright as she prepared to meet the beast head-on. Taking on her martial position, she smirked as the surroundings around her became even hotter, transforming into a literal fireball reminiscent of the sun itself.


    "Hahaha!" sheughed like a maniac as the monstrous creature closed in on her, its brute force no match for her determined stance. With a swift motion, she raised her axe high into the air, ready to sh with the beast.


    Boom!!!


    A resounding shockwave echoed through the snowy ins as their weapons collided in full force. The impact created a fiery st that encircled the surroundings, reminiscent of a spell designed to decimate entire towns. The resulting explosion left behind a small mushroom cloud, a testament to the sheer power unleashed in their sh.


    Emerging from the fiery crater that marked the epicenter of their battle, the red-haired woman wore a look of satisfaction on her face, her victory undeniable.


    "E-Evadne!" a voice called out to her, breaking the silence that followed the explosion. Turning behind her, she saw two people running towards her, their eyes widened in awe as they took in the scene of destruction.


    "We came because of the suddenmotion, but... what happened here?" they asked, their voices filled with curiosity and concern.


    In truth they actually came here for her, but they didn''t address that fact as Evadne looks so scary right now... Even though they were considered as proper Knights.... in front of Evadne that was nothing but a mere title.


    The two heavily dressed men apanying her now shivered in the frigid air, their breath visible in the icy atmosphere.


    They exchanged nces, unsure of how to respond to Evadne''s nonchnt demeanor in the face of danger.


    "Nothing much, just found a pretty strong prey wandering around," Evadne said, her smile unwavering as she strode past the bundled-up duo.


    The fire aura enveloping her body provided both warmth and a certain air of invincibility, allowing her to foregoyers of clothing in the freezing temperatures. A simple cloak adorned her figure, its fabric fluttering lightly in the chilly breeze.


    The two men watched her in a daze, their minds racing with a mixture of admiration and bewilderment. They couldn''t help but marvel at Evadne''s confidence and resilience, even as they struggled to maintain their ownposure in the harsh conditions.


    "She knows this mission requires stealth, right?" one of the men muttered under his breath, his words barely audible over the howling wind.


    They were part of a special task force dispatched by the emperor to investigate the mysterious happenings in the northern territories.


    Maintaining discretion was paramount to their sess, yet Evadne seemed unconcerned with the need for subtlety.


    As they trudged onward, thendscape around them grew increasingly deste. They were now at the very edge of the Bayar country, and governed by tribal traditions and shamanistic beliefs.


    Despite passing through numerous viges along their journey, they had encountered nothing but eerie silence and abandoned dwellings.


    The tension hung heavy in the air as the two men struggled to find the words to reprimand Evadne for her reckless actions.


    However, as they nced back at the massive crater she had created with her astonishing attack, any words of admonishment died on their lips.


    They exchanged hesitant looks, silently acknowledging the futility of trying to scold someone who wielded such incredible power.


    Their resolve faltered further as Evadne forged ahead, her fiery aura zing a trail through the snowy expanse.


    With a shared nod, the men resigned themselves to following her lead, knowing that any attempt to dissuade her would likely be met with resistance.


    "Is Tristan at the camp?" Evadne inquired, her voice cutting through the icy silence.


    "Yes, Sir Tristan is still preparing alongside Grandmaster Siena," one of the men responded.


    Halting in her tracks, Evadne''s brow furrowed in contemtion, her handsing to rest beneath her chin as she pondered their next course of action.


    Minutes stretched into an eternity as she weighed their options, the gravity of their situation weighing heavily upon her.


    Finally, she turned to face the bewildered men trailing behind her, a determined glint in her eyes. "Tell him demonic beasts are beginning to show up," she instructed, her voice tinged with urgency.


    Without waiting for a response, she pivoted on her heel and strode purposefully back in the direction from which they hade.


    Confusion etched itself onto the faces of the two men as they watched Evadne''s retreating figure, their minds whirling with unanswered questions.


    Why was she suddenly divulging such crucial information? And why was she venturing back towards the danger they had just narrowly escaped?


    "E-excuse me?" one of the men stammered, his voice wavering with uncertainty.


    But Evadne paid them no heed, her focus fixed on the task at hand. If her intuition proved correct, there were more sinister forces lurking in the shadows, and she was determined to confront them head-on, no matter the risk.


    "Do as you are ordered and don''t look for me! Tell him I''ll be back soon, don''t worry about safety with him and his master there; nothing would harm you guys. Then see ya!" Evadne''s words echoed in the frosty air, her tone brimming with an impulsive energy that left the two men bewildered.


    Before they could utter a word in response, she leaped into motion, vanishing from their sight in a blur of movement.


    Left standing in stunned silence, the two soldiers exchanged incredulous nces, their minds racing toprehend the sudden turn of events. Had Evadne truly abandoned them in pursuit of her own whims? The notion seemed almost absurd, yet her actions spoke otherwise.


    "Did she really just leave like that for her own personal affairs?" one of the men murmured, his disbelief evident in his tone.


    They had known Evadne to be impulsive, but this level of impulsivity was beyond anything they had anticipated.


    Meanwhile, as Evadne descended towards the ground, her eyes sparkled with excitement at the sight of a slumbering ck serpent below.


    Without hesitation, she unleashed the full force of her fiery power, transforming into a zing meteor as she hurtled towards her unsuspecting prey.


    With a resounding impact, shended atop the monstrous serpent, her strike infused with a newfound strength that sent shockwaves rippling through the air.


    As the creature writhed beneath her, its scales crackling with the intensity of her mes, Evadne''s grin widened with exhration.


    Back at the camp, the princess of the empire awaited the return of her soldiers with a sense of growing unease.


    As they approached, she noted the absence of Evadne with a coldness that belied her usual gentle demeanor.


    The warmth in her emerald eyes gave way to a chilling frost, her expression inscrutable as she fixed the soldiers with an unwavering gaze.


    "What did she say again?" she demanded, her voice sending shivers down their spines.

 Chapter 236: Saving the Queen 2

    In the depths of the snow-covered valleys within the Bayar country''s ins, Princess Christine Alger de Lumenia stood amidst the swirling winds warm winds provided by her mages to keep her warm, her expression a mixture of frustration and concern.


    She listened intently as her two soldiers recounted their encounter with the rogue Evadne, who had ventured off on her own to hunt down demonic beasts.


    As the princess absorbed their exnation, a furrow formed between her brows, betraying her inner turmoil.


    Evadne''s actions puzzled her; she knew Evadne to be intelligent and resourceful, so why would she risk exposing herself in such a reckless manner?


    The realization dawned upon her¡ªEvadne was likely attempting to draw out their enemies, providing a distraction to allow for greater maneuverability.


    However, the princess couldn''t shake the sense of unease that settled in the pit of her stomach.


    While Evadne''s n may have some strategic merit, the risks far outweighed the potential benefits.


    This was enemy territory, a realm fraught with danger at every turn.


    A single misstep could lead to catastrophic consequences, and even someone as formidable as Evadne would be vulnerable amidst the shadows of unknown adversaries.


    The princess clenched her fists in frustration, her mind racing with the weight of their precarious situation. They were operating blind,cking crucial information about the enemy forces lurking in the shadows.


    Unlike their previous encounters at the academy, where they had an idea of what the enemy was like and that they moved frantically on a rampage this time she knew the demons were coordinated¡­ and that could only mean one thing¡­


    ''A high-ranking demon is present here'' she doesn''t know how high up the hierarchy it is but a high-ranking demon would pose more problem for them than S-rank demonic beast.


    With a heavy sigh, the princess made a decision.


    They couldn''t afford to leave Evadne to fend for herself any longer.


    Despite the risks, they needed to regroup and formte a n of action before it was toote.


    "Gavin, gather three more knights with you and find Evadne," Princess Christinemanded, her voice firm yet tinged with urgency. "Luke, I want you to go to the second division and report to me their situation."


    The knights she addressed bowed their heads in deference before swiftly departing from the camp, their footsteps crunching softly in the snow as they hastened to carry out their orders.


    As themotion settled, a sense of calm descended upon the camp, broken only by the soft murmur of the winter wind.


    It was then that a soothing voice cut through the stillness, drawing the princess''s attention.


    Turning, she beheld the figure of a man making his way towards her, his presencemanding and his demeanor exuding an aura of strength.


    Tristan, known as the "sh of Death," approached with a measured stride, his dark blue hair ruffled by the breeze.


    His sharp features and handsome countenance belied the deadly efficiency with which he wielded his sword, earning him a reputation as one of the most formidable warriors in their ranks.


    "Princess," he greeted, his voice steady and reassuring. Despite the gravity of their situation, there was a sense of serenity in his demeanor that served to ease Christine''s troubled mind.


    Tristan''s arrival brought a sense of reassurance to the camp, his formidable presence a beacon of hope amidst the uncertainty that surrounded them.


    With his strength and skill at their disposal, they stood a fighting chance against whatever dangersy ahead in the treacherousndscape of the Bayar country.


    Although it was only a temporary arrangement, Princess Christine felt a wave of relief wash over her as Tristan assumed his position as her subordinate.


    She couldn''t help but marvel at the irony of the situation¡ªTristan despite being clearly higher ranked than him¡­ she could feel her heart thumping in fear at the aura he exuded.


    ''To think this powerful junior of mine would willingly offer himself just to join this mission¡­ does he want something?''


    The princess thought Tristan wouldn''t want anything to do with her and the imperial family considering that the guardian dragon of the empire can be considered an enemy for his master now¡­


    As Tristan knelt before her, presenting something in his hands, Christine''s curiosity piqued.


    Her eyes widened in shock as she beheld the object he held¡ªa decapitated head. Despite the chill of the surrounding air, a shiver ran down her spine at the sight of the gruesome trophy.


    The princess''s horror was mirrored by those around her, as even the knights in her retinue flinched at the sight of the macabre artifact.


    Frozen to the bone and pierced with countless holes, the head bore a striking resemnce to the depictions they had seen of the tribal chief of the Bayar country.


    "I found it a few clicks north from here," Tristan exined, his voice calm despite the underlying intensity in his eyes. "It was impaled on a spike, surrounded by countless others..."


    His words hung heavy in the air, painting a grim picture of the atrocities that awaited them beyond the safety of their camp. Despite the veneer ofposure he maintained, the energy crackling in Tristan''s gaze betrayed the gravity of the situation they faced.


    "I see, good work. At least now we can confirm a few more things before we head out tomorrow," Princess Christine acknowledged, her voice tinged with a mixture of relief and grim determination.


    With a nod of dismissal, she watched as Tristan withdrew, his presence a silent reassurance amidst the uncertainty that surrounded them.


    As the young man departed, Christine''s thoughts turned inward, her mind grappling with the gravity of their recent discovery.


    The presence of the decapitated head confirmed their worst fears¡ªthe ruler of the Bayar country was dead, along with the chief''s son.


    The barbaric disy of their remains served as a grim reminder of the brutality that had ravaged the once-thriving nation.


    Faced with this grim reality, Christine knew that action was necessary.


    Gripping her crystal orb tightly, she activated her magic, establishing a connection with the imperial pce.


    It was imperative that her father, the emperor, be informed of these developments without dy.


    As she ryed the news to her father, Christine weighed their options carefully.


    Should they proceed with their mission as nned, or return to the capital to confer with leaders from neighboring nations?


    The responsibility rested heavy on her shoulders, and she was keenly aware of the stakes at hand.


    Despite her royal status, Christine harbored no illusions of grandeur.


    She understood that the lives of countless individuals hung in her decisions right now, and she was determined not to let their sacrifices be in vain.


    ''The decapitated heads are clearly a warning¡­''


    ''The decapitated heads are clearly a warning¡­'' Princess Christine''s thoughts echoed somberly as she surveyed the grim scene before her.


    The stench of death hung heavy in the air, a haunting reminder of the atrocities that had befallen the Bayar country.


    Th4e same could be expected of the other northern countries as well if so ''Only the worst can be thought of thest fairy in the world¡­. Queen Mavis is probably dead''


    ''Coming here was a mistake¡­'' she mused, her heart heavy with regret.


    Despite their best efforts, the mission had quickly devolved into a nightmare of unimaginable proportions.


    The princess knew that to continue forward would be to court disaster, yet the thought of abandoning their quest filled her with a sense of defeat she could scarcely bear.


    As the chilling winds of the region sent shivers down her spine, Christine felt a foreboding warning settle over her.


    Whatevery ahead promised to be far more perilous than anything they had encountered thus far.


    Even the most seasoned warriors among them would struggle to navigate the treacherousndscape of the Bayar country.


    All the locals that can probably teach them how to navigate these snowy ins filled with snowstorms and blizzards are all dead.


    None of the scouts she had dispatched earlier had returned, their fate shrouded in mystery.


    With each passing moment, the princess''s anxiety grew, a knot of apprehension tightening in her chest.


    With a heavy sigh, Christine lifted her gaze skyward, her thoughts turning to the one hope that remained.


    In a letter sent through the duke, she had extended an urgent plea to Adrian Vulter Tellus, the legendary hero.


    ''Lilliana hasn''t epted my calls as well¡­. Is she preventing me from getting into contact with Adrian?''


    Remembering what Lilliana was like that was probably the case.


    ''Adrian Vulter Tellus¡­ if what I offer you wasn''t enough, I''m prepared to give everything¡­ including myself,'' she whispered, her voice barely audible above the howling wind.


    In her darkest hour, she clung to the hope that the hero would heed her call, that he would be the beacon of light they so desperately needed in their hour of darkness.


    Too many people are dying without their knowledge, the hero has to make a move now.


    ¡­.


    Two days had passed since Aria and I returned from our unexpected ordeal in the Kaksan forest, and in that time, our bond had grown stronger than ever.


    The other girls quickly took notice, observing the newfound closeness between us with a mixture of curiosity and amusement.


    As expected, Aria wasted no time in proudly unting the engagement ring I had given her, sparking jealous nces and heated exchanges between her and Elena.


    "A golden ring truly symbolizes one''s love andmitment right?"


    "True, but isn''t a white ring more pure when ites to expressing one''s love?"


    "Oh my aren''t you the saintess of the church of light? I thought you would''ve known that wedding rings were golden in nature?"


    "That''s only for cultural reasons! the one''s getting married can change it anytime besides having a white wedding ring makes it feel more special!"


    ''Are they still even talking about engagement rings at this point...?''


    Haah....!


    While I was relieved that their disputes never escted to physical violence, the venomous words they exchanged left me unsettled, especially with how they can trigger insults from one another with just their eyes alone....


    "Louise what do you think?"


    "W-well... I-I think both looks good right Ana?"


    "...Yes"


    They even dragged innocent bystanders in their little battle of nerves.


    "I guess a slutty little saintess, who always acts like she''s the most innocent wouldn''t understand the beauty and meaning behind golden rings"


    "Wh-wha...? who are you calling slutty, you horny incestuous woman!"


    "You of course~"


    "I''m not a slut!!! besides you''re the one who openly unt you''re body and skin for all to see, if anything you''re the slut here you bitch!"


    "Oh my it''s called style and fashion slutty saintess~, don''t me me if you''re only allowed to wear that rag of robes my dear~"


    "Don''t call me a slutty saintess!!!... besides only Ian has seen my other side...." she trailed off in the end.


    It was unnerving to witness how easily they could slip into hurling absurd curses at each other as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    If I can''t provide them the love and attention they both need they might kill me for real....


    "Adrian¡­!"


    "Ian¡­!"


    "Who do you love more?"


    "Who do you think is better?" they both asked simultaneously, their eyes boring into mine with an intensity that made my stomach churn.


    "Haha.... you both know I love you two equally right...?"


    Although I tried to say it as calmly as I could, my voice came out rather nervously.


    The memory of the death res they had given me thest time I had attempted to answer that question still haunted me.


    It was a lose-lose situation¡ªI loved them both equally, and their positions as first and second wife were merely social constructs of this world.


    Yet, despite knowing this, they always seemed to find ways to quarrel.


    Navigating the delicate dynamics between Elena and Aria was proving to be an exhausting endeavor.


    While Elena held the position of my future first wife, the recent engagement with Aria meant that she too held the same rights to my affections.


    This often led to shes whenever the two crossed paths, each vying for my attention with fervor.


    Despite their frequent squabbles, I knew deep down that neither Elena nor Aria took their rivalry too seriously.


    Both were content with the prospect of bing my future wives, yet their relentless pursuit of my attention threatened to strain our rtionships beyond repair.


    It was a constant battle to diffuse their arguments and maintain harmony within our unconventional family dynamic.


    If their conflicts continued unchecked, they could escte into something far more serious.


    Thankfully, Ana and Louise, my other potential future wives, remained rtively unaffected by the situation.


    While they may have harbored their own feelings about the engagement, they maintained a sense ofposure, understanding that it was simply part of the intricate tapestry of our lives together.


    As for the engagement rings I had prepared for them, I held off on presenting them for the time being.


    Having learned from the tumultuous reaction of Elena to Aria''s ring, I wanted the moment to be perfect for Ana and Louise.


    In my sister''s realm, the rings awaited, ready to be bestowed upon them in a manner befitting the significance of the asion.


    ....


    Right now, as usual, I was training with my master.


    It had been over a week since we began our rigorous sessions, yet I still couldn''t seem tond a single hit.


    Frustration gnawed at me as I wondered if I was making any progress at all.


    "Sir hero your right is always open" he said as he smacked my right chest with a spinning kick¡­


    ''Seriously this old bastard never holds back¡­''


    In the midst of my training, thoughts of the recent events weighed heavily on my mind.


    I had ryed all the information I had gathered from Aunt and the others to the pope, hoping it would spur them into action.


    However, it seemed that they were hesitant to make any decisive moves based on my intel. Were they doubting the validity of my information, despite my assurances that it was a revtion from the goddess herself?


    I had even taken precautions, using Loki''s mask to conceal any potential falsehoods during our meeting. And yet, they had seemed to believe me wholeheartedly.


    So why the dy?


    Was it just caution, or was there something more at y?


    Making the hero sit here while the world was already at stake was kind of idiotic on their part, I get that they want to monopolize me but if they keep dying this much not just the northern countries will be at stake.


    niel was already a monster that they needed to be warry of at north, and the same can be said for the demon king''s daughter there as well, as she was a coborator of ours, she wasn''t someone we could control.


    ''She won''t attack all of a sudden right?''


    Queen Mavis''s situation is a bit troublesome to think about as well, considering who the person she''s probably with right now, I just hope niel didn''t devour her.


    As I pondered these questions, I couldn''t help but feel a growing impatience.


    The urgency of the situation weighed heavily on me, especially considering the swift departure of the duke back to the imperial pce.


    It struck me as odd; why would he need to return in person whenmunication crystals were readily avable?


    ''Something probably happened at the empire as well¡­.''


    For now, all I could do was wait patiently, honing my skills and hoping for a breakthrough. In my swordsmanship¡­


    ''it would be bad if looked like I was an idiot swinging a golden sword against demons in the days toe.''

 Chapter 237: Saving the Queen 3 (R-18)

    WARNING (R-18) CONTENT BE ADVISED.


    In the softly lit confines of a family room, an elderly man sat with a contemtive expression, his short grey beard grazing his chin as he observed the figure before him.


    Across the room, a man slightly younger than him, yet bearing the weight of age in his tired eyes, gazed back through the holographicmunication crystal.


    The ruler of the empire, distinguished by his rosy pink hair which belied the gravity of his demeanor, listened intently as the pope ryed troubling news.


    With a hand resting wearily against his cheek, both men bore the telltale signs of exhaustion, their eyes rimmed with dark circles borne of endless nights spent poring over requests and documents from neighboring countries.


    "If what you''re saying is true, it would be safe to assume the whole north truly is gone," the emperor remarked, his voice heavy with a mixture of resignation and dismay.


    The weight of their responsibilities pressed down upon them like a leaden cloak, leaving them little respite from the relentless demands of their roles.


    "The hero said it was a revtion from the goddess herself¡­"


    The pope mirrored the emperor''s somber tone, his voice tinged with sadness as he echoed the sentiment.


    Though their nations were not known for their camaraderie, the gravity of the situation demanded a united front against amon enemy.


    As the emperor and the pope grappled with the weight of their responsibilities, they were keenly aware that their stress was shared by leaders across the globe.


    Smaller nations were in a state of panic, their assets locked down in a desperate attempt to defend against potential demon incursions.


    Global trade had ground to a near halt, crippled by fear of attacks from demonic beasts and the escting chaos unfolding worldwide.


    Despite efforts by powerful nations like the empire and the holy kingdom to conceal the plight of the northern countries, news of the dire situation had spread far and wide across the continent.


    "At least we can confirm that Queen Mavis is alive,"


    With her still reigning, there remained a chance¡ªa slim one, perhaps, but a chance nheless¡ªthat the north could be reimed from the clutches of the demons.


    "Did the hero have any more information about the queen?" the emperor asked.


    "No¡­. That was all the information the hero received from the goddess. As blessed as he may be, even he cannot handle all the revtions that the divine bestows upon him."


    The emperor nodded in eptance, recognizing the gravity of their current situation.


    As daunting as it was, they couldn''t hope for more; the information provided by the hero was already beyond their expectations, far better than anything they could have gathered independently.


    The emperor could sense the genuineness in the old man''s demeanor, a stark departure from their past interactions.


    In their previous dealings, the pope had often been cunning, mixing truths with lies to serve the interests of the Holy Kingdom.


    However, in this moment, the emperor detected no deceit in his words. He couldn''t entirely me the pope for his past actions; after all, he himself had engaged in simr tactics.


    If what his daughter had reported was indeed true, reiming the north from the demons would prove to be a formidable challenge.


    The atrocitiesmitted by the demons along the northern borders served as a chilling warning against further incursion.


    The sight of heads on spikes was a grim testament to the dangers that awaited. The emperor clicked his tongue in frustration at the stalemate-like situation they found themselves in.


    Neither side was willing to make the first move, each waiting for the other''s nation to take action.


    The emperor''s gaze bore into the pope with a seriousness that demanded answers. "So when are you going to let him go?" he questioned, his tone firm and unwavering.


    The pope merely raised his eyebrows in response, but the implication was not lost on him.


    He knew all too well what the emperor was alluding to. The hero would soon bepelled to take action, which would inevitably lead to his departure from the Holy Kingdom.


    Once he embarked on his journey, the stronghold the Holy Kingdom had enjoyed over his revered presence, which had safeguarded the minds of the kingdom''s people, would vanish.


    Given the current circumstances, it was imperative for the hero to act. The pope understood that he couldn''t force the hero to stay; sooner orter, Adrian would make his move.


    The only thing holding him back at the moment was likely the pope''s counsel. However, even the pope recognized that Adrian was growing restless and impatient.


    "Regarding the hero''s journey, I believe it should be a matter discussed by all the other countries present," the pope kindly suggested, his tone diplomatic yet firm.


    The emperor''s curiosity was piqued. "What do you mean by that?"


    "The hero''s party, don''t you think it would be beneficial for everyone to discuss that topic?" the pope borated, his wordsden with implications.


    A smile tugged at the corners of the emperor''s lips as he grasped the subtlety of the pope''s suggestion. At the end of the day, they were both politicians, well-versed in the art of diplomacy and strategic maneuvering.


    The sess of the hero''s party could potentially bring immense benefits to their respective nations.


    The mere presence of a country''s representative within the hero''s ranks would elevate their prestige and influence on the world stage, ensuring that their aplishments would be synonymous with their homnd''s prosperity.


    The emperor had expected the pope to attempt to monopolize the hero for the holy kingdom''s benefit.


    However, he was pleasantly surprised to find the pope more reasonable than he had initially presumed.


    As they shared a moment of camaraderie, theirughter echoed through themunication crystal, a testament to the understanding that existed between them.


    "You sure are being generous with this supreme pontiff, you aren''t nning something are you...?"


    "Hoho, if this old man had such a cunning intellect with this age of mine I wouldn''t do something so open you know your majesty¡­."


    "Is that so? Well, I thank you for letting us join on the fray at least¡­" the emperor said while his eyes were curled¡­


    Beneath the facade of geniality, the emperor remained resolute in his ambitions.


    Despite the pope''s generosity, he was determined to ensure that the hero would ultimately pledge his allegiance to the empire.


    No matter the obstacles thaty ahead, he would stop at nothing to secure the hero''s loyalty and wield his power for the greater glory of the empire.


    "3 days from now, we will decide on at least one person from each of the country we nominate in the next meeting"


    "I''m looking forward to it¡­."


    With a silent nod of farewell, themunication was cut off.


    ¡­.


    As I groggily emerged from slumber, I was suddenly greeted by a sensation of intense pleasure coursing through my body.


    Startled, I snapped awake to the sound of a sweet, seductive whisper in my ear.


    "Good morning~" The voice, soft and alluring, belonged to none other than Aria.


    My heart raced as I realized her proximity, her flushed cheeks and suggestive demeanor sending a rush of excitement coursing through me.


    "Aria...?" I stammered, caught off guard by her unexpected presence so intimately close to me.


    Yet, even as I tried to process the situation, I couldn''t ignore the undeniable sensation of pleasure tingling through my body.


    "Ahn~!"


    As I attempted to move, Aria emitted a soft moan, her actions only adding to the swirling chaos of sensations overwhelming my senses.


    My dick was so hard right now that I felt like bursting all the pleasure inside of her at any moment¡­.


    "What are you doing?" I managed to inquire, my voice betraying a mix of confusion and arousal.


    With a mischievous smirk, Aria averted her gaze before meeting my eyes once more.


    "Well... our little junior seemed to be in stress, so I''m just here to help out... Ah~!" Her words trailed off into a moan as she pressed down again, the sound echoing in the room.


    "B-besides~ I know you''ve done it with Elena a lot more than me so¡­ I''m just taking my share of you,"


    Aria whispered; her words tinged with a hint of yful jealousy.


    With a deep kiss, she pressed her lips against mine, her hips never ceasing their rhythmic movement.


    I found myself gripping onto her ample curves, attempting to control the rising tide of pleasure coursing through me.


    As our kiss broke, a thin strand of saliva lingered between us, a testament to the intensity of our passion.


    "Ah~! Ah~!" Aria''s moans filled the room, her movements bing more urgent with each passing moment.


    Her plump breasts heaved with each breath, the fabric of her seductive nightdress clinging to her curves.


    Her sweat trickled down her chest, making her pink nipples visible, tempted by the luxurious sight I managed to get my upper body upright and sucked on it¡­


    "Angh~! A-Adrian t-that''s ~ Ah!"


    As expected, her nipples were one of her most sensitive zones.


    The thought of milking out of these in the near future¡­ was making me even more hotter.


    I struggled to find my voice amidst the overwhelming sensation, managing to utter, "You know you could''ve woken me up right?"


    I could''ve pleasure her more efficiently¡­.


    "Hnn~? Where''s the fun¡­ in that?" Aria replied coyly with a smirk on her face, she pushed me down once more, her movements growing more fervent with each passing second.


    Each thrust sent shockwaves of pleasure rippling through our bodies, drawing us closer to the brink of ecstasy with every movement.


    I could sense Aria nearing her climax, her breathsing in ragged gasps as she urged me on.


    "Adrian~ let''s do it together~ ok~?"


    "¡­Y-yeah," I agreed, matching her fervor with my own.


    Despite the broken look on her face, she managed to articte her desire, her plea echoing in the air between us.


    ''I''m super hard right now...''


    The intensity of her pleasure took me by surprise¡ªhow long had she been teasing me while I slept?


    My dick felt like it would burst with even the slightest movement.


    It made me feel bad as a man, especially since she''s doing most of the work right now but¡­ seeing her face full of pleasure right now I paid it no mind as long as she was happy that as all that muttered.


    With a sound akin to a p, our hips collided, the reverberations echoing in the room.


    I realized with a pang of concern that I hadn''t taken any precautions to muffle the noise¡ªwhat if the other girls heard us?


    Or worse, what if they found out about this sudden situation?


    "Aria, I think we should be more quiet¡­"


    But she dismissed my worries with a fervent plea.


    "D-don''t worry about that, just focus on me~!"


    Despite my reservations, I found myself unable to resist her allure.


    Kissing Aria intensely, my tongue entered her soft and sweet lips, our saliva and breath mixed and our tongues battling it out in passion.


    Her soft and incredible muffled moans raised my energy to it''s peak.


    "Mhn~!"


    "Mhn~!"


    As the sensations threatened to overwhelm me, I feltpelled to warn her of the potential dangers.


    "Aria, I''m about to¡ª"


    "Anh~! M-me too, do it inside me," she interrupted with a kiss, granting her permission with a fervent intensity that matched my own.


    With her words ringing in my ears, the tension that had been building between us finally reached its peak.


    In a symphony of passion and desire, we climaxed together, our bodies merging in a moment of shared ecstasy that transcended all else, her legs were wrapping me from behind not letting a single piece of me escape her grasp.


    My semen entered her deepest parts and I could feel her gushing out down there¡­ it felt like a dam was opened underneath my pants¡­


    "Huwaahh~ Ahn~!"


    She kept twitching and murmuring weird moans before falling down my chest¡­


    "Adrian, the pope¡ª¡­"


    A sudden voice interrupted our intimate moment, shattering the tranquility of the room. Instantly, the atmosphere shifted, as if we had been transported to the frozen wastnds of the deepest parts of hell.


    "What are you two doing?" The voice that spoke was icy, cutting through the air with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine.


    It was a voice I knew well¡ªa voice that belonged to someone bright and mature, someone I loved dearly.


    Elena, my beloved fianc¨¦e and future first wife, stood before us, her gaze piercing through me with an intensity that left me speechless.


    "E-Elena this was just¡­."


    As I struggled to find the right words to exin, Elena''s once bright sky-blue eyes now seemed devoid of all light.


    The disappointment and hurt reflected in her gaze struck me to my core, and I knew that I had failed her in a way that could never be undone.


    Before I could even begin to form an apology, Elena''s voice pierced through the heavy silence.


    "Not fair¡­"


    "H-huh?" I stammered, taken aback by her sudden outburst.


    "I said it''s not fair!!!" Her scream echoed loudly through the room, sending a jolt of shock through me.


    ''Excuse me what exactly isn''t fair¡­?''


    As Elena began to undress herself, my eyes widened.


    Her beautiful body was bare naked in front of me again.... the morning sunshine only helped in highlighting her curves.


    Her inverted nipples teasing my already exhausted body...


    Seeing my lovely fianc¨¦ like that my junior twitched inside Aria... prompting a small moan toe out of her.


    "Ah~!"


    With slight confusion, I watched as Elena approached me, her expression a tumultuous blend of anger, affection, and disappointment.


    Had I truly hurt her once more, despite my promises to protect her from harm? It seemed that no matter how hard I tried, I always managed to fall short of her expectations.


    Without hesitation, she pushed the unconscious Aria aside, her gaze never leaving mine.


    "You can still go, right?" she demanded, her tone sharp with usation.


    "Y-yeah¡­?"


    It became clear that my morning pleasures were far from over, as Elena''s intense gaze bore into me with a fervor that sent a shiver down my spine.


    Her head then moved downwards and swallowed me whole.


    ''Fuck¡­ she''s too good at this''


    ''I never thought a threesome with my lovely fianc¨¦''s would happen this early...''

 Chapter 238: Saving the Queen 4

    Adrian sighed heavily as he wiped off the sweat from his brow, his mind swirling with a mixture of exhaustion and exhration.


    His hair, tousled and disheveled from the passionate encounter, framed his face as he surveyed the scene before him.


    On the bedy two sleeping beauties, their bodies adorned with the evidence of their shared intimacy. Adrian couldn''t help but marvel at the sight, a mixture of pride and disbelief coursing through him.


    The morning''s events had unfolded with unexpected intensity, leaving him grappling with a whirlwind of emotions.


    ''To think these two would be hugging each other like this despite ''Hating'' each other¡­'' Adrian chuckled a little.


    As he gazed at Aria and Elena, their peaceful slumber masking the fervor of their earlier activities, Adrian couldn''t shake the surreal feeling that washed over him.


    The sudden turn of events had caught him off guard, propelling him into a realm of sensual pleasures he had never experienced before.


    The passionate encounters with both Aria and the jealous Elena had been a revtion for Adrian, pushing him beyond the boundaries of hisfort zone.


    While he had harbored desires for both women, the reality of indulging in such intimate acts with them had surpassed his wildest fantasies.


    Yet amidst the euphoria of the moment, Adrian couldn''t ignore the lingering uncertainty that gnawed at his conscience. The prospect of satisfying not just two, but all of his fianc¨¦es'' desires weighed heavily on his mind.


    With each additional partner, theplexities of their rtionships grew, leaving Adrian to ponder how he would navigate the intricate dynamics thaty ahead.


    But for now, as he stood amidst the aftermath of their shared passion, Adrian resolved to savor the moment.


    ¡­.


    In the deep snowy mountains of the north, a castle stood tall, its towering spires reaching almost to the clouds.


    Once, the castle''s surroundings were alive with the vibrant energy of nature¡ªa colossal tree, its crystal-like leaves shimmering with an ethereal light, served as a beacon of life for the bustling city below. But now, darkness had descended upon this once-gloriousnd.


    The tree, once a symbol of vitality, had withered and wilted, its leaves turned dark and dim. Instead of illuminating the city, it now emitted a sickly miasma, its once-pure light tainted by the presence of evil.


    Monstrous creatures, grotesque and unnatural, prowled the skies, casting ominous shadows over thend below.


    Where once a pristine river flowed, blessed by the spirits to never freeze, nowy a twisted sea of blood¡ªa grim testament to the horrors that had befallen this once-beautiful realm.


    It was hard to believe that this destendscape had once been home to the revered frost elves, known for their gentle nature and vibrant culture.


    Now, the elves found themselves shackled and chained, their once-proud bodies marred by the filth and grime of their fallen kingdom.


    Demons, their twisted faces contorted with glee, taunted and jeered at the pitiful sight before them, reveling in the suffering they had wrought.


    For the elves, this nightmare was beyond anything they had ever imagined¡ªa cruel fate they had never expected to face.


    Men, women, children, and the elderly¡ªnone were spared from the cruelty of the demons.


    They were all treated equally, forced into servitude to build the demonic structures that now marred the once-beautifulndscape.


    Prayers to their goddess went unanswered, leaving the desperate inhabitants to cling to rumors of a hero who could potentially save them from their living nightmare.


    "Hmm~ this ce has its own unique taste," remarked a woman with golden blonde hair, her red eyes gleaming with a demonic aura. Her long ears, reminiscent of the elves, betrayed her otherworldly nature.


    "I''m d it''s to your liking, Lady niel," replied another woman, her ck hair contrasting sharply with her own red eyes.


    Two ck horns protruded from the sides of her head, marking her as a demon of considerable power.


    The lesser demons that surrounded her trembled in fear, a testament to her authority.


    She was Annabeth, the princess of all demons in this realm, and her mere presence inspired terror in both demons and humanity alike.


    The two women stood on the balcony of the castle, enveloped in the eerie breeze carrying the scent of blood.


    Despite the grim surroundings, their beauty remained radiant and undeniable, a stark contrast to the darkness that surrounded them.


    In another time and ce, they might have been mistaken for top-of-the-line beauty models, their allure transcending the bounds of conventional attractiveness.


    "I''m sure father would also find this ce fun once he gets here, hehe~" niel remarked, her face lit up with anticipation as she imagined her father''s reaction to the scene before them.


    ''I''ve prepared everything for you, father. Pleasee sooner'' The gleeful anticipation in her eyes sent shivers down Annabeth''s spine, her normallyposed demeanor faltering in the face of niel''s unsettling excitement.


    Even for a demon as sadistic as Annabeth, niel''s fervor bordered on the macabre, a darkness that even she found unnerving.


    As she watched niel''s expression shift from anticipation to something altogether more sinister, Annabeth couldn''t help but recall the countless times she had witnessed her newpanion''s insatiable desire for power and the strong.


    The memory of niel''s lustful pursuits, her voracious appetite for dominance over high-ranking demons, lingered in Annabeth''s mind the way she treated them like snacks was unsettling¡­


    As Annabeth observed niel even more, a sense of foreboding washed over her. She had once underestimated the elf''s strength, dismissing her as nothing more than a beautiful but insignificant creature.


    However, witnessing niel''s unwavering confidence in the face of danger made Annabeth reconsider her initial assessment.


    Her father''s warnings echoed in her mind, reminding her of the dangers of underestimating their partners.


    They may be demonic royalty but in front of them they were probably just slightly more powerful demons...


    What troubled Annabeth even more was her inability to gauge niel''s true power. Despite her own formidable strength as a demon princess, she couldn''t shake the feeling that challenging niel would be a grave mistake¡ªone that could cost her dearly.


    The elf seemed to conceal a monstrous strength within her delicate frame, a power that defied all logic and reason. It was a chilling realization, one that left Annabeth feeling unsettled to her core.


    Suddenly, the tense atmosphere was shattered by the sound of loud coughing¡ªa harsh, guttural noise that echoed through the chamber.


    Annabeth''s attention snapped to the source of the disturbance, where she saw an elderly elf doubled over on the ground. His ck hair was matted with sweat, his eyes a stark contrast against his pallidplexion.


    With each cough, the elder elf''s body convulsed, causing the metal chains that bound him to tter loudly against the stone floor.


    His once-youthful appearance was marred by deep cuts and bruises, evidence of the torture he had endured at the hands of their demonic captors.


    "Oh my, looks like your pet is sick..." niel remarked, her voice dripping with amusement as she watched the suffering elf.


    Her smirk hinted at the pleasure she derived from his pain, a twisted enjoyment that sent a chill down Annabeth''s spine.


    "Apologies, I was rather boredst night and ended up going a little too overboard with his training," Annabeth exined casually, her tone betraying no hint of remorse for the torment she had inflicted upon the elf.


    To her, he was little more than a ything, a source of entertainment to alleviate her boredom.


    With deliberate steps, Annabeth approached the young elf, whose outward appearance belied his true age.


    Despite his suffering, he retained a flicker of defiance in his eyes¡ªa testament to his resilience in the face of adversity.


    He was Kreval, the elf king of the north, once revered as the Frost King before his kingdom fell to ruin.


    As Annabeth seized his chin and forced him to meet her gaze, she addressed him with a mocking tone, referring to him by the pet name she had chosen.


    "What''s wrong, ckey?" she taunted, reveling in her power over him.


    The sight of the young elf''s resilience in the face of torment amused niel to no end. It was a game of power and submission, and he yed his part well, resisting even as he suffered.


    This was why she liked him.


    In her eyes, tormenting such an innocent soul was the epitome of entertainment¡ªa source of amusement that she savored with sadistic delight.


    And it seemed that niel shared in her enjoyment, relishing the spectacle as she prepared to deliver a p on him for not answering back to her question.


    But before Annabeth could strike, the young elf suddenly copsed, his body sumbing to the pain and exhaustion inflicted upon him.


    niel''sughter echoed through the chamber, a cacophony of amusement at the sight of their broken toy.


    "Looks like your toy is broken now," niel chuckled hysterically, reveling in the elf''s demise.


    "It would seem so," Annabeth replied coolly, her gaze fixed on the unconscious form of Kreval. She could only imagine the torment that had driven him to this state, both in body and mind. Despite his resilience, he was ultimately powerless against their cruelty¡­


    "Haah¡­ even though I wanted to show Lady niel something a little special¡­" Annabeth sighed wistfully, her mind briefly lingering on the tantalizing prospect of tormenting Kreval further. However, she swiftly pushed aside those thoughts for the moment.


    There would always be ample opportunities to resume their gameter.


    Right now, her focus was elsewhere¡ªspecifically, on maintaining their dominance over the northern regions and ensuring that the hero''s journey would be fraught with challenges.


    For Annabeth, priorityy in upholding their rule over the northern territories, ensuring that the obstacles awaiting the hero were anything but easy.


    They couldn''t risk thews of causality being disrupted by either side.


    While harnessing the powers of the universe granted strength in the long run, it would be futile if not coupled with strategic maniption.


    Besides, there was already aplex and intricate scheme in motion, waiting to unfold to its climax.


    "Oh yeah, Annabeth, I''ve let a certain individual go. I hope you don''t mind, okay?" niel''s voice broke through Annabeth''s musings, drawing her attention.


    A certain individual? Annabeth arched an eyebrow, intrigued by the unexpected announcement.


    There were only a handful of individuals she deemed worthy within their ranks, so letting one go shouldn''t pose a significant issue.


    Yet, she couldn''t help but feel a tinge of curiosity and caution.


    "It''s fine, Lady niel," Annabeth replied smoothly, masking any trace of uncertainty. "It''s one of the privileges you hold within our demonic army. But may I ask who it is you let go?"


    "Mavis," came the swift response.


    "E-Excuse me?" Annabeth''s surprise was palpable, her mind racing toprehend the implications of niel''s decision.


    Annabeth''s confusion lingered as she processed niel''s words.


    The release of Mavis, albeit unsettling, was apparently part of arger scheme orchestrated by niel.


    While Annabeth trusted her partner''s strategic prowess, she couldn''t help but feel apprehensive about the potential repercussions of such a bold move.


    "Hahaha, I know you would make that kind of face, but don''t worry, it is not without its benefits," niel reassured her, a confident smile ying on her lips.


    Her anticipation for the unfolding events was palpable as she envisioned the chaos and turmoil that would ensue.


    For niel, the prospect of manipting the humans and the hero into a grand battle was exhrating.


    niel exined her rationale, detailing how two of her personal demons were tasked with monitoring Mavis''s movements closely.


    This assurance was meant to alleviate any concerns Annabeth might have about the queen''s interference with their ns.


    Annabeth listened attentively, her expression a mixture of skepticism and curiosity.


    She understood the calcted risks involved in niel''s strategy, but she couldn''t shake off a sense of unease about the unpredictable nature of their predicament.


    Despite her reservations, Annabeth chose to trust niel''s judgment.


    After all, they were allies bound by amon goal.


    niel''s smile widened as she gazed down upon the sprawling city below, her thoughts consumed by her own twisted desires and machinations.


    ''Father~'' she whispered to herself, her voiceced with a chilling mixture of anticipation and malice.


    She touched her stomach gently... as she recalled their intimate moment.


    ''I''m sorry father, but you don''t need to meet any more beautiful women.''


    If the queen were to meet her demise naturally, out there somewhere, surely it wouldn''t be her fault right?

 Chapter 239: Saving the Queen 5

    Three days had passed since that memorable morning shared with Aria and Elena. Life resumed its usual rhythm, with my daily training sessions progressing steadily.


    Despite still falling short of defeating my instructor in pure swordsmanship, I found sce in the fact that I managed tond a few hits this time around¡ªa significant improvement from my previous dismal performance.


    These small victories bolstered my confidence, making each training session more enjoyable.


    What made it even better was the addition of Elena, Aria, and Louise to the training sessions.


    While they didn''t partake in swordsmanship like me, they joined in groupbat exercises.


    It seemed that the church had ns to incorporate them into my party once I received permission to depart from the holy kingdom.


    Although I technically didn''t need their permission to leave, I appreciated their efforts in training me and providing the resources needed to prepare for my journey.


    Besides, their involvement in my training also served to strengthen my future wives, making it a mutually beneficial arrangement.


    Despite the slight restrictions on my actions imposed by the church, I couldn''t deny the advantages of their support.


    ''Aria and Elena always found ways to annoy each other despite the technical threesome we had¡­.?''


    Aria and Louise also disyed remarkable synchronization in their formation during training, which took me by surprise.


    I had initially anticipated that Louise, being a spirit summoner, might struggle to coordinate her summons with Aria''s barrage of spells.


    However, it quickly became evident that my concerns were unfounded.


    Aria''s mastery of magic had skyrocketed, surpassing all expectations. Her proficiency with spells had reached unprecedented levels, likely owing to her innate mana sensitivity and exceptional control.


    While the Staff of Estelle undoubtedly yed a role in her progress, I noticed that she only utilized its mana buff during training sessions, eschewing any other enhancements it provided.


    It was clear that Aria approached our group lessons with utmost seriousness and dedication.


    Meanwhile, Elena and I found ourselves naturallyplementing each other in battle, just as anticipated.


    As the saintess and the hero, our synergy was unparalleled.


    Merely being in each other''s presence acted as a significant buff; it was as though the very air around us crackled with heightened energy.


    Whenever Elena invoked her divine abilities, the effect on both my holy sword and my physical form was nothing short of astonishing.


    It was as if I were drawing from an infinite wellspring of divinity, each stroke of my de imbued with newfound power. And Elena herself possessed an awe-inspiring reservoir of divine energy, perhaps the most potent among our team.


    The relic she wielded was a force to be reckoned with, akin to a dormant nuclear weapon awaiting activation.


    Even the slightest employment of its power would radiate an aura akin to the sun, capable of scorching all but me, immune as I was to its divine intensity.


    However, Aria and Louise often found themselves needing to adjust their strategies whenever Elena unleashed her sr powers, lest they fall victim to its searing wrath.


    To manage this immense potential responsibly, we established a rule: Elena would only unleash her sun-inspired abilities when I required an infusion of divine energy, or in dire emergencies.


    This arrangement ensured that we could harness her incredible power effectively while minimizing coteral damage to our party and future allies.


    Throughout our training journey, there was one thing that really warmed my heart: seeing the girls'' bond growing stronger day by day, even without my direct involvement.


    It was a relief to witness this, as I had been worrying incessantly about potential conflicts arising from my uing marriage to four women.


    But now, it seemed those worries were unfounded, and I couldn''t be happier about it.


    Well, except for the small hurdle of convincing my mom to ept them all, but I was optimistic that we could work through that together.


    "It appears that your training is drawing to a close, Sir Hero,"


    As I stood before a man dressed in the typical attire of a priest from the Holy Nation, a gentle smile graced his lips as he spoke.


    His name escaped me in that moment was it, Jeff? I can''t really remember, as I''ve never been great with names, especially when ites to older folks. And especially when said older folks seem to have wandering eyes for my fianc¨¦es.


    I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of irritation at the subtle nces he threw their way. If he wasn''t part of the church, I might''ve given him a piece of my mind then and there.


    But for now, I chose to let it slide, since he hadn''t crossed any lines beyond just looking from afar. But if he dared to push it further, well, let''s just say his visit to the cathedral might end on a much more dramatic note.


    "Yeah, well, it did take me almost three weeks just tond a hit on my teacher though," I replied with a hint of self-deprecation.


    "You''re quite humble, sir hero. I don''t think there''s a single person out here in the Holy Kingdom whose sword skills are better than Sir Libert''s. So the fact that you cannd a few hits off of him in just a matter of weeks is the most impressive feat there is. Not even the high-ranking pdins cannd a single hit off him," he remarked, a chuckle apanying his words.


    "Is that so...?" I responded casually, ustomed to his talkative nature.


    He was always one to engage in conversation, his bald head glinting in the morning daylight.


    For the past few days, he had been one of the few priests openly monitoring my progress.


    I wasn''t sure if it was at the request of someone higher up or if he was simply curious about my training. Either way, it seemed more likely to be the former.


    As we made our way towards the grand cathedral, it became apparent that the pope had something important to announce to me.


    Although I had a few guesses, considering the information I had provided him, it seemed that the time hade to make a move.


    ¡­.


    Arriving in front of the grand cathedral, as always, I was struck by its imposing and grandiose structure.


    The architecture of this ce was truly exceptional, a testament to the skill and craftsmanship of those who had built it.


    As we entered inside, my eyes were drawn to a figure kneeling in front of the gigantic cross-like altar.


    Even from behind, his presence exuded authority and power. I couldn''t help but wonder if one naturally acquired such an aura upon bing the ruler of such a vast country.


    "Supreme Pontiff, the hero has arrived!" Jeff''s voice rang out, breaking the solemn silence of the cathedral. He bowed deeply before slowly stepping back, still maintaining his respectful posture, until he closed the massive doors behind me with a soft thud.


    I walked forward to greet him, a sense of reverence mingling with curiosity within me.


    "Good morning, Sir Hero. I hope I didn''t ruin your day by calling you here so early," he greeted me with a warm smile.


    "Don''t worry about that. I tend to wake up early these days," I assured him.


    "Hoho, is that because of your lovelydies or the atmosphere of the kingdom itself?" he teased, a twinkle in his eye.


    "Do you really need to know?" I responded, trying to keep the conversation light.


    "Hahaha, you really can''t take a joke, Sir Hero. Although it may seem like I''m jesting, I genuinely want to forge a closer bond with you," he admitted.


    "I think being together with Elena is already quite the close connection, wouldn''t you agree?" I replied, hinting at the deep bond I shared with my beloved.


    "Indeed..." he nodded, his expression betraying a hint of disappointment. Honestly, I had no desire to form a closer rtionship with this old man Bishop Austin, Elena''s father might be someone I''d try to get close to, but the Pope was another matter entirely. I preferred our rtionship to remain as it was.


    "So, what did you call me here for?" I inquired, sensing my eagerness to move the conversation forward.


    He sighed, his disappointment evident, but he chuckled softly, acknowledging my efficiency as always.


    "Let''s take a seat first," he suggested, gesturing towards the pews in the church.


    "Sir hero, what are your thoughts on the holy kingdom so far?" the elderly Pope inquired, his voice resonating with curiosity as he looked at the gigantic cross on the altar.


    "I thought you wanted to tell me something important?"


    "Now, now, there''s no need to rush. I just want to hear your opinion," the Pope insisted gently, his eyes fixed on me with a knowing gaze.


    I sighed inwardly, realizing he was right. Despite my impatience, I couldn''t deny that sharing my thoughts might be worthwhile, especially given the weight of recent events.


    What are my thoughts about this whole ce huh? In all honesty probably nothing but¡­ I''m sure he wouldn''t want that type of direct answer.


    "Well, one thing I can say is it''s different," I began cautiously.


    "What exactly do you mean by the word ''different''?" the Pope prodded, leaning forward with interest.


    "Everything," I replied, feeling the weight of my words, honestly what I was about to say was my pure outlook and opinion of this ce with a sprinkle of some bullshit.


    "From the people to the ce to the food to the houses, wherever you go, it''s truly different. Even from the rumors about this ce from the world outside this holy kingdom. I may not have explored a bunch of countries myself, but one thing I can confirm is that the holy kingdom is unique."


    "Unique¡­. Unique huh? Can I take that as a positive outlook of this country?" the Pope inquired, a hint of hope in his voice.


    "I guess so? Why are you asking me about all of this in the first ce?" I couldn''t help but wonder, feeling a mix of curiosity and skepticism.


    "We are at turbulent times, sir hero¡­ And you are the hope the world needs right now. I think asking for your opinion for a country I deeply care about is a valid thing, no?" the Pope exined solemnly, his gaze unwavering.


    "Is that so¡­." I murmured, pondering his words. As always, this old pope had a way of saying things without actually saying what he truly meant. Yet, his sincerity was unmistakable.


    "I guess the holy kingdom will just have to make do with that for now," he said, his gentle smile belying the gravity of his words.


    As he spoke, his hands began to shimmer, a soft glow enveloping them as he brought them together in a quiet p.


    Instantly, a surge of divine energy surrounded us, matching the intensity of Elena''s own powers.


    With a swift movement, he drew a symbol in the air, murmuring a word under his breath, "SOLA." Like a magician invoking a spell, the divine energy coalesced into a single point before expanding, morphing into a holographic screen reminiscent of themunication cystals we were familiar with.


    Before us appeared a scene¡ªan image of a city, or perhaps more urately, a rural vige. But confusion quickly reced any sense of familiarity as demonic beasts prowled its outskirts.


    The scene shifted abruptly, revealing chaos unfolding in a city near the holy kingdom. Explosions rent the air, filling the streets with smoke and panic.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, we were transported to the open seas, where a colossal ck serpent wreaked havoc, crushing fishing and trading ships with ease.


    And still, the scenes shifted and changed, each one more dire than thest, showcasing a world teetering on the brink of cmity.


    "For thest couple of weeks, all of these disasters have been happening in the world, sir hero," he exined solemnly, his voice tinged with concern.


    Damn, all of the things he showed me actually happened? I could take a few guesses as to where and who did it, but to think that all of those events urred... And here I thought only the north bore the brunt of destruction.


    I guess the presence of the demon lords truly disrupts the bnce of the world. If I weren''t around to offset it, the goddess would probably have to personally intervene.


    "I guess there was a reason you never let me go this entire time¡­" I mused aloud, a sense of realization dawning upon me.


    "We had a few personal reasons to dy your departure, but this was part of it¡­" the elder exined cryptically. "Demons aren''t the only thing you will have to face once you really go out there. Humans, beasts, monsters, and even other intelligent races... Everything will be your enemy if you don''t know who''s who. Truly, the world is starting to fall into shambles as the advent of the demon king arises."


    Indeed, what he said rang true. Throughout all the scenes he had shown me, none of it was ever done by demons alone. Sure, there might be corrupted beasts here and there, but most of the chaos was wrought by human hands themselves.


    Attacking peaceful viges and cities to proim their allegiance to the demon king that was yet to arrive¡­ Humans truly are the most treacherous beings out there.


    Most kings even closed their borders, so international rtions are probably at a high strain now.


    "For thest few weeks, the Emperor of the Lumenian Empire and I, along with other world leaders, had gathered to make ns and amend what is happening in the world right now. But it seems it isn''t enough. The world needs you now, sir hero¡­ if only we hadn''t restricted you, maybe the north wouldn''t have fallen," he said in a somber tone, his words heavy with regret.


    "Sir hero, I believe it''s time you went on your journey," he continued, his voice firm yet filled with a sense of urgency.


    As if on cue, a new message appeared before me:


    [Note: New quest!]


    [Mission name: Saving the world]


    [The world is under great peril as the advent of the demon king emerges. Demons have swarmed and taken over the northern countries, and viges have been ravaged by his dark followers. The world needs you, sir hero!]


    [Do you wish to ept?]


    [Yes/No]


    Without hesitation, I clicked "Yes."


    Seeing as the system screens popped at the perfect timing I wondered if the goddess was watching right now¡­.

 Chapter 240: Saving the Queen 6

    "So, you''re letting me go now?" I asked, a hint of skepticismcing my words.


    "Ho ho, if you say it like that, your words can be misunderstood, you know, sir hero," the Pope replied with a chuckle, his tone carrying a hint of amusement.


    "I told youst time, right? I don''t like speaking in riddles, right?"


    Guessing the implication of my words, the Pope sighed and shook his head, his expression betraying a mix of resignation and understanding.


    Even if he denied confining me to this kingdom, he knew for a fact that it wasn''t entirely true.


    The number of times I had requested to leave over the past few days had been strictly blocked by him. And even after pledging my alliance and connection to the church with Elena, he still had multiple high-ranking Temrs monitoring me.


    Some priests and staff even acted as spies... Just how paranoid was this old man?


    "You are truly blunt with your words, sir hero," he remarked, bowing his head slightly in acknowledgment. "I sincerely apologize if my indirect actions have caused you difort, sir hero... This may seem like a lie, but it was all for your sake¡­"


    "Yeah, sure¡­"


    Making a cough at my nonchnt answer, he then stood up, his movements deliberate and purposeful.


    "Your journey is about to unfold, sir hero, but that doesn''t mean you have to do it alone. Just like the tales of old, the hero needs hisrades. The demons alone aren''t your only enemies, after all. Having trustedrades by your side to make decisions and take actions that don''t restrict your role as a hero is much needed. As you may be the light of this world, but you''re walking in constant darkness," he said with a slight hint of excitement, as if relishing the opportunity to share his wisdom.


    I could then hear a flurry of footsteps entering the grand hall from the side as therge door swung open, revealing a group of people.


    The first to enter was a man with brownish skin, carrying a gigantic ck axe behind him. One nce was all it took to recognize him as being from a barbarian tribe.


    The sheer amount of muscle he exposed made it seem as though he werepletely naked. His imposing tattoos,bined with his menacing face adorned with scars, exuded an aura of power and strength.


    Then, from his side, entered a very short man. Judging from his slightly pointed ears and very big beard, he was probably a dwarf. He was holding a shield and a heavy hammer, his sturdy frame suggesting a formidable warrior.


    Next to him stood someone I was quite familiar with¡ªIsabe, the apostle of love. Was she nning to join my party, or was this something the higher-ups had decided? I already had Elena in my party, though, so I didn''t think any more priestesses or saintesses were needed.


    When she looked at me, she avoided my gaze, her cheeks flushing slightly. Even though she was blindfolded and couldn''t see, the way she acted made it seem like she could fully perceive the world around her, as always.


    ''Mom you didn''t interfere right¡­?''


    For some reason I had a feeling the only reason Isab was here was because of mom.


    As I looked at the other two joining, my eyes slightly widened in surprise.


    "Yo!" a voice I was quite familiar with boomed, carrying a manly atmosphere. With red hair that seemed to ze like an inferno and crimson eyes, he could easily be mistaken for one of those demons from Japanese games.


    But despite his appearance, he was probably the kindest person here... Alex Darja, one of the few friends I made back in Estelle Academy. It had been truly a long time since Ist saw him.


    "Alex?" I eximed; my voice filled with surprise¡­ ''as always, I was a great actor''


    "Surprise? Hahaha! Before you ask me any questions about how I got here, please don''t, because I don''t even know myself. All I heard was that the Emperor ordered our patriarch, and now I''m here. I hope we get along as always, Adria¡ª I mean, sir hero! Hahaha!" he said, his enthusiasm contagious.


    With a smile spreading across my face, I shook his hand firmly. "With you around, I guess I don''t have to worry about pure firepower."


    "You bet!"


    And then,stly, I looked to my side, and a very unexpected yet somewhat expected person appeared.


    "Hello¡­" she said quietly, her voice carrying its characteristic sleepy tone. With light blue hair reminiscent of a pure, gentle sky-blue color, and a gigantic witch hat adorned with ornaments, she held onto her staff and a pillow beside her.


    It was the sleepy witch, Be Raiseinler, once the top student of the magic department back at Estelle Academy.


    Our rtionship was strange¡ªwe weren''t exactly close, nor did we hate each other. So, seeing her again just felt awkwardly familiar.


    So, these five were my new party members. If you added my already existing party of Elena, Aria, and Louise, we would be nine in total. Wasn''t that a bit too much for a hero''s party?


    As I nced at each of them, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of both excitement and apprehension. Each member brought their own strengths and quirks to the table, but whether we could all work together harmoniously remained to be seen.


    I don''t know about the first three, but Alex and Be, along with my fianc¨¦''s, are enough to sustain a good party.


    So why did they n to get these other three along? Isabe can be understood, in a sense, that she was probably more versatile when ites to team fights than Elena considering mom made her, her siantess, but the dwarf and the gigantic man are a problem.


    ''Tristan would''ve been a better choice honestly.''


    Now that I think about it, why wasn''t he the one who was rmended here? Did Siena prevent it?


    Shaking my head, I dismissed such useless thoughts for now. I could just ask Alex about Tristanter.


    He seems to also be wanting to ask me something, I just hope it isn''t anything about Aria¡­.


    "Sir hero, these are all your party members who will be joining you on your journey. Ladies and gentlemen, would you be so kind as to introduce yourselves?" one of the priests who apanied them shouted with a loud voice, surprising everyone.


    As the priest''s words echoed through the hall, a sense of anticipation filled the air. It was time for each member to step forward and reveal their strengths, their backgrounds, and perhaps even their reasons for joining this perilous quest.


    Though from what I knew from the information Elena gave me during their meetings, it seemed the world leaders had simply decided who was the most skilled and strongest in their regions.


    I thought they would bombard me with each and every one of their citizens, but I guess only the truly strong countries managed to implement one of their people into my party.


    The gigantic man then walked forward. "My name is Buka, son of the chieftain of the ck Wolves, Kavin. As a warrior, it is the greatest honor to apany and help you on your journey, sir hero," he said with reverence, kneeling and punctuating his words with a firm fist against the floor.


    This man was more honorable than I thought. Honestly, I had expected him to act more like a savage, but I guess judging a book by its cover truly was wrong.


    Next, the dwarf came forward towards me. "Hey kid, so you''re the hero?" he asked rather openly. "Tsk, tsk, for the hero to be this thin, you should eat more meat, kid," he said quite brazenly. Was he insulting me or not? Judging from his actions and words, he was probably just being honest, albeit bluntly so.


    "Please do forgive Sir Darius for his words, Sir Hero... Dwarves as a whole just have a very unique way of speaking," the priest rified, adjusting his sses nervously.


    "Hahahaha, I guess I forgot to introduce myself. My name''s Darius Emerald. I''m one of the few dwarven warriors left in our country. Nice to meet you, kid. Oh, and did my words offend you, kid? No worries, my intentions mean no harm. I''m just trying to state the truth. As someone born from the great Kuru, the god of the earth, we dwarves can never lie," he said,ughing heartily.


    "I see¡­" I replied, somewhat taken aback. If this is just how he naturally is, I guess I don''t mind... I don''t even mind if he dies as we go along...


    "Isabell¡ª" Isabe began to introduce herself, but I cut her off.


    "You three don''t need to introduce yourselves," I stated firmly, as I looked at Alex, Be and Isabe.


    "Ok"


    "Sure"


    "As you wish"


    All three of them spoke simultaneously


    "I hope you don''t mind the excessive amount of people joining, sir hero," he said, his words carrying weight. "As the kings and queens of each country discussed which individuals would be permitted to join your party, we ended up selecting the best of the best, those whom we were sure could aid you on your journey."


    The pope''s voice then chimed in, its resonance cutting through the air. Instantly, the five individuals standing behind me shifted, their deference to his imposing presence palpable. I couldn''t help but reflect on my own initial encounter with the pope, remembering how I too had felt a need topose myself in the face of his undeniable aura.


    "Well, I can see that," I responded, my gaze sweeping over the five figures behind me. My eyes lingered on Alex and Be, both already renowned for their exceptional skills in their respective fields. Be, in particr, seemed to emanate a newfound strength, her presence exuding confidence and power. It was evident that the decision to include Buka and Darius in the party was met with pressure, likely from various countries vying to invest in my sess.


    With the inclusion of the five new members, it became apparent that our departure would be dyed. Training as a cohesive unit in groupbat would be essential, adding anotheryer to our preparations.


    Now, with them among us, our partyposition consisted of two vanguards in Darius and Buka, two mages in Aria and Be, a summoner Louise, and two main damage dealers in myself and Alex. Isabe and Elena filled the roles of support, rounding out our lineup.


    While our party boasted formidable strength, its bnce was questionable. I couldn''t shake the feeling that wecked effective ranged attacks, especially considering our reliance solely on spells.


    Despite my reservations, I decided to put them to the test. Since they were all gathered here anyway, why not assess everyone''s abilities firsthand?


    Gathering at the training grounds, I observed as the five individuals readied themselves, each assuming unique stances and activating their abilities.


    They awaited the signal to begin our practice skirmish.


    It would be just Elena and me versus the five neers for now. As I looked over the assembled group, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of uncertainty.


    Would they live up to my expectations?


    [Authority: Sword of light (Activated)]


    ''I may not look like it but I certainly am strong¡­ especially with the progress I had with my swords skills, I''m confident I wouldn''t lose''


    Not long after that I lost miserably¡­

 Chapter 241: Saving the Queen 7

    As Alex and the others arrived at the training area, Adrian''s request for a quick spar to test their skills caught them off guard. Mixed feelings swirled within each of them at the suddenness of the request.


    While it was only natural to assess their capabilities, facing a 2 versus 5 situation like they were now was unexpected. Adrian, however, seemed confident in his decision, his demeanor indicating a purpose behind the unconventional matchup.


    Alex couldn''t shake the feeling that Adrian must have had some inkling of their strength, especially considering the formidable reputation of Alex and Be alone.


    With the addition of the other three, who likely ranked among the top in their respective sses, it was reasonable to assume that they were facing a formidable opponent.


    Observing Adrian closely, Alex couldn''t help but notice subtle changes in him. It wasn''t just his appearance or overall personality; there was something deeper, a shift in his aura that seemed tomand respect.


    It made Alex wonder if Adrian''s newfound role as the hero was responsible for this transformation. The realization that Adrian was now the hero felt surreal to Alex. Initially, he had believed Tristan would assume the role, making Adrian''s ascension to hero status surprising and somewhat difficult to ept.


    As they prepared for the spar, Alex couldn''t shake the feeling of uncertainty¡­


    Facing off against Adrian and Elena, he realized that their opponent wasn''t just physically strong but also possessed an intangible quality that set him apart.


    "Why am I getting nervous now¡­? I knew Adrian was secretly strong when I first met him," Alex attempted to reassure himself, shaking off the unease that crept into his mind.


    Refocusing his attention, he observed Adrian closely. A pure white sword materialized in Adrian''s hands, devoid of any blemishes or impurities.


    Its pristine appearancemanded attention, radiating a sense of purity and power.


    Adrian assumed his stance, and the surroundings seemed to shift, bathed in a golden hue as a bright light enveloped the de of the sword.


    Its ethereal glow gave the impression that they were facing a deity incarnate. Sweat trickled down the spines of everyone present as they watched Adrian unleash the holy sword.


    Even Be, who had appeared sleepy moments before, was now fully awake, her gaze fixed on the radiant golden sword.


    A hint of concern flickered across her features, her thoughts veiled behind her elusive demeanor.


    One thing was certain, though¡ªfacing Adrian inbat, even with all five of them working together, wouldn''t be an easy task.


    "Start!" The announcer''s whistle and words reverberated through the air, signaling the beginning of the bout.


    With determination etched on their faces, all the fighters surged forward, ready to sh in a test of strength and skill.


    ¡­.


    The sh of titans seemed to stretch on for an eternity, though only five minutes had passed.


    Throughout the arena, sparks flew asbatants moved with lightning speed, their movements blurring as they shed.


    "UWAAGHHH!!!"


    Amidst the chaos, a deafening roar erupted as Buka unleashed a mighty shout, his axe descending upon Adrian like a falling star.


    The impact reverberated through the area with a resounding boom, causing the ground to fracture beneath Adrian''s feet. With lightning reflexes, Adrian managed to block the attack just in time, preventing certain death.


    Yet, the force of the blow drove him down, forming a small crater around him as he struggled to maintain his footing.


    As Adrian grappled with the aftermath of Buka''s assault, he felt the searing heat of Alex''s presence beside him.


    With a fiery aura enveloping him, Alex bore down on Adrian with an intensity that hinted at a desire for nothing less than victory.


    The look in Alex''s eyes spoke volumes¡ªit was clear that he intended to push Adrian to his limits, perhaps even beyond.


    Adrian''s heart pounded in his chest as he faced this dual onught.


    Despite the overwhelming odds stacked against him, he refused to yield


    ''This is fun¡­'' Adrian''s thoughts echoed through his mind as he surveyed his opponents.


    This battle was unlike any he had experienced before.


    Gone were the structured duels of his training sessions; here, anything and everything was fair game.


    It was a chaotic dance, reminiscent of the unpredictability of real-lifebat.


    Suddenly, a red magic circle materialized behind Adrian, catching him off guard. Before he could react, a st of energy struck his back, leaving him immobilized.


    Despite feeling no physical pain, Adrian realized that he was now under the effect of Be''s celestial magic, his movements restricted and his options limited.


    Trapped between the relentless assault of Buka and the binding spell cast by Be, Adrian found himself at a disadvantage.


    As Alex, fueled by Isabe''s divine power, closed in for the final blow, he knew defeat was close.


    Yes, it would be the end of Adrian if he just keeps relying on his sword skills alone.


    With Alex''s sword poised to strike, Adrian''s smirk betrayed a hidden confidence. His gray eyes flickered with golden light, a sign of something extraordinary stirring within him


    [Authority: Ster Sris: (Active)]


    In a burst of blinding radiance, an explosion of golden energy erupted from Adrian, engulfing everyone in its vicinity.


    The golden light, unleashed by Adrian''s newfound power, showed no mercy as it swept through the battlefield like a tempest.


    Under the authority of "Ster Sris," Adrian became the epicenter of destruction, unleashing a force beyond imagination.


    As the dust settled and the echoes of the explosion faded, the battlefieldy in shambles, a testament to the devastation wrought by Adrian''s newfound power. Amidst the chaos, Adrian stood tall, his gaze sweeping across the wreckage surrounding him. However, his victory was far from assured.


    Despite the point-nk range of Adrian''s attack, Buka, the towering warrior, remained standing, albeit slightly kneeling due to the weight of his massive axe.


    It was clear that without Darius''s intervention, Buka would have been felled by the st. Darius, shielding Buka from the brunt of the explosion, bore the marks of the battle, smoke rising from his scorched form.


    Yet, both warriors wore smiles on their faces, their eyes alight with a sense of triumph.


    Which was only right as he felt the searing heat of a zing sword pressing against his neck.


    ¡­..


    "I know you probably hear this all the time, but are you crazy?" I couldn''t help but blurt out as I looked at Alex, who defiantly pointed his swords at me.


    His entire body seemed to be burnt to the brink, the hand holding his sword moments away from turning into charcoal. It was evident that Darius''s shield had absorbed most of the attack''s output, sparing Alex from total destruction.


    "Hahaha, now you sound a whole lot like Tristan," Alexughed heartily at my remark. Right, I thought, even Tristan had found this guy to be a maniac during battles. Despite his skill and diligence, Alex never shied away from taking risks. He was both righteous and somewhat foolish, a true battle maniac in every sense of the word.


    As I surveyed our surroundings, I noticed Be hiding behind Isabe, using her as a shield. Treating her in such a manner seemed excessive to me.


    While I understood that my divine authorities over light didn''t fully affect those blessed by the gods above, using Isabe as a human shield felt excessive.


    After all, Be was destined to be a future archmage; surely, she could have conjured her own protective barrier.


    For someone with such potential, she seemed surprisingly cheap? Herziness was truly her only weakness.


    She didn''t even do much in the battle instead of bombarding me with spells earlier she took a more of a support role¡­ which was clearly not needed¡­ what exactly is she ying at here?


    Even in the midst of battle, Darius assumed a predominantly supportive role, focusing his efforts on shielding his allies from the onught of energy balls hurled by Elena. It was a testament to his unwavering dedication to the group''s safety.


    As for Isabe, she performed admirably, though not quite as I had expected. Despite her proficiency, I couldn''t shake the feeling that she was holding back. After all, as our mother''s chosen saintess, she possessed untapped potential. I made a mental note to inquire about her capabilities when the opportunity arose.


    Elena, on the other hand, acted swiftly, rushing to my side to assess my condition before turning her attention to Alex. Her prioritization surprised many, myself included.


    In a departure from her usual behavior, Elena chose to heal me first, despite Alex''s more dire injuries. The unexpected decision caused murmurs of astonishment to ripple through the onlookers, as it went against the saintess-like nature Elena was renowned for¡ªalways prioritizing the care of the wounded.


    Well, it''s kind of expected anyways¡­


    After all, I was her fianc¨¦, and her actions were perhaps more understandable through that lens. However, I knew that to the others, such behavior might seem strange and raise questions.


    Despite my desire to share the truth about our rtionship, I recognized the potentialplications that could arise from revealing too much too soon.


    Exposing the intricacies of my rtionships with Elena and the other girls could lead to unforeseen challenges and disruptions.


    I preferred for our connection to evolve naturally, through subtle cues and rumors, rather than making a grand announcement.


    While I anticipated that keeping our rtionship under wraps would likely result in its fair share of annoyances, I reasoned that going with the flow for now would yield the best oue in the long run.


    As the day drew to a close, I found unexpected camaraderie among our group.


    Despite it being the first time, the five neers had fought alongside each other, their skills and instincts seamlessly integrated with our own.


    It was a testament to their capabilities and adaptability, reassuring me that our party was more than ready for the journey ahead.


    With their bonds strengthened through battle, I resolved to schedule one final training session for tomorrow, with everyone on board.


    It would be an opportunity to solidify our teamwork and iron out any remaining kinks before embarking on our adventure.


    "I just hope Aria and Louise wouldn''t mind Alex''s presence too much¡­" I mused, pondering theplexities of their rtionships, which had be increasingly tangled, especially for Aria¡ªor perhaps more so on Louise''s side.?


    The intricacies of their feelings were a delicate matter, but ultimately, it didn''t matter now.


    "Adrian Vulter Tellus¡­. Would you be my ally?"


    I needed to focus on the task at hand and formte my reply to the princess soon.


    ¡­.


    Amidst the swirling distant and frigidnd in the north, where a lone figure traversed the icy expanse. d in tattered garments, the woman''s white hair and piercing blue eyes contrasted against the darkened skies.


    Despite the harsh environment, the surrounding flora¡ªnormally resilient to the bitter cold¡ªappeared withered and lifeless, tainted by a sinister influence.


    The towering trees, once vibrant with life, now stood as solemn sentinels of decay.


    Even the air seemed thick with a malevolent presence, as demonic miasma permeated the atmosphere.


    It was evident that the corruption had spread far beyond the confines of civilization, reaching even the remotest reaches of thend.


    Mavis stood amidst the deste forest, her gaze lingering on the twisted trees, a silent testament to the corruption that had seeped into thend.


    Despite the sorrow that weighed heavy on her heart, she knew she couldn''t dwell on it. There were answers to be found, and a thirst for vengeance burned within her.


    Thrown into this unfamiliar ce without exnation, Mavis was determined to make the most of this opportunity.


    As the queen of the north and thest living high fairy, she carried a weighty responsibility¡ªto reim what was rightfully hers and restore bnce to thend.


    With resolve hardening in her heart, Mavis pushed forward, leaving the forest behind her.


    She had a mission¡ªto find the hero. Whether he held the key to her questions or not, she knew that their paths must intersect if she were to achieve her goals.


    As Mavis pressed forward, unaware of the eyes that watched her every move, a figure cloaked in an executive ck dress observed her from a distance of approximately five kilometers. The woman''s red eyes gleamed with a predatory hunger, her tongue flicking out in anticipation.


    "You can''t harm her, Sasha," another woman interjected, her golden blonde hair framing her face as she exuded a dark and sinister aura.


    "I-I know, Lady Schwi," Sasha stammered nervously, concealing her hungry gaze under a veil of obedience.


    Schwi regarded her vampire maid with a mixture of resignation and understanding. It seemed that Sasha''s desires knew no bounds, regardless of whether her target was male or female, as long as they possessed beauty. Despite her initial shock, Schwi had grown ustomed to Sasha''s predatory nature over time.


    Returning her attention to Mavis, who continued to flee in the distance, Schwi muttered, "It seems she noticed¡­"


    Sasha, ever eager to please, questioned, "Should we follow her, mydy?"


    Schwi shook her head, her decision firm. "No, while we were tasked with monitoring her, our primary objective is to keep her safe. Chasing after her now would only lead to greater danger."


    She knew that pushing Mavis too hard would only drive her further away. For now, it was best to maintain a watchful eye from a distance and intervene only when necessary.


    "Understood, youngdy," Sasha replied dutifully, her crimson eyes glinting with obedience as she resigned herself to her role as protector rather than predator¡ªfor the time being, at least.

 Chapter 242: Saving the Queen 8

    Morning.


    As I gathered everyone on the training grounds the next day, a myriad of emotions danced across the faces of those assembled.


    Each individual seemed lost in their own thoughts, their expressions a tapestry of uncertainty and anticipation.


    One particr gaze caught my attention¡ªthat of Alex, whose eyes widened as they fell upon Aria and Louise.


    "H-Hi Alex¡­"


    "L-Louise you were here? Miss Aria as well¡­"


    It was clear that their interactions were fraught with tension, despite their attempts at cordiality.


    The air between them crackled with unspoken words, lingering attachments, and a palpable sense of difort.


    I couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment as I observed their strained interactions.


    After all, weren''t they supposed to be friends, or at least acquaintances, from their time at the academy?


    I guess it was only natural for it to be like this now huh?


    After everything that has happened so far, a loving reunion wasn''t exactly something they needed or expected¡­ time and circumstances had driven a wedge between them, leaving behind only awkwardness and unresolved feelings.


    As for Be, her demeanor remained unchanged.


    Uninterested in making pleasantries, she stood aloof, her indifference a stark contrast to the tension that hung in the air.


    It was a characteristic response, expected of someone like her¡ªaloof, distant, and unapologetically herself.


    As our group gathered, Be''s attention was drawn to the magnificent staff clutched in Aria''s hands¡ªa relic reminiscent of ancient legends. The staff of Estelle It was only natural for someone of Be''s caliber to be intrigued by such a powerful artifact.


    Afterall even an ordinary mage could rival an archmage''s fire power once they take hold of that staff.


    In a country where formidable weapons were scarce, Aria''s staff stood out as one of the few that could rival even the most renowned relics, like Elena''s Sun relic in the shape of a baton ''Tonatiuh,'' the grand pdin''s Spear of dawn ''Sria,'' or my own holy sword.


    "Hey, Aria, want to exchange staffs?"


    "No."


    Even their brief exchange was tinged with the same tension that seemed to linger between them.


    Aria''s straightforward refusal didn''te as a surprise; she had always been blunt in her interactions. Even when Be made a sad face like that¡­


    Despite my expectations, Be''s demeanor towards me was unexpectedly different.


    Given our tumultuous history, I had anticipated questioning or scrutiny from her, especially after ourst encounter and the less-than-favorable memories of our time together at the academy.


    After all, I had resorted to using my sister''s authority to ckmail her¡ªa decision I didn''t really mind back then.


    However, as I observed Be, I detected something unexpected in her gaze¡ªtrust.


    Hidden beneath the surface, there seemed to be a newfound eptance, even a hint of respect.


    It was a something that caught me off guard, yet filled me with a sense of relief.


    As I contemted this subtle shift in Be''s demeanor, I realized that the notion of me being associated with the dark side was beginning to fade.


    Perhaps, in assuming the role of the hero, I had inadvertently earned a degree of trust and understanding from her.


    Buka''s unexpectedment caught me off guard, his tone implying a sense of admiration mixed with a hint of envy as he observed the women surrounding me¡ªLouise, Aria, and Elena. His words,den with cultural context, reflected his upbringing as a barbarian from a tribal society.


    "I guess it is only right for a warrior of your level," he continued, his expression thoughtful. "I could only impregnate two women back in my tribe."


    The remark was jarring, to say the least. I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at his blunt admission. While I understood that his perspective was shaped by his tribal customs, I found myself questioning the necessity of such personal revtions.


    Nevertheless, I reminded myself that Buka hailed from a culture vastly different from my own. In his society, notions of rtionships and family likely differed significantly from what I was ustomed to.


    I recalled hearing about marriage rituals in his tribe, where men fought for the women they desired as partners¡ªa tradition that undoubtedly influenced his perspective on rtionships.


    As I mulled over Buka''s words, Darius, the wise and seasoned dwarf, chimed in with his ownmentary.


    "HuHu, as expected of you, kid. It is only natural for the hero to have this many women in his life. Even the stories of the heroes of old foretold the hero having hundreds of wives in their harem hahaha I am greatly jealous as I can only enjoy the presence of my wife back home."


    His mention of ancient hero tales, where heroes boasted hundreds of wives in their harem, elicited a chuckle from him, as he looked at me with admiration¡­


    Despite his diminutive stature, Darius exuded a sense of wisdom and authority, his words carrying weight among our group. Afterall in this party he was probably the oldest.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of difort at the conversation''s direction. While I appreciated their perspectives, I couldn''t shake the feeling that my rtionships with Louise, Aria, and Elena were being reduced to mere numbers¡ªa notion that didn''t sit well with me.


    But I can''t realin.


    As mypanions continued their discussion, I couldn''t help but smile inwardly at their perspectives. After all, their understanding of rtionships and dynamics was shaped by their own experiences and cultural backgrounds.


    The thought of revealing Aria and my familial connection crossed my mind, but I decided to save that revtion for another time.


    For now, our focus remained on training and preparing for our uing journey.


    With training as our priority, I began to consider the diverse talents and abilities within our group.


    Each member brought their own unique strengths to the table, and I was eager to harness these talents to their fullest potential.


    Crafting strategies and tactics that would optimize our collective abilities would undoubtedly take time, but it was a challenge I was prepared to tackle head-on.


    As I pondered our next steps, the sound of a creaking metal door interrupted my thoughts.


    For so long, those imposing doors had remained a mystery to us, but now their purpose became clear.


    The Pope''s promise of assistance was about to be realized as arge, panther-like monster emerged from the doorway.


    Without hesitation, mypanions sprang into action, assuming their positions and awaiting mymands.


    ¡­.


    As the grueling training session came to an end, Aria, Louise, and Elena walked alongside me, their exhaustion evident in their weary eyes and slumped postures.


    "I''m tired...!" Aria eximed suddenly,tching onto my arm and squeezing it tightly. "Adrian, rejuvenate me~"


    I chuckled softly, feeling a warmth spread through me at her affectionate gesture. "Sure," I replied, gently patting her head.


    Aria''s response was immediate¡ªa contented purr escaping her lips as she nestled closer to me, shooting a mischievous nce at Elena.


    Not to be outdone, Elena seized the opportunity to vie for my attention.


    "Me too!" she chimed in, wrapping her arms around my other side and looking at Aria with a yful gleam in her eyes.


    It was clear that the two of them enjoyed teasing each other, their friendly rivalry evident in their every interaction.


    I obliged Elena''s request with another gentle pat on the head, earning a radiant smile from her. Despite receiving equal affection, there was an undeniable sense ofpetition between the two, each vying for my attention in their own way. When had my affections be apetition between them?


    Meanwhile, Louise watched the exchange with amusement, herughter bubbling up as she observed the yful banter between herpanions. It was a relief to see that she wasn''t the jealous type, her easygoing nature adding a sense of levity to the situation.


    Not wanting Louise to feel left out, I extended a hand to pat her head as well.


    To my amusement, she reacted in much the same way as the others¡ªher smile widening as she basked in the affection


    Looking at the three the sight of two yellow cats and one white cat trotting along beside us brought to mind a peculiar thought¡ªdid I also own a ck cat, as I had Analise waiting for me back in my room? It was a whimsical notion, but one that lingered in my mind nheless.


    Before I could delve further into my absurd musings, Aria''s voice cut through the air, pulling me back to reality. "So, that Alex bastard is really with us now, huh?" she remarked, her tone tinged with disdain.


    Louise, interjected immediately. "Don''t call him a bastard, he''s our friend, you know," she chided gently.


    Aria''s response was sharp and unapologetic.


    "Huh? Your friend maybe, but for me, he was just a creep." Her words carried a hint of anger, and I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of difort at her harsh assessment of Alex. After all, despite any past grievances, he had only ever expressed his feelings for her


    "Isn''t that a bit harsh...?" Louise questioned her eyebrows furrowing in concern.


    Aria and Alex had shared aplicated history, filled with ups and downs, but I couldn''t shake the feeling that her words were overly harsh.


    "Weren''t you close back then Aria?"


    "Well, not exactly there were a bunch ofplications which made me need his presence by my side but I didn''t really consider him a friend¡­ nor a potential lover" she whispered at the end.


    She didn''t really have to reassure me.


    "That''s a bit cruel, you know, Aria," Luise said with disapproval to which I somehow agree with.


    Even I can agree that it was a bit of a bitchy move to use Alex back then a s a marriage shield form potential nobles that would ask for her hand.


    While acknowledging theplexities of Aria''s rtionship with Alex, Louise couldn''t help but feel that her friend''s dismissal of him was unjust.


    As Louise''s expression hardened, Aria attempted to find the right words to express herself, but ultimately remained silent, sighing deeply in acknowledgment of her own shorings.


    She couldn''t deny the selfishness she had disyed in her interactions with Alex, but she also couldn''t ignore the frustration she felt at his persistence despite herck of feelings for him.


    It was a situation fraught with mimunication and unspoken expectations, a fault shared by both parties.


    "Sorry," Aria finally uttered, her voice tinged with sincerity and remorse.


    Though Louise remained visibly discontented, she chose to let the matter rest for the time being.


    Aria''s blunt nature was well-known among their group, and attempting to force her to change her feelings towards Alex would only lead to further tension.


    With the conversation shifting, Elena''s voice broke the silence, her words sparking a mix of reactions among us.


    "If Brother Alex is here, I wonder if we''ll see Brother Tristan soon..." she pondered aloud.


    Aria''s expression remained indifferent, her disinterest apparent in her nonchnt demeanor.


    Meanwhile, Louise mirrored the same reaction she had disyed earlier when I mentioned Alex¡ªconcern and a hint of apprehension.


    As for Elena, her curiosity outweighed any other emotion, her eyes gleaming with anticipation at the thought of seeing Tristan again.


    ''Now that I think about it where exactly is that guy?''


    ¡­..


    In the unforgivingndscape of the North, amidst the relentless onught of a blizzard, a small group of people pressed on, their determination matched only by the ferocity of the storm.


    Princess Christine, leading her band of knights and mages, pushed forward despite the harsh conditions, her resolve unyielding even in the face of adversity.


    One of her knights, concerned for their safety, voiced his apprehensions. "Your Highness, I don''t think moving forward is the best option right now," he suggested, his voice barely audible over the howling wind.


    Princess Christine shook her head resolutely.


    "No, we have already traveled quite a long distance. Going back to our original base would only lead us to our deaths."


    The snow fell relentlessly, obscuring their tracks and engulfing thendscape in a sea of white. With each passing moment, the drifts grew deeper, threatening to swallow them whole. Three members of their group had already been lost to the storm, their figures disappearing into the blinding whiteness.


    Even the mages, with their formidable abilities, struggled to maintain their magical barriers against the relentless onught of the blizzard. Princess Christine herself, casting a protective barrier around their group, could feel her mana reserves dwindling with each passing moment.


    As the storm raged on, Princess Christine couldn''t help but feel a pang of worry for Sir Tristan, their most skilled knight.


    "Is Sir Tristan not back yet?" she inquired, her voiceced with concern.


    "No, Your Highness," he replied, his tone reflecting the gravity of the situation.


    With each passing moment, their hopes of survival dwindled, their only sce lying in the faint glimmer of hope that Sir Tristan would return to lead them to safety.


    Amidst the biting cold and swirling snow, Siena''s irritation was palpable as she expressed her frustration at the absence of her disciple.


    Despite the harsh conditions, she seemed unaffected, her nonchnt demeanor a stark contrast to the difort of those around her.


    Her mastery of the sword was evident in the ethereal white aura that enveloped her, a testament to her skill and resilience.


    Princess Christine, mindful of their precarious situation, hesitated to send anyone out into the storm to search for Sir Tristan.


    Before she could respond, however, a voice cut through the frigid air¡ªa voice familiar yet unexpected.


    "Princess," Sir Tristan''s voice rang out, his figure emerging from the swirling snow.


    With his dark blue hair dusted with frost and his piercing cerulean eyes filled with determination, he offered a solution to their dilemma.


    "There''s a forest nearby, Your Highness. I think it would be best to set up camp there."


    His words breathed new life into the somber atmosphere, offering a glimmer of hope to the beleaguered group.


    With a sense of renewed purpose, they followed Tristan''s lead, trudging through the snow-coveredndscape towards the shelter of the nearby forest.

 Chapter 243: Saving the Queen 9

    As the relentless storm raged outside their camp, Siena gazed out at the tumultuous scene, her expression betraying a hint of frustration. The towering trees surrounding them provided some measure of shelter, but the howling winds and swirling snow seemed endless.


    Princess Christine, considering their dwindling resources and the unyielding fury of the storm, voiced her concerns. "Should we consider returning home, Lady Siena?" she inquired, her gaze drifting to the sky where ominous clouds loomed overhead.


    Their mana generators and reserves could sustain their protective barrier for only a limited time, and with the storm showing no signs of abating after four days, the prospect of continuing their mission seemed increasingly futile.


    Siena, however, remained resolute in her determination to fulfill their duty. "Nah," she replied dismissively. "The Emperor made it clear that the hero''s actions are imminent. We must do our part." Though she acknowledged the option for Princess Christine to return home, she hinted at the urgency of their mission, emphasizing the importance of their roles in the impending events.


    Well in actuality Siena just wanted her nephew''s journey to be more stable, but she can''t exactly tell the princess that.


    Christine sighed, recalling her father''s warnings and the gravity of the situation they faced. Despite her concerns for her own safety, she understood the necessity of their mission and the expectations ced upon them.


    With a sense of resignation, she nodded in acknowledgment of Siena''s words, silently epting her role in the unfolding events.


    Inside the protective domes, the inhabitants braced themselves for yet another onught from the relentless storm. With each activation of their mana generators, their time within the safety of their barriers grew shorter. Despite possessing teleportation scrolls that could whisk them away to safety, they chose to remain, driven by their loyalty to Princess Christine.


    -GUWAGHHH!!!


    Their brief respite was shattered by a deafening roar that echoed through the forest, sending tremors through the earth and intensifying the already ferocious winds. Panic rippled through the group as they scrambled to arm themselves, knowing that another wave of monsters was imminent.


    "Prepare yourselves!


    "Protect the princess!"


    "Ready your weapons!"


    Shouted voices amid the chaos, their urgency punctuated by the cacophony of screams and the rustling of armor.


    For three consecutive days, they had faced relentless attacks from the horde of monsters that besieged their camp.


    However, the sheer magnitude of the demonic boar leading the charge this time sent a shiver of fear through their ranks. Its massive size and ferocious demeanor signaled a formidable adversary, one that posed a grave threat to their safety.


    As tension mounted between the two groups, time seemed to stretch into eternity, each passing momentden with anticipation and dread.


    Then, with a suddenness that left no room for hesitation, the boar charged forward, its monstrous followers in tow, plunging the forest into chaos and heralding the onset of yet another harrowing battle for survival.


    ¡­.


    "So, we''re really starting our journey now, huh? I''m excited!" Darius eximed, his gaze fixed upon the azure sky above.


    Beside him, Buka nodded eagerly, his fists clenched with determination. The camaraderie between the two had grown remarkably in the short span of time they''d spent together. Their newfound bond was evident in the way they stood side by side, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead.


    His enthusiasm was infectious, and I couldn''t help but share in their excitement. Over the past few days, we had worked tirelessly to refine our team strategies and improve our teamwork.


    Through diligent practice and determination, we had identified and addressed our weaknesses, forging a stronger and more cohesive unit in the process.


    Now, with the Pope''s blessing bestowed upon us, we stood at the threshold of the holy nation''s borders, having traversed vast distances in the blink of an eye through the magic of teleportation.


    The sight of colors other than the stark white that dominated thendscapes of the holy nation was a wee change, a reminder of the vibrant world beyond its borders.


    As our gaze fell upon the two unassuming carriages ahead of us, a sense of surprise washed over me. They appeared remarkably ordinary, little more than crude assemblies of wood hastily thrown together.


    Yet, in their simplicityy an unexpected advantage¡ªthey would serve as inconspicuous vessels, allowing us to conceal our true identities and intentions as we embarked on our journey.


    As we embarked on our journey, the decision to rely on conventional travel rather than constant teleportation seemed like the most prudent choice.


    While teleportation magic offered unparalleled speed, its frequent use could potentially attract unwanted attention from the demonic forces we sought to evade.


    Be, with her mastery of celestial magic, possessed the ability to teleport our group over short distances in emergencies.


    However, continuous long-distance teleportation would quickly drain her mana reserves, rendering the strategy unsustainable in the long run.


    Leaving Analise behind stirred a twinge of sadness within me. Although she assured us that returning to the Duke''s mansion was the safest course of action for her, I couldn''t shake the worry gnawing at my thoughts.


    Yet, with Liliana''s capable assistance and protection, I hoped she would find sce and safety in familiar surroundings.


    Still, the nagging concern lingered, Afterall that shitty duke is there¡­.


    As we settled into the carriages, the groups naturally divided as anticipated. One carriage housed myself, Aria, Elena, and Louise¡ªa blend ofpanions whosepany brought bothfort and reassurance amidst the uncertainties of our quest.


    Meanwhile, Isabe, Alex, Buka, and Darius upied the other carriage, forming a formidable team poised to face whatever challengesy ahead.


    As our journey progressed towards the rural vige nestled beneath the borders of the holy kingdom, reports surfaced of a riot instigated by a group of extremists who had seized control of the vige.


    Althoughbeled as extremists, they were essentially bandits at their core. It was ironic that our first mission involved eliminating human threats rather than the monstrous adversaries I had anticipated.


    ''Ian¡­''


    ''Sis?''


    The unexpected sound of my sister''s voice echoing in my mind startled me. It had been a while since Ist heard her telepathic messages, which always served as aforting presence during moments of solitude.


    ''Is mom finished with her business?'' I asked, Aunt did mention taking sis when I visited the forest.


    ''Well, about that mom was very¡­ you know what, never mind. Anyways, is the n proceeding smoothly?"


    ''Yeah¡­ everything is proceeding ording to your instructions,''


    ''Then should I release him?''


    ''No, that can wait until we reach the north. For now, keep him restrained''


    ''Understood''


    "By the way, Ian, I noticed that Aria has officially be part of our family now. Since she knows basically everything, can I talk to her?" sis asked.


    I paused, considering whether it was alright for Aria to converse with sis. Despite sis''s lower rank, she was still an otherworldly being, a cosmic entity that Aria might still be apprehensive about.


    However, as I recollected what happened back at the castle, I dispelled such pessimistic thoughts.


    This was Aria we were talking about; she would likely be thrilled at the prospect of speaking with sis, or at least I hoped she would.


    "Sure, just make sure you don''t put any strain on her¡­ I would hate you for life if you hurt her," I replied sternly.


    "Mhm, don''t worry, I won''t," sis assured, and with that, her presence faded from my mind.


    "Adrian?" Suddenly, Aria''s call got my attention.


    "What?" I replied.


    "Is something wrong? You looked out of it for a moment there¡­ you weren''t even replying" Aria said with concern, echoed by the other girls nodding in response.


    "Ah, no, I''m fine. I just had a thought about something," I reassured them.


    "Is that so?" Aria said, still with a hint of worry. I chuckled in response, causing their cheeks to puff up in annoyance.


    They all looked so cute.


    Leaning a bit closer to Aria, she stumbled back in surprise.


    Sitting right next to each other, she might have thought I was leaning in for a kiss, judging by her deep blush.


    "W-what?" she asked, embarrassed. As much as I wanted to kiss her right then, it wasn''t exactly the right moment to do so.


    So, I leaned closer to her ear, my breath reaching her warm skin as she closed her eyes, perhaps expecting something else. "Sis wants to talk to you," I whispered softly.


    She opened her eyes wide in surprise, a myriad of emotions evident on her face.


    "L-like right now?" Aria stammered.


    "Yeah," I confirmed.


    She looked like someone who had seen a ghost, closing her eyes as if preparing herself for something.


    "What are you two doing?" Elena asked, annoyancecing her tone.


    "Do you two really need to whisper to each other?" Louise chimed in; her cheeks puffed up in irritation. At first, these girls reminded me of cats, but now they looked more like hamsters.


    Chuckling aloud once more, I nced at them, noticing their increasingly annoyed expressions.


    ¡­


    In the vige of Agbad, just a few kilometers away from the official borders of the Holy Kingdom, a group of ruthless men, with no brows nor hair, were wreaking havoc without restraint.


    For over two weeks, they had held dominion over this small settlement, subjecting its inhabitants to unspeakable horrors.


    Men were ughtered or enved at their whim, women were vited against their will, used as mere objects for their amusement, and even the children were not spared from their cruelty.


    "Kekeke. Boss, look at this fool," a man d in brown leather clothing, brandishing arge sword, said with a twisted grin as he presented a frail-looking old man to their leader.


    "P-please don''t, please forgive me, please¡­" the old man pleaded, tears streaming down his face. It was hard to fathom that this feeble figure was once the vige chief, now reduced to a pitiful state before the despotic Ransolph.


    Ransolph regarded the old man with contempt as he casually sipped his coffee. It had been a fortnight since he and his band of marauders had descended upon this settlement, yet the resilience of its people continued to infuriate him.


    "This sucker was actually hiding another abundant supply of wheat underneath the secret basement of his house. Kekeke. Boss, don''t you think this requires some punishment? Hahaha," the man who had brought forth the old man remarked, his eyes gleaming with sadistic delight as he toyed with his sword.


    Ransolph''s lips curled into a malevolent smile as he considered the suggestion. Punishment was not only a means of exerting control but also a source of amusement for him and his band of thugs.


    The old man''s fate was sealed, another victim of their merciless reign over Agbad.


    "Make do as you please, Ruve, but make sure to do it in the vige square. Go remind the people what happens when they lie to me!" Ransolph''smand echoed through the air,ced with a sinister edge that sent shivers down the spines of those who heard it.


    The moment Ruve heard Ransolph''s words, a sinister smile crept across his face as he cast a chilling gaze upon the old man.


    "Let''s see how your people will react once I gouge out those grey eyes of yours. KEKEKE," he jeered, reveling in the terror he would soon inflict.


    As Ruve set off to carry out his leader''s orders, Ransolph watched with satisfaction.


    Though they had been reigning terror upon this vige for nearly three weeks, he knew their time here was limited.


    Tomorrow would mark the beginning of their retreat, as they needed to cover their tracks before the Holy Kingdom''s pdinsunched their inevitable counterattack.


    A group of bandits like them could ill afford to face the wrath of the kingdom''s righteous warriors.


    "And I was just starting to like this ce," Ransolph grumbled in annoyance,menting the premature end to their piging spree.


    However, amidst his frustration, he found sce in the spoils of their conquest.


    This vige had yielded more than just riches; it had introduced him to newfound pleasures he had never imagined.


    "Isn''t that right, bitch?" Ransolph chuckled sadistically as he nced at the beast woman chained in his room, a trophy of their conquest.


    The beast woman looked at him with pure disgust and disdain.

 Chapter 244: Saving the Queen 10

    "Is this really all you have, brat?" A man wearing a red bandana sneered at a young kid, his gaze dripping with disdain as he examined the meager contents of the basket before him. Insidey only a loaf of bread and three apples, hardly enough to satisfy even the most modest appetite.


    "Y-yes¡­" the kid stammered nervously, bowing his head deeply to the ground, the old woman behind him mirroring his gesture of deference.


    "Tsk¡­ what the hell did I expect from a brat anyway?" The man''s voice dripped with contempt as he turned to leave, dismissing the child and his meager offerings with a derisive snort.


    "Peter¡­ you know you shouldn''t lie like that¡­." Despite her weakened legs, the old woman hurried over to Peter''s side, her concern evident in the lines etched upon her weathered face.


    "This is for the best, Grandma. And besides, these guys are a bunch of idiots anyway," Peter retorted, his voice tinged with defiance as he rose to his feet, extending a helping hand to the frail figure beside him.


    "Here!"


    With a swift motion, he produced a single apple, carefully concealed beneath his clothing, and pressed it into her trembling hands.


    "Seriously, you¡­" The old woman''s protest trailed off into a resigned sigh as she shook her head, her heart heavy with both gratitude for her grandson''s selflessness and frustration at his recklessness.


    It had been a harrowing two weeks since their once peaceful vige had fallen prey to the merciless onught of bandits. Life had been upturned, twisted into a nightmare where danger lurked around every corner, and the specter of death loomed ominously overhead.


    The vigers found themselves teetering on the brink of oblivion, living each day in constant fear, their existence fraught with uncertainty and despair.


    The bandits held sway over their lives, dictating their every move with a callous disregard for their well-being.


    Any semnce of defiance was swiftly met with brutal reprisal, leaving the vigers cowering in submission, their spirits crushed beneath the weight of oppression.


    "You know what happened to Laim yesterday, right¡­?" The grandmother''s voice trembled with sorrow as she recounted the tragic fate that had befallen their vige leader.


    Laim had been paraded through the streets, a helpless victim at the mercy of his captors, subjected to unspeakable torment before meeting his untimely end.


    His crime? A mere slip of the tongue, a single word spoken out of turn, sealing his fate in a gruesome disy of power and cruelty.


    As the grandmother spoke, the memory of Laim''s agonizing demise cast a pall of dread over the vigers, serving as a chilling reminder of the consequences of defiance in the face of their oppressors.


    And lurking beneath their collective dread was the gnawing fear of what might befall them should the bandits discover the truth about Peter''s act of defiance, no matter how small it may seem.


    For in the eyes of these merciless marauders, even a child posed a threat, a nuisance to be eradicated without hesitation or remorse. And as long as the bandits still thirsted for their twisted brand of entertainment, the vigers remained trapped in a nightmarish existence, their lives hanging by a thread, at the mercy of forces beyond their control.


    "Don''t worry, Grandma. Like I said, those guys are idiots. All they''ve got are muscles. They can''t even notice my stomach bulging most of the time, hehehe. And besides, the pdins should being here soon for their usual routine visits, so we must make sure we can hold out, especially you, Grandma," Peter reassured his grandmother, his voice tinged with a mixture of determination and forced confidence.


    "Peter¡­ Even still, I think you should stop now. If anything, you should save food for yourself," his grandmother implored, her wrinkled face etched with concern.


    "What are you talking about, Grandma? I don''t need no food. You need it. And besides, I can live with a few rotten scraps," Peter insisted, his tone firm as he guided his grandmother back to their dpidated home.


    Once, it had been a sanctuary, a ce of warmth and love despite its humble appearance.


    But now, ity in ruins, a stark reminder of the devastation wrought by the bandits who hadid waste to their vige.


    Peter''s heart clenched with grief and anger as he recalled the horrors inflicted upon his family.


    His father and older brother, once pirs of strength, had fallen victim to the savagery of their attackers.


    He could still hear their screams echoing in his mind, see the blood-soaked ground where their decapitated heads had rolled, a macabre spectacle witnessed through the trembling hands of his grandmother, who had sought to shield him from the brutality of their fate.


    Despite the trauma that haunted him, Peter remained steadfast in his resolve to protect his grandmother, to ensure her survival at any cost.


    "I better go now, Grandma," Peter said, his voice tinged with reluctance as he gathered his belongings, preparing to embark on another grueling day of forcedbor.


    Hearing her grandson''s words, the old woman''s grip tightened on his arms, her eyes pleading. "Do you really have to go, Peter?"


    "You know that''s the only choice we have, right, Grandma? Don''t worry too much. I''m really going to be careful this time, hehe," Peter reassured her, offering a weak smile before gently extricating himself from her grasp and darting off towards the town center.


    As he traversed the deste streets, Peter''s mind raced with trepidation, knowing full well the horrors that awaited him at the vige chief''s house.


    There, he would be subjected to the degrading task of cleaning the foul-smelling toilets, scrubbing away the remnants of the bandits'' debauchery from their nightly revelries, and, on asion, disposing of the lifeless bodies left in their wake.


    Despite the indignity of hisbor, Peter endured it stoically, recognizing that it was a small price to pay for the meager scraps of food and fleeting moments of respite it afforded him and his grandmother in their struggle for survival.


    As the days stretched on, Peter found himself clinging to the hope that salvation would soon arrive in the form of the Holy Kingdom''s pdins.


    Their periodic visits offered a glimmer of hope amidst the darkness that engulfed their vige, a beacon of deliverance that Peter prayed woulde to their aid before it was toote.


    ¡­


    In a dimly lit room, suffused with the pungent scent of liquor and lust, two figures engaged in a depraved spectacle of domination and submission.


    "Aghn~ Aghn~!"


    The woman beneath Ransolph cried out in agony, her voice a tortured melody to his ears.


    "Scream more, bitch!"


    Ransolph''s voice dripped with sadistic pleasure as he continued his relentless assault, his movements fueled by a perverse ecstasy that twisted his features into a grotesque mask of satisfaction.


    He reveled in her suffering, feeding off the defiance in her eyes as he forced her to submit to his will.


    "Ah! That''s right, keep looking at me that way, hah! I can never get tired of you, woman. To think that old man didn''t use you like this... I was very lucky to take your first, huh!" Ransolph taunted, his wordsced with contempt as he seized her breasts, squeezing them cruelly before resuming his relentless assault.


    "AH~! AH~!"


    As he thrust harder, his mind raced with a twisted notion of leaving his mark upon her, a perverse desire to assert his dominance and ensure that his legacy endured long after they departed from this wretched ce.


    He licked her neck from behind, his grip tightening as he clung to her like a ko, his movements fueled by an insatiable hunger for power and control.


    In his depraved mind, Ransolph saw her as nothing more than a vessel, a means to an end.


    He would leave her with a parting gift, ensuring that she carried his seed within her, a reminder of his conquest long after they had departed.


    By the time the pdins arrived, it would be toote for her.


    Ransolph basked in the afterglow of his perverse conquest, a twisted smile curling upon his lips as he relished the depravity of his actions.


    ''Ah, truly I''m blessed by the gods'' he mused, his ego inted by his own delusions of grandeur.


    "Pl¡ªease stop¡­ n-not inside please no more¡­." The woman''s weak plea barely registered in his ears, drowned out by the cacophony of his own twisted desires.


    "Hmm, what was that?" Ransolph feigned ignorance, reveling in the power he held over his victim.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he unleashed his final act of domination, unleashing his seed within her without warning, filling her womb to the brim with his vile essence.


    "You really are the best, hahaha," he chuckled callously, hisughter echoing through the room as he gazed down at her trembling form.


    Shey before him, broken and defeated, her body a canvas of his cruelty, her cries of anguish a symphony to his ears.


    But his moment of triumph was shattered by an incessant knocking at the door.


    Knock! Knock!


    Annoyance shed across Ransolph''s features as he cursed under his breath, his satisfaction tainted by the intrusion.


    "Tsk, what is it? I''m busy here!" he barked, his voice dripping with irritation as he struggled to tear his attention away from his victim.


    "I''m sorry, boss, but someone is calling for you," a trembling voice called out from the other side of the door, interrupting his reverie.


    "Who''s calling who?" Ransolph snapped, his patience wearing thin as he demanded answers.


    "I-I think you should better go yourself, b-boss! The man in front of the house is waiting for you," the voice stammered, the fear evident in its tone.


    With a frustrated sigh, Ransolph tore himself away from his conquered victim, his mind already consumed with thoughts of his next vile indulgence.


    As he strode towards the door, his naked form a testament to his brazen arrogance, his gaze fell upon his subordinate with disdain.


    "What the fuck are you talking about now? A man? And why do you look like you''ve seen a ghost?" Ransolph''s voice wasced with contempt as he interrogated the trembling figure before him.


    "N-no, boss, it''s¡ª" Before the subordinate could finish his exnation, Ransolph''s fist collided with his face in a vicious blow, sending him reeling backward with blood sttering across the wall from the impact.


    "Tsk¡­ this is why I don''t let cowardly idiots into the group! Hoy! Somebody take care of this body and make sure we screen all the guys in the group!" Ransolph''s voice reverberated through the room, his frustration palpable as he barked orders to his servants and subordinates.


    With a dismissive snort, Ransolph hastily donned his cloak and trousers, his upper body left bare in a disy of his contempt for societal norms.


    For a bandit like him, ss was never a concern; power and dominance were all that mattered.


    With a nonchnt yawn, he retrieved his cigar, igniting it with a flick of his lighter as he prepared to face whatever awaited him beyond the confines of his twisted domain.


    "Now let''s see who the fuck is calling for me"


    ¡­.


    In the deste streets of Agbad, where despair clung to the air like a suffocating fog, a lone figure darted through the rubble and detritus, his footsteps echoing in the eerie silence. This was Peter, a young boy navigating the grim reality of his shattered world.


    The once vibrantmunity had been reduced to a shadow of its former self, its inhabitants mere shells of the lively souls they once were.


    As Peter surveyed the haggard faces that lined the streets, he couldn''t help but feel a pang of sorrow.


    Their emaciated bodies spoke volumes of the suffering they endured, and though his heart ached to help, he knew his efforts would be futile.


    Survival was his sole concern now, for himself and his beloved grandmother.


    Closing his eyes for a fleeting moment, Peter attempted to block out the despair that surrounded him, to shield himself from the overwhelming hopelessness that threatened to consume him. But fate had other ns, as evidenced by the sudden collision that jolted him from his reverie.


    "I-I''m sorry!" Peter stammered, his heart racing as he braced himself for the wrath of one of the merciless bandits who ruled over Agbad with an iron fist.


    But to his astonishment, the figure before him was not one of his oppressors.


    Instead, a hooded stranger stood before him, their cloak resembling the night sky itself, the deep dark color it had was like staring into the abyss.


    Their presence exuded an aura of strength and resilience, a stark contrast to the despair that pervaded the streets of Agbad.


    For a moment, Peter found himself entranced by the enigmatic stranger, a glimmer of hope igniting within his soul.


    He doesn''t even know the reason why but he had a feeling he could trust this person for some reason.


    Under theforting embrace of the bright sky, the mysterious figure''s ashen gray eyes radiated a sense of calmness that enveloped Peter like a warm embrace.


    "Are you alright?" the man''s voice, though unfamiliar, carried a soothing tone that eased Peter''s troubled mind.


    "Y-yes," Peter replied hesitantly, his voice tinged with uncertainty as he took in the presence of the enigmatic stranger before him.


    Before he could process the encounter, another voice broke the silence, a soft melody that seemed to dance upon the night breeze.


    A figure cloaked in pristine white emerged, her face obscured by a delicate veil that added to her ethereal allure.


    "Ian, this ce¡­" her voice trailed off, her concern evident as she addressed the mysterious man.


    "Yeah, it''s worse than I thought," Ian responded solemnly, his gaze shifting to Peter as he sought to offerfort amidst the chaos.


    "Kid, may I know your name?" Ian inquired; his tone gentle yet firm as he regarded Peter with a sense of empathy.


    "P-Peter," he replied, his voice barely above a whisper as he struggled toprehend the surreal encounter unfolding before him.


    "Peter, huh? That''s a very nice name. Back from where Ie from, it''s a very honorable name for a person who serves God," Ian remarked, his words imbued with a sense of reverence as he knelt before Peter, offering a reassuring pat on the head.


    "You''re safe now, Peter," he assured him, his voice a beacon of hope in the darkness that surrounded them.


    In that moment, as Ian''s words washed over him like a soothing balm, Peter felt a surge of emotion welling up within him.


    Tears cascaded down his cheeks.


    For some reason he felt absolutely safe right now¡­.

 Chapter 245: Saving the Queen 11

    As our humble carriage approached Agbad, the journey was surprisingly swift despite its unassuming appearance.


    While it may have seemed like an ordinary carriage at first nce, concealed beneath its modest exteriory a wealth of blessings and protections.


    The blessings bestowed upon our carriage rivaled even the most advanced and fortified carriages of the empire, including the esteemed Emperor''s personal carriage, which boasted an array of powerful protective spells.


    Yet, our blessings were of a different nature, more divine in essence than merely magical.


    Even the horses that pulled our carriage were imbued with divine blessings, granting them remarkable speed and endurance, allowing them to traverse great distances without sumbing to fatigue.


    They say Agbad is a small vige nestled on the outskirts of the border between the Holy Kingdom and the northern countries.


    But to call it small would be a misnomer, for even from a distance, one could discern its sizable presence on thendscape.


    It seems the Holy Kingdom has a peculiar definition of what constitutes a "small" vige.


    "Adrian,"


    "Yeah¡­."


    Elena''s voice cut through the tense atmosphere of our carriage, her hands tightening in a silent plea for attention.


    I understood immediately what she was implying, even though her words were subtle. There was an unmistakable aura of chaos and dread, a malevolent energy that seemed to suffuse the very air around us. It was darker and more ominous than anything I had ever encountered before.


    As someone who had faced such malevolent energies in the past, I could sense that everyone in our carriage had their senses on high alert. Even the faintest hint of that foul energy was enough to send shivers down our spines.


    The reports had initially suggested that this was merely a bandit insurgency, but it was bing increasingly clear that the situation was far more dire than anyone had anticipated. There was only one race in the entire world capable of emanating such a vile and oppressive aura: demons.


    "Tell the others to get ready," I instructed Louise, my voice steady despite the unease gnawing at my insides.


    With a solemn nod, Louise ryed my orders to her spirits, who set about warning the upants of the second carriage, preparing them for whatever dangersy ahead.


    I was confident that Isabe would detect the malevolent presence right away. As someone personally blessed by a goddess, she possessed an abundance of divine power that made her attuned to such dark forces.


    However, considering her rtive inexperience in facing demons directly, there was a chance she might not recognize it immediately.


    Buka and Darius, although seasoned individuals, were likely to find themselves out of their depth against such formidable adversaries.


    It was imperative to prepare them for whaty ahead.


    Demons were notorious for their treachery and deceit; they would not hesitate to employ any means necessary to achieve their nefarious goals.


    Who would have thought that our first mission as part of this makeshift hero party would involve confronting actual demons?


    ''Right sis?''


    Sis just chuckled in my mind.


    She reallyid out these whole scenarios quite well.


    ¡­..


    As the morning sun ascended to its zenith, casting its golden rays across thendscape, the anticipation of whaty ahead hung heavy in the air.


    "Why did you gather us here, Kid? The vige is quite near now, you know?" Darius''s gruff voice broke the silence, his gaze fixed on the distant vige thaty before us. We were a mere 2-3 kilometers away, perched atop a hillside behind a towering tree, gazing down upon the quaint settlement below.


    ''Dwarves¡­ haah!''


    Whether in this world or my original one, they always seemed to possess the same impatient demeanor.


    If elves were known for their haughty racism and arrogance and humans for their insatiable greed, then dwarves were undoubtedly the most impatient of all races. It had only been a short while since I called for them to gather, and yet Darius grumbled as if it were the end of the world.


    "You''re right, we''re close, but we''re going to have to leave the carriages here," I exined, cutting through Darius''sints before they could escte further.


    "Why?" Buka chimed in, his brow furrowed in confusion.


    "Because it''s too dangerous," I replied loudly, my tone leaving no room for argument.


    "The reports may have suggested that only bandits surround the vige, but this ce is far more perilous than I initially anticipated."


    "What do you mean?" Darius''s voice rang out, tinged with frustration as he ran a hand through his hair. His impatience was palpable, a reflection of the tension that simmered beneath the surface.


    "Demons...." I replied, my voice steady despite the gravity of my words.


    "Although it''s faint, there are signs of demonic activity here."


    The moment the word "demons" left my lips, a ripple of unease spread through our small group.


    Darius, Buka, and Isabe''s eyes widened in rm, their expressions mirroring the gravity of the situation.


    Meanwhile, Elena, Louise, and Alex, who were already familiar with the nuances of demonic energy, likely sensed the foreboding presence from afar.


    As for Aria, she would undoubtedly share in their concern if she were present here.


    However, I had chosen to keep her secluded in the carriage, engaged in conversation with my sister.


    When the party inquired about her absence, I had offered a flimsy excuse about her guarding the carriage against potential threats¡ªan exnation they had epted without question.


    "Are you sure about that, Hero?" Buka''s inquiry cut through the tension, his excitement palpable as he anticipated the impending battle.


    As a seasoned warrior, it was only natural for him to crave the thrill ofbat.


    As I observed Buka''s eager anticipation for battle, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of concern.


    I understood his desire to prove himself to his tribe, but facing a mid-ranking demon was a perilous gamble.


    Even with his newfound strength, he remained vulnerable to the insidious corruption of demonic miasma¡ªa threat that could prove fatal, even to someone as formidable as him.


    "Demons, huh¡­ I never thought we would encounter one this early," Alex remarked, his voice heavy with somber reflection.


    The memory of the recent invasion at Estelle Academy weighed heavily on his mind, casting a shadow over his typically upbeat demeanor.


    The devastation wrought by the demon incursion had left an indelible mark on him, and the tragedy of it all still lingered in his thoughts.


    As Ana had mentioned on several asions, Alex had harbored a deep-seated desire to protect others during the invasion, despite his own perceivedck of strength.


    Was he now attempting to atone for his perceived failures? The seriousness etched into his features seemed to suggest as much.


    Despite the horrors he had witnessed and the burdens he carried, he remained steadfast in his determination to protect those around him.


    It was a testament to his character¡ªas always, he was exactly as he was in the novel, even back from when we first met each other, he was always the hero type of guy.


    "Hahaha, it doesn''t matter if there''s a demon or not when we have this youngd here!" Darius eximed proudly, delivering a hearty smack to my back.


    As the designated hero of our group, his words held a kernel of truth, but I couldn''t help but wish that the boisterous dwarf would tone down his loudmouthed enthusiasm, if only for a moment.


    Ignoring Darius''s exuberance for the time being, I turned my attention back to the vige below.


    Like so many settlements I had encountered on my time on this world, it wasid out in a circr fashion, its perimeter fortified by wooden walls resembling sharpened spikes¡ªa defense against both monsters and potential human threats.


    It was the perfect copy of a medium-sized vige, reminiscent of certain viges in certain anime I''ve watched.


    The fact that such a seemingly insignificant vige had fallen under the control of mere bandits suggested that their leader was either blessed or possessed by a demon, their influence casting a sinister shadow over thend.


    Two entrances punctuated the vige''s defenses¡ªone leading to the road that connected to the Holy Kingdom, and the other providing passage to the northern countries beyond.


    Each gateway represented a potential avenue for danger, a portal through which the forces of darkness could infiltrate and wreak havoc upon unsuspecting souls.


    As I surveyed the vige with a critical eye, a sense of foreboding settled over me.


    The air was thick with an aura of malevolence, a tangible reminder of the demonic presence that lurked within.


    As expected, our options for ingress and egress were limited to just one or two routes¡ªeither through the front or the back of the vige.


    While we technically had the capability to teleport directly into the heart of the vige or descend upon it from the skies, such overt maneuvers would only serve to alert the vigers, as well as the demon and the bandit leader, prompting them to take defensive action andplicating what should have been a straightforward mission.


    With a n beginning to take shape in my mind, I issued orders to the rest of the group.


    "Buka and Darius, you''ll take the back entrance and infiltrate the vige from there,"


    Considering theplementary dynamic between Darius and Buka, both in their fighting styles and their harmonious teamwork, it made sense to pair them together. In the event of unexpected trouble, theirbined strength would provide a formidable defense.


    "Alex, I want you to work independently. Scale the wooden walls and gather intelligence on the vige''s activities as discreetly as possible. Find out what''s happening beneath the surface."


    Allowing Alex to operate solo was a strategic decision; his overwhelming firepower rendered the presence of others a potential hindrance rather than an asset.


    The three of them nodded in acknowledgment, their expressions resolute as they prepared to carry out their assigned tasks.


    "Isabe, I need you to remain here and guard the carriages alongside Aria," I continued, turning my attention to the remaining members of our group.


    "Be, take to the skies and observe the situation from above. Provide support to any team members in need."


    Be stood out as the epitome of magical versatility within our group.


    While she could excel in any role, her ability to adapt and support others made her an invaluable asset.


    By leveraging her versatility in a supportive capacity, we could maximize her impact on the battlefield.


    "Louise, since you can send your spirits to gather information, I want you to remain here as well."


    Simrly, Louise possessed a simr capacity for versatility, albeit through her spirits.


    As her spectral allies conducted reconnaissance and gathered intelligence, her physical presence was not required on-site.


    "Elena, you''ll stay with me. We''ll enter through the front," I instructed, ncing at the slightly nervous Elena¡­


    As for Elena and myself, our roles as saintess and hero intertwined seamlessly.


    Our partnership was essential; ourbined abilitiesplemented each other, making us a formidable force.


    Separating us would be a tactical error, as our strengths and weaknesses bnced each other out. However, leaving Elena alone¡ªeven for a moment¡ªfilled me with a sense of unease.


    ''She might identally erase the whole vige in one go if left alone¡­''


    Her immense power, coupled with her gentle demeanor, held the potential for catastrophic consequences if left unchecked.


    With our roles clearly defined and our objectives set, we moved forward with a sense of purpose, each member of our party ready to y their part in unraveling the mysteries thaty within the vige''s walls.


    "Remember, if you sense even the subtlest signs of demons lingering in the air, just scream my name, okay? I''m the hero Afterall" I said yfully, eliciting chuckles and nods from mypanions.


    ¡­..


    Entering the vige proved rtively straightforward. As we passed through the crumpled and broken wooden gates, we were met with a scene that left us all stunned.


    Even Elena, who walked directly behind me, couldn''t help but gasp in disbelief at the sight before us¡ªcrumbling and burnt houses, starving inhabitants, and a grisly tableau of rotting corpses strewn about. Drunken bandits littered the streets, their presence a grim reminder of the vige''s dire circumstances.


    "Doesn''t this remind you of the slums, Elena?" I remarked with a hint of levity, but her response was far from amused. She shot me a re, her expression filled with a mixture of anger and sorrow.


    "Sorry," I murmured, realizing toote that the topic was a sensitive one for her.


    The memories of what had transpired in the slums weighed heavily on her, and it was only natural for her to react strongly to scenes reminiscent of those dark times.


    ''I shouldn''t have said that¡­ I should apologize againter''


    Nevertheless, the grim reality of the situation demanded our attention.


    The bandits'' depravity was on full disy, evidenced by the naked corpses of women strewn haphazardly across the ground.


    A surge of anger welled up within me as I surveyed the scene.


    Had these monsters defiled and murdered innocent women with impunity?


    As we traversed the deste streets of the vige, the grim reality of the situation became increasingly apparent.


    Among the wreckage and carnage, we discovered the lifeless bodies of children, their innocent lives snuffed out by the merciless cruelty of the bandits.


    It was a sight that filled me with a potent mixture of sorrow and rage¡ªdemonic influence or not, the senseless ughter of innocents was a transgression that crossed every moral boundary.


    My thoughts were interrupted by the sudden sound of snoring emanating from a nearby house.


    I moved to investigate, intending to silence the sleeping bandit my holy word slowly materializing, when a blinding beam of light erupted from behind me, obliterating the man''s head in an instant.


    "Elena¡­?" I turned to see my fianc¨¦e, her normally gentle features contorted with anger as she unleashed a powerful burst of sunlight.


    To witness Elena¡ªmy innocent, kind-hearted fianc¨¦e¡ªopenly take the life of another human being was a sobering realization.


    Yet, in that moment, I understood the depth of her resolve and the strength of her convictions.


    ''It must''ve been hard for her....''


    The man had met a deserved fate, and Elena had been the instrument of justice.


    "Sorry¡­ I was just¡ª"


    "You don''t need to exin," I interjected, my voice filled with understanding. Elena had acted out of necessity, defending those who could not defend themselves.


    Her actions spoke volumes, and in that moment, I felt an overwhelming sense of pride in her unwavering courage.


    Elena offered a small, apologetic smile in response to my words.

 Chapter 246: Saving the Queen 12

    No matter which path we traversed along the medium-sized road, the putrid stench of decaying corpses lingered in the air, a grim testament to the suffering inflicted upon this vige.


    Some of the bodies were still fresh, indicating that the atrocities had been ongoing until recently. How much pain and anguish had these people endured at the hands of their tormentors?


    Elena, with herpassionate heart, couldn''t ignore the cries of those in need. She rushed to aid the wounded, attempting to heal their physical injuries.


    Yet, despite her efforts, the scars of their trauma ran deep, etched into their minds and souls. They recoiled from her touch, their gratitude overshadowed by the psychological torment they had endured.


    It was a heartbreaking realization that even healing their physical wounds couldn''t erase the trauma they had suffered.


    Whether it was the influence of demons driving the bandits to such depravity or the darkness within their own hearts, the fate of these bandits seemed sealed.


    ''Today, they would all die''


    I''m, pretty sure Alex is already killing a bandit or two quietly right now¡­ considering his personality.


    As we continued our journey towards the vige center, where the source of the demonic energy could be pinpointed, we inadvertently stumbled upon a child.


    He collided with my side, tumbling to the ground in a heap of tangled limbs.


    "Ow¡­!"


    The child eximed in pain as he tried to scramble to his feet, his eyes widening with fear as he saw me observing him with curiosity.


    In a flustered attempt to apologize, he stammered, "I-I''m sorry!" before abruptly dropping to his knees and bowing his head to the hard, rocky ground.


    Though his disy of deference was unnecessary, I could sense the deep-seated fear in his eyes.


    It was clear he mistook me for one of the bandits who had wrought havoc upon his vige.


    "Are you alright?" I inquired, stepping closer to him with genuine concern etched into my features.


    "Y-yes," he replied, his voice tinged with grogginess as he struggled to regain hisposure. His gaze remained fixed on me, his eyes brimming with curiosity and apprehension.


    As I pondered the child''s condition, Elena approached my side, her gentle touch grounding me in the midst of the chaos surrounding us.


    "Ian, this ce¡­."


    Though her face was obscured by the white veil that draped over her features, I could sense the intensity of her gaze as she focused on the strange markings adorning the child''s neck¡ªa telltale sign of a curse.


    "Yeah, it''s worse than I thought¡­."


    Not even a young child like him had been spared from the horrors that befell them.


    This innocent child had been touched by darkness, his youth and innocence marred by the malevolent forces that gued his home.


    "Kid, may I know your name?" I asked gently, extending a hand in a gesture of reassurance.


    "P-Peter," he replied timidly, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "Peter, huh? That''s a very nice name. Back from where Ie from, it''s a very honorable name for a person who serves God,"


    As I spoke Peter''s name, a small pang of sorrow washed over me, knowing the innocence he embodied had been tarnished by the cruelty of this world.


    But that is how it always works.


    ''The fate of the weak was dictated by the whims of the powerful''


    me could easily be cast upon the bandits who had wrought havoc upon this vige, or the demons whose malevolent influence had tainted its inhabitants.


    Some might even point fingers at my own family, whose actions had indirectly contributed to the chaos engulfing our world.


    But amidst the me and despair, one truth remained constant: those who were born weak and remained so would always find themselves at the mercy of others.


    This vige was merely a microcosm of that harsh reality¡ªa stark reminder of the cruel hierarchy that governed our lives.


    Drawing closer to him, I gently patted his head, offering what littlefort I could to this child who had endured so much.


    Despite his apparent strength in the face of adversity, the fact that he remained unaware of his own demise only added to the tragedy unfolding before us. Elena trembled at my side, her emotions mirroring my own¡ªsadness mingled with simmering anger.


    "You''re safe now, Peter," I reassured him, though my words rang hollow in the face of the grim reality we faced.


    If that bitchy goddess who presided over this world had any shred ofpassion, she would ensure that Peter found peace and happiness in his next life.


    As tears welled in his eyes, I moved swiftly, my hands guided by a grim resolve.


    With a flicker of divine light, I materialized a small sword, its ethereal de gleaming in the dim light.


    In one swift motion, I severed Peter''s neck, the de slicing through flesh and bone with ease.


    His head rolled to the ground, apanied by a faint sizzle as his form began to dissipate. ck smoke rose from his skin, obscuring his features until his true form was revealed¡ªa rotting corpse, its visage twisted in a grotesque mockery of life.


    It was the work of a malevolent force, a cruel deception that preyed upon the souls of its victims, luring them into a false reality of eternal suffering.


    ¡­.


    Arriving at the vige center, our attention was drawn to a rather sizable house that stood out amidst the dpidated surroundings¡ªa structure that bore resemnce to a small mansion.


    It was likely the residence of the vige head, now likely deceased at the hands of the bandits who held sway over this forsaken ce.


    As we approached, our path was obstructed by two guards stationed at the gate.


    "Hey you stop tight there!"


    Their demands to halt fell upon deaf ears as I sensed the ominous presence of demons growing stronger with each passing moment.


    In that moment, the guards themselves seemed nothing more than sacrificialmbs, their souls ripe for the taking.


    I''m sure mom would like them as offerings the number of sins these guys havemitted is much more diabolical than what I originally thought the sweet scent of their tainted souls proves as such.


    "Are you deaf?"


    Ignoring the guard''s futile attempts to assert authority, I swiftly unsheathed the holy sword that materialized in my hand.


    "This fucking bastar¡ª"


    With a single fluid motion, I severed the head of one guard, the de slicing through flesh and bone without a trace of blood staining its pristine surface.


    The other guard stood frozen in shock, his eyes wide with disbelief as he witnessed hisrade''s sudden demise. It took him a moment to gather his wits before he finally met my gaze, his expression a mixture of fear and resignation.


    "You¡­ take me to your boss," Imanded, my voice unwavering as I stared into the depths of his soul.


    It was clear that the guard had seen something unsettling in my eyes, prompting him to flee in terror before meeting his demise at Elena''s hands.


    Despite my outwardposure, I couldn''t shake the feeling that my true intentions had been exposed, if only for a fleeting moment.


    "Elena, stay here for now,"


    "Why?" she asked, her hands trembling with apprehension.


    I could see the conflict within her¡ªa conflict born from her innate kindness and sense of duty as a saintess.


    While her resolve was admirable, I knew that there were limits to what she could bear.


    The burden of taking a life, even that of an evil-doer, weighed heavily on her conscience, for each person she struck down was still human in her eyes.


    "Just stay. I''ll take care of them," I reassured her, knowing that her presence would serve as a deterrent to any who dared to challenge us.


    Though I had no intention of letting anyone escape my grasp, they would all die here today.


    ¡­.


    As Ransolph stepped outside, his senses heightened, detecting a shift in the air that hinted at an impending change.


    ''Strange¡­.''


    The usual raucousughter and drunken revelry that filled the air were conspicuously absent, reced instead by an eerie silence that hung over the surroundings like a shroud.


    Confusion furrowed his brow.


    ''Where had everyone gone to?''


    Normally, his subordinates would be indulging in their debauchery, reveling in the spoils of their conquest.


    Yet now, there was nothing but destion and emptiness, as if the very lifeblood of the ce had been drained away.


    Even the subordinate who had informed him of the situation had vanished without a trace. It was all too peculiar, but Ransolph pushed aside his bewilderment for the time being.


    Dwelling on such matters was not his style; he preferred a more straightforward approach to problem-solving.


    With a resigned sigh, he dismissed the oddities and focused on the task at hand.


    If someone had orchestrated this sudden disappearance, then they were likely still lurking nearby.


    And if that were the case, well, Ransolph had a simple solution in mind: eliminate the source of the problem.


    It was a n as straightforward as it was effective, and Ransolph couldn''t help but smirk at the simplicity of it all.


    ''It''s probably the bastard who called for me¡­ how fun!''


    As Ransolph descended the steps, a sense of unease gnawed at him, exacerbated by the inexplicable brightness of the sun overhead despite the ominous clouds. Something felt off, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that danger lurked around every corner.


    Lost in his thoughts, he was jolted back to reality by a voice beside him, cutting through the silence like a knife. Startled, he turned to see a cloaked figure standing nearby, their features obscured by the shadowy depths of the hood.


    Caught off guard, Ransolph''s instincts kicked in, his hand instinctively reaching for the hilt of his weapon. "Who are you?" he demanded, his voice tinged with a mixture of caution and defiance.


    The cloaked figure remained unfazed, their presence exuding a palpable aura of power. "So you''re the bandit leader," they remarked, their tone calm andposed despite the gravity of the situation.


    Ransolph''s heart quickened at the implication behind the stranger''s words. Who was this person, and how did they know who he was?


    As the stranger revealed his face, Ransolph was met with a visage straight from his darkest nightmares.


    The features before him seemed to defy all naturalws, exuding an otherworldly aura that sent shivers down his spine.


    It was as if the embodiment of darkness itself stood before him, mocking his feeble attempts atprehension.


    A chill ran down Ransolph''s spine as he beheld the creature''s unsettling gaze, its eyes devoid of any semnce of humanity.


    The grotesque pallor of its skin and the pulsating tendrils that writhed beneath its surface only added to the horror of its presence.


    "What are you?" Ransolph managed to stammer, his voice trembling with fear and disbelief.


    He knew he was facing something beyond his wildest nightmares, something that defied all reason and logic.


    The creature''s smile widened, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth gleaming in the dim light.


    "What does it matter?" it replied, its voice sending shivers down Ransolph''s spine.


    "Run," it urged, the word echoing ominously in the air.


    Instinctively, Ransolph''s survival instincts kicked in, overriding any sense of bravado he might have mustered.


    Without a second thought, he turned on his heels and bolted, fleeing from the abomination that stood before him.


    He didn''t know what horrors awaited him, but one thing was certain: facing this creature was a death sentence he wasn''t willing to entertain.


    He didn''t survive this long as a bandit leader because of his strength alone.


    It was his keen instincts and a hefty dose of luck that propelled him to his current position of power.


    As panic surged through him like a raging river, Ransolph''s mind raced with profanities. ''Fuck...! Fuck...! Fuck...!''


    For the first time in his life, his instincts screamed at him with an urgency he couldn''t ignore.


    They weren''t just warning him of danger; they were telling him that his time was up.


    He was already dead....

 Chapter 247: Saving the Queen 13

    "What the fuck is that thing?"


    Ransolph''s mind screamed as his legs propelled him forward, each stride driven by sheer terror. He refused to nce back at the monstrous entity he had just witnessed.


    In his 33 years of life, he had encountered and battled many creatures, but none had been as horrifying as what he had just seen.


    Even though he had onlyid eyes on it for a fleeting moment, he knew with certainty that it was beyond anything he had ever faced¡ªa monstrosity that defied all conventional understanding of what a monster could be.


    As he ran, he couldn''t shake the grim realization that his subordinates and everyone else in the vicinity were likely dead, victims of the abomination now prowling the vige.


    With ragged breaths and pounding heart, he pushed himself forward, channeling his desperation into every step.


    He willed himself to move faster, surrounding himself with a makeshift aura to enhance his speed. Finally, the gates of the vige came into view, a glimmer of hope on the horizon.


    But his relief was short-lived as dread reced it in an instant.


    The monstrous being was already there, blocking his path to freedom, its presence casting a shadow over any hope of escape.


    As Ransolphy there, paralyzed by fear, he found himself unable to tear his gaze away from the monstrous being before him.


    The mere sight of it sent shivers down his spine, and he couldn''t muster the strength to move, not even to defend himself.


    The monster regarded him with a mixture of contempt and amusement, its sharp, menacing features twisted into a smirk that sent a chill through Ransolph''s very core. His legs gave way beneath him, and he fell to the ground, his body trembling with fear.


    With each step the monster took closer, Ransolph''s terror only deepened. The dark aura surrounding it seemed to seep into his very soul, filling him with an overwhelming sense of dread.


    "Pathetic," the monster sneered, its voice dripping with scorn. "After everything you''ve done to this vige, to think you''re nothing but a coward. How truly disappointing."


    Ransolph could only watch helplessly as the creature drew nearer, its presence looming over him like a dark cloud.


    The sharp edges of its cloak cut into hiw own cheek, drawing blood that dripped down in rivulets.


    "I thought you would have thicker skin," the monster taunted, its voice a chilling echo in the air.


    "At least act strong and arrogant, will you? You''re making this whole thing boring."


    Unable to contain his curiosity, despite the overwhelming fear coursing through him, Ransolph managed to croak out a single question, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "W-what are you?"


    As Ransolphy there, battered and broken, the monster loomed over him with a sadistic grin, relishing in his agony.


    With a swift and merciless punch, it sent Ransolph flying across the ground, the sickening sound of bones cracking echoing through the air.


    He tumbled uncontrobly until he came to a jarring halt against the entrance of the main house, his face a mangled mess of blood and bruises.


    Despite the excruciating pain coursing through him, Ransolph found himself unable to even scream, his throat filled with blood and his body wracked with agony. Each breath felt like fire, each movement sending waves of pain shooting through him.


    As hey there, on the precipice of death, Ransolph couldn''t help but reflect on his own mortality. The once mighty bandit king, now reduced to nothing more than a broken and battered shell of his former self. It was a cruel twist of fate, one that he couldn''t help but find darkly humorous.


    But any semnce of humor was swiftly extinguished as the monster reappeared before him, its presence suffocating. With a single motion, it brought its foot down upon Ransolph''s outstretched arm, the force of impact shattering bone and sending waves of agony coursing through him.


    The sound of breaking concrete filled the air as Ransolph''s hand was severed from his body, blood gushing forth in a torrent of pain and despair. Despite his best efforts to scream, his voice was drowned out by the overwhelming pain, his consciousness slipping away as darkness enveloped him.


    In that final moment, as death loomed ever closer, Ransolph couldn''t help but wonder why his body fought so fiercely to cling to life, even in the face of such overwhelming agony.


    As Ransolph writhed in agony, his body broken and battered beyond recognition, he cursed himself for harboring even a sliver of hope in such a hopeless situation. The very instinct that had allowed him to survive for so long now seemed like a cruel joke, taunting him as hey on the brink of death.


    But his thoughts were abruptly interrupted as another wave of excruciating pain tore through him, his muffled screams echoing through the air. The monster, indifferent to his suffering, pressed its foot down on his other arm, the bones snapping like twigs under its relentless force.


    Flesh and blood mingled in the air as Ransolph''s body was crushed beneath the monster''s merciless heel.


    "If I remember correctly, that corpse had both of its feet crushed... or was it the head? Well, who cares..."


    The monster''s words drifted through the air, a chilling reminder of Ransolph''s impending fate. With a sadistic smirk, it turned its gaze upon him once more, its eyes gleaming with malice.


    In a cruel twist of fate, the monster proceeded to crush Ransolph''s remaining foot, each agonizing moment driving him closer to the edge of oblivion.


    Despite his desperate screams, he knew deep down that it was all in vain.


    All he wanted now was for the pain to end, for the darkness to consume him and grant him the release he so desperately craved.


    As the monster slowly approached, its gaze filled with contempt, Ransolph braced himself for the final blow.


    With a crushing force, it raised its foot and brought it down upon him, shattering his body like a fragile tomato on the floor.


    In that moment of agony, Ransolph believed he had finally found release from his suffering.


    But to his horror, as he opened his eyes, he found himself once again face to face with the monster.


    The pain had vanished, but the scene before him felt eerily familiar, like a recurring nightmare.


    The monster''s disdainful gaze bore into him, its presence an unsettling reminder of his own mortality.


    "Run..." the monster''s voice echoed in his mind, and without hesitation, Ransolph''s body moved on its own, fleeing from the scene as if driven by an unseen force. Confusion clouded his thoughts as he grappled with the inexplicable events unfolding before him.


    As he tried to make sense of his surroundings, Ransolph couldn''t ignore the strange sensation coursing through his body.


    Despite his efforts to control his movements, he felt as though he was merely a spectator, powerless to alter the course of events.


    Before he couldprehend what was happening, the familiar scene repeated itself, and Ransolph found himself once again at the mercy of the monstrous entity.


    With a sickening thud, he was sent hurtling back, his body unable to withstand the force of the impact.


    As Ransolph found himself once again pinned to the ground by the monster''s overwhelming presence, he braced himself for another round of torment.


    The monster''s disdainful gaze met his own, and Ransolph''s heart sank as he realized that this nightmare was far from over.


    With a cruel whisper, the monster reminisced about its past atrocities, each word a chilling reminder of the horrors that awaited Ransolph. Helpless to resist, he could only watch in horror as the monster reached for his mouth, its grip unyielding as it tore away his teeth with a sickening crunch.


    Agony engulfed Ransolph as he screamed into the void, his pleas falling on deaf ears. With each passing moment, he sank deeper into despair, wondering when this nightmarish cycle woulde to an end.


    But the torment continued unabated, each repetition bringing new forms of agony and suffering.


    From brutal cuts to the neck to the searing pain of burning flesh, Ransolph endured a relentless onught of torture at the hands of the merciless monster.


    "A cut to the neck"


    "Skin being peeled off"


    "Burned"


    "Impaled by a spear"


    "Arrows to chest"


    "Frostbitten"


    "Raped"


    As the cycle repeated for the 87th time, Ransolph could only pray for release from this endless nightmare.


    With each scenario, the monster seemed to relish in its sadistic recreation of the crimes it hadmitted, leaving Ransolph to suffer the consequences of its unfathomable cruelty.


    "HAHAHAHAHA!!!!"


    Ransolph''sughter echoed through the deste scene, a bitter symphony in the face of his tormentor. The monster, its dark presence towering over him, seemed almost intrigued by Ransolph''s resilience.


    "Hmm, I guess I broke you way too soon?" the monster murmured thoughtfully, its hand poised beneath its chin as if contemting a puzzle.


    The monster''s w pierced through Ransolph''s chest, seizing his beating heart with a cruel grip.


    Despite the excruciating pain, Ransolph summoned thest vestiges of his strength to form the words.


    "HAHAHAHA, you¡ª you''re the devil, aren''t you?"


    His voice trembled with agony and defiance, a desperate attempt to grasp at the truth amidst the chaos.


    The monster, momentarily taken aback by Ransolph''s audacity, allowed a twisted smile to curl across its grotesque visage.


    The resilience of this broken man, clinging to his waning spirit amid torment, sparked a flicker of dark amusement within the monster''s soul.


    In the suffocating silence that followed, the air heavy with the scent of blood and despair, the monster''s grin widened.


    ''It''s pre was still alive and well¡­''


    A flicker of surprise danced across the monster''s twisted features before it morphed into a chilling smile. "Wrong¡­ I''m not the devil."


    In an instant, darkness engulfed the creature, twisting and coalescing until a figure emerged from the shadows.


    A man, handsome and imposing, stood before Ransolph, his ck hair cascading like midnight and his eyes gleaming with disdain.


    "I''m the hero," the man dered, his voice cutting through the air like a de.


    With a flourish, a golden sword materialized in his grasp, a stark contrast to the darkness that enveloped them.


    And with that deration, Ransolph met his 88th demise, a final chapter in his tale of agony and despair.


    ¡­.


    Looking down at the lifeless body of the bandit leader sprawled below me, a deep sigh escaped my lips.


    It was rather boring torturing him like that¡­ although he didst longer than I expected I''ll give him that.


    His demisecked the exhration I usually found in such endeavors.


    With a sense of detachment, I kicked his corpse with the reinforced aura of my foot, causing it to shatter into a million pieces.


    I had instructed my sister to conjure scenarios in his mind, to torment him with false hope even in his final moments.


    But despite the satisfaction of seeing justice served, there lingered a bitter aftertaste in my mouth.


    My thoughts turned to the countless souls this man had severed from their lives. I couldn''t shake the feeling of responsibility for their peace.


    So, I took it upon myself to recreate the horrors they endured, hoping to offer them some semnce of closure.


    Suddenly, a voice shattered the stillness of the room.


    "Boss!"


    I realized then that I had neglected to deal with the other henchmen.


    I had hastily ascended to confront the bandit leader here in his bedroom, leaving his underlings unchecked.


    Without hesitation, the holy swords materialized in my hand, casting a radiant glow that pierced the dimness of the chamber. It was time to clean up the mess I had inadvertently left behind.


    "Meralda, alert the others to kill everyst bandit you see" Imanded, to Meralda who was floating right next to me.


    ''Now then time to clean up this ce¡­.''


    After ensuring that everyst bandit in the vige had been dealt with, we turned our attention to the task of healing andforting the vigers.


    It was a bittersweet moment as we announced their newfound freedom, their cries of joy mingling with the sound of bodies being kicked and scorned.


    Yet, beneath the surface tion, a somber reality loomed. The scars of captivity ran deep, etched into the very fabric of themunity.


    The vige, once a bustling hub of life, nowy in ruins, its infrastructure irreparably damaged by the tyranny of the bandits.


    As we surveyed the aftermath, it became painfully evident that this vige would struggle to regain its former vitality.


    The poption had been decimated, with only a handful of elderly residents and a smattering of children remaining.


    Among them, a solitary beastwoman sex ve was also present but I doubt she''ll make a difference.


    In the face of such devastation, the prospect of rebuilding seemed daunting, if not impossible.


    Perhaps it was best to abandon this deste outpost altogether, to seek refuge in a more hospitable locale where hope still thrived.


    ''Our first mission as a heroes ended rather¡­. Depressingly.''

 Chapter 248: Saving the Queen 14

    In the cold bitterness of the ever-snowing north, where the blizzard and snowstorm seemed ceaseless, life was a constant battle against the elements.


    Beasts, monsters, and people alike struggled to survive in this unforgivingndscape. It was a harsh reality governed by an unspoken rule: only the strong could endure.


    This principle was ingrained in the culture, passed down through generations as a testament to the resilience required to thrive in such harsh conditions.


    Thus, the inhabitants of the north were known for their exceptional strength and fortitude, surpassing even the mightiest knights of more temperatends.


    That was why therge empires and kingdoms down south never intended or even put in the notion of conquering the north it just wasn''t worth it.


    Queen Mavis, thest living high fairy, embodied this strength and resilience.


    Confident in her ability to withstand whatever challenges the north presented, she stood defiant against the relentless onught of the storm.


    "When will this storm end?"


    Mavis grumbled, her voice barely audible over the howling wind.


    She squinted through the flurry of snowkes, her vision obscured by the blinding whiteout that enveloped her surroundings.


    As the once ruler of the north, Queen Mavis had known the unforgiving nature of this ce better than anyone. Yet, this time felt different. It was as if someone or something was deliberately conjuring and controlling the never-ending snowstorm that surrounded her.


    Initially, she had thought herself fortunate when she was unexpectedly released from the clutches of the demons. However, as the relentless storm raged on, she found herself regretting her previous stroke of luck.


    Lost in the swirling tempest, she had lost all sense of time. Days blurred into nights, and she trudged on, her determination the only thing keeping her going.


    Her once pristine white hair flickered in the snowstorm, and her piercing blue eyes strained to pierce through the relentless veil of snow.


    Despite the swirling chaos around her, she could sense that there was nothing but the vast expanse of the frozen wastnd stretching endlessly before her.


    No trees, no viges, nothing to offer even a semnce of refuge.


    In her desperation, she had hoped to stumble upon some abandoned shelter, a ce where she could seek temporary respite from the merciless storm. But such hopes were quickly dashed as the barrenndscape offered no sce.


    Yet, amidst the despair, Queen Mavis found sce in one undeniable fact: she was not like the ordinary beings who would have perished in these harsh conditions.


    As a fairy, and a high fairy at that, her survival depended not on food or shelter, but on mana.


    With each passing moment, however, she could feel her reserves dwindling, depleted by the relentless onught of the storm.


    Though she was far from ordinary, even her extraordinary powers had limits. And as thest of her mana reserves dwindled, Queen Mavis knew that her time was running out.


    ''Is there really no way out of this but to use this?''


    Queen Mavis wondered aloud, her gaze fixed upon her tattered, transparent, and translucent silvery wings, reminiscent of a butterfly''s delicate beauty.


    Though broken and tormented by the demons, their ability to grant her flight remained intact.


    ''Perhaps, it wouldn''t hurt to take to the skies for a few hundred meters to search for a nearby settlement''


    The situation was already perilous, and using her damaged wings would require what little mana she had left. But faced with the choice between aimless wandering and the risk of flight, she knew she had to make a decision.


    ''It''s just for a few seconds at most¡­''


    She reasoned, steeling herself for whaty ahead. With a determined resolve, a translucent blue hue enveloped her wings, transforming them into a shimmering, iridescent beacon of hope. With a surge of energy, she soared into the air, her eyes focused intently on the horizon.


    As she ascended, a sense of exhration washed over her, mingling with the adrenaline-fueled rush of flight. For a brief moment, she felt weightless, liberated from the constraints of the earth below. And then, just as quickly as it had begun, her ascent leveled off, and she found herself soaring above the frozenndscape.


    "Is that smoke?" she wondered, squinting her eyes against the re of the sun reflecting off the snow. With a sinking feeling in her gut, Queen Mavis knew what she had to do.


    A smile tugged at the corners of her lips as she spotted a dense forest in the distance. Hope, it seemed, had not abandoned her entirely.


    There were many things to take into ount as she approached the forest. She wasn''t sure what that smoke indicated.


    She hoped it was people, as she could ask for help, but if not, she was fully prepared to kill if necessary.


    Checking on herself, she still had enough strength to cast four 3rd-circle magic spells.


    Enough firepower to at least harm a B-rank monster.


    If they were demons then she was screwed¡­.


    ¡­..


    Deep within the forest, nestled within the protective confines of a temporary settlement, Princess Christine and her loyal knights, alongside the sword master Siena and her disciple Tristan, had established their base of operations.


    As they toiled to secure their encampment against the harsh elements, Tristan returned from a scouting mission, his weary form bearing the weight of his burdens.


    With dark blue hair cascading around his face like a veil of shadows, and features that seemed to embody the very essence of beauty, Tristan cut a striking figure as he made his way through the camp. In his hand, he carried a ck bag, its surface slick with a faint, viscous moisture that tainted the pristine snow with its dark hue.


    Though the other knights nearby were unaware of the significance of Tristan''s arrival, those who had faced the horrors of the demonic threat at the academy recognized the grim reality of whaty within the bag.


    Their faces contorted with a mixture of dread and apprehension as they realized the nature of Tristan''s burden.


    Without hesitation, Tristan made his way to thergest tent in the encampment, where Princess Christine awaited his return.


    Inside, the princess was engrossed in her duties, meticulously sorting through a pile of documents that had been magically transported to their location by the emperor himself.


    Despite her own exhaustion, Christine remained steadfast in hermitment to their cause.


    "Princess,"


    Tristan greeted her wearily as he entered the tent, his voice tinged with fatigue. Christine looked up from her work, concern etched upon her features as she took in the sight of her trusted knight.


    "You''re back," she remarked, noting the weariness evident in Tristan''s eyes and posture.


    Though she longed to express her own fatigue, she knew that their duties demanded their unwavering attention.


    With a shake of his head, Tristan answered her unspoken question before cing the ck bag before her. Christine''s gaze flickered to the bag, curiosity mingling with apprehension as she waited for Tristan to reveal its contents.


    "What is that?"


    Princess Christine inquired, her voice tinged with apprehension as she gestured toward the ck bag that Tristan had ced before her.


    "Demons¡­."


    "How many?"


    Christine pressed, her brow furrowing with concern.


    "Three"


    "And how far from here?"


    "Around 400 meters at most," Tristan replied, his voice measured but tinged with a hint of urgency.


    The princess sighed heavily, exhaustion evident in the lines etched upon her face as she rubbed her temples wearily.


    The relentless onught of monsters that besieged their camp had already proven to be a formidable challenge, and now, with the presence of demons looming ever closer, their situation had be exponentially more dire.


    At first, there had been only isted reports of demons in the vicinity, but now that their numbers had multiplied, Christine knew that they could no longer afford to remaincent.


    Demons possessed a sinister ability to swarm to locations where they detected the presence of their prey, and with their camp now exposed, they were at greater risk than ever before.


    The princess knew that their current course of action was no longer tenable. Despite their initial mission to investigate the disturbances in the north, it was clear that their resources were stretched thin, and their safety could no longer be guaranteed.


    "We should probably move now," Christine suggested wearily, her voice tinged with resignation.


    Though she harbored a desire to see their mission through to itspletion, she knew that their priorities had shifted. Their primary objective now was to ensure their own survival.


    "I believe so as well, Princess," Tristan concurred, his expression grave as he regarded her with solemn determination.


    "Master also suggested for us to leave this ce immediately, as the three heads inside my bag right now were all high-ranking demons."


    The princess''s eyes widened at Tristan''s revtion, her heart pounding in her chest as she struggled toprehend the gravity of his words.


    "S-say that again?" she stammered, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    "I believe we should leave this ce as w¡ª"


    Tristan began, but Christine interrupted him, her tone urgent andmanding.


    "Thest part!!!" she insisted, her voice rising with a mixture of panic and frustration.


    Tristan hesitated for a moment before repeating his earlier statement.


    "The three heads in my bag are all high-ranking demons¡­?".


    "You should''ve started with that, idiot,"


    Christine admonished him sharply, her mind already racing with the implications of their discovery.


    Without wasting another moment, she rose from her chair and grasped her staff, her movements swift and decisive. There was no time for hesitation¡ªthey had to leave, and they had to leave now.


    If the creatures Tristan had in were merelymon mobs, it would have been one thing. But high-ranking demons? That changed everything. Christine knew all too well that demons of such stature were closely monitored by their superiors, and their presence here posed a grave threat to their safety.


    "Hailey!"


    Christine called out, her voice ringing with authority. Immediately, a knight d in armor entered the tent, bowing respectfully before his princess.


    "Your Highness," he greeted her, but Christine paid him no mind as she began to stride purposefully toward the tent''s entrance.


    "Alert everyone. It''s code red," shemanded, her voice leaving no room for argument.


    "C-code red?" Hailey echoed, confusion evident in his voice.


    "Yes," Christine affirmed, her tone resolute.


    "We''re leaving this ce once and for all."


    Though Christine''s heart ached at the thought of abandoning their mission, and the possibility of encountering Adrian, the hero she had hoped to aid, she knew that their prioritiesy elsewhere.


    The lives of the people in their care, and the knowledge they had gleaned from their investigation, were too precious to risk in the face of such danger.


    ¡­.


    In the outskirts, beyond the border of the northern continent, two carriages rumbled forward, their wheels kicking up clouds of dust as they traversed the rugged terrain. Inside, the upants watched in awe as thendscape unfolded before them, revealing the untamed beauty of the northern countries.


    Louise, her eyes wide with wonder, gazed out of the carriage window with childlike delight. "Wow¡­ So this is the northern countries?" she eximed, her voice filled with excitement.


    "It''s much more beautiful than expected, considering the savages who lived here," Aria remarked coolly, her gaze fixed on the scenery outside.


    Elena shot Aria a reproachful nce. "You know you shouldn''t say that, right Aria?" she chided gently.


    Aria''s expression softened, "Yeah¡­ sorry"


    Though the girls spoke in hushed tones, they were all too aware of the grim reality thaty beyond the picturesque facade of the northern border.


    For weeks now, they had journeyed throughnds ravaged by demons and humans alike, witnessing firsthand the devastation wrought upon the once-thriving nations.


    As the carriages continued their journey, Adrian, a man with ck hair and deep, translucent ashen grey eyes, observed the scene outside with a small, enigmatic smile ying upon his lips.


    To the untrained eye, the northernnds appeared serene and tranquil, but Adrian knew better than to be deceived by appearances.


    Behind the veneer of calmnessy a world engulfed in chaos, a battleground where forces beyondprehension shed in a deadly struggle for supremacy. And as the curtains of uncertainty unfurled before him, Adrian couldn''t help but wonder how this intricate y would unfold, and what role he would ultimately y in shaping its oue.

 Chapter 249: Saving the Queen 15

    "So, we''re truly in the north now, huh?" Alexmented, his breath forming wisps in the frosty air as he scanned the ruggedndscape before them. "To think that our journey here would take this long," he chuckled softly, shaking his head. "I can''t tell whether that''s a good thing or a bad thing."


    Everyone around him nodded silently in agreement, their faces marked with fatigue and resolve. Their mission to reach this deste northern region had been fraught with dys as they diverted to rescue and aid viges ravaged by the same turmoil that had befallen the small vige of Alba.


    From vige to vige, they witnessed the raw ugliness of human nature,id bare by desperation and chaos. It was a sobering realization that not even the threat of execution could deter some from acts of cruelty and selfishness.


    "Alex, I want you to lead party 2," Adrian dered, his voice cutting through the quietude of their surroundings. He approached Alex, pressing amunication crystal of the highest grade into his hand. "Your party members will include Isabe, Darius, and Buka. I want you guys to act separately from us and enter the north through the western edge."


    With a nod of understanding, Alex epted the responsibility entrusted to him, though a question lingered in his mind. After weeks of traveling alongside Adrian, he had grown ustomed to trusting the hero''s judgment implicitly.


    But that rationale didn''t sit well with everyone.


    "Why are we splitting up now, Adrian?" Louise''s voice cut through the crisp air, her brow furrowed in a mix of concern and curiosity. Despite her trust in Adrian''s judgment, the impending snowstorm and the lurking presence of demons cast a shadow of doubt over the decision. She knew there were countless reasons to stick together in such a harsh environment.


    As they trudged through the snow, the air thick with a musky, dark demonic miasma, Louise couldn''t shake the feeling of unease. Beneath the pristine nket of snowy a hard, dry ground devoid of life.


    The prospect of splitting up now seemed stupid, akin to walking willingly into the jaws of danger.


    Louise''s concern deepened as she considered theposition of Alex''s party. Buka, a formidable damage dealer, and Darius, a stalwart vanguard, were crucial assets to their group. Without their strength and resilience, their chances of survival diminished significantly. Even with Isabe''s presence, the bnce of the party Adrian chose to split off with seemed precarious at best.


    As a high-ranking spirit summoner, Louise knew she relied on the support of herrades¡ªDarius, Buka, or Alex¡ªto safely call forth her spirits in times of need. The thought of facing emergencies or


    Adrian pondered for a moment before offering his exnation.


    "Because those four would likely garner the least amount of attention."


    Louise''s brow furrowed in confusion. "What do you mean?"


    "The moment we set foot in this ce, the demons were alerted to our presence," Adrian exined, his tone grave. "Just as we can sense their demonic miasma in the air, they can sense our heroic divinity and sun divinity."


    Demons were not merely mindless beasts; they possessed a cunning intelligence that set them apart from other monsters.


    Remaining together as a single group would only make it easier for the demons to track them. But what if they were divided into smaller, more agile teams?


    It could buy them precious time and create opportunities to outmaneuver their adversaries.


    "Elena and I will act as bait," Adrian continued, his gaze unwavering. "Meanwhile, the other parties willunch coordinated attacks from the sides. Louise, you''ll be with Aria and Be."


    Louise''s expression softened as she processed Adrian''s n. But Aria voiced her concerns.


    "Isn''t that more unbnced than Party 2?" Aria interjected, her voice tinged with apprehension. "One spirit summoner and two mages?"


    Aria couldn''t help but feel a twinge of suspicion. While she understood Adrian''s strategy of splitting the groups for tactical advantage, she couldn''t shake the feeling that he was being a bit too transparent about his motives.


    It was evident to her that most of the members in Alex''s party were men, with the exception of Isabe.


    And then there was Elena, Louise, and herself¡ªall of whom were Adrian''s fianc¨¦es being set up in one group with the exception of Elena.


    She couldn''t fault Adrian for wanting to keep his loved ones close, but wasn''t he being too obvious about it?


    Despite finding his actions cute, Aria couldn''t help but feel a hint of jealousy creeping in.


    ''Why can''t he choose me to be the one with the party with him? Why Elena?'' Aria thought grudgingly, her mind consumed by a tumult of conflicting emotions.


    She knew, of course, that the synergy between Adrian the hero and Elena the saintess was unparalleled. Yet, the pang of envy still lingered.


    "Can''t we just enter with two parties?" Be''s unexpected interjection caught everyone off guard.


    Despite her usual sleepy demeanor, Be was surprisingly attentive for once.


    ''Considering the extremely cold weather, I thought she would''ve been asleep by now''


    "No¡­ that would defeat the purpose of the bait," Adrian replied firmly, shaking his head in response to Be''s suggestion.


    Though he briefly considered her idea, it didn''t align with his current ns. After all, he was still the primary target of the demons.


    Moreover, Elena''s abilities would be hindered with others around; he was the only one in the group who could fully handle the divinity of her sun.


    As he nced at hispanions, Adrian couldn''t help but marvel at their collective power. While Louise, Aria, and Be might appear imbnced at first nce, he knew better.


    Their group was a force to be reckoned with, each member possessing formidable strengths thatplemented one another perfectly. Louise, with her unmatched prowess as a one-man army, Be''s magical spells akin to nuclear sts, and Aria''s unparalleled versatility as a mage¡ªthey needed no vanguard nor protection if they worked together seamlessly.


    In contrast, Alex''s group was the epitome of bnce¡ªa well-rounded ensemble where each member contributed equally to the group''s sess. And then there was Aria''s group, which Adrian couldn''t help but acknowledge as the most broken in terms of sheer power. And his own group with Elena? It was simply the best, a perfect harmony of strength and synergy.


    "I''m sure all of you guys know this already, but saving the north isn''t our only mission," Adrian began, his voice carrying a sense of gravity that resonated with each member of the group.


    As his words hung in the air, a solemn understanding passed among them.


    While the salvation of the north remained a critical objective, their immediate priorityy in rescuing the confirmed alive Queen Mavis.


    Hearing Adrian''s words, everyone nodded in silent agreement. It was clear that their mission had evolved beyond a singr focus.


    Adrian''s n was straightforward: divert the attention of the demons towards him while hisrades executed the daring rescue mission for Queen Mavis.


    It was a strategy designed to aplish multiple objectives simultaneously¡ªa calcted risk, but one that offered the promise of great reward.


    "But still¡ª" Aria''s voice trailed off, her tone tinged with uncertainty as she cast her gaze downwards.


    She couldn''t help but feel a surge of frustration at the sight of Elena, who seemed to be openly unting her closeness to Adrian, not to mention the way she was smirking at her really irked her¡­


    The jealousy that gnawed at her was almost palpable as she struggled to contain her emotions.


    "This damn vixen!!!" Aria seethed inwardly, her fingers itching to pull at the strands of Elena''s beautiful white hair.


    Adrian, sensing the tension, chuckled softly and approached his jealous fianc¨¦e. With a gentle pat on her head, he offered a reassuring smile. Instantly, Aria''s agitation ebbed away, reced by a sense of calm and reassurance.


    Adrian''s touch was a balm to her troubled heart, a silent promise that they would weather whatever stormsy ahead¡ªtogether.


    ''This two truly are like cats¡­.'' Adrian thought as she looked at the battle of nerves between his two fianc¨¦s'' ''I''m just d Louise is quite level headed¡­. or not?'' Adrian looked at Louise, it seems just like Aria she was staring daggers at Elena¡­.


    Ignoring the dynamics of the three girls for now.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll all see each other soon," Adrian reassured them, his voice steady and unwavering. "And besides, I trust all of you to do your parts well."


    As the group exchanged nods of determination, a renewed sense of purpose filled the air.


    ¡­.


    In the outskirts of the western forest, Queen Mavis crouched behind a gnarled tree trunk, her breathsing in silent gasps as she struggled to remain hidden. Her heart pounded in her chest as she listened to the voices of the two monstrous creatures prowling just a few meters away.


    "Where is she?" one of the creatures growled, its voice low and guttural.


    "You let the damn woman escape!" another snarled in response.


    Mavis bit her lip anxiously as she recognized the distinct sound of their conversation. They were demonic orcs¡ªformidable warriors tainted by the corrupting influence of demonic energy. Their once-green skin now oozed with dark, malevolent power.


    Despite their formidable strength and battle prowess, even creatures like the orcs were not immune to the corrupting influence of the demonic miasma that permeated thend. Mavis winced as she felt a searing pain in her right shoulder, where an arrow had pierced her flesh moments earlier.


    "Tsk... after finally finding a beautiful woman to breed with, you let her escape," one of the orcs grumbled, its frustration evident.


    "I told you, you''re the one who alerted her!" the other retorted angrily.


    As the orcs moved away, their argument fading into the distance, Mavis released a pent-up breath she hadn''t realized she''d been holding.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she gingerly touched the wound on her shoulder, feeling the poison from the arrow coursing through her veins.


    Despite her fairy heritage, she was not immune to the corrupting influence of the demonic miasma. Like all non-demonic creatures, she was vulnerable to its poisonous effects.


    Standing, Mavis gathered her resolve and attempted to move as quietly and swiftly as possible. She knew she had to escape this ce immediately, heading in the direction of the smoke she had glimpsed earlier. She chastised herself for not being more cautious; she should have known better.


    As she navigated through the dense forest, Mavis couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment in herself.


    How could she have forgotten about the monsters and tribes that inhabited these woods?


    Once revered as the queen of the entire north, she now found herself consumed by thoughts of survival, her people relegated to the back of her mind.


    The realization left her feeling ashamed of the person she had be in recent weeks.


    Suddenly, the ground beneath her began to tremble with thunderous vibrations, like mini earthquakes echoing through the forest. Apanying the rumbling was the unmistakable sound of raucous, unhinderedughter¡ªa chilling sound that sent shivers down Mavis''s spine.


    "Found you, WOMAN! Hahaha!" the voice of one of the orcs rang out, its tone filled with malice as it brandished a and rope.


    Fear gripped Mavis''s heart as she locked eyes with the approaching orc.


    With no time to spare, she summoned thest shreds of her mana, channeling it into a burst of speed. But despite her efforts, the orc continued its relentless pursuit, its grotesque features contorted in a sinister grin.


    The sight of the lust and madness etched on its face filled Mavis with a deep sense of revulsion and dread.


    "Oh, mother of the earth, please guide me," Mavis prayed fervently, her voice trembling with desperation. As she uttered the words, a radiant glow emanated from her eyes, casting a golden path before her.


    "It seems the blessing of nature isn''t lost from this ce yet," Mavis thought, her heart lifting with a glimmer of hope.


    Despite the darkness that enveloped thend, she could still feel the divine presence that surrounded her, a reassuring reminder that the north had not yet sumbed entirely to corruption.


    "Come back here, woman!" the orc''s voice echoed behind her, its anger palpable as it hurled a in her direction.


    With lightning reflexes, Mavis dodged to the right, narrowly avoiding the entangling ropes by a hair''s breadth. Ignoring the taunts of her pursuer, she continued to follow the golden pathid out before her, her determination unwavering despite the pain that coursed through her body.


    Blood dripped from her arms, staining the forest floor beneath her feet, and her nose began to bleed from the strain of channeling her depleted mana. Yet, she pressed on, fueled by sheer willpower and the desperate need to escape.


    As her speed slowed and exhaustion threatened to ovee her, Mavis felt a searing pain erupt from her back¡ªa sharp, stinging sensation that brought tears to her eyes.


    p!


    "Aghhh!!!" Mavis cried out in agony as the orc''s ropeshed out, tearing through her flesh like a whip. Blood welled from the wound, staining her clothes as she stumbled forward, the pain radiating through her entire being.


    "You should have listened to me, woman!" the orc''s voice taunted, its cruelughter echoing through the forest as Mavis fought to remain upright, her strength ebbing with each passing moment.


    As the orc closed in on her, its rage evident in the thunderous p of the rope against the air, Mavis braced herself for another onught. "Punishment is needed for unwilling women!!" the orc bellowed, its whip poised to strike her once more.


    But before the rope could find its mark, a blinding sh of white light erupted in their midst, freezing both orc and Mavis in their tracks. Time seemed to stand still for a fleeting moment as the brilliance of the light enveloped them, casting an otherworldly glow upon the forest.


    Confusion etched across their faces as they struggled toprehend what was happening. "Did you do something, woman?" the orc began to ask, its voice trailing off mid-sentence.


    And then, in an instant, everything changed. With a sickening sound, the orc''s body was cleaved perfectly in half, blood and viscera spilling forth in a grisly torrent as it copsed to the ground, lifeless.


    Mavis stared in shock at the scene before her, her heart pounding in her chest as she tried to make sense of what had just urred. Before she could gather her wits, a voice cut through the silence, drawing her attention.


    "Are you okay?" The voice was calm and reassuring, belonging to a man with dark blue hair and features that bordered on ethereal beauty.


    With a graceful motion, he returned his single-ded sword to its scabbard, the metallic click echoing in the stillness of the forest as he approached Mavis, concern etched upon his handsome face.

 Chapter 250: Saving the Queen 16

    "Are you okay?"


    Tristan knelt down on one knee, his concern evident in his eyes as he examined the fallen woman meticulously.


    His gaze fell upon her bloodied back and arm, prompting him to swiftly remove the thick gloves he wore. With a determined expression, he extended his hands towards her.


    A gentle, white-golden light emanated from his palms, enveloping her wounds and initiating their healing process.


    "Y-you''re a priest?" Mavis queried, her voice tinged with perplexity.


    The presence of a priest was a rare sight, especially considering the grim fate that befell those associated with the Church of Light in the northern regions¡ªexecutions, rapes, and torture at the hands of demons.


    "Not exactly, but I''m not a pdin either," Tristan responded casually, his focus remaining on the task of healing her injuries.


    Despite Tristan''s kind gestures, Mavis couldn''t shake the feeling of suspicion.


    His admission of not belonging to the ranks of pdins or priests left his allegiance ambiguous.


    Given her precarious situation, she knew she couldn''t afford blind trust, even towards those offering assistance.


    Tristan''s hands hovered near Mavis''s cheek, his touch gentle yet purposeful as he examined the telltale signs of corruption etched across her skin like sinister tendrils.


    Sensing his approach, Mavis instinctively recoiled, a reflex born from both fear and the lingering effects of her mana depletion.


    "What are you doing?" she demanded, her voice tinged with apprehension as she attempted to retreat from his reach.


    But her weakened body betrayed her, immobilized by the relentless strain of her magic expenditure. Despite her wariness, she remained vignt, acutely aware of the potential threat Tristan posed.


    "I''m sorry, miss, but there were signs of corruption near your cheek," Tristan exined earnestly, his tone carrying a note of sincerity that momentarily softened Mavis''s defenses.


    "Is that so..." she murmured, though inwardly she chastised herself for her exaggerated reaction. After all, it was Tristan''s unexpected touch that had startled her, not his intentions.


    Yet, despite her attempts to rationalize, doubt lingered like a shadow in her mind.


    Tristan remained a mystery to her, a stranger whose motives remained obscure.


    Though his handsome features and gentle demeanor suggested innocence, what he did to that orc just a while ago was anything but gentle¡­


    Mavis couldn''t shake the nagging suspicion that lurked beneath the surface, of his kind like gestures¡­


    ''Does he want something?''


    Judging from his actions that doesn''t seem to be the case.


    In a world teeming with deceit and betrayal, trust was a luxury she couldn''t afford, especially when confronted with someone whose true allegiance remained shrouded in uncertainty.


    ''Could he be one of the few remaining ve traders, masquerading as a savior to exploit her for profit?''


    Mavis pondered, briefly entertaining the unsettling notion before dismissing it altogether. If Tristan harbored such nefarious intentions, she reasoned, she would have already fallen victim to his machinations.


    ''I wouldn''t be conscious right now if that was the case¡­''


    After all, her ethereal beauty, which rivaled even Tristan''s own, would have surely made her a prime target.


    Moreover, Tristan''sck of recognition of her suggested he hailed fromnds far removed from the northern region''s treacherousndscape.


    He was likely a foreign knight, she surmised, dispatched to investigate the enigmatic north, or perhaps just a wandering adventurer who stumbled upon her amidst the vast wilderness.


    Despite her lingering doubts, she couldn''t deny the logic of her own reasoning.


    As she wrestled with these thoughts, a sudden sharp pain tore through her, eliciting a small, pained mumble from her lips.


    A sizzling sensation apanied by a burning deep within her arm, neck, and cheek intensified her difort.


    "Please hold on for a little bit," Tristan''s voice broke through her distress, his focus unwavering as he channeled his healing magic.


    The white light emanating from his hands intensified, its purity illuminating the surrounding darkness as he cast his purification spell.


    With each passing moment, the demonic miasma within her body dwindled, vanquished by the radiant light.


    As she was all healed up Tristan slowly backed away from her as he got up, extending her arms towards her to help her get up.


    Mavis hesitated for a moment before epting the kind gesture.


    "Thank you, sir?"


    Mavis hesitated, realizing they hadn''t properly introduced themselves yet.


    A small chuckle escaped Tristan before he graciously offered his name.


    "Tristan, and you are?" he inquired, his tone warm and inviting.


    Mavis deliberated briefly, contemting whether to reveal her true identity.


    However, observing Tristan''s genuine kindness and considering the urgency of her situation, she concluded that further skepticism might prove more detrimental than beneficial.


    Despite hisck of a surname, Tristan''s demeanor contradicted hismoner status, hinting at a hiddenplexity.


    Trusting her instincts, Mavis decided to confide in him. After all, she sensed a kindred spirit within him, someone who possessed thepassion and courage to assist her in her time of need.


    Though burdened by the weight of her name and the dangers it entailed, she knew she couldn''t navigate this perilous journey alone.


    With a deep breath, Mavis weighed her options before opting for honesty. She knew she needed to gauge Tristan''s reaction, to discern whether he could be trusted.


    One false move from him, and she would flee without hesitation, even if it meant tapping into thest reserves of her strength, perhaps even sacrificing her soul as a catalyst.


    "My name is Mavis," she dered, her voice tinged with both apprehension and vulnerability.


    As the words left her lips, she braced herself for the impending revtion, steeling her resolve for whatever maye.


    Time seemed to freeze as Tristan processed her confession, his eyes widening in a mixture of wonder and genuine surprise.


    ''He knows the meaning of my name¡­''


    Mavis''s heart quickened with trepidation, her instincts urging her to remain vignt, ready to act at the first sign of deception.


    Her hands were immediately coated in what little mana she restored.


    "Your name is Mavis?" Tristan echoed, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    "Yes¡­"


    Tristan''s next words hung heavy in the air,den with implications that sent a shiver down Mavis''s spine. "Then are you perhaps Queen Mavis? Thest living High Fairy... That Mavis?"


    "Yes"


    Tristan stood in disbelief, his gaze fixed intensely upon Mavis as she revealed her true identity. Her beauty was otherworldly, with long white hair cascading around her like a veil, her pointed ears reminiscent of the ancient elves. But it was her eyes that held him captivated¡ªradiant orbs that seemed to shift in color with every passing moment, reflecting the vast spectrum of nature itself. And beneath it all, there was an aura of tranquility, a calming presence that resonated deep within him, akin to the legendary dragons of old.


    As the truth sank in, a small smile tugged at the corners of Tristan''s lips, a stark contrast to Mavis''s nervous demeanor. It was almost ironic¡ªthe regal bearing of a fairy queen juxtaposed with the apprehension of a vulnerable young woman. But Tristan knew what he had to do.


    With a deliberate and measured stride, Tristan approached Mavis once more, adopting a demeanor befitting the gravity of the situation. His voice took on a businessman-like tone, projecting confidence and respect.


    Tristan''s unexpected actions left Mavis bewildered, her mind racing toprehend the sudden shift in his demeanor. "Your Majesty..." he addressed her, his tone tinged with reverence.


    "Hmm?" Mavis responded, still perplexed by the change but choosing to focus on herself rather than dwell on Tristan''s behavior.


    Before she could voice her confusion, Tristan''s swift movement caught her off guard. With a deft kick, he sent her stumbling, only to catch her in his arms momentster, lifting her up as if she were royalty. Mavis''s protest died on her lips as Tristan carried her with unexpected ease.


    "Excuse me, Your Majesty," Tristan spoke again, his words tinged with a hint of mischief.


    "W-what are you doing?" Mavis questioned, her voiceced with surprise and confusion. But before she could receive an answer, Tristan sprang into action once more, disappearing from their current location in a blur of motion. The ground beneath them trembled as heunched into a sprint, leaving a small crater in his wake.


    Mavis barely had time to process the bewildering turn of events as they hurtled through the forest at breakneck speed, her body iling slightly in Tristan''s grasp. They moved with the swiftness of lightning, streaking through the dense foliage until a distant camp came into view.


    As they approached the camp, Mavis''s heart raced with anticipation, and worry¡­.


    ¡­.


    Deep inside a cave nestled within the snowy embrace of a mountain, a woman with dazzling white hair sat upon a makeshift chair fashioned from the cold rocks of her surroundings.


    Her eyes, reminiscent of the cerulean skies above, gazed fondly at the bubbling pot before her, filled to the brim with a hearty stew of vegetables and meats.


    The aroma wafting from the pot was intoxicating, itsforting scent evoking a sense of warmth and contentment that stirred the depths of her soul.


    A small trail of drool escaped her graceful lips, betraying her hunger as she eagerly anticipated the meal toe.


    Observing her indulgent disy, I couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight of my beloved fianc¨¦e. Despite having shared a light snack not long ago.


    "Haha, I didn''t think you would be so hungry, Elena. We just had a light snack a while ago," I remarked teasingly, my gaze softening as I admired her radiant presence.


    Our journey together had brought us closer than ever before, and yet, with each passing moment, I discovered new facets of her character that filled me with awe and admiration.


    "I-I''m not hung¡ª" Elena began to protest, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment.


    Grumble~!!!


    But before she could finish her denial, her stomach betrayed her with a loud grumble, punctuating her words with undeniable honesty.


    The sudden sound only served to deepen her blush; her embarrassment palpable as she attempted to conceal her hunger.


    With a fond smile, I reached out to gently wipe the stray drool from Elena''s cheek.


    Elena''s insatiable appetite had be a noticeable trend in recent days, prompting me to wonder if it was somehow linked to her repeated use of the relic.


    As we journeyed together towards the heart of the northernnds, facing off against monstrous creatures and demonic entities at every turn, Elena''s hunger seemed to grow with each passing encounter.


    For a few days on end, we pressed forward, navigating the treacherous terrain and braving the onught of demonic forces that relentlessly pursued us.


    It was a calcted gamble, drawing the attention of the demons and luring them into our path, but one that proved effective in thinning their ranks and disrupting their ns.


    "That demonic princess must be having a headache right now because of my sudden actions¡­ even though I was just nning to hurt and damage the demons enough to let them escape, Elena always kills every one of them on the spot."


    Surprisingly amidst the chaos of battle, Elena emerged as an unexpected powerhouse, her prowess on the battlefield surpassing even my own expectations.


    With each wave of demons that assailed us, she unleashed her formidable powers with a grace and ferocity that left me in awe.


    It was a stark contrast to my initial assumptions, as she effortlessly dispatched hordes of foes with a skill and precision that belied her gentle demeanor.


    Elena''s mastery of the relic''s powers made her the perfect weapon against the demon''s armies.


    Her ability to harness the divine energies of the sun and channel them into devastating attacks rendered her a formidable adversary, capable of turning the tide of battle single-handedly.


    ''For the hero to be given a free bus ride like this, it didn''t sit well with me.''


    With a heavy sigh, I contemted the situation while stirring the soup I had been preparing.


    Setting aside my thoughts, I scooped up a spoonful of the savory soup and offered it to the ever-hungry Elena for her taste test.


    Her delighted exmation at its deliciousness brought a smile to my lips, her happiness a wee respite from the turmoil of our journey.


    "It''s delicious¡­!" Elena eximed, her eyes sparkling with delight.


    Chuckling at her enthusiastic reaction, I couldn''t help but avert my gaze for a moment, concealing the truth that lingered beneath the surface.


    The soup, crafted from the meat of monsters we had encountered on our travels, had been transformed into a delectable dish with the addition of a few simple ingredients.


    ''I mean we were running out of supplies for our journey, she''s been eating way too much, so I had to make alternatives, right?''


    Yet, the knowledge that Elena had been unknowingly consuming orc meat filled me with a sense of unease.


    "I''m d" I replied, masking my inner turmoil with a reassuring smile.


    With another deep sigh,I resolved to keep the truth hidden from Elena¡ªfor now, at least.

 Chapter 251: Saving the Queen 17

    After finishing our meal, Elena and I emerged from the shelter of the cave, ready to continue our journey towards the heart of the northernnds. Despite our determination, our progress had been hindered by a myriad of challenges, causing significant dys along the way.


    Traversing the rugged mountainous terrain and navigating through treacherous snowstorms had tested our resolve, while our encounters with monsters and demonic entities further impeded our advance. Though the frequency of demon attacks had diminished since our journey began, their continued presence remained a persistent annoyance.


    Despite my initial reluctance, I found myself shouldering much of the responsibility for Elena''s well-being. While her divine heritage bestowed upon her extraordinary abilities, even she was not immune to the harsh realities of our environment.


    The bitter cold of the northernnds posed a threat to her health, forcing her to rely on her own divine energy to stave off the chill.


    Even with her innate connection to the sun''s divinity, Elena still required constant vignce to maintain her health and vitality in the unforgiving cold. The harsh conditions drained her of her divine energy, leaving her vulnerable to the biting chill of the northern winds. Depending on the severity of the weather, she often found herself expending more energy just to keep warm, further depleting her already limited reservoir of divinity.


    As if our struggles with the elements weren''t challenging enough, our dwindling food supplies added anotheryer of concern to our journey. The provisions we had brought with us were nearly exhausted, a testament to the length and difficulty of our travels.


    "Adrian, where are we going next?" Elena''s voice interrupted my thoughts, pulling my attention back to the present moment.


    "Lombra," I replied, consulting the map in my hands. The city of Lombray approximately 30 kilometers ahead, the second closest settlement to our ultimate destination. From there, the towering branches of the frosted world tree were said to be visible¡ªa beacon guiding travelers towards the heart of the northernnds.


    ¡­.


    Despite the promise of civilization, Adrian couldn''t shake the looming sense of dread that apanied their approach to Lombra.


    The city, like much of the surrounding region, had fallen under demonic control¡ªa fact that spelled danger and uncertainty for them both.


    As if on cue, a cacophony of chilling cries and unearthly screeches shattered the silence, heralding the arrival of their adversaries.


    Before them stood a horde of demons, numbering in the hundreds, their grotesque forms and bat-like wings a stark reminder of the perilous path they tread.


    With weapons drawn and malice gleaming in their eyes, the demons advanced upon them with a hunger for blood and violence that chilled Adrian to the core.


    As they were all low-ranking demons, they were mere mobs, but that didn''t mean they weren''t annoying.


    With a tired sigh, Adrian summoned his holy sword, preparing to face the approaching horde.


    "Elena, stay still for now. I''ll take care of them,"


    "But won''t it be faster if I took care of them?"


    Elena''s suggestion held merit; her sun divinity could effectively neutralizerge swathes of enemies in one fell swoop.


    However, Adrian shook his head, knowing the toll it would take on her energy reserves.


    "Reserve your energy. There''s another storm up ahead,"


    Reluctantly, Elena acquiesced, her reluctance palpable as she backed off to allow Adrian to handle the iing threat.


    Adrian''s golden sword began to glow, his holy sword made the flying demons instantly think twice of what they were all doing here.


    As the familiar sensation of power surged through him, Adrian felt a surge of nostalgia for his days at the academy.


    ''It''s not as powerful back then''


    Though the power he wielded now was not as potent as it once was, the connection to his hidden authority, Hero''s Will, granted him a significant boost in strength and prowess.


    With a focused mind and unwavering determination, Adrian tapped into the depths of his potential, unleashing a surge of power that heightened his senses and honed his abilities to their maximum potential.


    ''The old man always tells me to rely on my sword during training¡­ now let''s see how powerful I truly am right now if Ibine it with the goddess''s cheat like skills''


    As the world around him seemed to slow down, Adrian stood ready to face the oing horde with newfound confidence and strength.


    Gripping on his holy sword tightly, Adrian summoned forth a golden aura that enveloped him, imbuing him with divine power.


    With a strong leap, he ascended into the sky, his form leaving behind a streak of golden light akin to a fired arrow.


    As Adrian soared through the air, he moved with blinding speed, zigzagging across the heavens as he descended upon the demonic horde below.


    He moved so fast that he covered hundreds of meters in just a Sigle movement.


    With each precise movement, he struck down his foes, his holy sword cleaving through their ranks with ease.


    With every swing of his de, a demon fell, their forms dissipating into nothingness as Adrian''s golden light left a trail across the snowy mountains of the north.


    The scene unfolded like a celestial dance, a dazzling disy of power and grace amidst the chaos of battle.


    It was like seeing a constetion drawn in real time.


    Elena''s eyes widened as she saw the scene¡­. Once again, she was reminded who Adrian was.


    As Adrian delivered the final blow, his sword struck out in a radiant arc, leaving behind a golden crescent in its wake.


    With a blinding sh of light, the crescent exploded into a pir of brilliance that illuminated the darkened skies above.


    Though it was daytime, the thick clouds that had shrouded the north for months were dispersed by the sheer force of Adrian''s divine intervention.


    For the first time in what felt like an eternity, thend was bathed in the warm embrace of true light, a beacon of hope amidst the shadows that lingered in the northern wilderness.


    Landing on the ground Adrian smiled¡­


    ''That should send the signal''


    As Adrian solely returned to Elena''s side, he hoped that that demonic princess was attentive enough to get his signal.


    ¡­..


    Arriving inside their camp, Tristan immediately pressed down on thest tree he could use to jump with, descending to the hard ground like a meteor and causing a huge explosion uponnding.


    Despite the barrier set up to prevent unauthorized entry, the bracelet he was wearing granted him instant ess.


    "W-waigh¡ª"


    Mavis mumbled weakly in his arms, her expression twisted in disgust as if she were about to vomit despite having eaten nothing.


    The sheer speed of Tristan''s travel had thrown her internal equilibrium into disarray, leaving her feeling simultaneously sick and disoriented.


    But as expected, Tristan wasted no time in allowing her to recover.


    With a sense of urgency, he moved forward, paying little heed to the curious nces of the knights and mages who had gathered to witness themotion he caused.


    However, upon catching sight of his determined expression, they simply nodded and returned to their tasks.


    Knowing Tristan he was probably ordered by the princess or something, and his entry had always been grand for various reasons.


    Time was of the essence; they would be leaving this ce today, and preparations needed to be made.


    With efficiency born of necessity, they set about packing their belongings and ensuring that no trace of their presence remained behind.


    Every item was carefully stowed away, every footprint erased from the ground, as they worked tirelessly to leave no hint of their departure behind.


    As Tristan hurried into the tent, he immediately spotted the woman he had been searching for. Despite the stress evident on her face, her pink hair and beautiful features remained pristine, untouched by blemish.


    "Princess,"


    "What¡ª" Princess Christine began, ready to reprimand him for adding to her already taxing workload. However, her words faltered as she turned to face him, her gaze locking onto the woman beside him.


    In an instant, Christine''s eyes narrowed, taking on a reptilian quality as they activated of their own ord. Born of draconic ancestry, her eyes possessed a keen ability to see beyond the surface, to perceive the truth hidden within.


    With a sense of recognition dawning upon her, Christine''s breath caught in her throat. Before her stood none other than the very fairy queen she had once known.


    "Queen Mavis?" Christine managed to utter, her voice barely above a whisper as she approached the woman, her eyes searching her features for confirmation.


    Getting Mavis back on her feet, Tristan offered his support as she struggled to stand upright.


    "Your Majesty, why are you here? We heard you were alive, but we¡ª"


    Princess Christine''s words were cut short as she noticed the sick look on Mavis''s face.


    Then suddenly Mavis grabbed on to her¡­.


    Blerghhh~~!!


    Before anyone could react, Mavis retched violently, expelling a frantic stream of acidic liquid from her body.


    Christine just stood there in a daze as she watched her clothes get stained, the frantic smell of the disgusting liquids made her want to puke as well.


    The sight left everyone in the tent wide-eyed, unable toprehend the sudden turn of events.


    Momentster.


    Once the ordeal had passed, Tristan helped Mavis to rx, ensuring she wasfortable before they retreated to a secluded spot at the edge of the campsite.


    With Christine and Siena by their side, they settled onto metallic chairs, the tension in the air palpable.


    "I''m sorry about earlier," Mavis began, her head bowed in shame as she addressed Christine.


    The queen felt a deep sense of disgrace and humiliation at her uncontrolled reaction.


    "It''s fine, Your Majesty. It happens to most of us,"


    Christine reassured her, eager to lighten the mood despite her own lingering difort.


    The revtion of Mavis''s survival and her presence alongside them now overshadowed any momentary difort.


    Despite Christine''s forgiveness, Mavis continued to keep her head bowed, unable to shake the feeling of embarrassment and self-condemnation. The thought of vomiting on her former disciple and the princess of the empire, upon whom she desperately relied for assistance, filled her with a sense of incredulity and shame.


    If there were a god capable of granting oblivion to one''s most humiliating moments, Mavis would have fervently prayed to that deity in that moment.


    "Sheesh, and here I thought you were going to be one of the demons'' ythings by now. I got to say, I''m extremely surprised, Mavis¡­ considering your beauty and all"


    Siena''s casual, bluntment cut through the tense atmosphere, drawing everyone''s attention.


    With a nonchnt smile, she leaned against a nearby tree.


    "I''m sure everyone here wants to hear your story right away, but before we get to that, allow me to say this: I''m d you''re alive, Mave," Siena added, her expression softening with genuine warmth.


    Mavis couldn''t help but return her old friend''s smile, a sense of relief washing over her despite the lingering embarrassment.

 Chapter 252: Saving the Queen 18

    As Mavis recounted the harrowing events that led to her escape, Christine, Siena, and even Tristan listened with disbelief etched across their faces.


    "A demon let you escape?" Siena''s voice carried a tone of incredulity as she stared at Mavis, as if struggling toprehend the absurdity of the situation. Demons were renowned for their cruelty and malice, making it unfathomable that one would willingly aid in someone''s escape, especially someone as significant as Mavis.


    "Yes, as hard to believe as it is, the one who let me escape from that torturous ce was a demon," Mavis confirmed, her voice tinged with a mixture of gratitude and confusion. Even she couldn''t fullyprehend why the demon had chosen to help her, nor the motivations behind their actions. It only served to add moreyers ofplexity to her already dire circumstances.


    "Your Majesty, you mentioned being familiar with the queen of the demoness who aided in your escape... You didn''t mishear her name, did you?" Christine inquired, her expression filled with concern.


    "Unfortunately, no... Queen niel, that was what the demon surely said," Mavis affirmed, her voice heavy with sorrow at the memory.


    The revtion of Queen niel''s involvement only deepened the mystery surrounding her escape and added anotheryer ofplexity to their current predicament.


    Their were too many questions than answers.


    Siena already knew of Eleniel''s involvement with the demons already so she wasn''t that surprised.


    However knowing that she was alive was something she couldn''t fathom... she was sure that thing died back at the academy, the grip she had on her sword tightened as she looked at her disciple.


    If that monster makes a move she was prepared to abandon everyone here for Tristan''s sake.


    .....


    ''niel''


    The name resonated within Mavis''s mind, triggering a flood of memories of her friend and fellow queen, niel ris, the ruler of the forest elves.


    Princess Christine felt a sudden onset of unease as she processed the implications of what she had just heard. If Mavis''s ount was urate, then the situation was far more dire than she had ever imagined.


    There was only one individual in the entire world who bore the name mentioned: the queen of the elves in the great Kaksan Forest.


    The revtion that niel had sumbed to darkness and be a demon posed myriad challenges and raised countless questions. The knowledge of her transformation cast a shadow over everything they thought they knew about their world.


    ''Estelle Academy wasn''t the first tragedy¡­'' Christine mused, her thoughts racing as she connected the dots. "And the first invasion of the demons... it happened much sooner, right at the borders of our countries, within the great forest of Kaksan."


    Not that long ago, the Empire, the Holy Kingdom, and several other nations had conducted investigations into the anomalies within the Kaksan Forest. However, reports had suggested that nothing significant had urred.


    Now, with the revtion of niel''s fall, it became clear that the demons had seeded in concealing the forest''s downfall, hiding their dark influence beneath a veil of secrecy and deception.


    In a sudden surge of awareness, Christine''s draconic eyes activated instinctively, her senses sharpening as she perceived the looming threat drawing nearer.


    Her gaze pierced through the obstacles of ice and snow, scanning thendscape until it settled on two figures cloaked in darkness, leisurely making their way along the forbidden paths leading to their camps.


    Despite the presence of monsters and demonic entities scattered throughout the area, all seemed to instinctively avoid the two individuals. Their blood-red eyes, glowing beneath their dark cloaks, met Christine''s gaze with a sinister gleam, sending a shiver down her spine.


    As Christine observed them, a distinct scent filled the air, unmistakably identifying the approaching danger: vampires. But not just any vampires¡ªthese were of an exceptionally high level, their presence radiating an aura of power that sent a chill through Christine''s veins.


    ''Their aura alone indicates they are noble vampires¡­. But I''m not sure what rank''


    It was evident from the subtle emanations of mana that these two were formidable adversaries, likely ranking among the elite in terms of strength alone.


    Even Siena, who had been previously lost in thought, now opened her eyes with a more serious glint, recognizing the gravity of the situation unfolding before them.


    ''As expected of a sword master, she catches on quickly,'' Christine remarked, acknowledging Siena''s swiftprehension of the situation.


    While Siena possessed the skill to dispatch a vampire with rtive ease, high-ranking ones presented a far greater challenge.


    Not only were they nearly immortal, thanks to their unstoppable regenerative abilities, but they also held a special bond with their progenitor¡ªa connection that would alert Elizabeth Vespera Bloodraven, the progenitor of vampires, upon their demise.


    Siena, the celestial de, harbored doubts about her ability to confront such a formidable foe, recognizing the immense power wielded by Elizabeth Vespera.


    After all, just like her Elizabeth was a transcended being¡­ someone capable of shaking the whole world if she wanted to.


    There was a reason as to why the other transcended remained on their status quo¡­. As if aa fight happened the world would surely get destroyed beyond what mortal minds can think of.


    Christine wasted no time, rising to her feet and grasping Mavis''s hand firmly. With urgency in her voice, she dered, "Excuse me, Your Majesty, but we must leave immediately."


    Mavis, sensing the gravity of the situation, nodded in agreement and followed Christine without hesitation. There was no time for idle conversation or deliberation¡ªescaping the encroaching threat of bloody mana took precedence above all else.


    "Are the troops ready?" Princess Christine''s voice cut through the air,manding attention.


    "Yes, Your Highness," came the swift response from her knights and mages.


    "Prepare the teleportation spell," Christine ordered without hesitation, urgencycing her words.


    Quickly, her knights and mages sprang into action, executing Christine''s orders with practiced efficiency.


    By the time they returned to the main camp, preparations for the teleportation were well underway, and the camp appeared deserted, save for the flurry of activity surrounding the spellcasting.


    M, one of the mages assigned for the escape n, greeted Siena with frustration evident in her tone. "Boss, why were you guys sote?"


    Siena, unfazed by M''s irritation, shed a smile. "Oh,e on, M. We were discussing something important, you know?"


    M''s frustration only intensified as she struggled to maintain the celestial magic forming on the ground.


    The grand teleportation spell they were preparing was no small feat¡ªit required intricate calctions and precise navigation, skills that M had honed back at Estelle Academy.


    While there were numerous mages proficient in celestial magic at the camp, M''s expertise made her the primary celestial mage among them.


    However, M couldn''t help but feel as though she was being relied upon too heavily for their escape n, a sentiment that weighed heavily on her as they raced against the encroaching threat.


    "Come on, all of you, hurry up and gather!" M''s voice echoed with frustration as she urged the knights to rally, their frantic movements resembling a chaotic swarm of insects scurrying to cover every nook and cranny, erasing any trace of their presence.


    With each passing moment, the weight of their mission bore down on her shoulders, and M found herself struggling to keep up.


    One... two... six... and finally, twelve magic circles hovered in the air, casting an eerie glow against the darkening sky. The group huddled together upon the designated circle, bracing themselves for the impending magic that would transport them to safety.


    As the red lightning crackled along the ground, signaling themencement of the spell, tension hung thick in the air. Momentster, the swirling red magic circles morphed into a tranquil blue hue, reminiscent of twinkling stars against the night sky.


    "Everyone, close your eyes. It''s about to get bright¡ª" M''s instructions were cut short by the unexpected sound of shattering ss, followed by the splintering of two of the magic circles above them.


    Fragments rained down upon the group, sending shockwaves of panic rippling through their ranks.


    In the distance, two short explosions erupted, mere meters away from their location, before culminating in a devastating blood bomb that engulfed the towering trees in a fiery inferno.


    The once serene atmosphere was shattered, reced by chaos and uncertainty.


    "Oh, my, what''s the hurry?" A sensuous voice echoed through the air, halting their movements.


    Before them stood a woman with long ck hair cascading down her back and luscious red eyes that seemed to pierce through their souls.


    Her sharp fangs gleamed in the dim light, giving her an air of predatory elegance.


    Despite the chill in the air, her cloak billowed around her, adding to her aura of mystery and allure.


    Beside her lurked another figure, their features obscured by the shadows of their hooded cloak. Yet, the palpable aura of bloodlust that emanated from them was unmistakable¡ªa chilling reminder of their true nature.


    "Vampires..."


    The whispered realization spread among the group like wildfire, apanied by a shiver of fear.


    These creatures, feared and reviled throughout history, embodied the darkest depths of humanity''s sins.


    "Sasha... you''re drooling," muttered the vampire standing behind the ck-haired one.


    "Ah-ah, I''m sorry, that was quite rude of me. Please forget that," the ck-haired vampire apologized hastily, cheeks flushing with embarrassment as she scrambled to her feet, iling her hands in the air.


    "Who are you two?"


    Siena''s voice resonated through the tense atmosphere, her aura pulsing with restrained power.


    She knew she shouldn''t reveal her full strength here, but the presence of these vampires demanded a response.


    Herpanions shifted uneasily, aware of the potential consequences of Siena''s disy of power.


    The vampires, seemingly unfazed by the aura emanating from Siena, exchanged nces, their expressions unreadable beneath their hoods.


    "Try to guess~?" The response was teasing, almost yful.


    Click...!


    With a sharp sound, a blinding white sh enveloped the scene. In the blink of an eye, Siena''s sword was drawn and then returned to its scabbard, leaving Sasha''s body sliced and diced, though her regeneration prevented the pieces from falling apart entirely.

 Chapter 253: Saving the Queen 19

    "Try to guess~?" The response was teasing, almost yful.


    Click...!


    With a sharp sound, a blinding white sh enveloped the scene. In the blink of an eye, Siena''s sword was drawn and then returned to its scabbard, leaving Sasha''s body sliced and diced, though her regeneration prevented the pieces from falling apart entirely.


    "Hahaha~ wow, you really are strong," Sasha''sughter resonated through the serene forest, its peacefulness contrasting with the intensity of the battle.


    She nonchntly shrugged off the onught of attacks from Siena, her body effortlessly returning to its full strength despite the ferocity of the assault.


    Siena''s eyes betrayed a flicker of irritation at Sasha''s cavalier attitude. Thoughcking divine powers to directly counter vampires, Siena had infused her attacks with a subtle yet potent amount of Aura.


    Such an onught should have significantly diminished Sasha''s regeneration abilities.


    Yet, to Siena''s bewilderment, Sasha stood unperturbed, her tall figure draped in a pristine white dress beneath her ck cloak, devoid of any trace of blood despite the viciousbat.


    As a high-ranking vampire, Sasha''s resilience wasn''t unexpected, but something about her demeanor seemed off, sparking a sense of unease in Siena''s mind.


    Before she could delve deeper into her thoughts, the surroundings began to dim, bathed in an ominous crimson hue. Across from her, Sasha''s smirk grew more pronounced as she concentrated, forming a blood bomb at her fingertips.


    "You know what would happen if this were to explode, right~?" Sasha''s voice dripped with sinister amusement as her gaze swept over everyone present


    Siena clicked her tongue in annoyance, reluctantly realizing that she had no choice but to stand down for now.


    The palpable instability emanating from the blood bomb was unmistakable.


    One didn''t need to be a seasoned mage to understand the catastrophic consequences if it were to detonate; practically everyone within a 500-meter radius would be reduced to mere atoms.


    While Siena was confident in her own survival, the fate of the others seemed grim. Only she and the vampires would likely emerge unscathed from the devastation.


    The abnormal level of mana exhibited by the vampires only deepened Siena''s suspicions. Surely, there was more to these two than met the eye.


    "What do you want?"


    Suppressing her frustration, Princess Christine spoke up, her voice betraying a hint of nervousness she couldn''t afford to show. They were effectively trapped, surrounded by the looming threat of destruction.


    Sasha''s hands gestured towards someone hidden amidst the crowd, obscured by the imposing presence of the knights standing behind her.


    With a sinister smile, Sasha singled out the lone fairy among them.


    "Queen Mavis, we just want her. Give her to us, and we will let the rest of you go~"


    Queen Mavis''s body trembled involuntarily as her gaze locked with Sasha''s. Despite Sasha''s facade of nonchnce and apparent kindness, the menacing presence of the blood bomb and the predatory glint in her eyes belied any sense of gentleness.


    "W-we can''t do that..." princess Christine voice wavered slightly, but her resolve remained firm.


    "Hmm? Are you sure about that, princess? Are you truly willing to gamble her life against everyone else''s here?"


    As Sasha spoke, the blood bomb in her hands began to tremble ominously, hinting at its imminent detonation.


    "Choose wisely, princess. The queen or your beloved subordinates?"


    Sasha''s threat hung heavy in the air as she raised her hands, poised to unleash destruction upon them.


    But before Sasha could carry out her threat, the world around them erupted into blinding brightness. A pir of golden light surged from the eastern horizon, piercing through the dark clouds that had shrouded the sky.


    With a deafening explosion, the light burst forth, dispersing the oppressive darkness that had gued the northernnds, revealing the true sun for the first time since the demonic invasion.


    Time seemed to stand still as everyone present stared in awe and disbelief at the radiant spectacle unfolding before them.


    he few remaining souls in the north finally basked in the warmth of the sun''s rays.


    Amidst the newfound brilliance, amidst the screams of Sasha, the scene took a dramatic turn.


    Sasha crumpled to the ground in excruciating agony, her body convulsing as it sizzled like cooked meat.


    The blood bomb she had wielded moments before dispersed into nothingness, its formidable power reduced to mere wisps of smoke by the overwhelming concentration of mana.


    Beside her, Schwi, who had stood by Sasha''s side, also fell to her knees, clutching her chest in pain. The sudden turn of events left everyone stunned, unsure of what had transpired.


    Reacting swiftly, Siena raised her sword, ready to strike at the vulnerable vampires. But before she could make a move, darkness enveloped Sasha and Schwi, swallowing them whole before dissipating into thin air.


    Confusion rippled through the assembled group, their minds struggling toprehend the rapid shift from peril to safety.


    "What''s going on?" one knight muttered, his gaze shifting from the sky to the ground, trying to make sense of the surreal turn of events.


    Just moments ago, they had been on the brink of disaster, yet now, the danger seemed to have vanished as swiftly as it had appeared.


    "Hero..." Princess Christine''s voice pierced through the quiet atmosphere, drawing everyone''s attention back to the pir of light that had bathed the surroundings in its radiant glow.


    As someone who had experienced the divine power firsthand, she recognized the familiar sensation that now filled the air, a tangible reminder of the presence of the one who wielded such formidable divinity.


    The word hero resonated with everyone as everybody immediately understood what was going on now.


    The hero was now finally at the north and making his move.


    A myriad of emotions yed out on the faces of those present, but foremost among them was hope.


    It was a sentiment that seemed almost surreal, as if lifted straight from the pages of ancient tales where heroes emerged in the darkest of times to bathe the world in sunlight and inspire hope in the hearts of all.


    Slowly, one by one, the knights knelt down, their heads bowed in reverence, their swords nted firmly upon the ground as they offered prayers towards the distant pir of light.


    Though the pir itself appeared diminutive from their vantage point, its radiant glow was a testament to the hero''s power and their capacity to bring salvation to the realm.


    Even the most skeptical of mages, who had harbored doubts about the teachings of the Church of Light, found themselves drawn to join in prayer.


    The impact of the hero''s presence was undeniable, shaking the very foundation of the northernnds.


    "Adrian..."


    Trista whispered softly; his gaze fixed upon the luminous spectacle above.


    Golden light suffused his form, enveloping him in its radiant embrace as a rough smile graced his features.


    ''You''re finally here¡­.''


    Looking at his master''splicated face, Tristan knew they would be staying in this ce for a while longer.


    ...


    Beneath the tranquil evening sky, Elena and I sat together by the campfire we had carefully built, its golden glow casting flickering shadows across the surrounding snow.


    Watching as the mes danced and the snowkes melted upon its warmth held a certain fascination, a simple pleasure amidst the vast expanse of wilderness.


    The silence of our surroundings was punctuated only by the gentle rustling of Elena''s coat as she nestled closer to me, resting her head upon my shoulder. Her sudden question broke the stillness of the moment.


    "Ian, aren''t you tired?"


    "Tired of what?"


    Elena''s gaze drifted to her hand, where her engagement ring glinted in the firelight as she extended her arm forward.


    "I don''t know... it''s just, aren''t you tired of all this, Ian? Being the hero and everything..."


    Her words carried a tinge of sadness as she spoke, her eyes lingering on the flickering mes, yet subtly avoiding mine.


    "No, I''m not tired,"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes," I affirmed, though the weight of my responsibilities as a hero asionally bore down upon me, there was a sense of fulfillment in the role I yed.


    Besides, wielding the blessings of the goddess certainly had its perks, making the challenges and burdens more bearable, if not enjoyable.


    "Why are you asking all of a sudden?"


    "I just had this weird thought recently," Elena began, her voice trailing off slightly.


    "What if the two of us, no... along with the other girls, what if all of us just abandoned everything and lived quietly and peacefully somewhere."


    Elena''s words hung heavy in the air, the crackling of the fire providing a backdrop to the weight of her contemtion.


    Though her face was obscured by the dancing mes, the seriousness in her voice was palpable, indicating that she had given considerable thought to this notion.


    It took a moment for her words to sink in, but as I considered her question, I began to understand the underlying turmoil she must be grappling with.


    The toll of our travels, the constant battles against darkness and adversity, it was undoubtedly wearing on her mental state.


    Despite being a saintess, perhaps I had ced too much expectation on her.


    At her core, she was still an ordinary girl, vulnerable to the same doubts and fears as anyone else.


    The countless deaths and encounters with evil along our journey had undoubtedly taken their toll, threatening to erode even the strongest of spirits.


    Reflecting on our past struggles, I recalled the profound grief that had gripped even the most stalwart of ourpanions.


    Buka and Darius as manly as they can both be, even they cried with all their might when they faied to save a child in one of our encounters, it was no wonder that Elena was questioning the path we had chosen.


    Louise, with her gentle and innocent nature, likely harbored simr doubts. Was bringing them along on this perilous journey the right decision?


    I dismissed the notion with a shake of my head. Ultimately, it was their choice to apany me.


    They were well aware of the dangers thaty ahead, and had undoubtedly steeled themselves for the challenges toe.


    Our path was fraught with peril, far from the idyllic fantasy one might envision, but they had made their decision with eyes wide open.


    ''Even though I asked Aunt to lessen the tone, I guess that wasn''t enough¡­''


    Even with their resolve, it didn''t mean they wouldn''t grow weary of the hardships we faced.


    The constant specter of death and violence, perpetrated not only by monsters and demons but by fellow humans, took its toll on even the strongest of spirits.


    It was inevitable that they would bear scars, both seen and unseen, from the trials she and others have experience so far.


    As I grappled with these thoughts, my hand instinctively moved, drawing her closer to me.


    "Do you want to run away?"


    "No,"


    "Then do you want to give up?" I pressed further, needing to understand the depths of her desires.


    Again, she shook her head.


    "No..."


    "Then what do you want?"


    "You,"


    Chuckling softly, I gently prodded for rity.


    "Haha, I know that, but what do you really want?"


    Her response was not immediate.


    Instead, she paused, her head resting on myp as she gazed up at me with eyes that betrayed the burdens she had carried in silence for so long.


    "Rest... I just want to take some rest,".


    A pang of sympathy welled within me, knowing all too well the impossibility of granting such a simple request in our tumultuous reality.


    "You know we can''t do that, right?"


    "I know," she conceded with a tired chuckle, the resignation evident in her tone.


    Slowly, she rose from her position, her expression morphing into a somewhat cheerful smile. Despite the asional conflicts she had with Aria, one of my other fianc¨¦es, Elena exuded a maturity beyond her years.


    Shaking off the snow that clung to her, she straddled me, her gaze meeting mine with a mixture of vulnerability and determination.


    "Ian, I''m tired... can you give me energy?" she whispered in my ear, her breath warm against my skin.


    And then, with a sudden boldness that caught me off guard, she kissed me, her cheeks flushing crimson with embarrassment.


    "dly."


    Later that evening, as the fire crackled softly beside us, Elena awoke with a renewed vigor, her exhaustion momentarily forgotten in the warmth of our embrace.


    As always she was like a subus when it came to sex.

 Chapter 254: The goddesss will

    As morning broke, Adrian''s gaze fell upon Elena, her breathing carrying a tranquil rhythm, hinting at her newfound rxation.


    The night they shared had been filled with passion, extending far beyond their expectations.


    The remnants of their small campfirey extinguished, leaving behind only ash amidst the pristine snow.


    Carefully extricating himself from Elena''s embrace without disturbing her nket cocoon, Adrian rose, his movements gentle.


    A soft murmur escaped Elena as she stirred, her drowsy gaze catching Adrian''s as he leaned in to ce a tender kiss upon her cheek.


    "Adrian?" Elena''s voice was a mere whisper,den with sleep. He smiled reassuringly, his lips brushing against her ear as he spoke. "You can rest a while longer," he murmured, sensing her exhaustion lingering from their passionate night.


    With a nod and a flutter of her eyelids, Elena surrendered once more to slumber, the early morning light casting a serene glow upon her features.


    Aware of her need for rest, Adrian ventured outside, his footsteps muffled by the soft snow as he gathered wood from the nearby bushes, preparing to kindle a fire for their breakfast.


    As he tended to the mes, thoughts of the previous day''s events weighed heavily upon him. The signal he had sent forth.


    ''The princess will make a move soon''


    Despite Adrian''s efforts to disperse the ominous clouds with his formidable attacks the previous day, they had returned, their darkness even more foreboding than before, casting a menacing shadow over the frigid expanse of the northern wilderness.


    As he turned to face the encroaching darkness, a smile graced Adrian''s lip.


    Amidst the looming gloom, Elena remained unaffected, her presence a beacon of warmth and light in the deste night. Her radiant beauty seemed to pierce through the darkness, captivating Adrian''s gaze with its ethereal glow.


    Though Adrian had once found little significance in the struggles of others, the people of the north held a different perspective.


    To them, he was a hero, theirst hope in the face of impending doom at the hands of the encroaching demons.


    ''Adrian, they''reing''


    Came the telepathic voice of his sister, cutting through the stillness of the night.


    With a knowing nod, Adrian directed his attention to the rugged terrain ahead. Beneath the towering peaks, a cloud of smoke billowed ominously, its rapid approach reminiscent of a speeding car.


    The tranquility of the morning shattered with a deafening roar that echoed through the snowyndscape.


    A monstrous creature, resembling a bear but far more imposing, lumbered into view, its massive form dominated by an elf with dark skin perched atop it, eyes fixed on Adrian with predatory intensity. Behind them, a horde of demonic cavalry thundered forth on six-legged horses, their hooves aze with blue mes that seared the snow beneath them.


    As the sun rose higher in the sky, casting an eerie light over the impending sh, Adrian braced himself for the violence that loomed on the horizon.


    While he had anticipated a response from the demonic princess, he hadn''t expected it toe in such a ferocious manner.


    With practiced precision, Adrian traced runic letters in the air, weaving a protective barrier around himself and Elena, shielding them from the impending onught.


    Simultaneously, he invoked sound magic to dampen the cacophony of battle that raged ahead, ensuring Elena''s safety amidst the chaos.


    Even as he tended to thest preparations for their breakfast stew, Adrian sensed the tension in the air mounting.


    With a swift motion, he summoned his holy sword, its gleaming de enveloped in radiant light as he activated his divine authority, preparing to face the formidable foes that stood before him.


    "These guys are stronger than the usualbatants I''ve encountered," Adrian mused, a thrill of excitement coursing through him.


    It had been nearly a week since their arrival in this treacherousnd, and this impending battle promised to be his most challenging yet.


    With a confident smile, Adrian steeled himself for theing conflict


    Strength coalesced at Adrian''s feet, his focus honed as he channeled his aura, a radiant golden glow enveloping his body. With a surge of power, he leaped forward, leaving a dazzling trail of crackling electricity in his wake, traversing the distance with unmatched speed and agility.


    Approaching the dark elf and its sinister mount, Adrian sensed an unsettling presence emanating from the creature.


    A smile yed across its lips, a gesture that should have instilled fear in any demon confronted by Adrian''s formidable presence.


    Yet, to his bewilderment, both the elf and its demonic cohorts seemed unperturbed, their expressions mirroring the same eerie grin.


    A sudden, urgent warning from his sister pierced through Adrian''s thoughts, snapping him out of his confusion. Whirling around, his eyes widened in horror as he beheld a scene unfolding behind him.


    A figure d in pristine white armor stood, cradling Elena in his arms like a precious treasure.


    The knight''s gaze met Adrian''s with chilling indifference, and with a graceful unfurling of wings, the truth dawned upon him.


    "An angel...?" Adrian''s voice faltered, disbelief mingling with shock as he struggled toprehend the surreal sight before him. Before he could process the implications of the celestial being''s presence, agony seared through his being.


    "Where are you looking at hero~?"


    In an instant, the dark elf had closed the distance, its dagger finding purchase in Adrian''s shoulder with cruel precision.


    Painnced through him, stealing his breath as he recoiled from the sudden assault, his mind reeling from the unexpected situation.


    Reacting instinctively, Adrian twisted his body in a desperate maneuver before unleashing a burst of power, activating his authority of light.


    A vertical sh of radiant energy cleaved through the air, a crescent beam of light slicing through everything in its path with unforgiving precision.


    But his triumph was short-lived as the dark elf merely smirked, effortlessly dispersing Adrian''s formidable attack with a casual wave of his hand.


    Adrian couldn''t help but feel a wave of confusion washing over him. What was happening? Why was this happening?


    "Surprised?"


    The elf''s voice dripped with smug amusement as he addressed Adrian.


    "A friend of mine warned me about you, so I had to take precautions, you see. But it seems I overestimated your threat." The smirk on the elf''s lips widened, sending a chill down Adrian''s spine.


    As the reality of the situation began to sink in, Adrian felt a deep-rooted pain searing through his body, as if every nerve was aze with torment. He copsed to his knees, coughing up blood, his vision swimming with agony.


    The telepathic connection with his sister faltered, her voice reduced to a mere whisper in the recesses of his mind.


    With deliberate steps, the dark elf closed the distance between them, twirling his dagger with malicious intent.


    "Ian Astrea... you''re more pathetic than I thought." The dark elf''s words cut through the frigid air, dripping with disdain as he addressed Adrian directly.


    With a swift, brutal kick to Adrian''s chest, the force of impact sent him hurtling through the snow-coveredndscape, the ground beneath him shattering as he tumbled helplessly across the icy terrain, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake.


    Pain radiated through every fiber of Adrian''s being, a cacophony of agony enveloping him as he struggled to rise from the ground.


    Clutching his chest, he gasped for air, his strength failing him as he fought against the overwhelming tide of torment.


    Through half-closed eyes, Adrian''s gaze fell upon the surreal scene unfolding before him.


    The angel, Ian Astrea, cradled Elena in his arms with a tenderness that made Adrian''s blood boil.


    The dark elf approached, his touch soft against Elena''s cheek, a cruel mockery of affection that twisted Adrian''s gut with rage and despair.


    "I''ll be taking your fianc¨¦e for the time being, okay~?" The elf''s sharine smile sent shivers down Adrian''s spine, his wordsced with malice as he sauntered away, Elena held securely in his grasp.


    But the moment those words left the dark elf''s lips, a shroud of darkness descended upon the surroundings, twisting and distorting Adrian''s form into something grotesque, something that seemed utterly alien to the natural world.


    His once-human shape was reced by a nightmarish visage, his eyes ck voids that seemed to devour the light around them, filled with a madness that chilled the very soul.


    The holy sword that had once been his weapon vanished into thin air, reced by ws forged from the deepest shadows.


    "Let go of her," Adrian growled, his voice warped and distorted by the darkness that now consumed him.


    The elf''s response was infuriatingly casual. "Don''t want to~" he remarked, his smirk never faltering.


    With a single-minded determination, Adrian charged forward, his sole focus on rescuing Elena from the clutches of her captors.


    Ignoring the onught of attacks from the elf''s demonic subordinates, Adrian pressed on, each blow piercing through his defenses like daggers, intensifying the agony that wracked his body.


    As the pain threatened to overwhelm him, a realization dawned upon Adrian with chilling rity.


    These adversaries were not demons; their attacks carried a purity that was unmistakably divine in nature.


    Despite the darkness that cloaked them, their assaults were infused with a holy power that tore at Adrian''s very soul.


    Though shrouded in darkness, Adrian understood the truth now.


    These beings were not demons; they were angels, sent to thwart his efforts and im Elena for their own.


    With each excruciating blow, Adrian felt his consciousness slipping away, teetering on the edge of oblivion.


    Yet, driven by an unyielding resolve, he pressed onward, shrouding himself in even deeper darkness, his inner authorities threatening to erupt despite the peril it posed to his very soul.


    Straightening his right arm, Adrian manifested a sword forged from the shadows, extending its reach like a whip as he deftly maneuvered through the onught of spears of light, each one covered in his own dark essence.


    With every step closer to the dark elf, Adrian''s bloodlust surged, a palpable aura of death enveloping him, freezing his adversaries in their tracks.


    "Hahaha, I take it back, Ian. You''re not pathetic at all. You''re the best," the elf snickered, his toneced with twisted amusement as he turned away, a sinister grin etched upon his features.


    In a moment of primal instinct, Adrian leaped forward, ready to unleash his fury upon his foe. But as his attack descended, a blinding sh of light engulfed everything¡ª the elf, the monsters, and even Elena, disappearing without a trace.


    Descending back to the ground, a maelstrom of emotions churned within Adrian. Confusion, anger, sorrow¡ª they mingled together, a tempest raging within his soul. And amidst the aftermath of battle, as the echoes of their disappearance faded into the icy air, Adrian was left alone


    Despite the uncertainty surrounding the sudden adversaries that had appeared, Adrian found himself ovee withughter.


    The darkness that enveloped his tattered, cracked form seemed to deepen, swirling around him like an abyss, consuming everything in its path.


    The revtion struck him with a chilling rity.


    The angel, the demons in disguise, the dark elf, and even the lingering divine mana that permeated the air¡ª they were all manifestations of the purest form of divinity he had encountered in this realm.


    And the poisonced within the dark elf''s dagger, it too bore the mark of divine influence, a venom that seeped into his very soul.


    He was familiar about all of it after all he met the very source of that energy.


    "Goddess..."


    Adrian''s voice trailed off as he spoke the words, his realization dawning upon him like a thunderbolt.


    The goddess, was now making her move.

 Chapter 255: The goddesss will 2

    "What the hell was going on...?"


    Adrian''s mind raced with questions, each one more tumultuous than thest.


    Had he truly lost Elena just like that?


    Why?


    How?


    Had he be toocent, too arrogant in his abilities?


    Did he allow this catastrophe to unfold before his very eyes? And what of Elena?


    Should he not be racing to her rescue?


    The weight of his failure bore down upon him, a suffocating burden that threatened to consume him whole.


    Anger, fear, dread, and sorrow swirled within him, a tempest of negative emotions that threatened to overwhelm his senses.


    The suddenness of the situation was surreal, yet Adrian understood it all too well. He had failed, utterly andpletely, and now he was paying the price.


    The n had been simple: manipte the forces of the demon princess, use the people to their advantage, and leverage the power of the goddess to secure victory.


    But somewhere along the way, everything had gone horribly wrong. The adversaries he faced were not the demons he had anticipated, but beings of divine origin, their attacks leaving him crippled and powerless.


    His body wracked with pain, Adrian found himself unable to move, his soul quivering with the sheer magnitude of the damage inflicted upon him.


    Every fiber of his being screamed for action, for retribution, but his body refused to obey, shackled by the constraints of his injuries.


    In that moment of despair, Adrian could onlyment his own folly, his mind awash with regrets and recriminations.


    But as the darkness closed in around him, swallowing him whole, he knew that everything wasn''t over yet.


    ¡­.


    In the snowy and mountainousnds of the north lighting as dark as the night sky crackled¡­


    Dancing in the air as they surrounded a singr entity.


    A hollowugh escaped my lips, devoid of any trace of emotion, as the darkness within me swirled and coiled, seeping into the deepest recesses of my being.


    What was this sensation?


    Though I had experienced pain before, this was different, unsettling in a way I couldn''tprehend.


    With each crack ofughter, the world around me grew darker, the shadows closing in as if eager to swallow me whole.


    System warnings shed before my eyes, but I paid them no heed, my focus consumed by the overwhelming turmoil within.


    [Warning: User under unconditional stress]


    [Warning: Unknown foreign signatures detected]


    [Warning: User''s soul is shaking]


    [WARNING!!!!: System error¡ª]


    The messages red incessantly, but I pushed them aside, my mind fixated on one singr desire.


    Looking up at the sky, there was only one thing I craved in that moment¡ªthe head of the goddess herself.


    "You''ve made your move. Well yed... Hahaha."


    Theughter echoed through the skies above, a bitter symphony to apany the turmoil within. Amidst the chaos of conflicting emotions, a sense of resignation settled over me.


    I knew the goddess despised my very existence, and this cmity was of my own making.


    I had grown toocent, too assured that she would not dare to make a move in our stalemate.


    But in the end, our goals aligned.


    The goddess desired one thing above all else: my ''DEATH''


    And now, she had seized the opportunity to fulfill her sinister agenda.


    Why now, though?


    Why make her move at this moment of vulnerability?


    She was backed into a corner, and yet she still chose to strike. It was a foolish decision, driven by pride or desperation.


    But regardless of her motivations, the truth remained¡ªwe were still enemies, locked in a deadly dance of power and vengeance.


    "You know whates after this, right?" I murmured quietly to the empty air, the weight of the impending conflict settling heavily upon my shoulders.


    Reaching down to the ground, I brushed my fingertips against my shadow, and the darkness responded, swirling and coalescing around me. Crows emerged from the depths of the abyss, their crimson eyes gleaming in the dim light, a testament to the chaos thaty ahead.


    As the voices of my worried family echoed in my mind, I knew I had to calm their fears, to reassure them that everything would be alright.


    But my own mental state was at its lowest ebb, consumed by rage and despair.


    If the goddess wanted all-out war, then so be it.


    "######....!"


    ¡­..


    Opening her eyes, Elena found herself greeted by an unfamiliar sight. Her vision was clouded with grogginess, making it difficult toprehend her surroundings. Weakness coursed through her body, leaving her devoid of energy as she struggled to make sense of her predicament. Through the haze, a blurry figure stood before her.


    A man?


    "Ian...?" she mumbled softly, her voice barely audible. But as her vision cleared, she stifled a gasp of surprise.


    The figure before her was not her beloved fianc¨¦ but rather an odd-looking individual, his expression unnaturally nk. His white hair glowed under the bright sky, a stark contrast to the confusion swirling within Elena.


    Wait, why was it so bright?


    Frantically scanning her surroundings, Elena''s heart pounded in her chest as realization dawned upon her. She was unable to move her body, bound by chains that wrapped tightly around her, securing her to a metallic chair.


    The nking sounds echoed in her ears as she struggled against her restraints, her panic rising with each passing moment.


    Before her, a white table stood ominously, and the emotionless man sat opposite her, calmly peeling the skin off an apple with chilling detachment.


    The verdant scenery surrounding Elena was a stark contrast to the snowy, coldndscapes of the north. Lush greenery stretched out as far as the eye could see, punctuated by vibrant flowers in full bloom.


    A polished floor beneath her feet revealed a waterway, teeming with fish of various shapes and sizes, their movements graceful against the current.


    Yet, amidst this natural beauty, Elena''s gaze was drawn to the metallic chain-like structure encircling the perimeter, forming a barrier that seemed to imprison everything within this garden-like enclosure.


    From sky to ground, it resembled a gilded cage, trapping all within its confines.


    Desperation wed at Elena''s heart as she attempted to squirm free from her restraints, only to find herself devoid of strength. Even her divine powers eluded her, leaving her utterly helpless in her current predicament.


    "Who are you?" Elena''s voice trembled with uncertainty as she addressed the enigmatic man before her, her reluctance evident in her tone.


    The man nced up briefly from his task of cutting apples, his expression unreadable.


    "Ah, sorry about that!"


    Suddenly, the tranquility of the scene was shattered by the arrival of another man.


    With braided blonde hair and dark skin, he possessed elven-like features that marked him as distinct.


    ''A dark elf?''


    Apanying him was another dark elf, nked by two others wielding spears crafted from shadows.


    Without preamble, the elf took a seat beside them.


    "Did you sleep well, saintess? We were actually getting worried you wouldn''t wake up. I''m d you''re awake now. And also, please do forgive this unsociable friend of mine. He''s just very nervous, you see."


    The man''s words flowed with an air of nonchnce, his gaze softening as he addressed Elena. With a gentle pat on the back of the emotionless man cutting the apples, he conveyed a sense of kindness and understanding.


    Taking one of the neatly sliced apples, he offered it to Elena on a te. "Are you hungry? We''ve got some other food around as well if you don''t like apples."


    Elena could only stare at them, her confusion mounting with each passing moment.


    Who were these individuals?


    What was happening?


    Where was Ian, and where the hell was, she?


    "I know you''re confused right now, as you''re in a strange ce and tied up and all. But do please calm down, saintess. It is all for yours and our sake," the man exined, sensing Elena''s bewilderment.


    With a slight bow, he grasped the back of the other man''s head, forcing him to bow down in tandem. "My name is Marvey, and this one here is Luther."


    As Elena listened, a foreboding sense of danger settled over her like a suffocating shroud. With a wary gaze, she scrutinized each of them in turn, her instincts screaming at her to flee this ce immediately.


    "What are you?" Her voice emerged as a cracked whisper, the tension boiling within her finally finding a voice.


    The man regarded her with a pause, his lips twisting into a mocking smile that sent a chill down Elena''s spine. "We are the very beings you failed to achieve, tainted bitch," he sneered before roughly grabbing onto Elena''s face.


    Panic surged within Elena as she tried to scream in protest, but her voice was drowned out by the searing pain of her flesh being torn asunder.


    "Why does the goddess still favor your tainted existence?" the man muttered, his wordsced with disdain as he rose from his chair, Elena still held captive in his grasp.


    Bound by chains and robbed of her strength, Elena was helpless to resist, her mind reeling with the realization that she was at the mercy of these malevolent beings.


    As the man named Marvey dragged Elena into a secluded corner of the garden, a sense of dread washed over her like a tidal wave.


    "Marvey, you can''t kill her..." Harvey''s reminder fell on deaf ears as Marvey''s wicked smile widened.


    "I know, but I can have my fun, right?" Marvey''s words dripped with malice as he nodded in agreement with himself.


    Elena''s mind raced with desperation as she scanned her surroundings for any means of escape, but she found herself paralyzed with fear.


    Before she could react, a brutal kick sent her crashing to the unforgiving ground, the impact stealing the breath from her lungs.


    Coughing and gasping for air, Elena struggled to ovee the searing pain radiating from her shattered backbone.


    Each movement sent waves of agony coursing through her body, leaving her immobilized and vulnerable.


    "Haha, for a tainted bitch, you sure have a tough body..." Marvey''s taunts cut through the air like a knife, his sadistic amusement fueling his violent assault. As he drew closer, he continued his relentless barrage, raining down blows upon Elena''s defenseless form.


    "Even now, I can feel his essence inside your stomach... truly disgusting." Marvey''s words twisted with contempt as he delivered each merciless blow, reveling in Elena''s anguish.


    With each strike, Elena could do nothing but cry out in silent agony, her pleas for help drowned out by the darkness that enveloped her.


    In this moment of despair, she clung to the hope that someone, anyone, woulde to her aid and rescue her from this nightmare.

 Chapter 256: Elenas Suffering

    WARNING! CHAPTER CONTAINS VIOLENCE YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED....


    Bloodied and battered, Elena struggled to draw breath into her ravaged lungs, each gasp aborious effort as her life force waned.


    The sight of her own blood only served to exacerbate her suffering, adding to the agony that consumed her.


    Clutching desperately to the tattered shreds of her consciousness, Elena endured the torment inflicted upon her, her will to survive the only thing keeping her tethered to the brink of oblivion.


    "Pfft... HAHAHA, you''re more fun than I thought, tainted one," Marvey''sughter rang out, a cruel echo of the pain he had wrought upon her.


    Wiping sweat from his brow, his satisfaction was palpable, a grotesque grin etched across his face as he reveled in his sadistic amusement.


    As Marvey reveled in his handiwork, a figure approached with silver-gray hair, his expression as devoid of emotion as ever. "You''ve gone way overboard, Marvey..." he intoned, his voice a solemn rebuke.


    Marvey scoffed at the criticism, dismissing it with a wave of his hand. "Ho? Do you actually feel sorry for this one, Harvey?" he sneered, his contempt dripping from every word.


    The man with silver-gray hair remained impassive, his stoic facade betraying nothing of his true feelings. "Do you think I would...?"


    Harvey began to weave a healing spell, channeling his magic to mend Elena''s battered body. In a matter of moments, her wounds began to knit together, the cuts and bruises fading away as if they had never existed.


    Broken bones realigned, internal bleeding ceased, and her body was restored to a state of wholeness.


    Yet, despite the miraculous healing, Elena remained unconscious, her body too exhausted to awaken.


    "Tsk... you should''ve just left her there. It''s not like she''ll die just because of a few bruises," Marvey''s disdainful remark pierced the air, his gaze lingering on Elena with a disturbing fascination. To him, she was more entertaining when she was broken and vulnerable.


    Although Harvey maintained his impassive demeanor, a flicker of emotion crossed his features as he regarded his partner with a knowing look.


    "Four broken ribs, a ruptured lung, a bleeding stomach, damaged eyes, brain trauma, two twisted arms, and more... Do you want me to continue?" Harvey''s recitationid bare the extent of Elena''s injuries, a testament to the brutality of Marvey''s actions.


    ''Tsk¡­''


    With a click of his tongue, Marvey fell silent, his expression clouded with conflicted emotions. Slowly, he turned away, his steps heavy with the weight of their mission.


    "Marvey, I know it''s difficult to restrain yourself... but we must prioritize our mission," Harvey reminded him, his voice tinged with a sense of duty.


    "Yeah, yeah," Marvey muttered dismissively, his attention already drifting elsewhere. With a casual gesture, he reached for a bottle of wine on the table before sealing the bird-like cage once more,


    Harvey''s sigh hung heavy in the air as he cast a rueful nce at his brother, Marvey. At this rate, their mission was destined to fail before they even made a dent in it.


    Cradling Elena tenderly in his arms, he made his way back to the center of the garden, where a small white table had been transformed into a makeshift bed.


    With gentle precision, Harveyid Elena down on the bed, treating her with the care and respect she deserved after enduring such brutality.


    Despite his own disdain for Elena''s existence, Harvey refused to condone the use of violence against her.


    Marvey''s actions had crossed a line, even by his standards, but out of deference to his brother''s vtile emotions, Harvey had stood by silently, a silent witness to the cruelty inflicted upon the defenseless woman.


    If it were solely up to him, Harvey would have preferred to end Elena''s life swiftly and painlessly.


    As his hands hovered over her neck, he couldn''t help but marvel at how fragile and delicate she seemed, like a worn-out doll teetering on the brink of copse with the slightest misstep.


    Yet, despite the ease with which he could extinguish her life, a profound sense of reluctance gnawed at his conscience.


    With a heavy heart, Harvey shook off the dark thoughts that threatened to consume him. There was no room for hesitation in their line of work, no ce for sentimentality.


    Pushing aside his inner turmoil, he resolved to carry out their mission with the cold efficiency it demanded, no matter the personal cost.


    Now wasn''t the time for sentimentality.


    There woulde a reckoning for this woman, but it was not their ce to mete out justice with their own hands.


    With a heavy heart and a sense of duty weighing on his shoulders, Harvey turned away from Elena''s unconscious form and made his way toward the garden''s exit.


    The other dark elves, silently standing guard, fell into step behind him, their presence a silent testament to their unwavering loyalty.


    "Seal this ce and don''t let anybody enter," Harveymanded, his voice carrying the weight of authority.


    "But what about the others¡ª"


    "Don''t let anybody enter... and I mean everyone and everything by that. No one shall enter this ce without my permission from now on."


    "As you wish," the elves replied in unison, bowing their heads in deference to Harvey''s directive.


    With a solemn nod, they turned to their respective tasks, channeling their own magic to seal the garden off from prying eyes.


    Their golden mana shimmered with brilliance amidst the darkness that cloaked their surroundings, a stark contrast to their outward appearance of shadow and secrecy.


    As the enchantments took hold and the garden became shrouded in an imprable barrier, Harvey couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that lingered within him.


    Despite his best efforts to push aside his doubts, he couldn''t shake the feeling that their actions had set something irrevocable in motion, something that woulde back to haunt them in ways they couldn''t yet imagine.


    ''I wonder what move that monster will make¡­.''


    He couldn''t help but smile in excitement.


    ¡­..


    In the demonic castle, once a gleaming white bastion of power, two figures trembled involuntarily as a palpable energy, foreign and malevolent, surged through the air.


    The sensation was repugnant, a vile miasma that even the demons in the vicinity recoiled from, their heads bowed low in dread and their bodies wracked with involuntary shivers.


    Amidst the collective unease, only one individual seemed unaffected by the ominous energy,ughing hysterically as she traced the contours of her arms.


    "Ah~ this feeling, this energy... Father, you''re finallying, aren''t you?"


    niel, the undoubted new monarch of demons spoke the words with a mixture of anticipation and reverence, her gaze fixed on the unseen force that loomed on the horizon.


    ''Father?''


    The word hung in the air, pregnant with significance. Annabeth''s mind raced as she pondered the implications of this revtion. There was only one individual whom the monstrous being before her would dare to address as father, albeit in an unconventional sense was¡ªthe hero.


    But why?


    Why was the hero exuding such an overwhelming aura of darkness? The question gnawed at Annabeth''s mind, filling her with a sense of foreboding.


    Whatever was unfolding, she knew that it spelled trouble for both demons and humans alike.


    Despite the considerable distance between them, Annabeth could sense the hero''s presence, his dark aura permeating the air and stretching far beyond what she had imagined possible.


    It was a stark contrast to the noble and virtuous image typically associated with heroes, a testament to the dense quality of dark mana that surrounded him.


    Her father, the demon king, had always warned her about the dangers of provoking the hero and his mysterious connections.


    But this disy of power surpassed anything she had anticipated.


    The sheer darkness and dread emanating from him left her questioning the purpose of their demonic forces.


    If such a monstrous entity was already wreaking havoc in the mortal world, what need was there for their carefullyid ns and amassed legions?


    The situation felt increasingly precarious, tipping the delicate bnce of power in unforeseen directions.


    Annabeth''s mind raced with thoughts of the impending war and the thousands of demons she had rallied to the hero''s doorstep.


    If he were to simply obliterate them all with his overwhelming darkness, what would be of their carefully orchestrated strategy?


    "Princess, I''m going to take my leave for a minute," niel''s sudden announcement interrupted Annabeth''s contemtions. With a swiftness that bordered on supernatural, she vanished from sight.


    Leaving Annabeth to wonder and ponder each and everyone of her questions right now.


    ¡­.


    In the vast and deste ins of the easternnds of the north, three striking women walked in unison, their footsteps leaving faint imprints on the snowy terrain.


    As they traversed the barrenndscape, a conversation bubbled among them, carried on the chilly wind.


    "That light yesterday... that was Adrian, wasn''t it?" Aria queried, her breath forming wisps of steam in the frosty air.


    "Yes, it most likely was," Be confirmed with a hint of solemnity, her gaze fixed ahead.


    Aria and Louise exchanged nces, amusement dancing in their eyes.


    "You two are bing quite predictable,"


    Be huffed in response, a faint blush gracing her cheeks. "


    Aria and Louise chuckled softly, the camaraderie between them palpable.


    "You can''t really me us, Be. Thest vivid memory I have of you is snuggled up in the wagon," Aria said teasingly.


    "Fair point¡­." Be conceded with a small smile, even she can''t deny her misdeeds in the past.


    "But enough of this idle chatter. We need to keep moving forward. We''re nearing the castle''s borders, and Adrian is already on the move. We can''t afford to slow down."


    "Louise, how many enemies are we likely to face today?"


    "Based on what my spirits scouted yesterday, probably around 300 low-level ones and around 20 to 30 intermediate demons... Although highly unlikely, we should still watch out for high-ranking demons"


    Taking a moment to steady their breath, the three girls braced themselves for the impending confrontation.


    Mana swirled around them like a protective barrier as they pressed forward toward their destination, each step a silent deration of their resolve.


    As the trio possessed the highest firepower in the group, it fell upon them to deliver devastating blows to the enemy ranks.


    Spotting a small vige teeming with low-ranking demons nearby, they wasted no time in unleashing their spells.


    Explosions rocked the ground and filled the air with chaos, leaving no mercy for even those attempting to flee as they were swiftly dispatched by the elemental spirits awaiting them.

 Chapter 257: Plans and Actions

    In the outer in of pure darkness, a woman sat upon her throne fashioned from bones, her gaze fixed upon the screen before her.


    Despite the vastness of her existence and the eons she had witnessed, she found herself sumbing to the monotony of boredom.


    "Boring," she muttered, her voice tinged with frustration as she observed the uneventful scenes unfolding in the mortal realm.


    For weeks, she had been monitoring the world through the eyes of her chosen saintess, Isabe, hoping to find some semnce of amusement.


    Yet, each passing moment only deepened her dissatisfaction.


    Time held little meaning for her, its passage imperceptible against the backdrop of eternity.


    But in these recent weeks, even the smallest increments felt like an eternity of tedium. Isabe''s actions, though dutiful and necessary for their grand scheme, failed to captivate her attention.


    Isabe''s role as a healer and supporter within the party did little to satisfy the woman''s craving for excitement and adventure.


    What she desired was action, intrigue, the thrill of the unknown.


    She longed to witness the exploits of her chosen champion, to revel in the chaos and unpredictability of mortal affairs.


    If Isabe wasn''t allowed to go at the front, she would''ve liked it more is she saw her beloved baby instead.


    With a sigh, the woman leaned back upon her throne, her patience wearing thin. Despite her immense power and influence, even she was not immune to the relentless pull of boredom.


    In the endless expanse of her domain, the woman grew increasingly restless. Even the members of the party Isabe was currently assigned to failed to ignite any spark of interest within her.


    Temptations to possess Isabe and inject some excitement into the proceedings flitted through her mind, but she quickly dismissed them.


    Such actions would only disrupt the delicate bnce they sought to maintain with the goddess.


    Days passed in agonizing monotony until finally, a ripple of activity stirred across the mortal realm.


    Though the context behind that ripple wasn''t something she expected.


    ¡­..


    Taking slow, deliberate breaths, I focused my thoughts on the location of the demon princess.


    Despite my burning desire to immediately rescue Elena, I knew I needed to approach the situation with caution.


    My emotions were running high, and I needed to quell the raging anger within me before I could act.


    With each step towards the demon princess''s location, I reminded myself of the importance of maintaining a clear head.


    It was imperative that I address the damage inflicted upon my soul and seek guidance from Mother.


    Together, we could devise a n to navigate this unexpected turn of events.


    As I contemted the presence of angels among our enemies, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.


    Their unexpected appearance added ayer ofplexity to an already precarious situation.


    However, I found sce in the knowledge that their influence seemed to be limited by their possession of the dark elves. This presented an opportunity for us to level the ying field, albeit temporarily.


    Checking the connection between my soul and Elena''s, I breathed a sigh of relief upon confirming her continued existence.


    Yet, concern gnawed at me as I pondered the unknown horrors she might be enduring. Negative thoughts threatened to overwhelm me, and I could feel the darkness within me stirring in response.


    "Ian, Aria and the others are heading into the distraction you requested"


    "Thank you¡­"


    "You don''t have to worry about Louise and Aria being taken away, Fenrir is there watching them from a distance"


    Acknowledging my sister''s update, I felt a weight lift off my shoulders knowing that Louise and Aria were under Fenrir''s watchful eye. With that concern alleviated, I could focus entirely on the task at hand.


    It was evident that our adversaries had arger n in motion, using Elena as leverage to manipte me. This realization only fueled my determination to outmaneuver them.


    Despite my disdain for the goddess, I couldn''t deny her strategic prowess. Holding Elena hostage restricted my ability to take decisive action, and they were undoubtedly capitalizing on that fact.


    As I pondered the gravity of the situation, I couldn''t help but inquire about Aunt''s progress in locating Elena.


    ''What about Aunt?''


    ''She''s currently looking for Elena as we speak¡­''


    Her expertise in finding individuals made her an invaluable asset in this dire circumstance. However, the fact that even Aunt was facing challenges in locating Elena emphasized the severity of the threat posed by our enemies.


    With each passing moment, the urgency of the situation grew. Time was of the essence


    If she does not care for an all out war it could only mean one thing¡­. Ether she ahs a means for the cause of causality to stick by her side, or that she has an ally backing her up.


    She must have surelye to realize by now that we have a beast of apocalypse on our side. So, it doesn''t really matter how many pantheons she has by her side.


    That means whoever or whatever was backing her must have enough means to fight our apocalypse beast.


    But it doesn''t matter. If Mom makes a move, even the universe would have to readjust itself in her wake.


    As much as I love this ce already, I wouldn''t mind destroying this whole if it''s for the sake of my lovers¡ªElena, Aria, Louise, and Ana.


    They were all that mattered in my eyes. Of course, there were some friends made along the way, but they were my top priority right now.


    Remembering what happened back then made my stomach churn as I realized just how truly weak I was.


    I thought I was strong, but that''s only inparison to what humans would call strong.


    In front of powerhouses like Siena and other higher-level beings, I was just a kid holding onto a knife. Even if all my authorities were unlocked, when I faced those angels, I doubted I could win.


    Considering they were literally toying with me the whole time, I did my actual best to actually kill some of them there, but ultimately gave up the thought considering the amount of pure firepower they had. Those guys were my weaknesses.


    Clenching my fist, I knew I had to get stronger. And to do that, I had to change. I needed to ept who I really am now.


    "Sis,"


    "Yes?"


    "Can you open a gate to Mom?"


    "Yes... but only in your astral form,"


    "It doesn''t matter,"


    "Okay... but are you sure about this, Ian?"


    "Yes," I affirmed.


    As far as I knew, I''d been dying it all this time, but now it truly doesn''t matter whether I remain human or not.


    Bzzt...!


    A ck portal emerged right in front of me.


    Once I entered, only my body would remain here as my soul traversed the path connected to Mom''s realm.


    Feeling the familiar presence, I quickly withdrew, realizing I couldn''t just dive in without preparation. I had to attend to something first; leaving my body here without warning wasn''t an option.


    Suddenly, the air crackled with energy, and the sky lit up with crimson streaks.


    Rumble¡­! Rumble¡­!


    A thunderous crash followed, and through the smoke emerged a figure.


    "Father!" she called out.


    In an instant, the scene darkened, and I found myself enveloped in two massive soft masses¡ªniel.


    I recognized her energy, confirming it was indeed her. Here I was again, nestled between her breasts, a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu washing over me.


    "You''re here, father! What''s going on? You seemed in a hurry, taking over this ce. And where are your girls? Weren''t you all together? Oh, you''re as handsome as ever!" she eximed, brimming with excitement.


    Her swords just kepting out of her mouth that I had a hard time formting what to say. As much as I wanted to get out of my current position right now, I decided to let her have her fun for the moment¡ªit had been quite some time since we''dst seen each other.


    "Father... I''m hungry~" she suddenly whispered in my ear.


    I shook my head. As usual, she was openly greedy, but as much as I would love to give her what she wants.


    Now wasn''t the time nor ce for that right now.


    "niel... take me to the castle"


    "B-But..."


    "Now"


    Slightly disappointed, she lowered her head as her excitement faded.


    With a sigh, she grabbed hold of my hand before red lightning covered our bodies, and we soared through the sky.


    This... this was too fast.


    ''Since when did she learn a skill like this?''


    I couldn''t help but wonder as we sped towards our destination.


    ¡­.


    In an empty church, nestled within the hush of reverence, a solitary figure knelt before the grand altar.


    Sunlight streamed through stained ss, painting the scene with kaleidoscopic hues, as if the divine itself sought entry into this sacred space.


    The man''s silhouette was softened by the ethereal glow, his features illuminated with a celestial radiance.


    With wings as pure as driven snow and a halo of shimmering gold crowning his head, he seemed more angelic than mortal, a being transcendent in his presence.


    Yet, despite his unearthly aura, he bowed humbly, his whispered entreaties weaving through the silence.


    "Oh great mother of life¡­ Please hear my prayer and take us back into our kind grace," his voice, a solemn plea, reverberated within the empty expanse of the church.


    Minutes passed, marked only by the whisper of his words and the gentle caress of sunlight upon his pale countenance.


    Finally, he lifted his gaze, eyes alight with faith, and made the sign of the holy church of light, a gesture of reverence to the divine.


    As he stepped out into the world beyond the church''s walls, a young woman, her presence as ethereal as his own, intercepted his path. Her features mirrored his pallor, her eyes keen with curiosity.


    "Done praying?"


    "Yes,"


    "Hmm¡­"


    "What?" he prompted, sensing the weight of her unspoken thoughts.


    "Nothing, it''s just¡­ I find it strange how you still put your faith in her after all this time,"


    "My faith and loyalty are unwavering,"


    "Is that truly all?" she pressed, her curiosity unabated.


    Choosing not to engage further, he moved ahead, the woman trailing behind him"I wonder what will happen from now on?"


    The woman''s voice, tinged with boredom, cut through the silence like a jagged edge.


    She cast a disinterested nce over the destion surrounding them, her gaze sweeping across thendscape littered with tattered remnants of what once were homes.


    There was a sense of disdain in her scoff, a silentmentary on the destructive capabilities of humanity.


    "We''ll see," came the man''s reply, his tone measured, betraying none of the turmoil brewing beneath the surface.


    "Eh, I thought someone who can see the future already knows what''sing?"


    The woman''s query held a hint of incredulity, as if she couldn''t fathom how someone with such a gift could remain uncertain.


    "The future is more unstable than you think," he countered, his words weighed down by the burden of knowledge.


    In the recesses of his mind, the man could only recall the countless iterations of destruction he had witnessed, each one a fragment of a potential future shattered by the capricious whims of fate.


    His gift, a curse as much as a blessing, granted him glimpses of what could be, yet left him powerless to alter the course of destiny.

 Chapter 258: Plans and Actions 2

    As the sight of the demonic castle loomed in the distance, Adrian couldn''t help but widen his eyes in astonishment as he surveyed the scene below.


    "Surprised, father~?" niel''s voice chimed in.


    "Yes," Adrian admitted, his expectations vastly surpassed by the reality before him.


    Though he had a general idea of what to expect, knowing that the demons had overtaken the area, the sheer magnitude of the sight caught him off guard.


    The scene was not just more demonic in appearance but also in vibe.


    Rather than the chaotic, foreboding atmosphere he anticipated, there was an unexpected sense of civilization.


    The demons seemed to have created a society amidst the ruins, a peculiar blend of demonic influence and structured order.


    Frost elves, either enved or manipted, were being utilized for various tasks, their once proud race now reduced to servitude.


    Despite the asional remnants of destruction, the overall state of repair indicated a concerted effort to rebuild.


    Clusters of buildings, ranging from small structures to towering edifices, dotted thendscape.


    Mages perched atop some of these structures, their presence a testament to the magical prowess that permeated the area.


    Down below, demonic denizens seemed to revel in their existence, as if the war-torn environment were nothing more than a backdrop to their daily lives.


    It was a paradoxical sight¡ªdestruction mingled with construction, chaos entwined with order, despair juxtaposed with a strange sense of contentment.


    Adrian couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions as he took it all in, realizing that the demons had not only conquered thisnd but had also reshaped it in their own image, creating a society unlike any he had imagined.


    Even the defenses that encircled the entire city were meticulously structured, emphasizing efficiency over aesthetics¡ªa reflection of the pragmatic nature of its demonic inhabitants.


    But in this realm, appearances mattered little; function and effectiveness reigned supreme.


    Despite this utilitarian approach, the city possessed a peculiar beauty that captivated Adrian on multiple levels.


    It exuded an aura of prosperity and sophistication, akin to a bustling metropolis in his eyes.


    Evenpared to the demon-filled Kaksan Forest he had visited just a few weeks ago, this ce stood out for its unparalleled structure and integrity.


    It was as if it constituted an entire demonic nation unto itself¡ªa testament to the ingenuity and prowess of its inhabitants.


    Above, the World Tree stood as a towering sentinel, its presence casting a different airpared to its counterpart in the forest.


    While reminiscent in size, its aura was undeniably more potent and expansive.


    Adrian couldn''t help but deduce that the demons dwelling here drew strength from this majestic entity, their powers seemingly augmented by its energy.


    It dawned on him that if these demons were to channel their energies towards warfare, they would indeed pose a formidable threat to any who dared to oppose them.


    "To think I would have to fight these guys... and save this entire city,"


    Adrian muttered in disbelief, his gaze scanning the bustling streets below.


    "Hehe~ I was actually the one who helped organize this whole ce the most, father"


    "Is that so? What about the demon princess then?" Adrian inquired, curiosity tinged with skepticism.


    While he could envision niel, with her regal bearing and noble training with his aunt, managing such a city with ease, he couldn''t shake a lingering doubt regarding her involvement.


    Her outward demeanor often contradicted her words, leaving him to wonder about her true intentions.


    "Well, Annabeth was the one finalizing the decisions, but most of the ideas were mine," came niel''s the response, a hint of pride underlying the words.


    "I see,"


    Adrian acknowledged; his suspicions somewhat assuaged. It made sense for the demon princess to retain ultimate authority, ensuring that her influence remained unchallenged.


    Rumble¡­!


    As they descended to the ground amidst a cacophony of lightning and thunder, the balcony of the castle quivered slightly under their weight.


    "You''re back, Lady niel," a voice greeted them as they touched down. Adrian refocused his attention, taken aback by the sight of a strikingly beautiful woman with two dark horns protruding from her head.


    Her red eyes fixed upon him, and with a graceful bow of her head, she acknowledged his presence.


    "It''s nice to finally meet you, sir Hero, or should I say Ian Astrea? My name is Annabeth, the assigned ruler of this ce," she introduced herself, her voice carrying an air of authority and confidence.


    Returning the gesture, Adrian dipped his head respectfully. "Nice to finally meet you as well, Princess of Demons. Your father has been very generous to us," he remarked, acknowledging the hospitality they had received during their stay.


    "Fufu, I think that notion belongs to you, Sir Ian," Annabeth replied with a soft chuckle. "We only provided and helped where we could to our end of the deal... But I didn''t think we would meet this early, to be honest. May I ask why you are here all of a sudden?"


    "Sure... But let''s take this somewhere private,"


    Annabeth''s eyes slightly widened at her mistake, realizing she had let her excitement get the better of her.


    "Ah, apologies. I guess I was much too excited," she admitted sheepishly.


    "Don''t be. It happens to the best of us," Adrian reassured her with a kind smile, understanding the rush of emotions that often-apanied unexpected encounters.


    Suddenly, niel, who had been listening to their exchange, drew closer to Adrian, intertwining her arm with his own.


    "I''ll guide you somewhere private, father," niel dered, her voice tinged with eagerness as she began to lead Adrian away.


    Although Adrian hesitated for a moment, he acquiesced with a nod, trusting niel''s judgment.


    However, he couldn''t help but nce back at Annabeth, feeling a twinge of guilt at leaving without her explicit permission.


    After all, despite their partnership, it seemed impolite to depart without the host''s consent.


    To his relief, Annabeth simply smiled and followed closely behind them, her demeanor suggesting an eptance of niel''s whimsical nature.


    ''I guess the princess has also grown ustomed to niel''s impulsive tendencies'' Adrian thought to himself, grateful for the understanding disyed by their demonic host.


    ¡­..


    In a dimly lit room, the flickering glow of burning red candles provided the sole illumination, casting sshes of color against the otherwise dark and somber space.


    Three figures upied various seats within the chamber: Adrian lounged on a couch, with niel nestledfortably in hisp, while Annabeth sat regally upon her throne-like chair.


    Adrian wasted no time in getting to the heart of the matter, rying the events that had transpired thus far.


    The gravity of the situation weighed heavily upon him, knowing that it concerned not only himself but also the demon king, Annabeth''s father.


    "So the goddess is finally making her move?" Annabeth inquired, her tone betraying a hint of concern.


    "Yes," Adrian confirmed solemnly, his expression reflecting the seriousness of the situation.


    "But aren''t her actions too abrupt and impatient. Surely she could''ve devised a more strategic n than resorting to hostage-taking tactics."


    After all, the fate of not just their realm, but countless dimensions, hinged upon the mental state of Adrian''s parents.


    Should they reach a breaking point and decide to abandon their duties, the repercussions would be catastrophic, leading to the destruction of entire worlds.


    So, provoking them by taking away Adrian''s love just seems rather stupid in the long run of things, as at the end of the day, she had nothing else to do but sumb to the powers that threaten to consume her.


    The goddess''s actions appeared shortsighted and ultimately self-destructive.


    "I think so as well, but it''s working for now at least," Adrian mumbled, acknowledging the princess''s opinion on the matter.


    Despite the apparent sess of the goddess''s strategy in the present moment, Adrian couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease about its sustainability and ultimate consequences.


    It seemed painfully obvious andcking in foresight.


    The princess nodded in agreement with Adrian''s assessment.


    While the n and action were indeed foolish, they did afford them leverage over Adrian and the ability to exert control over him if necessary.


    However, she understood the inherent risks of relying on such tactics, knowing that they couldn''t maintain their hold over him indefinitely without risking further esction and potential fallout.


    Part of the reason Adrian had sought out the princess was to warn her of the looming threat posed by a new enemy.


    He knew they needed to be prepared for the unexpected, just as he had been ambushed himself.


    "Can you handle the angels, Princess?" Adrian inquired, his toneced with concern as he nced over at her.


    Chuckling softly, the princess took a sip of her tea before responding confidently, "Don''t worry. Unlike normal demons, we arch demons are the literal opposite of those doves. They''re as vulnerable to me as I am to them. They would have to think twice about harming me if they want their harvest to be a sess in the first ce."


    Adrian felt a wave of relief wash over him as he absorbed her words.


    Knowing that the princess possessed a unique advantage over the angels alleviated some of the weight from his shoulders.


    With the demons as valuable allies, he couldn''t afford to lose their support, especially with the impending conflict with the goddess looming on the horizon.


    With a nod of acknowledgment, Adrian mentally checked one more problem off his list.


    The prospect of war with the goddess seemed inevitable at this point, with the fate of the entire world hanging in the bnce.


    However, the sheer numbers of the demon forces offered a glimmer of hope, providing them with better chances of emerging victorious in any potential confrontation.


    If it ever came down to a fight where divine intervention was necessary, Adrian knew he had family to rely on.


    But for now, he was prepared to face whatever challengesy ahead, fully aware that there would be no room for hesitation or holding back if their world was at stake.


    "Princess, I may need a favor from you as well as a suggestion,"


    "Hmm?"


    "One million... Can you provide me with one million of your demonic soldiers? I don''t care about their ranks,"


    Though a troubled expression briefly crossed the princess''s face, she nodded in acquiescence.


    She understood that Adrian wouldn''t make such a request lightly, and the demonic realm had an abundance of demons at their disposal.


    Summoning a few million under hermand wouldn''t pose a significant challenge.


    "Yes, but keep in mind that thews of causality might interfere with such a massive summoning," the princess cautioned, aware of the potential consequences of disrupting the natural bnce.


    "Don''t worry. A million demons are a suitable fighting force when you''ll be facing a dozen angels,"


    "And what is your suggestion?" the princess inquired; anticipation evident in her voice.


    "I want you to go all out," Adrian dered, his voice steady as heid out his n.


    "Attack the empire, the holy kingdom, the free countries, and every nation across the continent. Unleash your full might upon them."


    The princess''s smile widened at his audacious proposal. Summoning a billion-strong horde against entire civilizations was a move that thews of causality couldn''t easily bnce out. It was a bold strategy, that they''ve been thinking about for a while now¡­

 Chapter 259: Accepting the heart

    "Father, why did you ask for a million demons? Isn''t one of me enough?"


    niel grumbled beside me, her discontent palpable. I couldn''t me her; the idea of relying on a horde of lesser beings instead of her prowess likely chafed at her pride.


    But as much as I valued her strength, there were certain situations where brute force alone wouldn''t suffice.


    As powerful as niel might be, I knew that facing a legion of angels would be her undoing.


    Unlike Annabeth, who was perfectly suited to counter the celestial beings, nielcked the finesse and strategic advantage necessary for such a battle.


    She was a formidable force, no doubt, but in the face of celestial beings, she was just a monster, adapting to the world around her while wielding the darkness¡ªmy darkness¡ªand the powers bestowed upon her by Aunt.


    Recalling Aunt''s words from ourst conversation, I remembered that niel was meant to be on par with Siena, a grandmaster in terms of both strength and skill, now.


    However, niel''s new expertise as a celestial swordsman doesn''t mean it gave her a distinct advantage against angelic foes¡ªa distinction that nielcked.


    In the end, while niel possessed immense power, a million soldiers offered a more versatile and tactically advantageous approach to our impending conflict with the angels, and I was nning on rescuing Elena on my won in the first ce¡­ that damn angel shall die by my hands.


    Sure, in terms of sheer firepower, niel might be stronger. But that doesn''t mean anything in front of those angels blessed by the goddess herself.


    Even with her adaptive abilities, the risk of her falling in battle is significant.


    And the thought of losing such a powerhouse due to recklessness is foolish, especially given the current unpredictable situation.


    As we walked side by side, contemting how to lighten niel''s mood, I decided to be honest.


    "Right now, you''re too important to lose, niel. That''s why I need you to prioritize your safety above all else for the time being."


    niel seemed to take my words to heart, her demeanor softening slightly as she absorbed my exnation.


    It wasn''t easy for her to step back from the frontline, but she understood the gravity of the situation and the necessity of preserving her strength for the battles toe.


    With a nod of understanding, she continued walking alongside me.


    Entering the dimly lit room, I issued mymand to niel with a stern tone, emphasizing the importance of keeping intruders at bay until my work wasplete.


    "Yes, father," niel responded obediently, her voice carrying a hint of reverence, and a mix of curiosity.


    As the heavy doors sealed shut behind her, a sense of foreboding descended upon me.


    My heart pounded with apprehension, and my skin prickled with a chill as darkness enveloped my surroundings.


    With each passing moment, the weight of whaty ahead grew heavier, casting a pall over my senses.


    Before me, a ck portal materialized, a gateway to the depths of darkness and power. It was time to shed every vestige of my humanity, to embrace the depths of my true nature.


    Pressing a hand to my chest, I focused my will, ensuring that a fragment of my human soul remained safeguarded within me.


    No matter what horrors awaited on the other side, I vowed to preserve the essence of who I was¡ªthe core of my being that defined me as Adrian.


    Taking a deep breath, I steeled myself for whaty ahead.


    With a resigned sigh, I stepped forward, my body trembling as it sumbed to the transformation.


    In an instant, my physical form shattered, and my soul surged forth, ready to confront the darkness that awaited beyond the portal.


    As I ventured deeper into the darkness, I couldn''t help but marvel at how my sister had managed to make this ce feel oddly cozy, despite its overwhelming aura of darkness.


    It was as though I had been submerged underwater, the sensation both familiar andforting.


    "Haah... This feeling, this sensation... as expected, I missed this," I murmured to myself, a hint of nostalgia tugging at my soul.


    The absence of interference from thews of causality signaled that a direct portal through my mother''s realm wasn''t a problem, as long as it was only my soul traversing the void.


    Clearly, the goddess had orchestrated something grander than I had anticipated, given theck of resistance I encountered here.


    Step by step, I pressed onward into the depths of the abyss, shadows writhing and twisting around me in an eerie dance.


    Though I couldn''t see them, I felt their presence keenly, guiding me toward my destination with an otherworldly intuition.


    While this wasn''t my first time journeying into this realm, it was the first asion I had done so without a physical form.


    The experience was both exhrating and disconcerting, my consciousness navigating the darkness with a newfound sense of freedom and vulnerability.


    Then, like a puff of smoke dissipating into the air, the darkness receded, revealing a breathtaking sight above.


    The night sky stretched out before me, adorned with three luminous moons that cast their ethereal, blue-tinged light upon the ckened ground below.


    In front of me stood our family''s log cabin, nestled amidst the tranquil surroundings of towering trees and a sprawlingke. No matter how many times I visited, the sight never failed to evoke a sense of surreal wonder.


    This was our family''s vacation retreat, as well as one of the many domains Mother held sway over.


    Seeing the warm glow of lights within, I surmised that Mother was already inside, likely awaiting my arrival.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if Dad and the others were present as well, but given the need to maintain bnce, it was probably just Mother.


    As I approached the door, my heart quickened with nervous anticipation at the thought of facing Mother once more.


    Ourst conversation hadn''t ended on the best of terms, but I trusted that she understood the challenges I was currently facing.


    With a deep breath, I pushed open the door, stepping into the weing embrace of the cabin''s interior.


    Bright light flooded the dimness outside, illuminating the cozy space within. A sizzling noise reached my ears, drawing me towards the kitchen.


    There, standing before me, was the woman whose beautiful face I had missed dearly¡ªMother.


    She was engrossed in the task of cooking, the tantalizing aroma of steak wafting through the air.


    Despite the tension that lingered between us, in this moment, her presence felt like aforting embrace, easing the weight of my worries and uncertainties.


    As expected, Mother had prepared my favorite meal. Did she do so after learning about what happened? And why was she dressed so perfectly? Mother was as awkward as ever.


    d in a ck dress that shimmered like dying stars, her hair cascading like the realization of space itself, and a figure that exuded allure, she was as attractive as always.


    Despite the wholesome moment, her seductive attire left me questioning her intentions for a brief moment.


    But I sighed, knowing it was just Mother being her usual self¡ªying her entric games and keeping me on my toes.


    I didn''t say a word as I approached her from behind, enveloping her in a tight embrace.


    "I missed you, Mom," I whispered, my voice choked with emotion.


    Without a word, she turned around and returned the embrace, her silent acknowledgment speaking volumes. "Baby... I missed you," she murmured softly, her voice filled with warmth and affection.


    Tears welled up in my eyes, a mixture of joy and relief washing over me. Though I wasn''t in a physical form, with a being like Mother, touching souls posed no obstacle.


    In that moment, it seemed like we both desired the same thing¡ªa moment of connection and understanding. But before we could proceed, there was something I needed to do.


    "Mom, can you help me?" I asked, my voice trembling slightly with anticipation.


    "Of course, baby,"


    "Then crush my soul...."


    "GLADLY"


    As the sound of shattering ss filled the air, Mother gripped my soul tightly, extracting a small egg-like object¡ªthe nucleus of my soul. Within ity the heart I had long dyed epting until now.


    "How long will it take?" I inquired, anxiety gnawing at my insides.


    "Ten days... but don''t worry, only ten minutes will pass in the mortal realm," Mother reassured me, her voice a calming presence amidst my turmoil.


    While she kept patting my head.


    Sighing in relief, I nodded, knowing that this was the necessary sacrifice for whaty ahead.


    With a steady hand, I reached out for the ck circr object, opening my mouth to consume it.


    As the essence of my soul began to merge with the nucleus, a wave of dizziness washed over me.


    Slowly, my strength waned, and the world around me faded into darkness.


    Thest thing I saw was my mother''s face drawing near, a reassuring presence guiding me into the unknown.

 Chapter 260: Accepting the heart 2

    As Adrian slowly opened his eyes, he found himself enveloped in darkness, the abyss stretching endlessly before him like an infinite ck sea.


    His own reflection, ghostly pale, stared back at him, the only semnce of light in this shadowy realm.


    Within this eerie expanse, ominous structures loomed, and lifeless bodies drifted aimlessly, some bearing faces that stirred faint recognition within Adrian''s mind.


    The silence was oppressive, the darkness suffocating, and an unsettling sense of dread hung heavy in the air.


    Nothing existed here except for the multitude of corpses surrounding him, and even the ocean itself seemed to be consumed by the deepest shades of ckness.


    Taking in his surroundings, Adrian realized with a sudden rity that he had entered the very essence of his soul, its nucleusid bare before him.


    Here, in the depths of his being, he knew he must confront and ept every facet of himself.


    "Hmm?"


    A noise shattered the silence, drawing Adrian''s attention behind him. Turning, he was confronted by a figure cloaked in darkness, devoid of any discernible form. The only features remotely identifiable were its gaping maw, lined with rows of razor-sharp teeth, and the countless, unblinking eyes that fixated upon him.


    Though Adrian had never encountered such a being before, a primal recognition stirred within him. He knew, instinctively, who stood before him.


    "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Ian," the dark entity spoke, its voice a chilling whisper that echoed through the void. "Are we on the brink of merging into one?"


    The question hung in the air,den with significance. Adrian understood that this monstrous apparition was none other than a manifestation of himself, a reflection of his darkest depths.


    After years of evading this inevitable confrontation, Adrian stood at the precipice of embracing the very essence he had long denied.


    With determination etched upon his features, he extended his hands towards the amorphous mass of darkness before him.


    As his fingers brushed against the murky depths, a strange sense of familiarity washed over him, and a fleeting smile graced his lips as the darkness reciprocated his gesture, enveloping his hand in an eerie handshake.


    In that fleeting moment ofmunion, Adrian understood that upon his return to consciousness, little would remain of the Adrian he once knew.


    The amalgamation of his former self and this sinister entity would forge a new identity, one shrouded in darkness and steeped in power.


    "Have you already consumed another soul?" the monstrous entity inquired, its toneced with curiosity. "Impressive. Despitecking my influence to filter the toxicity of soul consumption, you have managed to devour a soul within the confines of your mortal vessel."


    Adrian''s response was measured, tinged with a sense of eptance for the inevitable metamorphosis that awaited him. "His name was Adrian Vulter Tellus, and it is a name that both of us shall bear henceforth."


    The entity, however, interjected with a subtle correction, its voice a whisper of warning. "I believe you misunderstand, my counterpart. It is not a shared burden; you are the vessel, and I am but a fragment awaiting integration. I am not a separate entity, merely a dormant aspect of your being. Thus, the name is yours alone to carry."


    A hint of amusement danced in the entity''s words, a suggestion of the insatiable hunger for power thaty dormant within Adrian''s soul.


    "They say that with poweres greed. I wonder, once our union isplete, just how voracious you will be, my other self."


    "Before our merging isplete, let us indulge in a little test, shall we?" The monster''s grin widened, its jagged teeth emitting wisps of dark smoke that twisted and curled around them.


    With a swift and unexpected motion, a searing pain erupted within Adrian''s chest, causing him to double over in shock and agony. Gasping for breath, he cast a bewildered gaze upon the sinister entity before him.


    "Did you just... punch me?" Adrian managed to rasp out, his disbelief palpable.


    "Yes," the entity responded, its voice a cold echo in the darkness. "Though I am but a fragment of you, I reserve the right to assess your worthiness before our union is finalized."


    Now fully engulfed in its monstrous presence, the entity fixated on Adrian with an unsettling anticipation.


    Aware of the gravity of the situation, Adrian rose to his feet, steeling himself against the looming threat within his own soul.


    He understood that, for the moment, he must y along, engaging with this malevolent aspect of himself to ensure his own survival.


    A purple aura began to envelop Adrian, shimmering with an ominous darkness that grew more intense with each passing moment.


    As the aura coalesced into de-like forms, the contours of his figure seemed to blur, mirroring the sinister nature of the entity within him.


    Time seemed to stand still as the two adversaries locked eyes, each waiting for the opportune moment to strike.


    Then, with a deafening roar, the confrontation erupted into violence.


    The dark realm trembled as unseen forces shed with ferocious intensity, sending shockwaves rippling through the once-calm waters.


    In this surreal battleground, Adrian battled not only against the external threat but also against the darkness that threatened to consume him from within.


    ¡­.


    In the celestial realm, high above the mortal ne, a goddess of ethereal beauty gazed upon the abyss that marred the pristine skies. Eris, the primordial goddess of light, with her flowing golden locks and eyes that shimmered like precious gems, stood tall amidst the heavens, her countenance a mixture of determination and hope.


    "Sister... are you certain about this course of action?" A voice, soft yet tinged with concern, interrupted Eris''s contemtion. It was Calissia, her silver hair cascading around her elven-like features, her doubts evident in the furrow of her brow.


    The weight of Eris''s decision hung heavily in the air, and Calissia couldn''t help but question the feasibility of her sister''s ns.


    Would their efforts truly be enough to pierce through the darkness that threatened to engulf their realm? And more importantly, would the entities lurking beyond that veil of shadows allow their intervention?


    "You fret too much, dear Calissia," Eris replied, her tone filled with unwavering conviction. "Do you not perceive the changes unfolding above us?"


    Eris gestured towards the dark spot in the sky, where a glimmer of light now began to emerge, slowly but steadily dispelling the oppressive darkness.


    With each passing moment, the void shrank, its malevolent grip loosening as the radiance of Eris''s divine power surged forth.


    A smile yed upon Eris''s lips, radiant and serene, as she witnessed the gradual restoration of her heavenly domain.


    After what seemed like an eternity of struggle, her efforts were bearing fruit, and hope blossomed anew within her heart. For every inch of light reimed from the encroaching darkness was a triumph.


    Calissia''s voice faltered under the weight of her sister''s unwavering resolve. She understood Eris''s determination to protect their realm, but the potential consequences of provoking the unknown entities lurking in the darkness filled her with dread.


    "B-but sister, it''s not just about fear," Calissia protested, her words hesitant yet tinged with urgency. "Michael''s warnings were not to be taken lightly. We don''t fullyprehend the extent of their power or their intentions. Engaging in open conflict could lead to catastrophic consequences."


    Eris''s gaze hardened, her expression unyielding as she countered her sister''s apprehensions with steely resolve. "Are you suggesting that we should simply stand by and watch as our world falls into ruin? Shall I, the primordial goddess of light, forsake my creation to appease our fears?"


    The weight of Eris''s divine presence bore down upon Calissia, a tangible reminder of her sister''s authority and the vast disparity in their power. Though Calissia held her own divine status, in the presence of Eris, she felt small and insignificant, her concerns overshadowed by the magnitude of the impending decision.


    "We may be ignorant of their true nature, but they will soon be acquainted with ours," Eris dered, her voice resonating with unwavering conviction. "For now, our priority is to secure the interference of that abomination, as long as my children are there to y with him, he won''t be able to do much"


    Although she herself thought her ns and actions were rather reckless this time she couldn''t help it as time was running out and being pushed back to a corner like this she had no choice of what to do it was either take back her realm with a fight or just ept the looming fate of fdeath n the future.


    Having confronted the monstrous entities lurking within her realm only once before, Eris knew all too well that their previous encounter had been a mere glimpse of their true power.


    Yet, she refused to yield to fear or resignation.


    This realm was her domain, her sanctuary, and she would defend it at all costs.


    The mortal world beyond its borders was her cherished creation, her sanctuary, and she would not allow any abomination to desecrate its sanctity.


    The arrival of the abomination had heralded a cataclysmic shift, shattering the future Eris had meticulously crafted and plunging the world into uncertainty.


    But she was not one to cower in the face of adversity. With newfound allies at her side, she stood ready to confront the looming threat head-on.


    "Prepare all the gods. War ising," Erismanded, her voice resolute with determination.


    Though Calissia, her sister and fellow deity, harbored reservations, she understood the gravity of the situation.


    A holy war loomed on the horizon, and despite her reluctance, she nodded in acquiescence.


    Deep within her heart, however, Calissia wrestled with doubts and apprehensions.


    She feared the consequences of their actions, knowing that thews of causality could easily tip in favor of their enemies.


    Even with their newfound allies, she doubted their ability to sway the tide of battle.


    If only Eris could experience firsthand the terror of facing the apocalyptic wolf''s jaws, perhaps then she would grasp the gravity of their situation.


    Her own stubbornness seemed imprable, her determination blinding her to the dire warnings echoing around her.


    In all honesty Calissia can tell that her sister just wanted revenge but never pointed it out fearing for her life.


    If the gates of heaven threatened to swing open,


    So will the gates of hell.


    Eris remained steadfast in her resolve, unwavering in her belief that their course of action was just.


    Despite her sister Calissia''s logical reasoning, Eris saw only the necessity of their actions, refusing to entertain the possibility of retreat orpromise.


    In her mind, this was not merely a conflict, but a sacred cleansing¡ªa holy war ordained by the divine to purge the world of its sins.


    ''That child has corrupted too many of my children, the providence I''ve provided is already broken''


    Though Calissia''s concerns held merit, Eris viewed them as obstacles to be ovee in pursuit of a higher purpose.

 Chapter 261: Accepting the heart 3

    Amidst the thunderous sh of titans in the darkness, two figures towered above the tumult, locked in a relentless battle that seemed to stretch on for eternity. Flesh tore, blood sprayed, and agonizing pain reverberated through the void, yet Adrian refused to yield.


    Days blurred into one another, a relentless cycle of death and rebirth, each time Adrian falling only to rise once more, his resolve unbroken. The relentless onught continued unabated, a testament to his unwavering determination.


    "As expected, you are nothing without me," the monstrous entity within Adrian sneered with contempt, hurling the mangled corpse of his host into the abyss below. "Weak and ignorant, devoid of both strength and knowledge."


    As Adrian''s lifeless form sank into the dark waters, a strange sensation washed over him, the wounds of battle miraculously healing before his eyes. With a violent cough, he gasped for breath, his vision swimming as he struggled to rise once more.


    Through bleary eyes, Adrian beheld the grotesque visage of the monster within him, its twisted form wreathed in smoke and surrounded by a myriad of eyes that gleamed with malevolent intent. The sight filled him with a sense of frustration and despair, for he knew that as long as he couldn''t beat it he would have to stay here for a time longer than what he wanted¡­


    With a fierce determination, Adrian rose to his feet, his ws gleaming in the dim light of the abyss as he lunged once more at the mocking entity before him. Yet, despite his efforts, the monster effortlessly sidestepped his attack, a sinister grin twisting its form as it taunted him with disdain.


    "You know that won''t work," the monster jeered, its words a cruel reminder of Adrian''s futile struggle against the darkness within. Before he could react, a whip-like tail snaked out, ensnaring him and hurtling him towards the distant pirs that loomed on the horizon. The air resounded with deafening sonic booms as Adrian collided with the ground below, carving out a massive crater upon impact.


    As Adrian struggled to rise from the wreckage of his failed assault, the monster''s mockingughter echoed through the darkness, a chilling reminder of his own inadequacy. With each passing moment, the abyss seemed to pulsate with a malevolent energy, the dark roses in the sky unfurling their petals as if in anticipation of some impending doom.


    For the monster within Adrian, this endless cycle of torment and despair was a source of perverse delight. With every ounce of suffering that his host endured, the darkness within him grew stronger, its tendrils creeping ever closer to consuming the entirety of their shared existence.


    As the abyssal realm teetered on the brink of oblivion, the monster reveled in the chaos, eagerly awaiting the moment when Adrian would finally be consumed by his own inner darkness. For when that time came, it would be there to witness the birth of a new, even more monstrous incarnation, ready to wreak havoc upon the world.


    ''Mother¡­ it won''t be long before the hidden dreams starts to wake''


    ¡­.


    "Are we really going the right way, Aria?" The question hung in the air,ced with uncertainty and doubt.


    Aria, with a resolute expression, offered a curt response. "Yes."


    "But didn''t we pass that same rock just a few hours ago?" Despite the insistence, Aria''s patience wore thin, her frustration evident as she forged ahead without pause.


    "Ah, wait, Aria...!" The plea fell on deaf ears as the trio continued their journey, oblivious to the growing unease behind them.


    Watching from a vantage point above, a man with tousled ck hair observed the scene with a mixture of contempt and calction. "Are those really them, Captain?" his subordinate inquired, noting the discrepancy between the girls'' appearance and the intelligence they had received.


    "Yes," came the captain''s solemn reply, his gaze fixed upon the trio below. Though they appeared weaker than anticipated, one figure stood out¡ªthe mage with striking blue hair, trailing behind the others.


    "But, Captain," the subordinate pressed on, "they seem less formidable than what the reports suggested. Surely, capturing these girls doesn''t warrant the deployment of our entire team."


    With a red scarf adorning his neck, the captain remained silent, his thoughts shrouded in mystery as he contemted their next move. Deep down, he knew that the mission parameters were clear: capture the two blonde girls safely, dispose of any others as necessary. It was a directive from themissioner¡ªone that brooked no room for deviation or hesitation.


    The mission seemed straightforward enough, a simple request that the Red Scorpions¡ªa ndestine guild operating in the outskirts and underground of the Lumeniuan Empire¡ªcould handle with ease. Yet, as Killian, the leader of the Red Scorpions, surveyed the scene before him, a gnawing sense of unease crept into his mind.


    The two blonde girls, apanied by a blue-haired mage, appeared inconsequential at first nce. To an ordinary observer, they might seem like easy targets, ripe for the taking. But there was something off, something that set rm bells ringing in Killian''s mind.


    The gold promised for thepletion of this mission would secure the Red Scorpions'' financial stability for decades toe. Yet, the circumstances surrounding the request were too suspicious to ignore. Not only were they venturing into the treacherous, demonizednds of the north, but the presence of these seemingly random girls raised more questions than answers.


    Why were they here? What purpose did they serve? And most importantly, who had tasked them with this mission?


    As Killian weighed the risks and rewards, a sense of foreboding settled over him. It was clear that they needed to abandon this mission, and quickly.


    The decision tomission the full might of the guild for such a seemingly simple task baffled Killian. Why deploy seventeen highly trained assassins for just three targets? The answer eluded him, shrouded in mystery and uncertainty. Yet, with the contract signed, there was no turning back. Their mission must be carried out, regardless of the enigmatic circumstances surrounding it.


    As Killian surveyed the assembled assassins behind him, a sense of duty and determination settled within him. Their allegiancey not only with the guild but with their deity as well, and failure was not an option.


    In a low,manding voice, Killian issued his orders to the gathered assassins. "Two in the front, four at the back, and the rest will nk from either side. You are free to employ whatever means necessary, but remember: the two blondes are to be captured unscathed and unharmed. They must be kept alive and in good condition."


    With a nod of understanding, the assassins dispersed into the shadows, their movements swift and silent as they prepared to execute their mission with ruthless efficiency. Though the reasons behind their assignment remained shrouded in uncertainty, one thing was clear: they would not falter in their duty, no matter the cost. For the honor of the guild and the will of their god, they would see this mission through to its conclusion.


    ¡­.


    As the group continued along the seemingly endless path, frustration and uncertainty gnawed at their resolve. Aria''s confidence wavered as doubts crept into her mind, echoed by Louise''s hesitant admission.


    "Aria, I think we''re lost," Louise confessed, her voice tinged with unease.


    "I-I can see that, but this is definitely the direction the map says! Look!" Aria insisted, thrusting the map towards Louise in a desperate attempt to reaffirm their course. Yet, despite their efforts to follow the map''s guidance, they remained ensnared in abyrinthine maze, their progress stymied at every turn.


    "Maybe we should turn back for now?" Louise suggested, her voice tinged with anxiety. "I''m sure that rock from before was a sign."


    "We don''t even know if we''ll find our way back there," Aria countered, her frustration mounting with each passing moment. "And besides, it''s clear that we''re likely ensnared in an illusion spell. Have your spirits revealed anything to you yet, Louise?"


    Louise shook her head in dismay. "No, Celine says she''s just as lost as we are."


    A heavy sigh escaped Aria''s lips as she turned to Be, their resident future archmage, hoping for some insight that might guide them through this ordeal.


    "Be, do you sense anything abnormal in this ce?" Aria inquired, her voice tinged with a hint of desperation. She knew that if anyone could unravel the mysteries of their predicament, it would be Be.


    But Be''s response dashed their hopes, her words ringing hollow in the oppressive silence that surrounded them.


    "No... there''s nothing wrong with this ce," Be replied, her tone betraying no hint of concern.


    Aria''s heart sank at the confirmation of Be''s assessment. If even Be couldn''t detect anything amiss, then their situation was far more dire than they had feared.


    "Stop¡­."


    As Be''s warning pierced the tense silence, the group halted in their tracks, their senses on high alert. Aria and Louise turned to Be, their expressions a mix of concern and confusion, as they awaited an exnation for her sudden unease.


    "What''s wrong, Be?"


    "Did something happen?" Louise added, her eyes scanning their surroundings for any signs of danger.


    Be''s response was grave, her demeanor serious as she cast a protective barrier around them. With a somber expression, she revealed the unsettling truth.


    "We''re being followed," Be dered, her words sending a shiver down their spines.


    "IS it demons?"


    "No¡­ Assassins they are nearby"


    The possibility of encountering demons in this treacherousndscape loomedrge in their minds, but Be''s revtion took them by surprise.


    Instantly, Aria gripped her staff tightly, prepared to unleash her magical prowess at a moment''s notice, while Louise readied herself to summon her spirits to their aid.


    "Assassins?"


    Aria repeated, disbelief coloring her voice.


    The notion of assassins lurking in this frozen wilderness seemed inconceivable, yet Be''s certainty left no room for doubt.


    As Be materialized her staff, her usual sleepy demeanor reced by an unwavering determination, the gravity of the situation began to sink in.


    The mana disruption she had sensed moments ago confirmed their suspicions¡ªdanger lurked nearby, and they needed to be prepared for the inevitable confrontation.


    Though still reeling from the unexpected turn of events, Aria and Louise understood that they had no choice but to steel themselves for the impending sh.


    ¡­


    Outside the protective barrier, beyond the veil of illusion that shielded the girls from the harsh realities of the world, a scene of terror unfolded. A man, his body battered and broken, crawled desperately across the unforgiving earth, his eyes filled with tears of anguish and fear.


    The once vibrant red scarf adorning his neck now served as a grim reminder of his own mortality, stained with his blood and the horrors he had witnessed. With eachbored breath, he fought against the pain that threatened to consume him, driven by the primal instinct to survive.


    But his efforts were in vain, for behind him lurked a creature of unimaginable terror¡ªa monstrous wolf, its eyes gleaming with malevolent intent as it loomed over him with predatory glee. With a smirk that mirrored human malice, the creature reveled in the man''s suffering, relishing the taste of fear that permeated the air.


    "Stay away, you fucking monster!" the man screamed, his voice raw with terror as he pleaded for mercy that would nevere.


    As the creature''s jaws parted, a guttural cry echoed through the enclosed forest, a hauntingment that spoke of untold suffering and despair. In that moment, the man knew that his fate was sealed, his screams lost amidst the howling winds as the monstrous wolf descended upon him with merciless savagery.

 Chapter 262: Accepting the heart Interlude

    Adrian''s mind swirled with confusion as he struggled to grasp the passage of time in this murky, wateryndscape. How many days had passed since he first found himself trapped in this nightmarish realm? How long had he been subjected to its suffocating embrace? The answers eluded him, lost amidst the oppressive darkness that enveloped his senses.


    With eachbored breath, Adrian fought to stay afloat in the water, his head submerged beneath the surface as he grappled with the disorienting effects of his surroundings. The world around him seemed shrouded in an eerie silence, broken only by the sound of his own ragged breathing.


    But amidst the fog of confusion, one question burned brighter than the rest: What about the fight? Memories of his confrontation with the monstrous entity within him flickered in his mind, fragmented and disjointed. He could recall the sh of titans, the searing pain of battle, but beyond that, everything was a blur.


    Forcing his weary body to move, Adrian pushed through the waves of agony that washed over him, his muscles protesting with each agonizing movement. It felt as though every fiber of his being was ame with pain, both physical and spiritual, a torment unlike anything he had ever known.


    Despite the overwhelming agony that threatened to consume him, Adrian pressed on, driven by a desperate need to escape the suffocating grip of this watery prison. With each moment that passed, the darkness seemed to close in around him, threatening to swallow him whole.


    Adrian''s mind raced with urgency as he grappled with the overwhelming sense of urgency. Elena, his beloved, was in danger, and he knew that he needed to muster every ounce of strength he had to save her. There was no time to waste, no room for hesitation¡ªhe had to rise once more and face the darkness head-on.


    But as Adrian struggled to stand, he found himself inexplicably held back, as if invisible hands were pulling him down into the murky depths below. Frustration boiled within him, mingling with the searing pain that coursed through his body like wildfire.


    With a primal scream of defiance, Adrian tapped into thest vestiges of his dwindling aura, unleashing a burst of energy that sliced through the phantom restraints that bound him. As the phantom limbs fell away, Adrian staggered to his feet, his body trembling with exertion.


    But his victory was short-lived, as a wave of dizziness swept over him, sending him crashing back to his knees with a curse. Every movement, every breath, sent waves of agony rippling through his battered form, threatening to overwhelm him.


    Forcing himself to focus, Adrian scanned his surroundings, his eyes darting frantically in search of any sign of his dark counterpart. The other him¡ªthe monstrous entity that lurked within¡ªwas nowhere to be seen, yet Adrian could feel its presence lingering in the shadows, a malevolent force biding its time, waiting to strike.


    With a grim determination, Adrian pushed himself to his feet once more, his resolve unshaken despite the relentless onught of pain. Elena needed him right now and he already wasted too much time here he needed to hurry and assimte with the monster within him.


    Elena, Aria, Louise, Analise, Mother, Sister his other family members, his friends, and even some few acquaintances he liked and met along the journey¡­ they needed him in some way or form right now¡­ despite the confusion with in him Adrian knew he had a duty to fulfill right now.


    And that goddess still needed her own beating as well, he can''t just let herugh in arrogance as he suffered in pain here.


    Adrian''s thoughts whirled with confusion and disbelief as he surveyed his surroundings, his senses assailed by the surreal sight before him.


    This ce, once a deste wastnd of darkness and despair, had transformed into a twisted mockery of life itself.


    Where once there had been only barren ins and towering ck towers, now there were nts, trees, and deformed creatures that roamed thend.


    But even as he struggled toprehend the strangeness of his surroundings, Adrian''s attention was drawn to the sound of a familiar, sinister voice echoing through the air.


    His heart clenched with dread as he realized the source of the voice¡ªit was his own, the dark entity that lurked within him, mocking him with its presence.


    "Where are you, other¡ª" Adrian began, his words trailing off as he was abruptly halted by an unseen force. Try as he might, he found himself unable to turn his head to confront the source of the voice, a sense of dread creeping over him like a suffocating shroud.


    But then, with a chilling inevitability, the monster revealed itself, emerging from the shadows with a twisted grin that sent shivers down Adrian''s spine. There, before him, stood the embodiment of his darkest fears and desires¡ªa malevolent entity that wore his own face like a grotesque mask.


    "No need to look, other me," the monster taunted, its voice dripping with malice. "I''m right here."


    Adrian''s blood ran cold as he stared into the eyes of his own twisted reflection, his mind reeling with the realization that he was face to face with the darkness that lurked within him


    "¡­." Adrian''s eyes widened in bewilderment as he beheld the figure before him, his mind struggling to reconcile the sight with his expectations.


    This was not the monstrous entity he had battled for what felt like an eternity, a creature forged from darkness and despair. Instead, standing before him was a reflection of himself¡ªa mirror image, albeit with a darker, more sinister countenance.


    "What¡­ what happened?" Adrian stammered, his voice barely above a whisper as he grappled with the surrealness of the situation.


    The doppelganger smirked, a twisted mockery of Adrian''s own smile. "Surprised~?" it taunted. "I knew you would be. After all, you took a hundred-year nap all on your own¡­"


    Adrian''s mind reeled at the revtion, his thoughts racing as he struggled to make sense of the cryptic words. "A hundred days? You''re kidding me, right?" he protested, unable toprehend how so much time could have passed in the blink of an eye.


    But the doppelganger''s grin only widened, a cruel amusement dancing in its eyes. "No, no, you really did," it confirmed. "After you sessfully killed me, you fell into a deep slumber,sting a hundred days¡­"


    "I¡­ killed you?" Adrian''s voice trailed off, disbelief etched into every syble as he struggled to process the enormity of what he had done.


    The doppelganger nodded, its expression devoid of remorse.


    "Yes," it replied, its tone chillingly matter-of-fact. With a gesture, it indicated the gaping void in its chest where a heart should have been. "You even ate my heart," it continued, a coldughter echoing through the destendscape. "HAHAHA, and here I thought I was the monster. You should have seen and realized what you did back then¡­"


    As the gravity of his actions washed over him, Adrian''s mind reeled with a mix of horror and disbelief.


    Weren''t they just fighting moments ago? Howe he has already killed him?


    Adrian''s head spun with a whirlwind of confusion and uncertainty as he grappled with the revtions unfolding before him. If he had indeed seeded in vanquishing the darkness within him, then why did he still feel so hollow, so powerless? And why was his body racked with such excruciating pain?


    "I know you''re confused, other me," the doppelganger remarked, its voice dripping with an eerie calmness as it approached Adrian. "But you really should sleep some more. You haven''t fully epted me within you yet."


    Adrian''s instinct was to protest, to demand answers to the myriad questions that gued his mind. But as he struggled to find his footing amidst the chaos, he realized the futility of resistance.


    The process of assimting the other part of his existence was far fromplete, he reasoned¡ªaplex and delicate task that would require time and patience to fully unfold.


    With a resigned sigh, Adrian reluctantly acknowledged the truth of the situation. Despite the urgency of his circumstances, he knew that he could not rush the process of assimtion. Just as it had taken time for the original Adrian to assimte the darkness within him, so too would it take time for him to merge with his doppelganger, especially considering the subtle differences between them.


    Adrian''s consciousness flickered to life as his other self''s touch stirred him from the depths of his slumber. As he struggled to fully awaken, fragmented words and snippets of information echoed through his mind, each one painting a grim picture of the chaos that had engulfed the empire.


    "Don''t worry about Elena," his doppelganger assured him, its voiceced with a twisted amusement. "Mother and the others are taking her matters very seriously."


    With each passing moment, Adrian''s awareness sharpened, allowing him to grasp the full extent of the devastation that had been wrought in his absence.


    The demonic princess and the demon king hadunched a full-scale invasion, plunging the empire into turmoil and leaving kingdoms in ruins, races teetering on the brink of extinction.


    The doppelganger''sughter echoed in Adrian''s mind, a chilling reminder of the havoc they had wrought. "You''re quite good, other me," it taunted, reveling in the chaos they had unleashed. "Did you know thews of causality would support us this time?"


    But amidst the chaos, a flicker of concern emerged as Adrian''s thoughts turned to Aria and the others. "Loki is currently taking care of them," his doppelganger reassured him, its words dripping with malice.


    "No one can harm them under his watchful gaze, especially with his son Fenrir by his side."


    As the doppelganger''s words sank in, a sense of anticipation tingled in Adrian''s veins. What actions would he take once he awoke to witness the chaos he had sown?


    The thought sent a shiver down his spine, mingled with a perverse excitement at the prospect of facing the goddess herself.


    "If we evere face to face with the goddess," the doppelganger mused, its voice dripping with hunger, "I can''t wait to taste that beautiful face of hers¡­"


    With each word, Adrian''s sense of dread deepened, mingling with a perverse thrill at the thought of the battles thaty ahead.


    As he teetered on the brink of consciousness, he knew that the moment he awoke, a new chapter in the saga of chaos and destruction would unfold¡ªone in which he would y a central role, for better or for worse.


    He was excited as well.


    .....


    Celestial Lumenian year of the gods... people were fighting, and screaming for their lives as demons took hold of everything they''ve known...


    Deathy everywhere and it felt like the gods had already abandoned them, Angels and demons roamed through the skies as they battled for dominance... and the hero was assumed to be dead.


    Then... as snow hit the the corpse of a young man resting on top a white demonic castle.... it''s shimmering pale white eyes shone under the night sky.


    On the third week of the holy war a monster woke.

 Chapter 263: Holy war

    In the grand pce hall, nestled within the high tower''s secret chamber, a gathering of individuals sat around arge, round table, their eyes fixed upon a magical crystal that projected a holographic map of the continent before them.


    Fourteen figures, cloaked in shadow and silence, watched solemnly as the unfolding events of the war yed out before their eyes.


    "Kingdom of Usra, The Free City of Polynesia, and the Union Federation¡ªthree countries lost in just the first two months since this war began," murmured a bearded man, his voice heavy with despair.


    "Do we really have no hope left?" another voice interjected, tinged with desperation.


    Laughter, bitter and hollow, rippled through the chamber. "If we had any hope, the gods above would''ve intervened on our behalf long ago," a voice scoffed.


    "But angels dide down¡­" someone countered, their tone hopeful yet tinged with uncertainty.


    Though the mention of angels briefly sparked a glimmer of optimism, the reality of their situation quickly overshadowed any fleeting hope. Despite the celestial intervention, the onught of demons continued unabated,ying waste to neighboring countries with merciless efficiency.


    In the dim light of the chamber, the faces of the gathered individuals were etched with worry and resignation. Each passing day brought new reports of devastation and loss, each victory against the demonsing at a heavy price.


    As they watched the holographic map flicker and shift, revealing the relentless advance of the enemy forces, the weight of their collective burden pressed down upon them like a suffocating nket.


    In the face of overwhelming odds, they knew that their only recourse was to stand together, to strategize, and to fight for the survival of their empire. But whether their efforts would be enough to stem the tide of darkness remained to be seen.


    Everything that was happening right now happened 2 days since Queen Mavis had been safely returned to the empire, a brief respite before the storm of chaos descended upon thend.


    In an onught that defiedprehension, an unfathomable horde of demons poured forth from the north,unching a devastating assault on the neighboring countries.


    The free kingdoms, unbound by allegiance to any empire, were the first to fall, their defenses crumbling in the face of the relentless onught.


    Even the western countries, renowned for their military prowess and formidable fortifications, proved no match for the corrupted miasma that surrounded the demons, choking the life from everything it touched.


    In this dark hour, not even the dragons, revered as the guardians of bnce in the world, could stem the tide of destruction.


    Though they fought valiantly, their efforts were futile against the overwhelming numbers of their demonic adversaries. It was as if the very fabric of reality itself had been rent asunder, allowing the demons to swarm unchecked across thend.


    As the chaos unfolded, the nature''s strongest allies¡ªthe elves, the dwarves, and the other denizens of the natural world¡ªfound themselves faced with an impossible choice. With the bnce of the world teetering on the brink of copse, they could ill afford to risk a futile battle against the high-ranking demons that led the invasion.


    Instead, they chose to rally beneath the banner of their dragon lords, seeking guidance and protection in the face of the encroaching darkness.


    With a heavy sigh, the emperor surveyed the faces gathered around him, each one a grim testament to the dire state of their world.


    Haggard and worn, with dark circles etched beneath weary eyes, they represented thest bastions of power in their respective countries.


    Yet despite their collective wisdom and authority, they found themselves at a loss for a n of action in the face of the unfolding crisis.


    Each person present bore the weight of their own nation''s fate upon their shoulders, but fear and indecision gripped them like a vice, paralyzing their ability to act.


    What could they hope to achieve against the relentless tide of demonic onught that threatened to consume them all?


    Their predicament was a bitter reminder of the consequences of their past mistakes.


    The decision to iste their countries behind imprable barriers, in a misguided attempt to protect themselves from the looming threat, had only served to hasten their downfall.


    If only they had acted sooner, if only they had unified humanity in the face of the impending doom, perhaps they could have stood a chance against the encroaching darkness.


    But now, as they grappled with the harsh reality of their situation, they could onlyment the opportunities lost and the roads not taken.


    The hero they had ced their faith in was gone, vanished into the mists of legend, leaving them to face their fate alone.


    And as the demons amassed their forces in the north, their countries stood on the brink of annihtion, saved from total destruction only by the presence of the archangels stationed within their borders¡ªa fragile barrier against the relentless tide of evil that threatened to engulf them all.


    "What''s the situation with the Holy Kingdom?"


    "They are remaining quiet, your majesty."


    "I see."


    Ever since this demonic invasion happened on all fronts, the Holy Kingdom has been the quietest of all the powerhouses in the world. Although their borders did get attacked by the demons, they remained steadfast with the least number of damages.


    "What about the confirmation of the hero''s death?"


    "The Holy Kingdom has yet to confirm it as well, your majesty."


    Suddenly, a man mmed his fists into the round table.


    "Those bastards! We know and it''s already so obvious that the hero''s dead, and yet they don''t confirm it¡­ it would be safe to assume the saintess is also dead, right?"


    Frustration boiled over as one of the council members mmed his fist against the round table in exasperation. Theck of confirmation from the Holy Kingdom was not only baffling but also deeply troubling. In the face of overwhelming evidence, their refusal to acknowledge the hero''s death raised suspicions and cast doubt on their motives.


    The emperor''s advisors exchanged wary nces, a silent acknowledgment of the delicate nature of their current predicament. Under normal circumstances, such disregard for internationalmunication would have sparked diplomatic tensions. But with the world teetering on the brink of destruction, there was little room for diplomatic niceties.


    "In the end, should we just wait for our end toe?" One man mumbled, his words echoing in the hushed chamber.


    The room fell silent, each person lost in their own thoughts. It was a question that had lingered in the back of their minds ever since the massive-scale invasion began. Despite their considerable power and influence, they found themselves helpless in the face of the relentless demonic onught.


    The truth was undeniable: none of them could effectivelybat the demons. Despite their strength and abilities, the demons wielded a power that seemed to defy conventional methods of warfare. Their corrupted miasma twisted the very fabric of reality, rendering even the mightiest warriors powerless against its influence.


    In the face of such overwhelming odds, the idea of simply waiting for their inevitable demise seemed almost tempting. After all, what hope did they have against an enemy that could dictate the terms of battle with such impunity?


    ¡­.


    As my eyes fluttered open, the scene before me was both familiar and surreal. "Aunt?" I mumbled, trying to discern the crow-like figure standing before me.


    "You''re awake," she replied softly.


    "Yes," I confirmed, slowly pushing myself into a sitting position. My gaze shifted to the side, and I was further taken aback by the sight. There sat Aunt, cradling my sister in her arms, the doll-like figure twitching slightly as she regarded me with her lifeless eyes. Behind them stood Loki, his youthful demeanor and mischievous grin unchanged.


    "Yo," he greeted, his energy infectious as always.


    "How long was I out?" I inquired, still trying to process the situation.


    "Hmm, about a month at most," Loki answered with a casual shrug. "A lot has happened since then, Adrian. Because of your orders regarding the demonic princess, which you didn''t consult us about, the world is even more messed up right now! HAHAHAHA."


    "What exactly happened?" I asked, a sense of foreboding creeping over me.


    "A war... a great war has unfolded," Loki exined, hisughter fading as he spoke. "Even the goddess is making her moves, though the beings she''s sent so far are mere pawns. It won''t be long before the climax of this holy war begins."


    "I see," I acknowledged, though I had already heard my other self-muttering about the war I apparently started. I can safely assume now that he was referring to the current state of affairs here huh.


    "What about Elena?"


    "Haha, even though the world has turned to shit, your priority is always your girl, huh? That''s why I like you," Loki remarked, snapping his fingers to reveal a holographic image of Elena bound and tied to a chain.


    Seeing her in such a vulnerable state ignited a surge of anger within me. "Elena..."


    "Don''t worry, Adrian. Elena is fine. For better or worse, it seems the goddess doesn''t want to escte things into an all-out war yet," Aunt reassured me.


    I sighed in relief, thankful that she was still alive, at least for now.


    "What about the others?" I inquired, concern for my loved ones weighing heavily on my mind.


    "Hmm, because of the urgency of the situation, things have gotten a bit chaotic. But your other lovers are currently under my protection," Loki dered proudly, snapping his fingers once more to reveal a live video feed of my girlfriends.


    There they were, resting peacefully together. Louise was nestled in Aria''s embrace, while Anay nearby, sleeping peacefully on her own. Seeing them safe brought a measure offort amidst the chaos that surrounded us.


    "Right now, they are in a constant dream world of their dreams, and trust me, those two blondies in particr have some pretty kinky dreams! Hahaha," Loki remarked,ughing.


    "They''ve been asleep for weeks now ever since this holy war started, but don''t worry, they are being constantly fed with my energy," Aunt said gently, her voice a soothing presence amidst the turmoil.


    "But wouldn''t your divinity be poison for them?" I asked, concerncing my words. Even if Aunt held back, she was still a being above the mortal world. Taking energy from such a source could prove fatal.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Who do you think I am? In our family, I''m the only one who can walk freely within the mortal world without causing much harm, you know? And besides, Mother has blessed all of them, making it easier for me to give them energy," Aunt reassured me.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, feeling reassured by her words.


    "Adrian... How do you feel?" Sis asked, breaking her silence as she gently floated closer, her hand resting on my chest.


    I smiled at her, feeling a sense of warmth and contentment wash over me. "I feel alive."


    Right now, this beating ck heart inside of me is the real me... Haah... I can feel it in the itch of my skin, this power, this energy, this was truly me.


    "Adrian, are you hungry?" Sis''s gentle voice interrupted my thoughts.


    "Yes," I replied, feeling the gnawing hunger in the pit of my stomach. It was like a bottomless pit, a craving that seemed insatiable.


    Sis then opened a ck portal near me.


    "Did you prepare something?" I inquired, curious about what awaited me on the other side.


    "Yes," she confirmed, her tone calm and reassuring.


    As I slowly rose to my feet, a single step forward caused the ground beneath me to break. Confusion washed over me, but Loki''s exmation drew my attention. "Wow~! Even your physical strength increased! Just how dense is your body right now, Adrian?"


    "Be careful, Ian... Right now, your strength is dangerous," Aunt warned, her concern evident in her voice.


    "Yeah..." I acknowledged, realizing the potential danger my newfound strength posed, especially to those around me. It would take some time before I could safely interact with the girls again. Despite my longing to see them, it was a risk I couldn''t afford to take.


    With cautious steps, I made my way towards the portal, curiosity nagging at me since I woke up.


    "By the way, where is Mom?" I asked, wondering about her whereabouts given the current circumstances it should be easy for her to incarnate into the mortal world now¡­.


    "She''s waiting," Aunt replied cryptically when I asked about Mom''s whereabouts.


    "Waiting?" I echoed, puzzled by her response.


    "Yes, don''t worry about it for now. Step into the portal; you look really hungry right now," Aunt urged, diverting my attention away from further questions.


    Hungry indeed, I obediently stepped into the portal. As I crossed the threshold, a wave of relief washed over me, and the scenery around me changed drastically. My eyes widened in surprise at the sight before me.


    Enclosed within a birdcage-like prison were a group of winged beings, their forms tattered and broken. Despite their dire circumstances, a gentle aura of light surrounded them, a testament to their angelic nature.


    "Angels?" I gasped, shocked by the realization of who they were. How many had Aunt and the others captured?


    As I cautiously approached, the attention of the captive angels shifted towards me.


    Panic spread among them at the sight of my arrival.


    "Monster!" They all screamed in horror, their voices echoing in the enclosed space. At first, I was taken aback by their reaction, but as I nced at my reflection in a nearby puddle, I finally understood their terror.


    My appearance was no longer the familiar face I once knew. Instead, it was a grotesque visage of darkness, with no discernible form except for the countless eyes staring back at me and a menacing set of razor-sharp teeth. I had truly be a monster.

 Chapter 264: Holy war 2

    "Stay away from us, you devil!!!" one of the angels shouted, his voice trembling with both fear and defiance.


    With a mixture of amusement and disdain, I watched as another angel attempted to summon a spear of light, his hands shaking with the effort. It was almostughable how feeble their attempts were in this tainted realm.


    Despite the hindrance of their divine powers and the poisonous air surrounding us, their determination wasmendable.


    Yet, before their efforts could fully materialize, the whip-like tendrils behind me moved with a mind of their own, striking out and piercing the hearts of the four angels who dared to challenge us.


    As their bodies fell to the ground, it became evident that my actions were not guided by conscious decision-making. Instead, they seemed to flow from some deeper, primal instinct, a survival mechanism kicking in without my deliberatemand.


    It was a realization that struck a chord within me¡ªa reminder of the need to harness and control this aspect of myself swiftly.


    After all, I couldn''t afford to risk inadvertently harming the ones I cared about


    Not long after their divine, golden hearts were presented to me, still pulsating with the vitality of their former owners, the four angels watched in horror as my mouth began to open, revealing rows of sharp teeth glistening in the dim light.


    With a swift and deliberate motion, I seized each heart and swallowed them whole, relishing in the sensation as they slid down my throat.


    As the hearts settled within me, still warm and beating, the four angels began to wither away before my eyes, their life force drained by my consuming act. It was a swift and decisive end to their existence, leaving only a haunting silence in their wake.


    Despite the influx of toxic white mana coursing through me, there was a strange new sensation that apanied the consumption of their souls. It was as if my soul and body were working in perfect harmony, filtering out the unnecessary toxins and allowing me to absorb the pure energy of the souls I had consumed.


    And, surprisingly, their souls were delicious¡ªa fact that brought a twisted smile to my lips. It was a sensation I had never experienced before, one that hinted at a newfound power coursing through my veins. Perhaps, I thought to myself with a chuckle, I might even be addicted to this newfound source of sustenance.


    With thirteen other souls still remaining, I realized that I had plenty of material to experiment with. I could test the limits of my new abilities, leaving some souls untouched while using others as subjects for my twisted curiosity. After all, what harm coulde from a little experimentation when there were so many souls to spare?


    As I strode forward with purpose, an angel stumbled backward, eventually copsing onto the ground. His once-pristine wings were now tattered, evidence of a fierce battle he had likely waged against demons. Despite the turmoil, he retained a strikingly handsome appearance, a fact that irked me slightly. Not a speck of dirt marred his face¡ªa stark contrast to the chaos surrounding us.


    He seemed suitable for my purposes.


    "No, no! Please," he pleaded, but his words fell on deaf ears. It was toote; I had already decided to enlist him for a little experiment of mine. With a pointed finger, I applied a gentle pressure to his back, intending to execute a simple flick¡ªa seemingly innocuous gesture, or so I thought.


    But what followed was far from ordinary.


    With a resounding BOOM, a shockwave erupted from the point of contact, unleashing a devastating force that tore through everything in its path.


    In an instant, the angel vanished, reduced to scattered remains strewn across the muddy ground.


    The echoes of screams reverberated through the air, but I paid them no heed, disregarding the curses and profanities hurled in my direction.


    It was a disy of power beyond anything I had anticipated, a chilling reminder of the depths of my newfound abilities.


    And as I surveyed the destruction wrought by my actions, a twisted sense of satisfaction washed over me.


    As my eyes began to glow with an eerie purple hue, I found myself drawn to a faint, flickering golden orb hovering where the angel had met his demise. A soul, I realized¡ªa precious essence awaiting consumption.


    It seemed my newfound abilities extended beyond the physical realm; now, I could perceive and interact with souls directly. With a sense of anticipation, I reached out and seized the orb, feeling its ethereal energy pulsating within my grasp.


    Without hesitation, I consumed the soul, expecting a burst of satisfaction to apany its consumption.


    Yet, to my surprise, it tasted bitter and unsatisfying, a stark contrast to the delectable essence of previous souls.


    Puzzled by this unexpected turn, I pondered the discrepancy briefly before dismissing it as inconsequential.


    After all, there were still plenty of souls left to experiment with¡ªa fact that filled me with a sense of twisted excitement.


    With a malevolent grin spreading across my lips, I turned my attention to the remaining angels, relishing the prospect of further experimentation.


    This newfound power was proving to be far more exhrating than I had initially anticipated, and I couldn''t help but revel in the chaos and destruction thaty ahead. With each step forward, I embraced the darkness that consumed me


    ''Hahaha¡­ yeah this was getting really fun''


    ¡­.


    "Hmm~ he''s feeding well," a voice murmured from the darkness of the night sky, its tone tinged with a sense of satisfaction. The speaker, a woman shrouded in the same darkness that enveloped the heavens, observed the scene unfolding below with a mixture of interest and detachment.


    As the wind caressed her skin, she floated effortlessly above the tumultuous scene ying out beneath her. A sense of power and control radiated from her, a stark contrast to the chaos below.


    "Is this really alright, mother? Aren''t we just rushing things here now?" Another voice, soft and doll-like, interrupted the silence, its concern palpable in the air. The figure, resembling a perfect doll, gazed down at the scene unfolding below¡ªa scene of relentless onught and maniacalughter that seemed to emanate from the darkness itself. This was not the brother she remembered, and the realization filled her with unease.


    "Hmm~ are you worried, Nya?" The ck-haired woman''s response was calm, almost indifferent, yet there was a flicker of concern in her eyes¡ªa concern borne out of a deeper understanding of the situation.


    "...Yes," Nya admitted reluctantly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    As a creation meant to be the perfect sister for Ian, it was only natural for her to feel apprehensive about the sudden shift in his demeanor.


    This side of Ian was unfamiliar, a forgotten memory buried deep within his subconscious¡ªa memory that only the woman d in darkness could have known.


    And now, as she watched her creation grapple with the reality of her brother''s transformation, she couldn''t help but feel a twinge of regret for the role she had unwittingly yed in bringing it about.


    "I understand yours and the others'' worries, but you don''t have to worry too much right now. Ian is just under an unstable state due to the new profound sensations his body is adapting to. It won''t be long before the old himes back," the woman reassured, her voice a soothing balm amidst the swirling uncertainty.


    Though Adrian had technically assimted with his other half, bing a singr being of darkness, there remained a sliver of humanity within him¡ªa fragment etched in the bottomless depths of his soul.


    It was this humanity, this kind-hearted essence of Ian, that would eventually resurface, bringing with it the memories long buried within him.


    "By the way, Nya, is his army ready?" she inquired, her tone calm yet tinged with a hint of anticipation.


    "Yes," Nya replied solemnly. "For the past few months, all the million demons he requested have been properly trained. Though some perished in the rigorous process, they have all been reced."


    "Good~ Good~" The woman''s smile was filled with a sense of maternal pride.


    "It is only natural that my baby gets the best of what he deserves." With onest nce at Ian, her gaze filled with both affection and determination, she turned back to Nya.


    "Take care of him while I prepare myself," she instructed, her demeanor shifting to one of focused resolve.


    "Are you not nning to join the fray, Mother?" Nya''s voice carried a note of concern as she nced at the woman beside her.


    The woman tilted her head slightly at the question, a thoughtful expression crossing her features. "No," she replied, her voice soft yet resolute.


    "As much as I want to right now, I have to prepare for the uing causality of the things we are about to do. Besides, the beings the goddess has brought to her side are quite troublesome to deal with."


    "Even for someone like you?" Nya inquired, her curiosity piqued.


    "Yes," the woman confirmed with a nod. "But don''t worry. Mother has her ns. So take care of Ian while I''m away for the time being. And as for his girls, make sure none of them dies."


    "As you wish, Mother," Nya replied dutifully, her gaze unwavering.


    "Well then, goodbye for now." With those parting words, the darkness that enveloped the woman dissipated, revealing a beautifuldy dressed in all-ck Gothic nun clothing. Her once-ck hair had transformed into a light brown hue, cascading around her shoulders in gentle waves.


    Nya reached out instinctively, catching the girl as she stared up at the starry skies above, her thoughts consumed by the enigmatic ns of her mother.


    As she held her mother''s saintess close, Nya couldn''t help but wonder whaty ahead and what role they would y in the unfolding events orchestrated by the woman they both revered and feared.

 Chapter 265: Holy war 3

    "Hmm... as expected, they don''t taste good when they''re already dead," Adrian mumbled to himself, his voice echoing amidst the eerie silence that enveloped the scene.


    He surveyed the aftermath of his macabre experiment, his eyes flickering with a mix of curiosity and satisfaction.


    Among the six angels he had used for his study, he had discovered a grim truth: the fresher the kill, the more delectable the soul.


    With each step he took, Adrian''sughter reverberated through the air, mingling with the scent of golden blood that stained the ground beneath him.


    Thest remaining angel, her once-pristine white body now marred with w marks, cowered before him in a futile attempt to escape her inevitable fate.


    Her eyes widened with dread and fear as she beheld the monstrous entity before her¡ªa being whose very presence exuded an aura of darkness and malevolence.


    "What''s your name, Dove?" Adrian inquired, his voiceced with a twisted sense of curiosity.


    The angel, ovee by a sense of terror that gripped her very soul, could only stare at Adrian in stunned silence.


    The weight of the situation bore down upon her, rendering her momentarily speechless.


    But as she caught sight of Adrian''s snarling teeth and the dark energy that radiated from them, her faculties returned, and she hastily responded, her voice trembling with fear.


    "E-Emilia... my name is Emilia," she stammered, her words faltering despite her efforts to maintainposure.


    The realization of her predicament washed over her like a tidal wave, filling her with a sense of despair as she braced herself for the horrors that awaited her at the hands of this monstrous being.


    "Emilia, huh... that''s a very beautiful name," Adrian murmured, his voice dripping with a perverse sense of admiration as he studied the trembling angel before him. With a predatory grin, he licked his lips, savoring the fear that radiated from her.


    His hands,posed of swirling darkness, caressed her cheek before trailing down to her chin as he knelt before her.


    "You know what would happen if I just close my hand like this, right?" he whispered, his toneced with a sinister edge.


    Emilia hesitantly nodded, fully aware of the immense power at Adrian''s disposal. With just a flick of his wrist, he could crush her fragile form into nothingness.


    "You see, during that little experiment, there was something I almost forgot," Adrian continued, his voice low and hypnotic.


    "A question that I have always been curious about ever since your creator started to make a move."


    His spikey hands then moved to her chest, the sharp ws threatening to pierce through her delicate skin.


    Despite inflicting little physical harm, the sensation of his touch sent waves of excruciating pain coursing through Emilia''s body. It was a torment beyondprehension¡ªa pain that seemed to sear her very soul.


    As golden blood spilled from the wounds, Emilia struggled toprehend the depths of Adrian''s depravity.


    He had be a natural poison to their kind, a being far more insidious and crueler than any demon she had encountered.


    And in that moment, she realized the true extent of the danger they faced¡ªa danger embodied by the monstrous entity kneeling before her.


    The true reason as to why their revered mother was acting so paranoid...


    "What exactly is the goddess nning?" Adrian''s voice dripped with curiosity as a sinister smile yed upon his lips.


    "I-I don''t know¡ª" Emilia began to exin, but her words were cut short by a sudden jolt of agony that tore through her being. A guttural scream escaped her lips as the w pointed at her chest pierced through her skin, injecting a dark, poisonous miasma into her divine body.


    Adrian''s smile widened at her torment. "I don''t like lies, you know, Emilia," he taunted, his voiceced with cruelty.


    "P-Please, I really don''t know... Ahhh!!!" Emilia''s plea was drowned out by another wave of excruciating pain. With each passing moment, the agony intensified, threatening to consume herpletely.


    As the torment persisted, Emilia felt a sense of despair wash over her. Her once-pristine white wings began to undergo a grotesque transformation, their divine radiance fading as they darkened and became tainted by corruption. For an angel of her stature, the degradation of her divinity was an unthinkable disgrace¡ªa fate worse than death.


    Despite her best efforts to resist, Emilia found herself powerless against the relentless onught of pain and corruption. Trapped in a nightmarish cycle of torment, she could only watch helplessly as her essence was twisted and defiled by the malevolent force that surrounded her.


    "Please, I really don''t know," she pleaded desperately, her voice barely audible amidst the chaos of her suffering. But in the presence of the monstrous being before her, she knew that her words held little sway.


    Emilia trembled with fear, her body paralyzed by the sheer terror of her predicament. In her heart, she longed for escape, even if it meant being devoured rather than enduring the degradation she now faced. For an archangel of her stature, this was a fate worse than death¡ªa humiliation that cut to the core of her being.


    As Adrian grinned, reveling in the anguish of his prey, his sadistic enjoyment was abruptly interrupted by the sudden appearance of another figure. A doll-like being interposed itself between them, its lifeless eyes fixed upon Adrian with a silent intensity.


    "Sis?"


    "Ian... calm down," the doll-like figure spoke, its voice soft yet firm.


    Adrian cocked his head in confusion¡­.


    "But I am calm," he protested, his gaze shifting to meet the reflection of his own monstrous visage in his sister''s porcin eyes. In that moment, he saw the truth¡ªthe malevolent grin etched upon his face, the joy he derived from tormenting the helpless angel before him.


    With a soft exhale, Adrian''s energy subsided, the poison that had been seeping into Emilia''s beinging to an abrupt halt. Copsing to the ground amidst the remnants of her kind, Emilia gasped for air, her body wracked with sobs as she coughed up golden blood.


    In the wake of the chaos, a sense of relief washed over her¡ªa fleeting respite from the torment that had threatened to consume her soul.


    And as shey amidst the debris of her fallen brethren, Emilia wept, her tears mingling with the golden blood that stained the muddy ground beneath her.


    "You''re getting too intoxicated with your newfound powers, Ian," Nya''s voice cut through the tense atmosphere, her eyes narrowing as she observed Adrian''s transformation.


    "You can''t even ess your human form anymore," she pointed out, her toneced with concern.


    As Nya approached, Adrian instinctively raised his hands, but instead of reaching out to her, tendrils of darkness snaked forth, ensnaring her in their grasp.


    Despite his efforts to control himself, Adrian found himself sumbing to the overwhelming power coursing through his veins.


    "I know you''re having a hard time controlling yourself right now, Ian," Nya continued, her voice soft yet firm. "But the more you sumb to such power, the more likely you''ll forget about the humanity you''ve securely locked deep inside of you. Do you want Elena, Aria, Louise, and Ana to see you like this?"


    With a gentle touch, Nya reached out and traced Adrian''s ever-changing face, a gesture imbued with both warmth and authority.


    In that moment, memories long buried beneathyers of darkness began to stir, rising to the surface like a dam bursting forth.


    As if her words had triggered a floodgate, Adrian felt a surge of emotion wash over him.


    Memories of the best moments of his life flooded his mind, each one a testament to the humanity he had fought so hard to suppress.


    And in that moment of rity, he realized the truth of Nya''s words.


    ''Yeah... that''s right... how could I forget?''


    As the darkness surrounding him began to dissipate, Adrian felt a sense of relief wash over him.


    Slowly but surely, his grotesque form shifted, his features morphing into those of a man with ck hair and sharp, defined features. His ashen gray eyes, once obscured by darkness, now gleamed with a glimmer of humanity.


    Though the shadows still clung to him, Adrian had regained a semnce of his former self¡ªa testament to the power of Nya''s words and the bond they shared as siblings. Despite the lingering intoxication of his newfound abilities, he could feel a sense of calm settling over him, a respite from the insatiable hunger for destruction that had consumed him.


    "Thank you, sis," Adrian murmured, his voice tinged with gratitude as he looked up at Nya.


    "You''re wee," Nya replied softly, her hand gently patting his head in a gesture offort and reassurance.


    With each stroke of her hand, Adrian felt the corrupted rhythm of his heart begin to steady, the tumultuous storm within him gradually subsiding.


    Memories of their childhood flooded his mind, each one a testament to the unwavering support and love she had always shown him.


    Truly, during his darkest moments, Nya had been his constant anchor¡ªa guiding light in the midst of chaos.


    As he basked in her presence, Adrian couldn''t help but feel a surge of gratitude swell within him. "I can''t thank you enough, sis," he whispered, his voice filled with genuine appreciation for the sister who had always been there for him, no matter the cost.


    Satisfied with Adrian''s response, Nya turned her attention back to the struggling Emilia, a calcting glint in her eyes. "Ian... do you want to eat her?" she inquired, her voiceced with a hint of malice.


    Adrian paused, his hunger for souls gnawing at him, but his newly regained logic and reasoning prevailed. With a shake of his head, he dismissed the idea.


    There was no need to further torment or consume Emilia; he had already achieved what he set out to do with his experiment.


    As for the unanswered question lingering in his mind, he knew he could seek answers from the goddess herself when they eventually confronted each other.


    "No... there''s no point in doing that now,"


    "Then how about you make use of her?" Nya suggested, her words apanied by the encroaching darkness that wrapped around Emilia like tentacles.


    The inky shadows seized hold of her limbs, spreading them in opposite directions, tearing at her pristine white dress as they burned with ck mes.


    With her legs forcibly spread open, Emiliay vulnerable and exposed before them, her dignity stripped away by the merciless grip of darkness.


    "N-no... Please, I''m begging you..." Emilia''s voice trembled with fear and desperation as she pleaded for mercy, her heart pounding in her chest as she realized the horrifying position she was in. "Please, anything but that," she implored, her words strained and broken as she struggled against the darkness that ensnared her.


    "¡­." As Adrian watched the scene unfold, confusion furrowed his brow.


    "What are you doing, sis?" he questioned, his voice tinged with uncertainty.


    "Hmm? Do you not like it?"


    Nya''s response wasced with amusement, her smile never faltering as she met Adrian''s gaze with an enigmatic glint in her eyes.


    "¡­." Adrian could only stare in disbelief at his sister''s words, the absurdity of the situation leaving him momentarily speechless.


    While he knew Nya wasn''t particrly fond of humans, her actions towards Emilia seemed to defy logic. The thought of subjecting the angel to such degradation went against everything he knew about his sister''s character.


    Yet, as he looked upon her unwavering smile, Adrian realized that Nya was deadly serious.

 Chapter 266: Holy war 4

    "Sis..."


    "Yes?"


    "You''re not really serious, are you?"


    "Why would I not be?"


    Adrian hesitated, unsure of how to articte his concerns. "Well... for a couple of reasons," he began, his voice trailing off uncertainly.


    "Are you feeling sorry for this angel perhaps?"


    "Not really,"


    "Then there''s no problem, is there?" Nya''s voice remained steady, her confidence unshaken. "And besides, you might want to control other parts of your body first before you go at it with your girls... your strength is way beyond what a mortal can take right now."


    Adrian paused, considering her words carefully. "Even if you say that, don''t you think this is wrong?" he questioned, his voiceced with uncertainty.


    As the very person who had nurtured Adrian''s respect for women, Nya''s suggestion went against the moralpass she had instilled in him. It was a departure from the values she had taught him, and Adrian couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease at the prospect of following her lead down this dark path.


    Nya took a moment to assess Adrian''s reaction, recognizing the gravity of the situation. What she was suggesting ran counter to the morals she had instilled in Adrian since he was young¡ªa fact that weighed heavily on her conscience.


    With a heavy sigh, she prepared to address her brother''s concerns.


    "I know I was the basis of your moralpass, Ian," Nya began, her voice tinged with regret. "But now, you are a being far beyond mortal''s moral constructs. Whatever you do, whatever you feel like doing, no one can judge you except those higher than you. And right now, this angel isn''t one of those beings. You are now in a position to do whatever you want."


    Her words carried a weighty truth, underscoring the vast difference in power between Adrian and the beings he once considered his equals. As Nya continued, her tone grew more serious, her eyes locking with Adrian''s as she spoke.


    "The ramblings of the sheep are mere cries in the ears of a lion," she dered. "Trust me, if you knew what this angel has done to both the demons and the people of this world, you wouldn''t think twice about degrading her."


    It was a stark reminder of the harsh realities of their existence¡ªa world where the lines between right and wrong were blurred, and where those in power held sway over the fate of others.


    "So why don''t you just enjoy the moment, Ian?" Nya''s words echoed in Adrian''s mind, urging him to embrace the power at his fingertips.


    Hearing his sister''s words, Adrian halted in his tracks, his gaze shifting to the naked form of Emilia, whoy before him, tears streaming down her face as she pleaded for mercy.


    In that moment, a primal urge surged within him, a dark desire to dominate and control.


    Yet, even as the temptation beckoned, Adrian couldn''t shake the sense of moral unease that gnawed at him.


    A small part of him wished to ravage Emilia, to degrade her and use her for his own ends. But deep down, he knew it was wrong.


    Despite his newfound power and the boundless possibilities it offered, Adrian remained tethered to his humanity, however faint it may be. Instead of sumbing to his base instincts, he resolved to act with conviction.


    "No..." Adrian''s voice rang out with unwavering determination. In that moment, he felt a sense of rity wash over him, the lingering haze of temptation dissipating as he looked upon Emilia with newfound resolve.


    She was nothing more than a pawn in their game, a pitiful creature who had fallen into their clutches.


    "I see..." Nya''s tone was approving as she nodded in response to Adrian''s decision. With a p of her hands, she brought their exchange to a close.


    "You passed," she dered, her expression inscrutable.


    "Huh?" Adrian''s brow furrowed in confusion


    "I guess you''re still the same Ian as I knew..." Nya''s words hung in the air, a mixture of approval and understanding.


    "Was that a test?" Adrian''s voice was filled with curiosity, his gaze fixed on his sister.


    "Yes," Nya confirmed, her expression unreadable as she raised her hands in amanding gesture. With a flick of her wrist, Emilia, shrouded in darkness, floated towards Adrian, her body gently ced at his feet.


    Confusion furrowed Adrian''s brow as he watched Nya''s actions. "What are you doing, sis?" he questioned, his voice tinged with concern.


    Ignoring his inquiry, Nya continued with her dark ritual. With a subtle gesture, she summoned forth dark mes that engulfed Emilia''s body, eliciting anguished screams from the archangel. Adrian recoiled at the sight and sound, the intensity of Emilia''s suffering piercing through his senses.


    ¡­..


    As the mes consumed her, Emilia''s once-golden radiance faded, reced by an aura of darkness. Her pale white hair turned to ash, her pristine wings reduced to charred remnants. The vibrant blue of her eyes dimmed, reced by empty orbs devoid of life.


    Though Emilia was unaware of her physical transformation, she could feel the changes taking ce within her.


    ''The loss of her divine light''


    Emilia sighed in despair, a heavy exhale that seemed to echo the weight of her disillusionment. Once a celestial being, revered and powerful, she now found herself stripped of her divine status, reduced to the lowly state of mortality. It was a bitter irony, a cruel twist of fate that Emilia could scarcelyprehend.


    Gazing down at her tarnished hands, she felt a surge of self-loathing. These hands, once instruments of divine will, now bore the stains of human frailty. How had she fallen so far, she wondered, to be relegated to a form she had long looked down upon with disdain?


    As Emilia lifted her gaze, her eyes met Nya''s impassive stare. The figure before her was a haunting vision of decay, d in a tattered dress that hung in shreds around her broken form. Blonde hair, once radiant, now hung limply around her pallid face, and her eyes, empty and lifeless, seemed to pierce through Emilia''s soul.


    Nya was a being of iprehensible power, feared by even Emilia''s great mother and creator. In the early days of the war, Emilia and her siblings had underestimated her, dismissing her as a lesser threat.


    And it all lead to their deaths¡­ which she will probably face soon.


    Faced with her unyielding presence, Emilia could onlyment her folly.


    Nya had the ability to strip away divinity itself, reducing even the highest-ranking beings to mere mortals. It was a terrifying prospect, one that left Emilia feeling vulnerable and exposed. And yet, even the bnce of the universe seemed powerless to intervene, leaving Emilia to confront her fate alone.


    With a sinking heart, Emilia realized that her destiny had already been sealed. No matter what she did, she could not escape the inexorable march towards her own downfall. It was a sobering realization, one that filled her with a sense of resignation and despair.


    As Emilia grappled with the weight of her impending suffering, a chilling realization began to dawn upon her. No matter what actions she might take, they would inevitably lead to her own torment. It was a bleak prospect, one that filled her with a sense of hopelessness and despair.


    But as she surveyed the beings before her¡ªthe one who could alter the course of the natural world and the other who consumed souls with insatiable hunger¡ªa new understanding began to take root within her.


    They were not mere monsters, aberrations to be cast out from the realm of creation. Instead, they were integral parts of the natural order, fulfilling roles as vital as her own.


    Emilia had long viewed these beings as anomalies, entities beyond the boundaries of the universe''s design.


    But now, as she felt their terrifying power firsthand, she realized that they were as much a part of nature as she was. They served a purpose, just as she served hers.


    In a moment of rity, Emilia understood that these beings were not outliers but rather the embodiment of the universe''s inherent duality.


    Just as there was light, there was darkness; just as there was good, there was evil. It was the most fundamentalw of nature, a bnce that must be maintained at all costs.


    And in that bnce, Emilia saw her own powerlessness mirrored back at her. If humans were at the mercy of nature''s whims, then even the gods themselves were powerless in the face of these primal forces.


    ¡­..


    "Everything I''ve just said was just a lie... well except for the making use of her power, that is... now touch her" Nya said, his voice dripping with malice as he pointed towards the frozen figure of Emilia lying on the ground.


    Adrian''s confusion was palpable. "Huh?"


    "Like I said, touch her. Just try doing it, you''ll understand what I mean," Nya insisted, his tone ominous andmanding.


    Slowly, Adrian knelt down beside the motionless Emilia. Although she appeared unconscious, something about her seemed different. Yes, she was still visibly frightened by their presence, but this time there was a resignation in her eyes, as if she had given up and epted her fate.


    "Did you take her divinity, sis?"


    "Yes,"


    Although such an act wasn''t entirely surprising given Nya''s authority, Adrian nodded, bracing himself to touch Emilia''s hand as instructed.


    "Now try holding onto it¡­"


    Nodding at his sister''s words, Adrian tentatively clenched his hand around Emilia''s, only for the fragile appendage to splinter and rupture under the pressure of his grasp.


    Emilia squirmed, but made no sound of pain, causing Adrian to recoil in shock and horror at the realization of what he had done.


    "Now do you understand what I mean by making use of her, Adrian?" Nya''s voice cut through the silence like a knife. "I wasn''t lying when I said you are too much for your loved ones."


    Adrian could only nod mutely.

 Chapter 267: Holy war 5

    In a ce where darkness reigned supreme, a colossal ck castle stood as a foreboding sentinel, surrounded by an aura of sinister crimson energy. Thousands upon thousands of bats swarmed around the fortress, their wings beating rhythmically as they navigated through the shadowy expanse. With every p, the air crackled with anticipation, echoing the ominous energy that permeated thend.


    As the bats converged upon the castle, they began to coalesce, morphing into humanoid forms with red eyes glinting in the darkness and sharp fangs bared in anticipation. These were no ordinary beings¡ªthey were vampires, creatures of the night drawn to the castle like moths to a me.


    Among their ranks, there was a kaleidoscope of diversity¡ªvampires of all colors, shapes, and sizes, each bearing the unique markings of their lineage and origin. Some hailed from distant kingdoms, their journey spanning continents and oceans, propelled by their supernatural speed and agility.


    And so it was, a summons that echoed through the veins of every vampire, drawing them inexorably to the grand gathering called forth by an ancient decree embedded deep within their bloodline. None could ignore the call, for it was a mandate that resonated in their very souls¡ªa summons from their true mother, Elizabeth Vespera Bloodraven, the progenitor of their immortal race.


    Though many of them had remained hidden in the shadows of the mortal world, the urgency of the situation demanded their immediate attention. Across the globe, the fabric of reality itself seemed to fray as demons, ancient adversaries of their kind, brazenlyunched assaults on their brethren.


    As the vampires converged upon the throne room, a solemn assembly of dark royalty and nobility took shape. Without the need for words, they understood the gravity of the situation that had drawn them together. Standing in silent vignce, they arrayed themselves along the vast chamber, forming a formidable presence that spoke volumes of their collective power and authority.


    To their left and right, they positioned themselves, segregated by Herton, the venerable aide and butler to their progenitor. Despite his humble demeanor, Hertonmanded a reverence that even the vampire kings dared not defy. His strength, derived from the purity of his bloodline, was unparalleled among their kind¡ªa force to be reckoned with, and a testament to the ancient lineage that flowed through his veins.


    Even the mightiest among them, the vampire kings themselves, bowed before Herton and followed his lead without question. In his presence, their individual power paled inparison, for he was one of the few vampires whose strength rivaled that of their progenitor herself.


    The silence in the throne room was palpable as the vampires awaited the arrival of their true queen, their anticipation hanging thick in the air like a shroud. Each of them stood with bated breath, their reverence for their monarch evident in the stillness that enveloped them.


    Suddenly, the darkness seemed to constrict, wrapping around the chamber like a cloak before it transformed into a deep crimson hue, reminiscent of fresh blood. From this swirling vortex of scarlet emerged a figure of breathtaking beauty, her form illuminated by an otherworldly glow. With fiery red hair cascading around her shoulders and eyes that gleamed with ancient wisdom, she exuded an aura of regal grace and power.


    As their queen descended upon the grand throne at the chamber''s center, every vampire in attendance knelt before her, bowing their heads in a disy of unwavering loyalty and respect. It was a ritual as old as time itself, a testament to the unbreakable bond between ruler and subject.


    "Are these all of the family heads, Herton?" the queen inquired, her voice carrying the weight of authority andmand.


    "Yes, your majesty," Herton confirmed, his tone deferential as he stepped aside to stand at the queen''s side, his presence a silent testament to her unrivaled status.


    Seated upon her throne, Queen Elizabeth regarded her subjects with a mixture of solemnity and expectation. With a graceful movement, she crossed her legs, her gaze sweeping over the assembled vampires who awaited her words with bated breath.


    "I''m sure all of you here knew as to why I called all of you here, right?"


    With a solemn gesture, Elizabeth raised her hand, conjuring a massive cube of swirling blood at the center of the chamber. As the cube expanded and thinned, it morphed into a live feed, projecting scenes of chaos and destruction onto the walls of the throne room.


    Towns and cities burned with hellish mes, their once vibrant streets now reduced to smoldering ruins. People fled in terror, their cries of anguish drowned out by the cacophony of explosions and the roar of demonic hordes. Entire countries were razed to the ground, wiped from existence with ruthless efficiency.


    The feed showed a world engulfed in turmoil, overrun by demons whose insatiable hunger for destruction knew no bounds. With the hero fallen, hope had dwindled to a mere flicker, and now, almost half of the worldy under constant siege by these malevolent beings.


    The only semnce of resistance came from the valiant efforts of the angels, who descended from on high to aid humanity and other races in their darkest hour. Yet, even their divine might proved insufficient against the relentless onught of the demon horde. Some demons could easily overpower even the mightiest archangels, leaving the world teetering on the brink of annihtion.


    It was a grim realization that dawned upon the vampires gathered in the throne room¡ªthe world was spiraling towards its inevitable demise.


    And that not even them was safe.


    "The high races... Angels, Dragons, Elves, and finally us Vampires, and even the feeble low races like humans and beastkin... it seems the demons are not nning on sparing anyone from this war," Elizabeth murmured, her voice heavy with solemnity as she surveyed the grim reality unfolding before them.


    "So, I want to ask all of you, what do we make of this war?" she inquired, her gaze piercing as she waited a response from her silent subjects.


    Silence greeted her question, a deafening absence of words that hung heavy in the air despite the palpable surge of power emanating from their progenitor.


    "¡­.?"


    "No answers, huh?" Elizabeth''s voice wasced with a hint of frustration. "Did the hundred years of peace rot all of your brains?"


    At her words, a collective shiver ran through the assembled vampires, their souls trembling under the weight of their queen''s displeasure. Though they dared not meet her gaze directly, they could feel the intensity of her anger seeping into their very beings, setting their blood aze with a primal fear.


    "Humanity is bound to lose, Dragons remain neutral, Elves teeter on the brink of extinction, dwarves face constant demonic invasion, and beastkin are treated as ves once more," Elizabeth continued, her voice cutting through the silence like a de. "And then there are we, who have chosen to remain silent in the face of adversity. Tell me, my kin, what do we make of this war?"


    Queen Elizabeth of House Bloodraven pondered deeply on the tumultuous war that ravaged their world. In the swirling chaos of battle, she found herself torn between various courses of action, each fraught with its own risks and consequences.


    But before she could enact her own decision, she deemed it necessary to hear the opinions of her subjects.


    For while her words carried absolute authority among their race, she knew the weight of responsibility that rested upon her shoulders.


    Any misstep in dealing with such a dire situation, especially one involving demons, could prove catastrophic.


    Contemting the possibilities, Elizabeth considered the potential for profit amidst the chaos of war. Could their kind exploit the conflict for their own gain, or perhaps prevent it altogether? Joining forces with either side was also an option, though fraught with peril.


    Yet, before she could finalize her decision, she sought the counsel of her fellow vampires, desiring to understand their thoughts and feelings on the matter.


    With her eyes aze in a fiery crimson hue, Elizabeth addressed her assembled kin, her presencemanding and undeniable.


    Each vampire in the room felt the weight of her gaze, their own blood stirring within them as they awaited her inquiry.


    "M-my queen, if I may?" A young vampire with blond hair dared to speak up, his voice trembling with uncertainty. Acknowledging his request with a subtle nod, Elizabeth granted him permission to voice his thoughts.


    "My queen," the young vampire began tentatively, "wouldn''t it be better... to destroy humanity and side with the demons while the war is still ongoing? Don''t you think now is a great chance?"


    Intrigued by the young vampire''s response, which clearly did not garner unanimous approval among the gathered vampires, Elizabeth smiled faintly and gestured for him to continue.


    She was genuinely interested in delving deeper into his reasoning, to understand the motivations behind such a drastic suggestion.


    "Why do you think we should join them in ending humanity, child?" Elizabeth inquired, her voice tinged with curiosity and a hint of amusement.


    The young vampire gulped audibly, his throat suddenly parched as he met the intense gaze of his progenitor. Summoning his courage, he spoke, his words measured yet tinged with palpable nervousness.


    "The hero is dead... and only the advent of the demon king awaits this dying world," he began, his voice quivering slightly. "Even if all of us rise up now... once he arrives, none can stop the end of the world. Not even the gods above can prevent that. And once the demon king rules over the world, wouldn''t it be better to take a seat of position upon his throne?" he concluded, his words trailing off nervously.


    Elizabeth listened intently, her expression inscrutable as she considered his words carefully. Was he suggesting that they submit to the demon king''s rule? Before she could press him further, however, the young vampire''s form suddenly disintegrated into a thick mist of blood, leaving nothing behind but a lingering sense of unease.


    With her mood soured by the unexpected turn of events, Elizabeth''s crimson eyes darkened with displeasure.


    "I see... so you''re telling me to bow down to their king?" she mused aloud, her voice tinged with a hint of sarcasm.


    "N-no I¡ª"


    The young vampire stammered, his attempt to rify cut short as he exploded into a mist of blood, his life abruptly snuffed out in a gruesome disy.


    "Any other suggestions?"


    With her mood fouled the remaining vampires could only choose to silent.

 Chapter 268: Holy war 6

    In her millennia of existence, there were few things that could truly rile Elizabeth. Boredom, the capriciousness of the gods, defeat, and above all, submission.


    Boredom, in particr, gnawed at her like a relentless hunger.


    Like any long-lived race, the need for entertainment was an essential facet of existence. For Elizabeth, the remedy to this ennuiy in her kin¡ªthe vampires.


    Watching them grow, evolve, adapt, and even witnessing their transformations was a source of fascination that had long kept her boredom at bay.


    For countless millennia, this cycle of observation and fascination had provided Elizabeth with a sense of purpose, a respite from the monotony of immortality.


    But in thest 500 years, since the establishment of a peace treaty between vampires and humans, a pervasive sense of boredom had settled over her like a suffocating shroud.


    With the cessation of conflict, her once dynamic and ever-changing race had grown stagnant, trapped in a state of perpetual stasis.


    No longer were there wars to wage, enemies to vanquish, or challenges to ovee. Instead, there was only the dull monotony of peace¡ªan existence devoid of excitement, growth, or change.


    It was a reality that grated against Elizabeth''s very essence, leaving her restless and unfulfilled.


    As she surveyed her kin, their once vibrant energy now dulled by centuries of peace, Elizabeth felt a surge of frustration building within her.


    This was not how she had envisioned their immortal existence¡ªa life of endless stagnation, devoid of purpose or meaning.


    As a benevolent queen, Elizabeth understood theplexities of her immortal race and refrained from ming them for their stagnation.


    Instead, she exercised patience, though it wore thin as the culmination of her grievances unfolded within the same year.


    The gods themselves deigned to visit her domain, a rare urrence that stirred unease within her.


    Coupled with her kin''s stagnation and a defeat at the hands of the hero in an unofficial battle, Elizabeth found herself facing an unprecedented demand: to submit to demons, made by her own kind.


    It was a betrayal that shook her to her core, challenging the very foundations of her authority and reign.


    For the first time in her millennia-long existence, Elizabeth felt the primal urge to revert to the embodiment of the first sin she had long eschewed¡ªwrath.


    It was the very essence that had earned her the fear and respect of gods and high races alike, a force to be reckoned with and a reminder of her unparalleled power.


    With simmering anger beneath herposed exterior, Elizabeth addressed her subjects in a deceptively calm tone. "Any other suggestions?" she inquired, her voice carrying a weight that brooked no dissent.


    Yet, once again, the chamber remained silent, devoid of any who dared to meet her gaze. In the past, before peace settled over their race, defiant eyes would have met her own, but now, submission seemed the norm.


    This wasn''t the vibrant race of vampires she had once known, therades she had considered her kin.


    In the face of their collective acquiescence, Elizabeth felt a pang of sorrow and disappointment. Where were the vampires who had stood beside her as equals, who had challenged her and pushed her to be better?


    Before she knew it, Elizabeth''s body underwent a grotesque transformation, morphing into a formprised of pure blood and darkness.


    The throne hall was engulfed by her very essence, as thousands upon thousands of bright red eyes scanned their surroundings with an unnerving intensity.


    Sharp mouths and teeth opened in unison, a chorus of voices echoing through the chamber.


    "Once again, I''ll ask: what do you think we should do about this war?" the voices demanded, their grotesque tones intensifying the gravity of the situation.


    As the eerie voices reverberated around the hall, instilling fear in every vampire family head present, Elizabeth couldn''t help but feel a sense of disappointment. Despite her best efforts to elicit a response from her kin, they remained frozen in fear, unable or unwilling to offer a solution.


    Truly, the faces before her were a reflection of the stagnation that had befallen their race. Even the beloved Wednesday family and the esteemed Crimson family, whom she held dear, seemed incapable of breaking free from the grip of fear that held them captive.


    Not even her loyal shadow knights or Herton, her trusted aide, dared to meet her gaze.


    As the weight of her realization settled upon her, Elizabeth felt a pang of despair. It seemed that no matter what decision she made, the oue would remain unchanged. Their collective fear andcency had rendered them incapable of effecting any meaningful change.


    Should she simply restart anew? The thought lingered in her mind, a tempting prospect in the face of such insurmountable obstacles. But even as the idea took root, Elizabeth knew that it was not a decision to be made lightly. The prospect of starting over was daunting, fraught with uncertainty and unknown challenges.


    Yet, as she gazed upon the cowed faces of her kin, Elizabeth couldn''t shake the feeling that drastic action was necessary. For if her vampires were to ever reim their former glory, they would need a leader who was unafraid to forge a new path forward, no matter the cost.


    "As expected, you are all ever too reliant upon me," came Elizabeth''s calm voice as she returned to her beautiful form, her disappointment palpable. "None of you can speak up about your opinions. What''s the point of me asking, then?"


    Silence hung heavy in the air, a stark contrast to the weight of her words. The vampires before her remained frozen, unable to muster the courage to voice their thoughts.


    "You lotck courage... even that foolish youngling just now was much better than you elder folks," Elizabeth remarked with a small sigh. With a simple snap of her fingers, she invoked a primal reaction within her subjects, causing their blood to respond to her presence, to her authority as their queen.


    As the sound of their blood escaping their bodies filled the chamber, the vampires watched in horror, knowing that their queen''s actions meant only one thing: their imminent demise.


    "Y-your majesty?" Herton couldn''t help but speak up amidst the sudden chaos, his body weakening as his essence was drained. Yet, all he received was a look of disappointment from Elizabeth.


    "Is this your will, your majesty?" Herton''s voice trembled with resignation as he bowed before his queen. Even in the face of death, he remained loyal, willing to sacrifice himself for her cause. For the first sin upon the world.


    As Elizabeth prepared to feed upon her loyal subject, a somber eptance settled over Herton. If he were to die today, at least he would serve as nourishment for his queen, fulfilling his duty to the very end.


    As the queen prepared to enact her grim intentions, a sudden interruption halted her in her tracks. A familiar voice echoed through the chamber, breaking the tense silence.


    "Your Majesty," came the respectful address, apanied by the arrival of a woman with striking red hair and eyes reminiscent of Elizabeth''s own. Behind her, two other women bowed their heads in deference¡ªan individual with red eyes and blonde hair, and another with ck hair and red eyes, dressed in a maid''s outfit.


    Elizabeth''s eyes widened slightly at the sight before her. She recognized this person all too well¡ªone of the very few vampires she had genuinely cared about. When she had heard of their disappearance into the clutches of an unknown demon, she had been devastated.


    "Charlotte?" the queen questioned, her actions pausing as a ripple of relief washed over the vampires in the room, feeling their strength slowly returning in the presence of the neer.


    "Judging from your rash actions... are you not feeling well, Your Majesty?" Charlotte inquired with genuine concern as she approached, nked by herpanions. A crow with a hundred eyes perched on her shoulder.


    "You were alive... Charlotte?" Elizabeth''s voice held a mixture of disbelief and relief.


    "Yes," Charlotte confirmed simply, her expression unreadable.


    "How...? I''m sure your connection with me was clearly cut off," Elizabeth pressed, her gaze scanning the woman before her. She delved deep, searching for any sign of deception, but found none. It was indeed Charlotte standing before her, alive against all odds. Yet, the absence of their vampiric connection had left Elizabeth convinced of her demise.


    "We can talk about all of thatter, Your Majesty. How about we take this somewhere private first? My master is rather impatient at the moment," Charlotte suggested, a note of urgency in her voice.


    "Master?" Elizabeth''s curiosity piqued as she followed Charlotte''s gaze to the crow perched on her shoulder.


    In that moment, Elizabeth''s senses were overwhelmed by a surge of primal energy emanating from the crow.


    She attempted to peer into its essence, but before she could discern its identity her eyes exploded, a searing pain erupted within her, as if her very soul had been scorched.


    "Looking without permission is rude, my dear progenitor," came a calm yetmanding voice from the crow.


    The power it exuded was palpable, sending shivers down the spines of every vampire present.


    In that instant, Elizabeth realized the magnitude of the being before her.


    It was not merely a crow, but something far greater¡ªan entity thatmanded respect and reverence, akin to that of a god.


    And as the weight of its presence bore down upon them, Elizabeth and her subjects could only kneel into submission.

 Chapter 269: Holy war 7

    ''Kneel?''


    ''Did a mere crow make me bow down?''


    As anger rose within her Elizabeth''s form distorted as she slowly got up, and looked at the unexpected visitors.


    "Who are you?" Elizabeth''s voice resonated with an unprecedented seriousness, a tone that betrayed the weight of her apprehension. Never before in her cursed existence had she encountered something so sinister, so palpably dark, existing within this world. It surpassed even the darkest depths of the god of darkness and death.


    In a mere fraction of a moment, Elizabeth had peered into the crow''s essence, and what she saw shook her to her core.


    It was an abyss of darkness, unfathomable and consuming, a force that seemed to defy the veryws of existence.


    And as she gazed into that abyss, it gazed back at her, sending a chill down her spine.


    With resolve forged from the depths of her being, Elizabeth unleashed the hidden power within her, reverting to her original form¡ªthe form she had possessed since the dawn of her existence as the progenitor of vampires.


    No longer bound by the constraints of her mortal facade, her body transformed into a grotesque manifestation of blood and flesh, her arms elongating into deadly des.


    Her essence enveloped the chamber, a swirling maelstrom of blood and darkness that threatened to consume all who dared to stand in her way.


    In this moment, Elizabeth embraced the true nature of her being¡ªthe embodiment of the first sin.


    Yet, all it elicited from the crow was a gentleughter, a sound that seemed to echo ominously in the chamber.


    With a graceful p of its wings, the crow conjured a swirling vortex of feathers, from which emerged a woman¡ªa being with the head of a crow.


    "You''re quite adorable for a progenitor, but I do admire your courage to threaten me with those fangs of yours," the woman with the crow''s head remarked, a smirk ying on her lips as she gently flicked Elizabeth''s forehead, causing her to revert back to her humanoid form.


    The sudden transformation left Elizabeth bewildered, her thoughts muddled as confusion clouded her mind. Before she could fullyprehend the situation, she attempted to revert back to her true form, only to find herself powerless, her body bound from within by an unseen force. It was as if her very soul was being ensnared by ck chains, trapping her essence within.


    "What...?" Elizabeth stammered, her voiceced with disbelief and a hint of fear, to forcibly revert her back to her human form despite her soul changing to its original state this was something that border lined impossible s only the primordial gods of life and death had such an authority but this woman in front of her did it with just a flick of a finger.


    "Don''t get too feisty now, progenitor," the crow-like woman spoke, her tone deceptively gentle yet carrying an unmistakable undertone of threat. "Although you are adorable, I''m not one to dismiss arrogance. So, calm down, okay? Unless you want to face permanent consequences?"


    Despite the seemingly benign nature of her words, the woman''s threat hung heavily in the air, underscored by the palpable aura of power that emanated from her. In that moment, Elizabeth realized that she was facing a force far beyond herprehension¡ªa being not to be trifled with, one whose power could spell her doom with but a flick of her wrist.


    For the first time in her wretched existence Elizabeth truly felt powerless.


    "You... what do you want?" Elizabeth''s voice held a mix of curiosity and apprehension, her gaze fixed on the enigmatic woman before her.


    "Oh my, are you ready to talk now? I suppose you understand your position now, don''t you?" the woman chuckled softly, herughter echoing through the chamber as she dispelled the oppressive aura that had enveloped them moments before.


    "You should''ve done this from the start, you know, little vampire. Why did you have to make things moreplicated?"


    Elizabeth felt the urge to protest, to assert her authority as the progenitor of vampires, but she remained silent, recognizing the futility of challenging the being before her. She swallowed her words, realizing that now was not the time for defiance.


    "Are all the vampires here elder vampires, perhaps?" the woman inquired, her curiosity piqued by the abundance of highly powerful vampires gathered in the room.


    Though still wary, Elizabeth nodded in affirmation. "Yes, but somee from newborn families, so they may not have reached the title of elder yet."


    "I see... Then it''s more than enough," the woman muttered, her attention shifting momentarily before focusing back on Elizabeth with an intensity that sent a shiver down the queen''s spine.


    "Elizabeth Vespera Bloodraven, do you seek vengeance?" The crow-like woman''s question pierced through the air, hanging heavily with implication.


    "Wha nonsense are y¡ª"


    "Gedril, the god of death... don''t you want vengeance against him?"Before Elizabeth could formte a response, the woman continued, her voice cutting through any protest.


    Elizabeth''s initial reaction was one of confusion, her mind reeling at the unexpected turn of conversation. But as the implications sank in, a surge of emotions washed over her¡ªanger, bitterness, and a deep-seated desire for retribution.


    Though the woman before her had a beak for a mouth, Elizabeth couldn''t shake the feeling that she was smirking, as if she knew the answer before it was spoken.


    Despite her annoyance at the woman''s demeanor, the notion of seeking vengeance against the ursed being who had condemned her to this cursed existence stirred something within Elizabeth¡ªa fierce determination to reim what was taken from her.


    "Tell me more¡­."


    ¡­.


    Afterpleting my practice session of controlling my strength on Emilia, I rose to my feet, observing her crumpled and tattered form with a pang of satisfaction.


    I had indeed be too strong. A mere grip from me was enough to contort her limbs, and even a gentle touch seemed to emit a toxic effect on her skin.


    The thought of inadvertently harming a loved one in a moment of excitement weighed heavily on my conscience.


    "Are you done, Ian?" Sis inquired from beside me, her attention seemingly fixed on something within the magic crystal she held.


    "Yes," I confirmed, although I still struggled slightly to fully control my strength.


    Despite this, I had gained a better understanding of the force required to handle delicate bodies.


    Closing and flexing my hand, I could feel the power coursing through it with just a fraction of exertion.


    "Anyway, Sis, what are you watching?" I asked, curious about her focus.


    "Oh..." she replied, gesturing toward the transparent screen before us. "It''s the ongoing war happening within Duke Tellus''s borders. The demons have already initiated their attack there."


    ''Tellus... Ah, that''s right, that was part of my name'' I mused to myself, my thoughts drifting as I pondered the implications.


    The demons had already prated that far into the empire, considering Duke Tellus''s territoryy fairly close towards the royal capital.


    Reflecting on recent events, I realized I hadn''t sought out Aunt and sis to get a detailed overview of the current state of affairs in the world.


    While Loki and Aunt had provided a summary of what had urred during my absence, they hadn''t delved into the specifics of the overall situation.


    "Are you worried about Lilliana, Adrian?" sis inquired, her gaze fixed on me as we observed the ongoing battle disyed on the screen.


    There was the duke,manding his army, with my sister Lilliana casting sixth-circle magic from the rear.


    Even with just a bird''s eye view of the conflict, it was apparent they would likely emerge victorious from this engagement. However, the prospect of subsequent waves of attacks cast a shadow of uncertainty over their triumph.


    "No, not really," I responded, though my words rang hollow even to my own ears. While my feelings towards Lilliana had never truly blossomed into love, I couldn''t simply stand idly by and watch her perish.


    This sentiment echoed the sentiments of the original Adrian, whose emotions mirrored my own.


    "Make sure no harm goes to her, sis," I requested, my tone betraying the urgency of my concern. Sis seemed to catch on to my unspoken worry, chuckling lightly before assuring me with a nod.


    "I know... don''t worry. All the demons deployed there practically know what she looks like, so no harm wille to her. She might sustain a few scratches in battle, though," sis reassured me, her words offering some sce in the midst of my apprehension.


    "That''s more than enough," I replied, my voiceden with relief.


    Straightening my posture, I propelled myself upwards, attempting to leap into action.


    "Are you just going to leave her there, Ian?" sis queried, her gaze shifting to the pitiful figure of Emilia lying half-dead on the ground. Emilia appeared so battered and despondent, as if she had resigned herself to the suffering inflicted upon her.


    "Yes," I affirmed, my resolve firm despite the pang of guilt tugging at my conscience.


    "You''re not going to eat her?" sis pressed further, her curiosity evident.


    "No... I''ve lost my appetite," I admitted, suppressing the primal urge that stirred within me. Indulging in consuming souls was tempting, but I recognized the dangers of sumbing to such desires.


    "I see. Can I have her, then?" sis inquired casually, her demeanor unfazed by the gruesome prospect.


    "Do as you wish," I acquiesced, resigned to her request. "Oh, and sis, could you please open a portal?"


    Sis didn''t hesitate, immediately conjuring a dark portal before me, anticipating my needs without requiring further exnation.


    I couldn''t help but acknowledge her intuitive understanding of my intentions.


    "Thanks, sis"


    Her doll-like body simply nodded, a gesture of farewell as she waved goodbye. Stepping into the portal invoked a sense of nostalgia, an inexplicable feeling that washed over me as I traversed through the familiar darkness of sis''s domain.


    The sensation of being enveloped by her darkness was always strangely refreshing, but now, it seemed to possess an even greater intensity. Perhaps this was the culmination of countless days, perhaps even years, spent battling my inner demons within the confines of my void.


    Emerging from the other side of the portal, I was greeted by the faces I had longed to see. Aria, Louse, Ana¡ªtheyy before me, sleeping peacefully upon pristine white beds.


    Despite the chaos reigning outside, they appeared untouched by the turmoil, resting undisturbed.


    If only Elena was here, this scene would be perfect. The thought of the elf and angel who had kidnapped Elena fueled a burning anger within me.


    They would surely meet their end at my hands.


    ''I wonder how good their souls will taste like''

 Chapter 270: Holy war 8

    When did it all go wrong? Mavis pondered this question endlessly, her thoughts consumed by the turmoil of war. The beacon of hope she once saw in the north, a radiant light promising salvation, had dimmed to nothingness. The hope that was supposed to be the world''s savior had vanished, leaving behind a void of despair.


    Were the tales of old mistaken? Were heroes truly meant to be the guardians of bnce and the harbingers of peace? Then why, Mavis wondered, had everything crumbled so suddenly? How could the hero, the symbol of hope, be lost in the chaos without exnation?


    That fateful day reyed in her mind like a relentless nightmare. The onught of dreadful demons, the frantic escape, and the shattered remnants of hope¡ªall blurred together in a whirlwind of destruction. With each passing moment, it seemed as though the world was hurtling towards inevitable ruin.


    In the face of such darkness, Mavis couldn''t help but question the very fabric of reality. Was there any hope left? Or was the world doomed to copse into oblivion?


    "What are the gods above doing?" Mavis murmured to herself, her voice tinged with frustration and desperation. "Aren''t they going to help them? Will there be a new hero that will soon rise up?" These questions echoed in her mind, bouncing off the walls of the grand chapel where she sought sce.


    With each passing day, the absence of divine intervention felt more pronounced. Mavis couldn''t shake the feeling of abandonment, of being left to fend for herself and her people in a world torn apart by war and chaos. "Why are there no revtions yet? What should we do?" she wondered aloud, her voice barely audible over the solemn hush of the empty chapel.


    Practically every night, every prayer, Mavis posed the same questions to the goddess above, hoping for a sign, a glimmer of hope in the darkness. Yet, each time, her pleas fell on deaf ears, met only with silence as cold and unyielding as stone.


    "Tsk¡­ Mavis, I knew you would be here," a voice interrupted her solitary contemtion. Mavis turned, startled, to see her friend Siena approaching, a jug of beer clutched in her hand as she stumbled slightly. "Siena¡­" Mavis began, but before she could finish, her friend spoke again, her words slurred with intoxication.


    "You done praying to this bitch yet?" Siena muttered, her gaze fixed disdainfully on the towering statue of the goddess that loomed over them in the chapel''s grand hall.


    "Smack¡­!"


    "Ow! What are you doing, M?" Siena demanded, her annoyance palpable in her voice.


    "That''s rude, you know, boss!" chimed in a slightly younger voice, belonging to M, who trailed behind Siena and delivered a swift smack to her head with her staff.


    Instead of responding to her so-called boss, Siena, M chose to ignore the angered look on her face and instead bowed before Mavis, who remained kneeling in prayer. "I''m sorry about this, Queen Mavis," M began, her tone apologetic, "Boss is just really stressed out right now, that''s why her words mighte off as a bit rude."


    "No, it''s fine. I can understand her sentiments," Mavis replied calmly, her eyes still closed in reverence.


    "Hey, I''m not rude!" Siena protested, shooting a re at M before redirecting her attention to Mavis. "And you, when are you going to get out of this wretched ce, huh? What''s the point in praying to that bitch up in the skies when she can''t even provide any help?" Her frustration bubbled to the surface, her wordsced with bitterness and despair.


    "Boss, the angels did desce¡ª"


    Boom!


    M''s words were abruptly cut off as a deafening explosion rocked the church, sending shockwaves reverberating through the air. She instinctively tried to credit the goddess for the sudden disturbance, but before she could utter a word, Siena mmed her feet onto the ground with such force that the entire structure quivered, cracks spreading like spiderwebs along the walls and ceiling.


    "Then where the fuck were those fucking angels when the hero needed them?" Siena''s voice cracked with raw emotion, her anger and despair pouring forth like a torrential storm. Tears streamed down her cheeks, a testament to the depth of her pain. "Where the fuck were they when the hope of the world had to fight those demons alone? Where the fuck were they when he needed help¡­ tell me!"


    Her words echoed through the deste chapel, a piercing cry of anguish echoing in the silence. Months had passed since the war began, yet the wounds still felt fresh, the scars of loss and betrayal etched deep into Siena''s soul. If only she had been more cautious that day, she couldn''t help but wonder. Would the hero still be alive? Would her nephew, Adrian, still be by her side? The weight of her failures hung heavy upon her shoulders, crushing her spirit with the burden of unfulfilled promises and shattered dreams.


    How can she ever see her sister now?


    "Boss¡­" M hesitated, her voice soft with concern as she witnessed her boss, Siena, sumb to tears. It was a sight she had never witnessed before in all their journeys together. Despite the passing months, she still felt unequipped to console her.


    "Siena," Mavis''s gentle voice cut through the air, drawing M''s attention as the queen approached the weeping Siena. "What? Are you going to tell me to calm down again just like the others? Well, I''m sorry bu¡ª"


    Before Siena could finish her protest, Mavis enveloped her in a warm embrace. "No¡­ you can let it all out. I''m here," she whispered softly, her words carrying a weight of understanding and empathy.


    Hearing Mavis''sforting words, Siena''s facade crumbled, and the dam holding back her tears finally burst. Her cries echoed through the chapel, mingling with the echoes of their sorrow.


    As Mavis held her friend, observing the usually indomitable sword master crumble so vulnerably, a wave of realization washed over her. She had been so consumed by her own guilt and self-me that she failed to see the pain and suffering of those around her. Siena''s tears were a stark reminder that they were all grappling with their own demons, each burdened by their own share of loss and regret.


    Though Mavis may not have understood the full extent of Siena''s rtionship with the hero, or the depths of her anguish, she knew one thing for certain¡ªshe could offer sce and support in this moment of need. And that, perhaps, was enough for now.


    As time passed, the weight of Siena''s burdens seemed to crush her spirit, and she sumbed to the numbing embrace of alcohol-induced sleep. Slumped over in arge, empty chair within the church, her once formidable form now appeared vulnerable and frail. M watched over her, her expression tinged with a mixture of concern and sorrow.


    Wiping the sweat from her own brow, M couldn''t help but marvel at the paradox of her master''s physique. Despite Siena''s slender frame, she was as heavy as ever, her muscles dense and powerful. Yet, even the strongest warriors had their breaking points, and seeing Siena in this state was a sobering reminder of her humanity.


    The loss of the hero, or perhaps more deeply, the loss of her nephew, had left a profound mark on Siena''s psyche. Despite her resilience as a sword master, capable of shrugging off physical and emotional pain with ease, the weight of her grief and frustration was too heavy to bear alone.


    M couldn''t help but feel a pang of sadness at the sight of her master in such a vulnerable state. The fact that Siena sought sce in alcohol, deliberately numbing herself to the pain, spoke volumes about the depth of her suffering throughout the war. As the flickering candlelight cast shadows across the silent chapel, M vowed to stand by her master''s side, offering whatever support andfort she could muster in this time of need.


    M''s gaze shifted from Siena to Mavis as the queen approached the altar once more, a sense of urgency in her movements. "Queen Mavis," M began, her voice steady despite the gravity of the situation.


    "Yes?" Mavis responded, her expression poised and determined.


    "I understand your hopes for a new revtion and faith in the goddess, but we need to move," M exined, her tone firm yet respectful.


    Understanding the weight of M''s words, Mavis nodded solemnly and inquired, "Did they do it already?"


    "Yes, right now the demons have prated deep within the empire¡­ It won''t be long before they reach the royal capital," M confirmed, her words carrying a sense of urgency.


    "I see¡­" Mavis cast one final nce towards the statue of the goddess, a silent plea for guidance before turning to leave the church. As she passed by the sleeping figure of Siena, she hesitated momentarily, but seeing M give a reassuring thumbs-up, she felt a sense of relief knowing her friend was in capable hands.


    With determination etched on her features, Mavis felt a small staff materialize in her hands, a symbol of her resolve. With practiced ease, she began to weave the intricate threads of a teleportation spell, her mind already racing with ns and strategies.


    As death loomed on the horizon, Mavis knew that relying solely on hope and prayer would lead them nowhere. It was time to take action, to n and strategize for the inevitable confrontation ahead. With each step towards the royal castle, she embraced the harsh reality of war, knowing that only through careful nning and decisive action could they hope to emerge victorious.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Amidst the chaos of the battlefield, a demon of monstrous proportions loomed, its malevolent grin stretching across its grotesque face as it held aloft the bloody, battered head of a man.


    The man''s body, once strong and proud, nowy broken at the demon''s feet, a testament to the brutality of the conflict.


    Despite the evident defeat, the man, Duke Tellus, met the demon''s gaze with a defiant re, the fire of determination still burning bright in his red eyes.


    "Hahaha, as expected of the sword of the empire, you''re quite resilient, Duke Tellus," the demon chuckled darkly, relishing in the duke''s unwavering spirit.


    "Tell me, Duke, between your daughter and the empire, which of the two is more important?"


    With a sinister smirk, the demon gestured towards a line of soldiers, each bearing the insignia of the empire and his family, and a single figure standing apart¡ªa beautifuldy, the duke''s daughter, held captive at the demon''s side. The taunt hung heavy in the air; a cruel reminder of the impossible choiceid before him.


    The duke''s fists clenched with barely contained rage, his jaw set in a steely resolve.

 Chapter 271: Holy war 9

    With haggard breaths and tear-streaked cheeks, Lilliana watched in horror as her people, her friends, and even her loyal servants were mercilessly ughtered and devoured by the demons that surrounded her. The once-proud House Tellus had been reduced to nothingness, obliterated by the arrival of the monstrous demon that had single-handedly decimated their forces.


    Even the revered Sword of the Empire, her own father, had been unable to withstand the ferocity of the demon onught. The memory of his valiant struggle against the towering demon, its grotesque trophy¡ªa in archangel¡ªdangling mockingly from its spear, seared itself into Lilliana''s mind.


    Despite the chaos and carnage that engulfed the battlefield, Lilliana found herself trapped in a cage, a bizarre sanctuary amidst the bloodshed. Surprisingly, she was treated with an odd semnce of care and respect by her captors, even as the world around her descended into madness.


    Coughing up a dryugh that tasted of blood and despair, Lilliana couldn''t help but find bitter irony in her situation. Amidst the fires and screams that echoed through the air, she found herself confined in rtive safety, while her people suffered and died around her.


    "Is something wrong, Lady Lilliana?" A demon, possessing a twisted beauty despite its monstrous features, inquired with a voice that held a deceptive sweetness. Its tentacle-like appendages swayed hypnotically as it spoke.


    Lilliana''s response was silence, her re a testament to her defiance and contempt.


    "Please, don''t give me that look, Lady Lilliana," the demon continued, its tone shifting to a warning growl. "I might just end up munching on that pretty face of yours."


    "Then why don''t you do it?" Lilliana retorted, her wordsced with defiance, refusing to yield to the demon''s threats.


    The demon''s smile widened at her audacity, amused by her unwavering defiance. "Fufufu, looks like you understand your position quite well, Lady Lilliana. I guess they didn''t just make youmander of this fallen army for nothing, huh? Even your general, I mean your father, Duke Tellus, realized our intentions in the end."


    As the demon spoke, its tentacles elongated, brushing against Lilliana''s cheek with an unsettling tenderness. Despite its seemingly harmless gesture, Lilliana felt a chill run down her spine, a premonition of the horrors yet toe.


    "Trust me, there are more ways to punish a mortal than just physical pain," the demon whispered, its words dripping with malice as it leaned closer, its gaze filled with sinister intent.


    As the demon''s tentacle caressed her cheek, a shiver ran down Lilliana''s spine, a stark reminder of the looming threat that hung over her. Despite the danger, she remained steadfast, her defiance unyielding.


    "We both know you can''t do that, demon," Lilliana asserted, her voice steady despite the fear that gnawed at her heart. She couldn''t ignore the peculiarities surrounding her capture¡ªthe demons'' deliberate efforts to keep her alive and unharmed, even at the cost of sacrificing their own forces. There was more to their motives than mere conquest, and Lilliana was determined to uncover the truth.


    The demon''s smile faltered at her boldness, its eyes narrowing in suspicion. "Hmm, I thought you would be scared by that."


    "Tell me, demon, what are you nning here?" Lilliana pressed, her gaze piercing through the facade of deception.


    The demon''s expression remained unreadable, its features twisted into a mask of indifference. "Of course, to conquer," it replied, its voice dripping with false innocence.


    "Don''t speak bullshit with me. I know there''s something more at y here. If you truly wanted to conquer this ce, you wouldn''t have announced your arrival for a fight. And your suspicious actions towards me¡­ why can''t you harm me?"


    Lilliana''s eyes narrowed, refusing to be deceived by the demon''s deceitful words. She sensed a deeper truth lurking beneath its facade, a hidden agenda that threatened not only her kingdom but the entire realm.


    "Tsk¡­ this is why I don''t like smart humans," the demon sneered, its voice dripping with disdain. "Don''t think you''re smart or something, mydy. You''re just going to oveplicate matters in that soft head of yours. The only reason you''re alive right now is because the duke chose you over his subordinates."


    "Haha, we both know that''s not true," Lilliana retorted, her voice tinged with defiance.


    "Well, you can believe whatever you want mydy"


    Frustrated by the demon''s uncooperativeness, Lilliana turned her gaze towards the onught unfolding outside the birdcage that imprisoned her. Dark red mana permeated the air, its malevolent energy casting an ominous shadow over the battlefield. ck ooze oozed from the earth below, staining the ground with corruption and decay. It wouldn''t be long before this ce became a festering breeding ground for demons.


    The air was thick with the stench of death and decay, a sickening reminder of the horrors that surrounded her. Lilliana''s heart ached as she listened to the constant screams of agony echoing in her ears, each one a chilling testament to the suffering that enveloped the battlefield. She longed to rush to the aid of herrades, to lend her strength to those in need, but the mana-blocking shackles binding her hands rendered her powerless.


    As a mage, mana was her lifeblood, the source of her strength and power. Without it, she was nothing more than an ordinary girl trapped in the midst of a brutal battlefield.


    "Are the screams bothering you, mydy? We can move to a different ce if you like," the demon offered, its tone surprisingly gentle as it regarded Lilliana''s troubled expression.


    But Lilliana remained silent, her gaze fixed on the carnage unfolding before her eyes. How had she, a mage of considerable power, be so powerless in the face of such devastation?


    Turning her attention back to the tentacled demon, Lilliana''s voice held a seriousness that belied her youth. "What''s going to happen to me now?" she asked, her eyes narrowing with determination.


    The demon''s response was infuriatingly nonchnt. "Hmm~ I don''t know. Honestly, my bosses never gave a direct order or answer as to what to do with you after capturing you alive. All I know is that I''m tasked to take care of you right now, so please be cooperative and enjoy your time of small peace, okay?"


    Lilliana seethed with anger at the demon''s callous response. If only she could, she would have unleashed her fury upon it, burning away its smug smirk with the mes of her magic. The idea of being told to calm down and enjoy a moment of peace while her subordinatesy dying filled her with a rage that threatened to consume her.


    She clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms as she fought to contain her emotions.


    "Now, now, don''t look at me like that, mydy," the demon taunted, its voice dripping with malice. "Or I might just seethe my annoyance and anger towards your father instead. I may be tasked not to harm you, but it would be a different story for the already dying duke, you know?" With a wicked snicker, the demon''s words sent a chill down Lilliana''s spine, causing her to reconsider her defiance.


    In the end, what had she truly aplished by resisting? She couldn''t help but wonder if her actions had only endangered her father further.


    As she trailed off into her thoughts, a sudden disturbance shattered the uneasy silence. ck lightning crackled across the sky, apanied by a pressure so heavy it seemed to weigh down upon the entire battlefield. Even the demons and monsters faltered in its presence, a palpable sense of dread washing over them.


    What was happening? That was the question on everyone''s mind as they watched in awe and fear.


    Then, from where the lightning had struck, emerged a being as dark as the void itself. It moved with an otherworldly grace, walking on two legs despite its monstrous form. Thousands of eyes peered out from beneath its twisted exterior, fixating directly on Lilliana with an intensity that sent shivers down her spine.


    Lilliana''s heart raced as she stared into the abyss of those myriad eyes, each one a window into unfathomable darkness. The air seemed to thicken around her, charged with an eerie energy that set her nerves on edge. She couldn''t tear her gaze away from the looming figure before her, a primal instinct warning her of the danger it posed.


    As the being drew closer, its presence loomed over her like a suffocating shadow. Lilliana could feel its gaze boring into her soul, probing her thoughts and fears with an unsettling precision. She tried to steel herself against the overwhelming dread that threatened to consume her, but it was like trying to hold back a tidal wave with her bare hands.


    Around her, the battlefield fell silent, the sounds of battle drowned out by the oppressive weight of the creature''s presence. Even the demons, usually so brazen and bloodthirsty, seemed to shrink back in fear.


    Lilliana''s mind raced with questions, but she dared not speak them aloud, lest she draw the attention of the dark entity upon herself. Instead, she watched in horrified fascination as it continued its advance, each step sending tremors through the earth beneath her feet.

 Chapter 272: Holy war 10

    "Ian, are you sure just seeing them is enough?" Nya''s voice cut through the rushing wind as Adrian soared through the air, his body enveloped in crackling ck lightning that seemed to surge with each passing moment.


    "Yeah... seeing them for now, safe and sound, is enough. Any more than that might lead to a problem," Adrian replied, his tone weighted with a sense of caution.


    Though he longed to reach out to the girls, to assure them of his safety and well-being, he knew that now wasn''t the right time.


    Theplexities of the war, his own transformation, and the intricacies of his family''s situation made it difficult to exin everything, especially to Louise and Ana.


    Adrian''s options were limited, but that didn''t mean he was powerless. Even as he flew through the skies, he was keenly aware of the world''s turmoil, the ongoing conflict that threatened to tear it apart.


    With the war still raging, it was imperative to assess the situation firsthand, to understand the full scope of the chaos that enveloped thend.


    Adrian knew that waiting idly by was not an option. He had to take action, to do whatever he could to bring an end to the suffering and turmoil that gued their world.


    Adrian knew that the damned goddess was already probably aware of his awakening. Since his transformation, he could feel watchful gazes all around him, though they didn''t emanate from the goddess directly. It was something of a simr nature, a divine presence in its own unique sense.


    A part of Adrian wished to confront the goddess head-on, to challenge her authority and defy her will. But he was also well aware that his current level of strength wasn''t enough for an all-out battle. He needed to get stronger, to hone his abilities and push himself to new limits. And what better way to do that than by making himself bait in the battlefield?


    Adrian couldn''t help but smile at the thought of the damned goddess slipping up, of underestimating him and falling into his trap. With a calcted strategy and a fierce determination burning within him, he was ready to turn the tables on his divine oppressor.


    As his dark eyes scanned his surroundings, Adrian focused on one thing: death. He could sense the impending onught of lost souls on a certainnd, their anguished cries echoing in his ears. His formless void-like body twisted in anticipation, a hunger stirring deep within him.


    With a predatory grin, Adrian''s mouth appeared in all directions, his senses sharpening as he prepared to unleash his wrath upon the battlefield.


    With a deafening roar that echoed across the battlefield, Adrian materialized in a sh of ck lightning at his designated location. His arrival was as swift and ominous as a thunderbolt, striking fear and reverence into the hearts of demons, monsters, and humans alike. To them, he embodied the very essence of the abyss itself.


    As Adrian surveyed his surroundings, a twisted smile tugged at the corners of his lips. Thendscape bore a faint resemnce to the ce where he had first arrived in this world, a cruel irony that brought a sense of satisfaction to his darkened soul. But to those around him, his grin was anything butforting, sending shivers of dread down their spines as they recoiled in fear.


    The air crackled with energy as thousands upon thousands of purple wisps swirled around him, the lost souls of the fallen waiting for their journey into the afterlife. But for Adrian, who feasted on souls with insatiable hunger, there would be no such release for them. With a predatory gleam in his eyes, he opened his monstrous mouth and sucked in everyst one of them, their anguished screams music to his ears.


    As the souls vanished into the void of his being, Adrian felt a surge of power coursing through his veins. Though the taste was bitter and foul, the strength he gained from consuming them was undeniable. With each soul devoured, his abilities grew stronger, his essence pulsating with newfound vitality.


    Barely suppressing a belch, Adrian savored the sensation of his strength increasing with each passing moment. Though the souls may have tasted vile, the benefits they bestowed upon him were more than worth the difort.


    "My lord," a demon with hair like tentacles and the body of a woman approached Adrian, offering a slight bow of respect.


    Adrian couldn''t help but be repulsed by her appearance, even as he detected the sweet scent of the soul hidden within her. With a simple nce, he could see the subtle reddish-ck hue of her essence, a telltale sign of her demonic nature.


    ''So, demonic souls smell sweet, huh? Should I eat her?'' The thought crossed Adrian''s mind, but he quickly dismissed it with a shake of his head.


    "Is the battle here over?" he asked instead, focusing on the matter at hand.


    "Yes, my lord. It ended approximately five hours ago," the demon replied, her voice smooth andposed. "Though there are still pockets of resistance along the empire''s marquis border, they won''t hold out for much longer. As for the overall survivors, as you can see, we¡ª"


    Before the demon could exin further, Adrian gestured for her to stop, his tentacle-like hand cutting through the air with a sense of authority. Intrigued by his sudden action, the demon followed the movements of his dark tendrils, awaiting his nextmand with bated breath.


    "That birdcage¡ªis Lilliana in there?" Adrian''s voice was calm but tinged with a hint of urgency, his eyes narrowing as he focused on the structure in question.


    Surprised by her lord''s question, the demon nodded eagerly. "Yes, my lord. As ordered, she has been well taken care of." A sigh of relief washed over her, a wave of reassurance flooding her soul as she witnessed the somewhat positive reaction from Adrian. It seemed that ensuring Lilliana''s safety had been the right course of action after all.


    "Did you harm her?" Adrian''s inquiry was direct, his gaze piercing as he awaited her response.


    "No, my lord," the demon replied quickly, eager to assuage any concerns. "She remains unharmed."


    "And is she hurt?" Adrian pressed, his concern for Lilliana evident in his tone.


    The demon hesitated for a moment before responding. "Except for some minor injuries¡ªbruises and scratches¡ªshe is rtively unscathed, my lord."


    "Good," Adrian murmured, a sense of relief washing over him as he absorbed the news. Though the war raged on and chaos engulfed thend, knowing that Lilliana was safe brought him a measure offort,


    staring at her from a distance and seeing her somewhat ok face he smiled¡­ looks like she really wasn''t hurt that badly.


    Noticing the dark chains restraining her, Adrian''s eyes scanned them with a sense of recognition. They were the same dark chains his mother had used to confine him in the past, a cruel reminder of the imprisonment he had endured. It seemed they were now being used to suppress Lilliana''s mana, keeping her abilities in check.


    With a determined stride, Adrian approached her, his presence alone causing her to take a step back, her breaths ragged with apprehension. He realized he had forgotten to suppress his own powers, the excess energy radiating from him like a palpable force.


    Gathering his strength, Adrian contained the overflowing power within him as he drew closer to her, a warm smile gracing his lips. As he neared, his form began to shift and contort, the darkness around him coalescing into a familiar shape until he stood before her in his physical human form.


    Lilliana''s eyes widened in disbelief as she beheld the transformation before her. The monstrous creature had morphed into someone she knew and loved dearly.


    "Impossible..." she whispered, unable toprehend what she was witnessing. This couldn''t be real¡ªthere was no way.


    "Adrian?" Her voice trembled with disbelief and awe as she spoke the name of the person she had spent her entire childhood longing for. Despite the odds, despite the chaos surrounding them, her beloved Adrian stood before her


    And it wasn''t just her physical eyes that confirmed it; rather, it was her gift, her innate ability, that told her the truth. Her silvery eyes glowed with an ethereal light as she scanned him from head to toe, every detail confirming what she already knew deep within her soul. Everything about him was indeed Adrian, and she could feel the truth of his presence with every fiber of her being.


    "Are you alright, Lilliana?" Adrian''s voice broke through her thoughts as he stood before her, concern etched in his features. Seeing her shocked expression, Adrian effortlessly broke through the bird-like gigantic cage, his movements fluid and graceful, and watched as Lilliana stumbled to the metallic floor below.


    Crouching down beside her, Adrian met her gaze, his own eyes filled with warmth and understanding as her silvery eyes continued to glow with intensity.


    "Long time no see, right?" he remarked, a smile ying at the corners of his lips as he observed her reaction. Despite the chaos and uncertainty surrounding them, her presence never failed to bring him a sense of peace and familiarity.


    "You... you''re really Adrian, right?" Lilliana''s voice was barely above a whisper, her disbelief palpable as she searched his eyes for confirmation.


    "Yes, Lilliana. It''s really me," Adrian affirmed, his voice gentle yet firm as he reached out to gently touch her hand, the connection between them sparking with a sense of familiarity and warmth.


    "But how? I thought you were dead... And what have you be?" Lilliana''s voice trembled with disbelief and confusion as she struggled toprehend the reality before her.


    "Hmm, it''s a bit hard to exin, so... please forgive me for this," Adrian replied cryptically, his tone tinged with regret. Without waiting for her response, he gently ced his index finger on her forehead.


    "What¡ª" Lilliana began, but before she could finish her sentence, a torrent of information flooded her mind, overwhelming her senses. The sheer volume of knowledge was too much to process, and she felt herself slipping into unconsciousness.


    Adrian knew that Lilliana wasn''t the type to handle overwhelming information well. Whether she epted the truth or not was inconsequential at the moment; what mattered was ensuring her safety and well-being.


    Once Lilliana had passed out, Adrian lifted her into his arms with ease, cradling her like a princess as he surveyed the battlefield once more. His gaze settled on the demonicdy beside him.


    "Where is the duke?" Adrian inquired, his voiceced with a hunger that sent shivers down the demon''s spine.


    "He''s currently being tortured, my lord," the demon replied promptly, her demeanor deferential in the presence of such power.


    "Bring him to me," Adrianmanded, his eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    With a swift nod, the demon hastened to obey, eager to fulfill her master''s wishes. Adrian licked his lips in anticipation, his hunger growing as he awaited the arrival of his next meal.


    "If the quality of the soul also depends on one''s strength, I wonder how tasty a strong human''s soul is," Adrian mused to himself, a predatory grin spreading across his features.

 Chapter 273: Holy war 11

    Duke Frederick Tellus, renowned as the grand duke of the empire and the emperor''s trusted right hand, carried a plethora of titles and des. He was not only known as the Sword of the Empire and the Giver of Justice but also held the esteemed nickname of Guardian¡ªa moniker deeply ingrained within the Tellus family legacy.


    The Tellus name bore more weight than mere titles; it symbolized a lineage dedicated to safeguarding the realm. Throughout generations, the Tellus family had cultivated a reputation for producing exceptional military and defensive personnel, their ancestral home serving as a breeding ground for knights and warriors who pledged their loyalty to the empire.


    As the patriarch and head of the Tellus household, Duke Frederick shouldered the weight of this legacy¡ªa duty that transcended mere honor and grace. It was a burden he bore with pride, knowing that the safety and security of the empire rested, in part, upon his family''s shoulders.


    Yet, despite his esteemed position and the weight of his responsibilities, Duke Frederick nowy broken and twisted, his once formidable form reduced to a mere ything for the demons that ravaged the battlefield. With each crunch of bone and sinew, his legacy crumbled, overshadowed by the merciless onught of darkness that threatened to engulf the empire.


    The duke grappled with the disorienting chaos unfolding around him, struggling to make sense of the nightmare that had engulfed him. Wasn''t everything supposed to proceed ording to n? Wasn''t his son, the hero, meant to be the savior of the world? How had everything spiraled so out of control?


    "Are you awake now, duke?" The gigantic demon that had torn off his arm chuckled darkly, amusement dancing in its sinister gaze. "I must say, your limbs are quite robust for someone of such a slight build. How did you manage that, duke? Your bones are as dense and unyielding as solid metal. It''s almost hard to believe you were once human. Hahaha..."


    The duke remained silent, ignoring the demon''s taunts as he scanned his surroundings, searching desperately for any sign of his daughter, Aria.


    "If you''re worried about your daughter, don''t be," the demon interjected, its voice dripping with malice. "Trust me, she''s in a safer ce than you. Kekeke..."


    A small sigh of relief escaped the duke''s lips, his tension momentarily easing at the assurance of Aria''s safety. However, his respite was short-lived as his gaze returned to the looming demon before him. It was clear that the creature had no intention of killing him¡ªat least not yet. The duke could only hope that this temporary reprieve would provide him with an opportunity to devise a n and, perhaps, turn the tide of the unfolding catastrophe.


    The duke''s stomach churned at the demon''s vile words, his heart heavy with guilt and anguish. How could he ever forget the agonized screams of his men, the betrayal etched upon their faces as they fell to the merciless onught of the demons? The memory haunted him like a specter, a constant reminder of the choices he had been forced to make in the face of unspeakable horror.


    "So, how do you feel, duke, choosing your own daughter over your men?" The demon''s voice dripped with sadistic glee, relishing in the duke''s torment. "Kekekeke... Do you remember the looks of betrayal they had, their bloody, gut-wrenching screams as I tore them apart? And even the curses they hurled at you and your daughter... If their souls were to descend into hell right now, they would surely be vengeful demons, haunting you back here in the mortal world. Kekekeke..."


    The duke''s fists clenched in impotent rage, his jaw set in a grim line as he struggled to contain the flood of emotions threatening to overwhelm him. He had made the agonizing choice to prioritize his daughter''s safety over the lives of his men¡ªa decision that weighed heavily upon his soul. The thought of their tortured spirits seeking revenge upon him filled him with a cold dread, a gnawing fear that consumed him from within.


    The duke''s voice trembled with a mixture of confusion and resignation as he addressed the demon before him. "Why am I still alive?" he questioned, his gaze unwavering despite the overwhelming despair that threatened to consume him.


    Though he already harbored a grim understanding of his precarious situation, the duke couldn''t help but wonder why he had been spared. In a world ravaged by chaos and destruction, where survival was measured in fleeting moments and desperate acts of defiance, his continued existence seemed both illogical and inconsequential.


    As he pondered the possible reasons behind his unexpected reprieve, the duke couldn''t shake the feeling of abandonment that gnawed at his soul. In the wake of his defeat, he knew that the empire would have already taken measures to fortify its central capital, sealing themselves off from the encroaching threat of the demons. Any hope of using him as leverage to negotiate with the empire was futile; they would abandon him without a second thought, sacrificing him to ensure their own survival.


    In the face of such cold indifference, the duke realized that he was nothing more than a forgotten relic of a bygone era, a relic that no longer held any value in a world consumed by fear and desperation. If his survival meant nothing to those he once served, then what purpose did he serve in this new, shattered reality?


    The demon''s casual response elicited a bitterugh from the duke''s lips, his amusement tinged with a bitter irony. "Hm~ you sure ask the most useless questions, duke... You''re alive because it''s fun, there''s just nothing more to it," the demon remarked with a nonchnt shrug.


    Despite the gravity of his situation, the duke couldn''t help but find a twisted sense of humor in the demon''s candid admission. What had he expected, after all? In the eyes of these creatures of darkness, there was no grand scheme or intricate plot¡ªonly the pursuit of amusement at the expense of others.


    It was a sobering realization for the duke, a reminder of the true nature of his enemies. In the end, demons were whimsical and tyrannical beings, driven solely by their own desires and impulses. To them, the lives of mortals were little more than ythings, to be toyed with and discarded at their leisure.


    As he contemted his predicament, the duke couldn''t help but wonder how long he had been unconscious. Judging by the continued chaos of the battlefield around him, it couldn''t have been more than a few hours at most. Yet, in that short span of time, his world had been irrevocably shattered, his once-proud stature reduced to that of a mere pawn in a game of cosmic proportions.


    A dry, humorlessugh escaped the duke''s lips as he surveyed the devastation around him. To think that he, the revered Sword of the Empire, had been brought low in such a manner¡ªit was a bitter irony that he could scarcelyprehend. But in the face of such overwhelming despair, all he could do wasugh at the absurdity of his plight, a bitter reminder of the fickle whims of fate.


    "You shouldn''t move too much, Duke. Although I did spare you from certain death, your injuries haven''t healed yet," Kazal cautioned, his voiceced with a hint of malice.


    "You talk like it would matter whether I''m dead or not," the duke retorted bitterly, his tone tinged with resignation.


    "You''re right, but if you die just now, then I will take your daughter for m¡ª"


    "What are you going to do to Lady Lilliana, hmm, Kazal?" Before Kazal could respond, another demon slid in, grabbing him by the throat with tentacles of hair that threatened to cut him off mid-sentence.


    "Geez, I was only¡ª"


    "Only what?" The neer''s voice was cold and authoritative, her grip unyielding as she held Kazal in ce.


    "Tsk, why are you here?" Kazal managed to choke out, his tone resentful.


    "The lord has asked for the duke," the demonicdy replied tersely, her gaze unwavering.


    "So that weird energy just now really was our lord, huh? What timing. Did you already inform the princess?" Kazal''s tone was begrudging, but there was an underlying note of deference.


    "Yes, since you already had your fun, I''ll be taking him away, okay?" The neer''s tone brooked no argument, her authority unquestionable.


    "Sure, sure. And please, give my regards to the lord for me," Kazal replied, his voice tinged with bitterness as he begrudgingly released his grip on the duke.


    "Hmm? Why don''t you do it yourself?" Kazal''s voice wasced with mockery as he nced at the demonicdy behind him.


    "Nah, I''ll die the moment I go there. I heard the lord is sensitive when ites to his woman," the neer replied, her tone casual despite the gravity of the situation.


    "So you were aware of that fact and you still went and almost said what you did," Kazal remarked, his amusement evident in his tone.


    "Well, I wanted to have some fun, kekeke," the neer chuckled, seemingly unfazed by the potential consequences of her actions.


    "I don''t know if eternal death is fun, though," Kazal retorted, a hint of caution in his voice.


    "Kekeke, that''s true. Anyway, take him," the gigantic demon interjected, using telekinesis to toss the duke into the neer''s arms.


    Confused by all the theatrics unfolding around him, the duke couldn''t help but stifle a scream of pain as he felt the corruption from the demonicdy''s hands seep into his wounds.


    "Ah, I''m sorry about that, Duke. Please hold still, okay?" the demonicdy apologized, her tentacle-like hair mimicking a gesture of apology as she tended to his injuries.

 Chapter 274: Holy war 12

    Arriving in front of a small hill, the scene that met the Duke''s eyes was one of devastation. Fires crackled amidst the rubble, casting eerie shadows over the lifeless bodies strewn about.


    Despite the horror before him, the Duke struggled to keep pace with the demonicdy leading the way. She moved with an unsettling swiftness, as if driven by a force beyond mortalprehension.


    With each step, the Duke''s breaths grewbored, his muscles protesting the exertion.


    Yet, driven by a mixture of fear and determination, he pressed on.


    The demonicdy nced back at him, her eyes betraying a hint of concern.


    "Are you sure you don''t want me to carry you, Duke?" she inquired, her voice tinged with a strange mixture ofpassion and mockery.


    The Duke hesitated, briefly considering the offer. The thought of relinquishing control to this otherworldly being was tempting, especially considering the toll the journey had taken on his battered body. However, a sense of pride, coupled with a deep-seated mistrust of the demonicdy, held him back.


    "Yes... I''m sure," he replied, his voice strained with effort.


    Though it may have seemed foolish to refuse assistance, the Duke couldn''t ignore the ominous aura emanating from the demonicdy. Even the briefest contact with her had left him feeling tainted, as if her very presence threatened to consume him from within. Any further intimacy could prove fatal, particrly in his weakened state.


    Moreover, there was the matter of honor. As a nobleman, it was his duty to maintain a certain level of dignity and self-reliance, regardless of the circumstances. To be carried by someone of her ilk would be a mark of shame, a concession he was not willing to make, even in the face of adversity.


    "Well, if you say so~," the demoness replied with a casual shrug, her crimson eyes flickering with a hidden agenda.


    Despite her nonchnt demeanor, she maintained her brisk pace, mindful of the Duke''s noble status.


    She couldn''t afford to let him sumb to exhaustion before presenting him to her lord; his role in their ns was far too crucial.


    Surveying the destendscape around them, the demoness could sense the impending copse of the once-mighty empire. It was only a matter of time before the remaining soldiers either surrendered or met their demise at their hands.


    With the empire''s leadership decimated, including the presumed demise of the Duke, there was little left to challenge their dominance.


    As they approached their destination, a massive, ominous-looking birdcage loomed in the distance.


    Within its confines awaited a sight that stirred conflicting emotions within the Duke''s heart.


    There, imprisoned behind bars of steel, was a face he had both loved and loathed, a figure he had once believed lost to him forever ¨C Adrian, the empire''s sole hero and the son he thought he had lost.


    "Adrian?" the Duke murmured, unable to suppress the flood of memories and emotions that washed over him at the sight of the familiar figure trapped within the cage.


    The demoness observed the Duke''s reaction with a mixture of amusement and curiosity, her lips curling into a sly smile. She had expected this moment to be significant, but the depth of the Duke''s emotional turmoil intrigued her. It was clear that Adrian held a special ce in his heart, despite theirplicated history.


    With a graceful flourish, the demoness approached the birdcage, her movements fluid and deliberate. She could feel the tension crackling in the air as the Duke and Adrian locked eyes for the first time in what felt like an eternity. There was a palpable sense of longing and regret lingering between them, a silent acknowledgment of all that had been lost.


    The demoness then knelt before the familiar individual, her movements fluid and respectful despite the ominous atmosphere surrounding them.


    "I have brought the Duke, my lord," she announced, her voice carrying a mixture of deference and confidence.


    Turning his attention towards the Duke, Adrian''s smile sent shivers down the Duke''s spine. The warmth of familiarity was reced by a chilling sense of dread as Adrian''s human form contorted and twisted into a grotesque monster, a manifestation of pure darkness and malevolence.


    "It''s been a long time, Father," Adrian''s voice echoed with an otherworldly resonance, his words dripping with a sinister edge. His mouth, filled with razor-sharp teeth, curved into a macabre grin that sent a wave of terror coursing through the Duke''s veins.


    For the first time in his life, the Duke was confronted with something so hideous and iprehensible that it defied all logic and reason. It was as if he was staring into the abyss itself, and it was staring back at him with a hunger that chilled him to the core.


    The intensity of Adrian''s gaze bore down upon the Duke like a weight, crushing his spirit beneath its suffocating pressure. Every fiber of his being screamed in primal terror, instinctively recoiling from the sheer malevolence emanating from the monstrous form before him.


    "Despite everything that''s happened, I''m quite happy you are still alive, Father," Adrian said casually as he slowly approached the Duke, his footsteps echoing ominously in the tense silence that enveloped them.


    The Duke''s heart clenched at the sound of his son''s voice, a mixture of relief and apprehension flooding his senses. He couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that gnawed at him, even as he watched Adrian draw nearer with each measured step.


    "You... who are you?" the Duke couldn''t help but mumble, his gaze locked onto the figure before him. Despite the striking resemnce to Adrian, there was something undeniably off about the creature standing before him, something that sent a shiver down his spine.


    "What are you talking about, Father?" Adrian''s voice held a hint of amusement, his eyes gleaming with a dark intelligence that belied his human guise. "Or should I call you Duke now, since the family is already lost and I''m not exactly part of it anymore in the first ce?"


    The Duke recoiled at the implication of Adrian''s words, a cold dread settling in the pit of his stomach. It was true that their family had been torn apart by betrayal and tragedy, but to hear it spoken so casually by the creature masquerading as his son sent ance of pain through his heart.


    Before he could respond, Adrian''s form began to shift and contort, morphing back into his human guise with an unsettling fluidity. Despite the gentle smile that graced his lips, the razor-sharp teeth that adorned his face only served to entuate the grotesque facade.


    With a touch that felt like ice against his skin, Adrian reached out and rested his hand on the Duke''s shoulder, his gaze piercing through the Duke''s defenses with an unnerving intensity.


    "We have much to discuss, Father," Adrian murmured, his voice a chilling whisper that sent a shiver down the Duke''s spine. "But first, let us attend to more pressing matters. There is a Light looming on the horizon, and we must be prepared."


    Confusion clouded the Duke''s mind as he struggled toprehend Adrian''s cryptic words. "What are you talking about?" he asked, his voice betraying his bewilderment.


    Before Adrian could respond, the night sky erupted into a dazzling disy of radiant brilliance. Thousands of spears of light rained down upon them, illuminating the darkness with an otherworldly glow. The Duke''s breath caught in his throat as he beheld the awe-inspiring sight before him.


    Turning back, he saw them ¨C hundreds upon hundreds of angels, their celestial forms glowing with a divine radiance as they brandished their spears and bows, poised to unleash judgment upon them.


    Adrian couldn''t help but smile, a hunger gleaming in his eyes as he beheld the approaching host of angels. To him, they were not harbingers of salvation, but rather an opportunity for conquest, a chance to im dominion over the heavens themselves.


    "Intriguing, isn''t it, Father?" Adrian remarked, his voice tinged with a sinister delight. "It seems our adversaries have finally revealed themselves. How fortunate for us."


    Still confused, the Duke stared at the skies, his mind reeling with questions.


    Why had these bloody angels chosen this moment to descend upon them, when the battle was already over, when everyoney dead?


    And why were they raining down spears of judgment upon the very humans who had praised and prayed to them?


    "I know, it''s quite hypocritical, right?" Adrian mused at the Duke''s reaction.


    "Not only were these fuckerste, they even have the audacity to wipe out anyone whoes in their way... to think that the gods would use these doves just to get away with things they were too afraid to act upon themselves. Don''t you think the goddess is quite silent right now, Duke?"


    The Duke looked at Adrian in confusion. Wasn''t Adrian supposed to be the hero? So why had he turned into that monster just a while ago, and why was he now disgracing the goddess?


    "Hahaha, well, even if all of these doves flock like this, they''re all just food," Adrian said, his voice tinged with a dark amusement.


    As he spoke, dark lightning crackled around his body, wrapping him in an ominous shroud of power.


    Suddenly, the oppressive pressure that had weighed down upon them lessened, forcing the white angels in the sky to descend as if gravity itself was pulling them towards the earth.


    Dark miasma seeped through the air, suffusing the atmosphere with a malevolent energy as demons gathered around their lord, eager to bask in the power emanating from him.


    Finally, a holy war was about to unfold, a sh of celestial and infernal forces that would shake the very foundations of the world.

 Chapter 275: Holy war 13

    GRROOOAGHHHH!!!


    Monstrous roars reverberated through the air, shaking the very ground beneath their feet as demons and angels shed in a frenzied frenzy of violence.


    With each thunderous roar came monstrous screams, the cacophony of battle filling the empty air with a symphony of chaos. Golden and dark bloods mingled in the air, staining the battlefield in hues of crimson and shadow as they danced amidst the carnage.


    Light and darkness collided with a ferocity that was both breathtaking and terrifying, resulting in multiple explosions that lit up the dark skies like fireworks on a twisted canvas.


    "Hahaha¡­."


    As the Duke watched the scene unfold before him, his consciousness slipping away with each passing moment, he couldn''t help butugh bitterly at his own folly.


    He had thought himself strong enough to challenge the gods, to defy the very forces of creation and destruction. But now, faced with the overwhelming might of celestial and infernal powers locked in a battle for supremacy, he realized just how ignorant he had been.


    This... this spectacle unfolding before him was beyond the capabilities of mere mortals to evenprehend, let alone replicate. The sheer magnitude of the energy, the speed, the strength... it was as if thews of nature themselves had been bent and twisted to amodate the whims of these divine and demonic beings.


    For the Duke, the realization was a bitter pill to swallow. He had harbored hopes that humanity could ovee the demonic invasion through sheer will and effort alone. But as he watched the angels struggle against the relentless onught of their infernal foes, those hopes crumbled like dust in the wind.


    It was a pitiable dream, he realized, born of desperation and naivety.


    Mere humans were not meant to participate in battles of such magnitude; they were merely spectators, bystanders in a cosmic conflict that stretched far beyond their understanding.


    Is this the reason why the hero was needed? In order for them to survive a demonic invasion? Is this the reason why they needed a symbol of hope? Is this the reason why they needed to pray to the goddess?


    The Duke''s mind swirled with questions, each one more perplexing than thest. As he grappled with the implications of Adrian''s revtion, the monstrous figure before him spoke, his voice carrying a chilling edge of amusement.


    "I''m sure you''re confused right now, Duke, but don''t worry. You''ll understand soon enough," Adrian said, his voice echoing with a sinister undertone. His eyes gleamed with a predatory light, the sharp, ring razor-sharp fangs threatening to harvest the Duke''s very soul.


    The Duke''s heart pounded in his chest as he struggled to find the words to express the tumult of emotions raging within him.


    "What are you really nning with all of this?" he finally managed to ask, his voice trembling with a mixture of fear and defiance. "You''re clearly not Adrian, and yet you are... You''re clearly a monster, yet you are human... You''re clearly not the hero right now, yet you have the presence of one... You''re clearly not a demon, and yet you... Why are you darker than them? Tell me, what do you really want from all of this?"


    Although the Duke himself was unsure of what he truly wanted to ask from the monster before him, the core root of his inquiry remained the same ¨C what did this creature want from him? What dark machinationsy behind its facade of twisted semnce to his son?


    "You sure are asking the obvious, Duke... Hahaha, I only want one thing right now and only one... ''Death.'' Death to those who have harmed my loved ones, death to the goddess, death to all the gods in her pantheon, and death towards all my enemies... So I can have the peaceful and loving life I wanted... a safe haven, a safe world my lovers and I can enjoy. That is the one thing that I want... And you''re very lucky, Duke... as I changed my mind on you... At first, I thought devouring you would be fun... but seeing that fire in your eyes, I changed my mind."


    Adrian''s tendrils snaked closer to the Duke, a brimming red stone held delicately within their grasp. With a deliberate motion, the stone was forcefully pressed against the Duke''s lips, coercing him to swallow it down despite his instinctual resistance.


    The Duke gagged, his throat burning with a searing pain as the demonic stone made its descent. Try as he might, he could not resist thepulsion to swallow, the sinister influence of the stone overpowering his will.


    "What did you do?" the Duke managed to choke out, his voice ragged with pain as he coughed up blood. The sensation coursing through him was indescribable, a tumultuous storm of heat and agony that threatened to consume him from within.


    As he writhed in agony, the Duke felt something stirring deep within him, a primal force awakening with a ferocity that defiedprehension. It was as if something had been unleashed within him, something dark and malevolent that sought to tear free from the confines of his being.


    But it was not a physical sensation that gripped him; it was something spiritual, something ancient and primal that transcended the boundaries of the physical realm. It was a transformation unlike any he had ever experienced, a metamorphosis that threatened to reshape his very essence in ways he could scarcely imagine.


    "Adrian¡­ YoUUUU¡­.!!!! The Duke''s voice didn''t even sound human now, warped by a mixture of anguish and rage.


    "Don''t worry, Duke. I''m sure you will have your fun once you wake up..." Adrian replied casually, his tone devoid of remorse as he gazed down at the fallen Duke sprawled on the ground. Dark lightning crackled around his body, casting ominous shadows across the battlefield.


    With a rumbling sound and a streak of dark lightning, Adrian disappeared and reappeared next to the nearest angel. The celestial being attempted to react, but it was already toote. Adrian''s jaws closed around the angel''s head, effectively severing it from its body and ending its divine existence in an instant.


    As the lifeless body of the angel crumpled to the ground, Adrian wasted no time in devouring its soul, preventing it from ascending to its heavenly realm. In this twisted domain, where thews of mortality and divinity were twisted beyond recognition, the recycling of souls was swift, almost instantaneous.


    As Adrian savored the taste of the angel''s essence, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of power coursing through his veins. With each swallow, he felt himself growing stronger, his dark form pulsating with newfound energy.


    Unable to resist the primal urge to indulge in his newfound strength, Adrian licked his lips in satisfaction. It was a sensation unlike any other, the taste of divinity mingling with the darkness within him, fueling his insatiable hunger for power.


    "Now, with this, I can confirm that the quality lies within the recency and strength of the soul. The fresher they are, the tastier they get... And the more powerful they are, the more filling I get..."


    As Adrian reflected on his recent consumption of the angel''s soul, he felt a surge of satisfaction at the confirmation of his theories.


    The fresher the soul, the more potent its essence, and the more satisfying its taste. But now, having consumed an angel far stronger than those injured ones they had captured earlier, Adrian could confirm his second theory: the more powerful the soul, the more satiating it was.


    As the filtration process within his body worked tirelessly to purge the toxic light mana and divinity from the consumed souls, Adrian felt a sense of exhration coursing through his veins. His power surged to new heights, fueled by the darkness that now permeated every fiber of his being.


    With his theories confirmed and his power amplified, Adrian wasted no time in unleashing his newfound strength upon the battlefield.


    With a twisted smile, des formed upon his hands made of pure darkness, crackling with malevolent energy. With lightning speed, he darted through the ranks of the angels, cutting through them like butter with his razor-sharp des.


    Streaks of ck lightning erupted from his fingertips, engulfing the entire battlefield in a chaotic maelstrom of darkness. With each strike, he savored the taste of divine essence, reveling in the power that surged through him with each soul consumed.


    With every kill, Adrian absorbed the soul of his fallen foes, each one adding to the dark reservoir of power that surged within him.


    With every soul consumed, a portion of his strength increased, fueling his insatiable hunger for power. As the battle raged on, so did his aura, ever expanding, ever darkening as he cut through the celestial ranks with relentless precision.


    "HAHAHAHA~~!!!!"


    Hisughter, tinged with madness and triumph, echoed throughout the battlefield, a haunting symphony that struck fear into the hearts of all who heard it. It was theughter of a conqueror, reveling in the chaos and destruction he wrought upon his enemies.


    As his dark presence loomed over the battlefield like a specter of death, the demonic entities below looked up in awe and reverence.


    For the first time in their wretched existence, they felt a semnce of hope, a flicker of faith in something greater than themselves.


    In Adrian, they saw a god incarnate, a being of unmatched power and ferocity. His dark aura radiated with an intensity thatmanded their respect, and they bowed their heads in submission to his will.

 Chapter 276: Holy War 14

    "So they all died, huh?" Eris, the primordial goddess of light,mented with a tone devoid of emotion, her gaze fixed upon the horrifying scenes unfolding before her. She felt a twinge of annoyance that not even a single one of her angels could inflict damage upon the monstrous anomaly that had decimated their ranks. Despite her best efforts, they had been nothing more than fodder to the creature, consumed like snacks in its insatiable hunger.


    Calisia, Eris''s sister and fellow goddess, observed the scene with growing concern etched upon her features. Ever since Eris hadmitted herself to this war, she had undergone a profound transformation. No longer the wise and benevolent ruler they had once revered, she had be consumed by a vengeful obsession, driven by a desire to exact retribution upon beings far beyond her current capabilities.


    "Is this truly what you wish for, sister?" Calisia''s voice was soft, filled with genuine concern. She had watched as Eris descended further into darkness, her once radiant spirit overshadowed by a thirst for vengeance that seemed to consume her very essence.


    Eris turned to her sister, her expression a mask of indifference as she regarded her with a slightly raised brow. Despite everything they had endured, Calisia still clung to her innocence, unable toprehend the depths of Eris''s despair.


    "Are you doubting my actions, Calisia?" Eris''s voice held a hint of irritation as she spoke, her frustration evident in her tone.


    "No... I''m not, and there''s no way I could. You are the creator of our entire pantheon, sis. I know just how powerful and benevolent you are, so I know you''re doing all of this for the pantheon but¡ª"


    "But what?"


    "Can''t we stop now, sister? Before it''s toote. I think we should really stop. You know for a fact, sis, the pantheon is dying. Our forces are diminishing, and thews of causality are in their favor now. The other primordials as well are growing tired of this war and wish to surrender... And even our so-called allies are only doing this for their benefit. You know that, sister, so why... why are you selling yourself like this? There''s still time, so maybe we can make things right if we talked to that kid... We have his girl, so negotiation should be possible, right?"


    Calisia''s voice trembled with a mix of urgency and desperation as she pleaded with her sister. She had seen the toll that the war had taken on Eris, the toll it had taken on their pantheon, and she could no longer stand idly by and watch as everything they had worked for crumbled to dust.


    Eris remained silent for a moment, her gaze distant as she considered her sister''s words. She knew that Calisia spoke the truth, that their pantheon was on the brink of copse and that the consequences of their actions would be dire. But a part of her, a stubborn and prideful part, refused to admit defeat.


    Thinking Eris''s silence was permission to continue speaking her thoughts, Calissia pressed on with what she had been wanting to say all this time.


    "And besides, even if we do get defeated by them, you know what they''re like based on the gods and pantheons who experienced their presence before, right? They have quite the docile and uncaring personality. So if we just set things straight and ept whatever punishment they''ve had installed, maybe saving the pantheon now would be possible. We have no other option, sister. You know that if we don''t do this, it won''t be long before one day it will be that kid who will sit on yo¡ª"


    Before Calissia could finish her statement, she was suddenly choked by an intense divine hand of light, cutting off her words and leaving her gasping for breath.


    "Sister...?" Calissia managed to choke out, her voice strained as she struggled to break free from Eris''s hold. Panic gripped her heart as she realized the gravity of the situation. Something had changed within Eris, something dark and unfathomable, and she feared what it meant for their future.


    "Calissia... even after all this time, you''re still so naive. I thought that whimsy and idiotic mindset of yours would change after you experienced war, but even still, you are much too innocent. Didn''t we have this same exact conversation before this war started?" Eris''s voice dripped with disdain as she regarded her sister. It was one thing to question her decisions for the entire war, but to question her chances of sess? And even suggesting submission to a mere mortal? That was something she couldn''t simply ignore.


    "Tell me, Calissia... Do you want to die that badly? Was I being too lenient with you all this time? Time and time again, I''ve always been quite easy on you, but I guess that needs to change now."


    With those words, Eris tightened her grip on Calissia''s hands, and the chokehold of divinity around Calissia''s neck tightened as well. Calissia could only stare at her sister with tears in her eyes as she felt the crushing weight of Eris''s power bearing down on her. In that moment, she realized that her sister was no longer the goddess of light she once knew. She was no longer the goddess of creation who reveled in bringing forth life. She had be something entirely different, something dark and twisted, consumed by her thirst for power and vengeance.


    As Calissia gazed into her sister''s eyes, she knew that she was staring into the face of her greatest fear. The Eris she had known and loved was gone, reced by a being consumed by darkness. And as Eris''s grip tightened even further, Calissia felt her strength waning, her vision blurring as the divine energy suffocated her.


    But even in the midst of her despair, Calissia refused to give up hope. She knew that there was still goodness within her sister, buried beneathyers of anger and resentment. And as Eris''s hold on her tightened, Calissia summoned every ounce of strength she had left and spoke, her voice barely a whisper amidst the chaos.


    "Eris... please... stop this. You''re not yourself. You''re better than this..."


    But her words fell on deaf ears as Eris''s expression remained cold and unyielding. With a final, desperate gasp, Calissia felt the darkness closing in around her, consuming her entirely as she slipped into unconsciousness.


    As thest remnants of consciousness faded away, Calissia prayed for her sister''s redemption, hoping against hope that one day, she would find her way back to the light.


    As Calissia''sst remaining fragment of soul cycled itself upon the universe, a hole in the stars of their heavenly pantheon began to vanish. Now, the goddess of the elves and moon, Calissia, was no more.Ret


    urning back to reality, Eris looked at the scene before her with slight confusion. Just now, she had clearly killed Calissia... but yet she felt no emotion about it. Calissia, her younger sister and the eldest of all the gods before her, the one and only ally and sister she always had within her entire time of existing, was no more. And yet, she felt nothing about it. Sure, she was annoyed. Sure, she was pissed off with her all this time, but this... this was something different. Why did I kill her? But the thought didn''tst much as she ignored it and went back to her ns in mind.


    Despite the absence of remorse, a nagging sense of unease lingered in the depths of Eris''s consciousness. She couldn''t shake the feeling that something fundamental had shifted within her, something that went beyond the mere act of killing her sister. But she pushed those thoughts aside, burying them beneathyers of determination and resolve.


    For Eris, there were more pressing matters at hand. The war raged on, and she was determined to emerge victorious, no matter the cost. And as she turned her gaze once more to the battlefield, a cold smile tugged at the corners of her lips. The time for hesitation was over. It was time to unleash the full extent of her power, to crush her enemies beneath her heel and assert her dominance over the heavens once and for all. And as she stepped forward, her eyes zing with an unholy light, she knew that nothing would stand in her way. Not even the memory of the sister she had lost.


    Looking around, Eris was about to rise from her throne when a sudden presence entered her room.


    "You¡­" Still annoyed by the recent events, Eris looked at the woman with disdain.


    "Oh,e on now~ is that your way of treating this long-time friend of yours?" The woman''s voice wasced with a yful tone, but Eris had little patience for pleasantries at the moment.


    "What do you want?" Eris cut straight to the point, her tone curt and businesslike.


    "Oh,e on now~ you''re really no fun, aren''t you, Eris~ but that is what I love about you, Kukuku. By the way, where is Cali?"


    "Speak your matters," Eris demanded, her patience wearing thin.


    "Tsk¡­ yeah, yeah. I''m just here to inform you that she''s making her move now."


    "By she, you?"


    "Yes, she. Kukuku, even I myself didn''t think she would make a move this fast. Truly, the future is unpredictable, isn''t it? I''m about to make my move as well, so you better do yours, okay~?" With a smirk, the ck-haired woman disappeared, leaving Eris to ponder her next moves.


    As the woman''s words echoed in her mind, Eris felt a sense of urgency wash over her. Calissia''s sudden actions had caught her off guard, and she knew that she could ill afford to dy her own ns any longer.


    Rising from her throne, Eris began to formte a strategy, her mind racing with possibilities. She knew that she had to act swiftly and decisively if she hoped to emerge victorious in the war that raged around her.


    Meanwhile the ck haireddy smile menacingly as she stared at Eris''s expressions in Eris''s shadows¡­

 Chapter 277: Holy war 15

    ''She''s notmaking any moves¡­.''


    As Adrian surveyed the aftermath of the battle, a mixture of frustration and intrigue simmered within him. Being tested by the goddess had indeed angered him, but beneath that frustrationy a growing curiosity. What was the goddess truly after? What did she hope to gain by pitting him against her angels?


    Despite his annoyance, Adrian couldn''t deny the tactical advantage of this encounter. As he scavenged the battlefield, his keen eyes analyzed the fallen angels, searching for any hints of weakness in their divine essence. Each kill provided valuable insights into the workings of the goddess''s power, allowing him to better understand her strengths and vulnerabilities.


    But it wasn''t just knowledge that Adrian gained from this battle. With each soul he devoured, he could feel his own power growing, his demonic essence pulsating with newfound strength. It was a satisfying sensation, knowing that he had bested the goddess''s servants and emerged even more formidable than before.


    Yet, even as Adrian reveled in his victory, he couldn''t shake the feeling of being a pawn in arger game. The goddess''s motives remained shrouded in mystery, her intentions unclear.


    Was she testing him for her own amusement, or did she have a more sinister purpose in mind?


    As Adrian pondered these questions, a sense of unease settled over him.


    ''Well, what did I expect?''


    He knew that he couldn''t afford to underestimate the goddess, not when the fate of the heavens hung in the bnce.


    Whatever her ns may be, he would need to tread carefully if he hoped to outmaneuver her.


    Although being tested infuriated Adrian, there was little he could do about it. Much like the goddess was attempting to assess his capabilities and weaknesses, Adrian also scrutinized her divine essence through the angels he vanquished.


    Surveying the aftermath, both sides reaped benefits from the skirmish. The goddess gained an initial evaluation of Adrian, while managing to diminish approximately half of the demonic forces stationed there. Although the angels merely unleashed spears of light, their sheer numbers in the surprise attack proved devastating. The demons couldn''t fully defend against such energies, their demonic energy being their sole weakness.


    For Adrian, consuming the angels and testing his strength proved advantageous. Not only did he bolster his power slightly, but he also gleaned valuable insights intobating the goddess. Thus, everyone involved experienced both gains and losses in the encounter.


    Adrian''s mind churned with strategies and observations as he reflected on the battle. Despite his irritation, he recognized the tactical importance of the engagement. Each fallen angel provided him with crucial information about the goddess''s vulnerabilities, allowing him to refine his approach in future encounters.


    ''Her supposed allies as well weren''t making any moves¡­. Even though I made sure to remain open throughout the whole fight¡­.''


    Yet, beneath the surface, Adrian couldn''t shake a sense of foreboding. The goddess''s motives remained elusive; her intentions veiled in mystery. Was she testing him out of genuine curiosity, or did she harbor darker intentions?


    "My lord¡­" With tattered, tentacle-like wings, the demonicdy approached Adrian with a slight bow.


    "How many of them did you kill?" Adrian''s voice held a hint of curiosity as he regarded the demon by his side. Observing her battered state, it was evident she had fought fiercely; she even seemed to be missing an arm.


    Nervously, she met Adrian''s formless gaze, a flicker of fear and apprehension dancing in her eyes before she responded, "Around 12 of them, my lord."


    Though Adrian was technically her ally, it was still nerve-wracking to address such a powerful being directly, especially given the aura of creepiness and fear he naturally exuded. Despite her unease, she remained obedient, awaiting further instruction from her formidable master.


    "You''re quite strong¡­" Adrianmented, his gaze shifting to the demonic tentacledy in a new light. Initially, he had presumed that most elite demons would perish against angels, but it seemed there were a few exceptions. It made him reconsider the notion that demons were merely the opposite force of good, nothing more.


    Slowly, Adrian resumed his humanoid form and studied the demonicdy for a moment, pondering his next move. Should he attempt it? Manipting his own energy, he entertained the idea of trying to heal her. However, he quickly dismissed the notion. His own energy, demonic or not, might inadvertently devour her instead. Besides, with the malevolent energy saturating the area, she could likely heal herself soon enough.


    "Is the duke incubating already?" Adrian inquired, steering the conversation toward the main topic at hand.


    "Yes," came the demon''s prompt reply, confirming that the duke was indeed undergoing the transformation process.


    Peering down into the dark cocoon below, Adrian''s eyes glowed with a hue of purple as he delved into the essence of whaty inside. It was a mesmerizing sight¡ªa pure soul slowly sumbing to corruption, undergoing a transformation into a demon of unparalleled power. The energy pulsating from the cocoon hinted at the immense potential contained within.


    "How long will it take for him to fully develop?" Adrian''s inquiry betrayed a mixture of curiosity and anticipation. Despite his prior experience with the demonic stone, this was the first time he had employed it on an individual of such profound stature. He couldn''t help but wonder about the unique nuances of the demonification process in this case.


    "Based on the duke''s former strength, once he emerges, he will rival our most powerful generals," the demonic informant responded, his voice carrying an air of certainty. "Given his exceptional potential, I estimate it will take roughly 30 to 90 days for his transformation to reachpletion, my lord.


    As a high-ranking demon herself, she understood the intricate processes of demonic cultivation. Demons of such formidable stature typically spent hundreds of years cultivating their inner energies before emerging fully transformed. It was a natural progression within the demonic realm, a relentless cycle of growth and refinement that defined their existence in the infernal depths of the world.


    However, with the aid of the demonic stone, this arduous process could be elerated exponentially. The infusion of its dark energies acted as a catalyst, hastening the transformation beyond the constraints of conventional timeframes. The duke''s metamorphosis promised to be swifter and more potent than any seen before.


    "I see¡­." Adrian nodded, his expression morphing into a smile tinged with excitement. The prospect of witnessing the transformation of the individual he once called father filled him with anticipation.


    Absorbing every information with keen interest, and contemting the implications of the duke''s impending metamorphosis.


    The prospect of adding such a formidable ally to their ranks filled him with a sense of exhration. Yet, he couldn''t afford to underestimate the challenges thaty ahead.


    A demon of the duke''s caliber would undoubtedly reshape the bnce of power within their realm, both in terms of strength and influence.


    As Adrian mulled over these thoughts, a sense of urgency crept into his mind.


    ''We have to make him progress faster¡­. A month or two is too long specially with all the things happening right now¡­''


    Time pressed upon Adrian, emphasizing the urgency of ensuring the smooth progression of the duke''s transformation.


    Yet, this process demanded a constant supply of bodies to sustain the monstrous appetite of the emerging demon. Adrian surveyed the assembled demons with a knowing smile, recognizing the pivotal role they would y in facilitating this dark metamorphosis.


    Fortunately, hemanded not only the demons present but also the millions awaiting his orders back home.


    With such vast resources at his disposal, Adrian saw an opportunity to exert pressure on their adversaries. If he were to mobilize these forces, surely the goddess would bepelled to respond.


    Descending down the ground approaching Lilliana in the distance carrying her in his arms


    With Liina cradled gently in his arms, Adrian cast a final nce at the ominous ck cocoon before him.


    The transformation within was nearing itspletion, a harbinger of the power that would soon be unleashed upon the world.


    With a sense of satisfaction, he turned away, his attention shifting to the unconscious form of the girl in his embrace.


    Opening a portal to the chamber where the other girls rested, Adrian paused to survey the demons gathered around him.


    Their eyes gleamed with anticipation, their loyalty unwavering in the face of impending conflict.


    Though he spoke no words, his intentions were clear.


    Death.


    The empire still thrived, its forces poised to oppose their dark ambitions. Yet, with the emergence of a new ally, fresh sustenance was required to fuel their insatiable hunger for power. Adrian''s silentmand hung heavy in the air, a directive to unleash their wrath upon their enemies and im the lives needed to sustain their burgeoning might.


    With a nod of assurance, Adrian stepped through the portal, disappearing into the shadows with Liina held securely in his arms.


    ¡­.


    In the midst of a tranquil garden, bathed in the gentle hues of twilight, a woman of ethereal beauty sat across from her opponent, her eyes fixed intently on the chessboard before her. With each move of her adversary''s hand, she felt the weight of impending defeat settle upon her shoulders once more.


    "Checkmate," the man dered, his voice soft yet tinged with amusement as he observed the defeat reflected in her eyes. Despite sharing simr features with the woman, there was an air of serene confidence about him, a testament to his prowess on the chessboard.


    "Again," Elena murmured, her voice tinged with determination as she refused to ept defeat so easily.


    "I don''t think ying again would result in a different oue," her opponent remarked, his toneced with gentle amusement.


    "Again!" Elena insisted, her resolve unyielding as she prepared to face her opponent once more.


    With a resigned sigh, the man acquiesced, clearing the board of its pieces before setting them up for another round. As the game resumed, Elena''s eyes zed with determination, her every move calcted with precision as she sought to outmaneuver her opponent.


    This time surely she would win.

 Chapter 278: Holy war 16

    "Lady Elena¡­. I think we''ve yed enough, no?" Harvey''s voice carried a hint of amusement, his eyes twinkling as he surveyed the chessboard.


    "No, one more time¡­. Please," Elena pleaded, her tone almost desperate.


    "Haah¡­" Jarvey heaved a deep sigh, his fingers moving to start collecting the scattered chess pieces from the board.


    "Ah, wait, no!" Elena''s protest rang out, but Harvey continued his task, ignoring her plea. Instead, he shot her a significant look, silently questioning her resolve.


    Elena, feeling a mix of annoyance and resignation, reluctantly returned to her seat, shooting Jarvey a re.


    "Lady Elena, you know I''ve been quite lenient with you recently, but you can''t just keep inviting me here for no reason¡­" Harvey''s tone held a note of gentle reprimand.


    "I think chess is plenty of a reason, no?" Elena retorted, her voice tinged with defiance.


    "I don''t think that''s the case at all¡­ And besides, you do realize that we''re still technically enemies, right?" Harvey pointed out, a hint of seriousness creeping into his tone.


    "¡­I know. It''s just that it''s quite boring being all alone here¡­," Elena confessed, her voice trailing off as she rested her hand on her chin, her gaze wandering over the familiar surroundings.


    She sighed softly, realizing that it had been literal months since she was entrapped in this ce. Time truly does fly, even in captivity.


    Observing Elena''s dejected expression, Harvey straightened himself in his chair, a sense of determination flickering in his eyes.


    He reached into his pocket and retrieved a small magic crystal, its surface shimmering withtent power. Activating it, he summoned a holographic screen into existence before them.


    "You want to know thetest update on the war, right?" Harvey''s voice held a hint of empathy as he posed the question.


    "Hehe, you really are the best, Harvey," Elena eximed, her eyes lighting up as she immediately reached out to touch the crystal, essing the specific location she desired within the holographic recordings.


    Though Harvey''s actions were a direct vition of his orders, he paid no heed to the potential consequences.


    The woman before him had endured enough suffering at his brother''s hands; granting her a few special privileges seemed a small price to pay inparison.


    As the holographic images unfolded, revealing the brutal reality of the ongoing war, Elena''s expression shifted with each gruesome scene.


    Despite already having a general understanding of the events transpiring beyond the confines of her gilded prison, witnessing the battles firsthand elicited a visceral reaction from her.


    The pace of the conflict, progressing faster than she had anticipated, left her in disbelief, her mind struggling to reconcile the enormity of the events unfolding beyond her captivity.


    Observing Elena''s reaction, Harvey arched an eyebrow, detecting a glimmer of hope lingering in her eyes as she scanned the battlefield.


    Understanding her unspoken quest, he feltpelled to intervene.


    "If you''re trying to find the anomaly, don''t¡­ he is already a lost cause," Harvey dered with unwavering determination, his gaze piercing as he recalled the events of that fateful day.


    The damage inflicted upon Adrian''s soul was not something that could be easily repaired.


    Harvey knew firsthand the extent of the devastation, and he was certain that even the monstrous entities supporting Adrian would struggle to mend the shattered fragments of his being.


    As someone who had witnessed the aftermath of their encounter that day, Harvey understood that the wounds inflicted upon Adrian ran deep, transcending mere physical or magical harm.


    Despite any external influences or otherworldly powers at y, the essence of Adrian''s humanity remained vulnerable.


    No amount of intervention, no matter how well-intentioned, could fully restore what had been lost.


    After all, at the end of the day, Adrian was but a mortal, susceptible to the frailties and limitations of the human condition.


    "Don''t call him that¡­." Elena interjected, her tone firm as she nced at Harvey, a hint of annoyance coloring her expression.


    "Call him what?" Harvey inquired innocently, feigning ignorance.


    "¡­Anomaly" Elena replied, her voice tinged with a mixture of frustration and concern.


    Surveying her serious demeanor, Harvey couldn''t help but let out a small scoff, though his expression remained neutral.


    He understood the depth of Elena''s feelings for Adrian; they were lovers, deeply entwined in a bond that transcended the boundaries of their respective allegiances.


    Despite this, Harvey couldn''t afford to view Adrian through the same lens of affection. To him, Adrian was nothing more than an adversary, a threat that his pantheon deemed necessary to eliminate.


    However, despite their opposing loyalties, Harvey harbored a certain level of respect for Elena.


    He recognized her innocence in the grand scheme of things, a pawn unwittingly manipted by Adrian''s machinations.


    Unlike his brethren, who saw Elena as a dark force to be eradicated, Harvey perceived her as a person caught in the crossfire of celestial conflict.


    Months spent in herpany had afforded him insight into her character, revealing aplexity that defied the simplisticbels assigned to her.


    "I apologize for my poor choice of words¡­" Harvey offered, a gesture of reconciliation as he rose from his chair, preparing to depart.


    "Apology epted, but are you going now?" Elena inquired, her tone softening slightly.


    "Yes,"


    "Oh¡­ Then see you next week¡­," Elena uttered, a hint of sadness coloring her voice. Ever since a month ago, Harvey had only been able to visit her once every week.


    The monotony of her already mundane existence seemed to deepen with each passing day.


    At this rate, she feared she might sumb to boredom long before any of the tortures his brothers could devise.


    "Don''t make that sad face¡­ When this war finally ends, I will plead for our innocence from Mother herself. She is a kind and benevolent goddess; surely she would forgive you for the minor transgressions you''ve made," Harvey reassured, his words carrying a soothing reassurance.


    Rising from his chair, he reached out to pat Elena''s head, eliciting a smile and a giggle from her. Initially apprehensive about his gestures, over time, Elena had grown ustomed to them.


    Their interactions had evolved into something resembling sibling camaraderie.


    For some inexplicable reason, whenever Elena looked at Harvey, she felt as if she were in the presence of an older brother she had never had.


    But just as Harvey was about to leave, a loud voice reverberated through the area, shattering the tranquility with its booming intensity.


    Something descended from the heavens, its presence announced by the rustle of white wings and the tattered remnants of celestial attire.


    It was Marvey, Harvey''s brother, materializing within Elena''s prison, his expression twisted with intoxication as he fixed her with a leering grin.


    "Hello, bitch¡­ ahaha! I came here to have some fun again¡­ I hope your body is prepared for a little pain," Marvey slurred his words, his demeanor reflecting the effects of his inebriation.


    "Marvey¡­"


    "Oh, Harvey, you''re here? Didn''t Mother order you to protect the holy kingdom''s northern borders? What are you doing here? Ah, did you punish this whore already? Tsk¡­ Man, I wanted to punish her first today," Marvey continued, his words dripping with contempt as he addressed his brother.


    Hearing Marvey''s cruel taunts, Elena shuddered, the memories of her captivity and torture flooding back with visceral intensity. Of all the angelic torturers she had encountered, Marvey was the most brutal, relishing in the infliction of agonizing torment upon his victims.


    Advancing slowly in his drunken stupor, Marvey''s movements were erratic, his fists clenched in a disy of vtile aggression.


    Without warning, heshed out, striking Elena with brutal force. In the blink of an eye, her once-beautiful visage was contorted into something grotesque and horrifying, the delicate contours of her face shattered by the impact of his blow.


    If Marvey had exerted even the slightest bit more force, her entire head might have been obliterated in an instant.


    "Marvey!" Harvey''s voice sliced through the air, a sharp rebuke tinged with fury.


    "Haah? What is it, brother? You had your fun already; let me have mine!" Marvey retorted with a snicker, his gaze flickering to Harvey''s reaction.


    Despite his brother''s stoic demeanor and typically reserved nature, there was no mistaking the simmering rage that pulsed beneath the surface, particrly when it came to the subject of Elena.


    "Did you grow to like this bitch, brother? Well, allow me to show you what happens when you show empathy to a wicked being," Marvey mused, a twisted smile ying on his lips as he fixed his gaze on Elena.


    Once again, Marvey closed in on Elena, his movements filled with malevolent intent. With a swift strike to her stomach, he left her gasping for breath, her lungs struggling to draw in air amidst the searing pain.


    Then, with a whimsicalugh, Marvey encapsted Elena in a dome of golden light, undoing the damage he had inflicted upon her with callous ease.


    "I almost killed you, bitch, so be a good girl and try not to die immediately, okay? I want to make our session a bit longer this time. Don''t worry, as long as you can still breathe, I can heal you. No biggie, okay?" Marvey''s words dripped with sadistic amusement as he continued his onught, delivering a relentless barrage of stomps upon Elena''s defenseless form.


    Each blow sent waves of agony coursing through Elena''s body, her cries drowned out by the sickening sound of bones breaking and flesh tearing. Unable to stand, she crumpled to the ground, blood gushing from her stomach and mouth with every merciless stomp.


    Harvey felt a surge of anguish and anger welling up within him, a primal instinct to protect and intervene wing at his conscience.


    But his loyalty to the orders handed down by his mother, the supreme deity herself, held him in check.


    Despite his inner turmoil, he could do nothing but stand by and watch as Elena endured the unjust punishments inflicted upon her almost every day,


    "P-please go, Harvey¡­ Hehe, don''t worry, I''m used to this now, hehehe~" Elena murmured through tears, her bloodshot eyes pleading with him, trying to reassure the unexpected friend she had found in this torturous prison.


    But her words only served to further enrage the drunken Marvey, his fury escting as he continued to rain down blows upon the defenseless Elena.


    "What did you say, bitch? You''re used to this? And you''re even snickering¡­ HAHAHAHAH! Looks likest time wasn''t enough, huh?" Marvey''s voice dripped with malice, his fists clenched in a disy of unrestrained violence.


    He moved to strike the fallen Elena, but before his blow couldnd, Harvey''s divine shield intercepted the attack, causing a massive explosion to reverberate around them.


    "What are you doing, HARVEY!!!!!!!" Marvey bellowed, his anger boiling over as he red at his brother.


    "Marvey¡­ You are drunk. Let her go for now," Harvey countered, his tone grave as his divine aura expanded, the weight of his celestial presence bearing down upon Marvey''s fallen form.


    Sensing the gravity of the situation, Marvey faltered slightly, a flicker of apprehension crossing his features.


    He knew that if he pushed Harvey any further, he might indeed find himself facing the wrath of demons as mere dog food.


    With a begrudging acknowledgment of his brother''s authority, Marvey reluctantly relented, withdrawing from his assault as Harvey''s stern gaze held him in check.


    But that didn''t mean he wasn''t annoyed at being interrupted in his fury.


    "What''s wrong with a little death, huh? This bitch has been alive for more than long enough. We should kill her now instead of wasting our time¡­ Look at you, she managed to seduce you. Who''s to say she won''t do it with the other broth¡ª"


    Before Marvey could finish his sentence, a streak of blinding light pierced through the air, melting his divine self in mere moments.


    "I will only warn and order you once, Marvey¡­ Let it go for now. The fact that you don''t recognize her importance proves just how drunk you are right now¡­ I don''t think Mother would want to hear this when you request your reinstatement in the heavens, right?" Harvey''s voice carried a stern edge as he admonished his brother.


    Though still visibly annoyed, Marvey reluctantly nodded, his pride wounded by Harvey''s reprimand. With onest disdainful look at Elena, he begrudgingly turned away.


    "You''re lucky this time, whore¡­ But don''t worry, I''ll visit you again soon," Marvey spat before retreating.


    Turning his attention back to Elena, Harvey moved to approach her, but she held up her hand to stop him.


    "Please stop¡­," she pleaded, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "I''m just going to heal you¡­," Harvey reassured her, his voice gentle as he conjured a small orb of light. The healing properties of his magic were potent, even surpassing Marvey''s.


    But Elena shook her head, her expression pleading. "P-please stay away¡­ for now my dress is ruined."


    Observing Elena''s distress, Harvey''s eyes widened in realization.


    "Oh¡­" he muttered, suddenly aware that he was gawking at a partially disrobed woman.


    Fortunately, the torn remnants of her clothing still preserved her modesty, albeit barely.

 Chapter 279: Holy war 17

    Getting back to the bedroom where Louise and the other girls were sleeping, I gently ced the sleeping Liliana on the side of the bed, making sure she was secured safely so she wouldn''t fall.


    Fortunately, the bed was quiterge, so there was no problem with her being ced just behind Ana. In fact, even if I jumped into the bed, there would still be enough space for me to move around properly.


    It was just that big. Did Sis and the others purposely make it this way? If so, how thoughtful of them.


    "Un¡­ ah!" Hearing Liliana''s slight whimpers as her brows twitched, I walked closer to her and put my finger on her forehead, lightening the pain she was feeling. The amount of information passing through her brain was enough to paralyze a normal person in the first ce.


    Carefully observing her face, I could see the tension slowly easing away. Her breathing became more even, and the slight frown on her face began to smooth out. I stayed by her side for a few more moments, ensuring that she was trulyfortable and no longer in distress.


    The room was dimly lit, the soft glow from the bedsidemp casting a warm, soothing light. Louise and the other girls were peacefully asleep, their gentle breaths the only sound breaking the stillness of the night. I took a moment to appreciate the calm atmosphere, a stark contrast to the chaos and danger we had faced earlier.


    Considering her reaction, I realized that the same method I used with Aria was still a bit too much for Liliana, especially since this was the first time she had ever experienced something like this.


    Unlike Aria, who had once been exposed to Dad''s energy, for Liliana, the foreign divinity entering her soul was probably akin to a needle piercing directly into her heart.


    Although it was beneficial for her to learn about everything this way, seeing her in pain like that didn''t sit well with me, so I made sure to slow down the process instead.


    As I got up, I looked at the four girls. If I wanted to, I could probably just forcefully wake them up right here and now. I wanted to hear their natural voices, especially Louise, Aria, and Ana. But I held back, knowing it wasn''t the right time yet.


    Until all this chaos is over, until I make this world into a paradise where their safety is guaranteed, I won''t do something that would surely endanger their lives. It might seem maniptive and forceful, but¡­ this is all for their sake.


    The moment they find out about what''s happening in the world right now, surely they would try to help me in any way they can. And I can''t have that... I can''t have what happened to Elena happen again. That''s why I''m sorry, everyone, but right now I need all of you to sleep for the time being.


    I looked at Louise, Aria, Ana, and Liliana, their faces serene and innocent in sleep. Each of them was so precious to me, and I had to protect them, even if it meant making difficult decisions.


    The world outside was in chaos, dangers lurking at every turn, and I couldn''t afford to be distracted by my fears for their safety.


    For now, I needed to focus on the task at hand.


    The responsibility of ensuring their safety and the mission to bring about a better world weighed heavily on my shoulders.


    I couldn''t let my emotions cloud my judgment or my resolve.


    With onest, lingering nce at their sleeping forms, I turned and walked out of the bedroom. The hallway outside was dimly lit, a stark contrast to the warmth andfort of the room I had just left. As I closed the door behind me, I steeled myself for whaty ahead.


    In the quiet of the night, with the world outside in turmoil, I vowed to do whatever it took to protect them.


    They were my family, my reason for fighting, and I would not let anything happen to them.


    Even if it meant making difficult choices, even if it meant keeping them in the dark for a little while longer, I would bear that burden.


    "Zinng!"


    Appearing with light golden sparkles above me, Loki greeted me with his usual grin.


    "So, how was it? Did you enjoy yourself?" he asked.


    "Yes¡­" I responded, though I wanted to deny it. The truth was, I had enjoyed the thrill of battle and the sensation of taking away those angels'' lives. Killing and consuming their souls was a dark pleasure I could not ignore. It was a far cry from the human I once was¡ªtruly, I had changed.


    "Looking at your reaction, you really did, huh? Hehehehe," Loki chuckled. "Even for us gods, wreaking havoc like this without any repercussions from thews of causality is very rare. So you should enjoy this moment of war."


    I nodded at his advice. Bound as I was to the rules of the divine and the universe, I knew that once this war was over, thews of causality would prevent me from interfering with the mortal nes any longer.


    "By the way, a word of advice from your one and only reliable little Loki¡­ It would be best to make children with your loved ones now. Trust me, the moment this war ends, the amount of restrictions ced on you will be quite daunting. Even sex is sometimes prohibited," he said as he came closer and whispered in my ear.


    The thought of such restrictions made me pause.


    Loki''s advice, while unexpected, was rooted in the strange and often harsh realities of divine existence. The freedom we had now, in the chaos of war, was fleeting.


    "Thews of causality prevent sex? Since when was that the case?" I asked, incredulous.


    "Hehehe, you don''t look like you believe me. You can go ask your aunt and sister about it, and they would give you the same answer," Loki said, his grin widening.


    ''Is that true, Sis?'' I reached out mentally to my sister.


    ''Yes... but it is rather rare for those sorts of restrictions to happen. I believe among the many gods of Earth, only Aphrodite was ced with such a restriction¡­.''


    ''Is that so...?'' I pondered her response.


    So, do I have no choice but to impregnate all my lovers now to avoid the risk? No... that couldn''t be the case. Since it was rare in the first ce, I don''t think I need to worry about it that much... right?


    "Kekekek¡­"


    "Why are youughing?" I asked, suspicion creeping into my voice.


    "N-nothing¡­" Loki said, trying to hide the smirk on his face.


    So, this guy was just messing with me, huh? What did I expect from the god of mischief, anyway?


    "Loki, you never fail to y your tricks," I said, shaking my head.


    "Oh,e on, it''s all in good fun! But seriously, you should consider what I said. Even if the restrictions are rare, you never know what the future holds."


    I sighed, a mixture of annoyance and contemtion. Loki had a point buried somewhere in his mischief. The unpredictability of divine rules and the aftermath of the war meant I needed to think ahead.


    "Alright, Loki. I''ll keep it in mind," I replied, though I was still skeptical.


    Ignoring his antics, I grabbed hold of his shoulder and flicked his forehead.


    "Ow! What was that for?" Loki eximed.


    "You''re annoying," I replied tly.


    "I know I''m annoying, but you don''t have to resort to violence¡­." he said, tears welling up in his eyes. I had forgotten that I now possessed super strength, and seeing a gigantic red bump forming on his forehead made me realize I needed to be more careful with my actions.


    "So, what exactly did youe here for, Loki?" I asked. Although he was a very random guy, I didn''t think he would juste to this ce for no reason.


    "Oh yeah, that''s right¡­ Your aunt asked me to inform you about our new allies, and you shouldn''t go away from the castle for the time being until their arrival."


    "Allies?" I was taken aback. Since when was our family going around making allies? From what I knew, we didn''t exactly need other gods to help us beat the goddess''s pantheon. Except for very rare exceptions like Loki, our entire family alone was enough to take care of most pantheons of gods out there.


    "Yes, allies," Loki confirmed, his tone turning more serious. "The situation is moreplicated than you think. The war has brought unexpected challenges, and even your family, powerful as they are, can benefit from strategic alliances."


    I pondered his words, realizing there might be more to this war than I initially understood. The thought of needing allies was both unsettling and intriguing. Who could these new allies be, and what role would they y in the unfolding conflict?


    "Who are these allies?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.


    "You''ll find out soon enough," Loki replied with a cryptic smile. "Just stay put and wait for their arrival. Your aunt will exin everything."


    I sighed, knowing that getting a straight answer out of Loki was nearly impossible. Still, his visit had given me a lot to think about. If our family was seeking allies, it meant the stakes were higher than I had realized.


    "Alright, I''ll stay put," I agreed, though reluctantly.


    "Hehe, I know that look, but don''t get it wrong. We''re not making alliances with other gods or pantheons. Instead, we''re seeking out the powerhouses of this world," Loki exined.


    Powerhouses? Does he mean higher races like dragons, elves, etc.?


    "Right now, your aunt has sessfully made a proper alliance with the vampires. Their representative should arrive at the castle in a few days, so don''t go out, got it?" Loki said casually, proceeding to eat a golden lollipop he created.


    "Okay¡­" I nodded at his words. Although I didn''t think the vampires would be as cooperative as the demons, they had their own uses as well. Now that I think about it, the war that was happening¡ªalthough portrayed as a holy war across the entire continent¡ªwas, at the end of the day, just another pinpointed fight between the angelic army and the demons, with humans being threatened in the middle of it all. In other words, it was a battle of gods on a chessboard, with mortals ying and suffering because of it. Is Aunt nning on using the vampires as extra pieces, perhaps?


    If so, that''s pretty much like her.


    Reflecting on the dynamics of this war, I realized how intricate and strategic Aunt''s moves were. She wasn''t just ying defensively; she was building an alliance of powerful beings to shift the bnce in our favor. The vampires, with their unique abilities and strengths, could be a significant asset.


    "Loki, do you know why Aunt chose the vampires?" I asked, curious about the specifics.


    He shrugged, twirling his lollipop. "Vampires have their advantages¡ªimmortality, strength, influence over the night. Plus, they''ve got their own scores to settle with the angels. It''s a mutually beneficial arrangement."


    That made sense. The vampires had always had a tense rtionship with the celestial beings, often shing in the shadows of history. This alliance could provide them with an opportunity to strike back against amon enemy.


    As Loki finished his lollipop, he gave me a sly grin. "Just remember, alliances like these are built on trust and mutual benefit. Keep an eye on the vampires, but also show them respect. They''re not our enemies in this fight."


    "I know¡­"


    "Ah, also, Adrian¡­" Loki suddenly pped his hands, manifesting a small, holographic screen in front of him.


    Inside the projection was a birdcage asrge as multiple mansions, surrounded by a swarm of angels. In the distance, a gigantic figure that seemed to be a god loomed over the scene.


    "What''s that?" I asked, curiosity and a hint of dread creeping into my voice.


    "Hehehehe, we found it¡­ Elena''s cage¡­." Loki said with a mischievous grin.


    Hearing his words, a smile spread across my face instinctively. The mere mention of Elena brought a rush of emotions¡ªhope, anger, determination.


    "Tell me more," I demanded, my voice tinged with urgency.


    Loki''s grin widened as he began to exin. "Elena''s cage is a highly guarded prison designed by the gods to contain beings of immense power. It''s fortified with divine magic and surrounded by an elite guard of angels. The god you see in the distance is likely the Warden, a deity whose sole purpose is to ensure that nothing and no one can break in or out."


    My mind raced as I processed the information. Elena, my dear fianc¨¦, had been kidnapped and is now imprisoned in this fortress.


    The sight of the cage and the angels patrolling it filled me with a burning desire to free her.


    "How did you find it?" I asked, my eyes locked onto the holographic screen.


    Loki chuckled. "Oh, you know, a little trickery here, a bit of espionage there. The angels are so busy fighting this war that they let their guard down just enough for us to discover this little secret hehehe~"


    I nodded, appreciating Loki''s resourcefulness. "Do we have a n to get her out?"


    "Not yet, but now that we know where she is, we can start working on one," Loki said, his tone turning serious. "It won''t be easy. The cage is heavily guarded, and the Warden is no pushover. We''ll need a detailed strategy and the right allies to pull this off."


    "I''ll do whatever it takes to get her back," I said firmly.


    Loki nodded; his usual yful demeanor momentarily reced by genuine resolve.


    "I know you will. And I''ll help you every step of the way. But we need to be smart about this. Rushing in without a n will only get us killed."


    I nodded at his words¡­. ''Elena just little bit more and you''ll be free¡­. And I swear I will kill everyst one of those doves that''s surrounding you.''

 Chapter 280: Holy war 18

    Three dayster, the vampires finally arrived. An all-too-familiar face popped up in front of me.


    "Elizabeth..."


    "Hero?" she responded, her voice carrying a mix of surprise and curiosity.


    Although we weren''t really close, we were well acquainted after our short bout a few months ago. Back then, her very presence alone seemed to press down on me, but now it seemed the opposite was happening. She became more and more wary of me, exuding her powerful aura as a warning.


    "I heard you died¡­" she said, scanning me from head to toe. She was probably wondering why I didn''t have a single ounce of blood inside me. But staring at me too much could get you in trouble. As she tried to peek a bit more, her eyes suddenly exploded, although they healed as quickly as they were destroyed. As expected of a progenitor vampire, huh?


    I couldn''t help but smirk. "You shouldn''t push too hard, Elizabeth. Even for someone of your caliber, there are limits."


    She blinked a few times, her eyes fully restored, and nodded slightly. "It seems you''ve changed... grown stronger, perhaps?"


    "You could say that. This war has a way of pushing us to our limits," I replied, my tone neutral.


    "When I heard you were connected with these beings, I didn''t fully believe it. But now... I don''t think that''s the case," Elizabethmented, her eyes flicking between me and my aunt, who was in her human crow form. She seemed to grasp the overall situation.


    "It''s been a while since west saw each other, Blood Queen. I hope your experienceing here wasn''t too bad," my aunt greeted her with a nod.


    "No... it wasn''t all that bad," Elizabeth replied, her gaze lingering on me. "But are you not the Hero now? The amount of darkness inside you isn''t something a Hero is supposed to have. I can''t feel Eris''s¡ªthe goddess''s¡ªlight inside of you. Not even an ounce of divinity is left."


    Her assertion was true. I could feel it myself¡ªthe goddess''s influence inside me was no longer present. The authorities she ced in my soul were now gone, not even the system she had installed within me remained. The only things left in my dark heart were the authorities my family had instilled in me. Although the holy sword was still inside me, I doubted it would listen to mymands now, considering I was the pr opposite of its holy existence and purpose.


    "Does it matter if I''m not the Hero?" I asked her, meeting her gaze steadily.


    "Not exactly," Elizabeth replied, her eyes narrowing slightly. "But I am indeed curious about your stance in all of this. When we met a few months ago, your resolve and will to protect others were genuine. In that moment, I could feel the absurd existence of a Hero in you. Yet now, you are nothing more than a despicable monster of the void. Tell me, when you fulfill what you want, what will you do after this world? What will you do upon the primordial goddess? What will you do with the heavenly pantheon, the demons you make use of? What about us vampires and the mortals of this world? Are you thinking of ruling everything after?"


    Her questions were pointed and serious. I could see that, despite our newfound alliance, she still harbored doubts about my intentions. It was understandable¡ªtrusting someone who had undergone such a radical transformation wasn''t easy.


    I took a deep breath, considering how to respond. It was clear that Elizabeth needed reassurance, and perhaps an exnation she deserved. "Elizabeth, our intentions and purpose have remained the same ever since that goddess interfered with my life. My goal isn''t to rule or dominate. It''s to ensure that no one, god or mortal, can ever exert such cruel control over others again."


    She raised an eyebrow, skepticism evident in her expression. "And how do you n to achieve that? By bing a tyrant yourself?"


    "No¡­" I said firmly. "By dismantling the structures that allow such tyranny to exist. The gods have manipted and controlled mortals for too long. They y their games of power and leave us to suffer the consequences.


    This war, this so-called ''holy war,'' is just another one of their games. I intend to end it. Not just for my sake, but for everyone''s."


    While what I was saying wasn''t exactly the real context behind all of this, part of it was true. The moment I woke up in this new body of mine, I slowly realized just how much bullshit the goddess was spouting with all her echoes of the universe and providence nonsense. Correcting the proper flow of fate upon this world? That wasn''t what she wanted from the start when she messed with me.


    I''m the anomaly? that wasn''t true at all, when the overall impact I had on her providence was slim to none, if I stayed true to my purpose or just hid behind the written story she wanted. In the end, all she ever wanted was perfect control over this world, just like all the previous gods who ruled Earth a long time ago.


    "Haha, you say it''s for the sake of everyone¡­ but I don''t think everyone can benefit when you stand on top. Just admit it and say you want to rule over all of us."


    Seriously, just how doubtful is this woman?


    "Ruling, huh? That would indeed be fun in a sense, but I''ve got no ns for something that annoying."


    "Annoying?" Elizabeth wanted to argue about myment on being an emperor of the entire world as something annoying. Practically anyone in the world would love to im such a title, and yet this bastard dares to say it''s annoying. She couldn''t help but scoff at me annoyingly. If she could, she wanted to shout and smack me in the head, but she knew she couldn''t under these circumstances.


    "Look, Elizabeth," I began, trying to make her understand. "Ruling over everyone, controlling every aspect of their lives¡ªthat''s what the gods do. That''s what I''m fighting against. The responsibility, the constant scrutiny, the endless power struggles¡ªit''s not something I desire. My aim is to break those chains, not forge new ones."


    Elizabeth stared at me, her skepticism slowly giving way to a grudging understanding. "So you say you''re fighting for freedom. But freedom can be a double-edged sword. How will you ensure it doesn''t descend into chaos?"


    "I won''t lie and say I have all the answers," I admitted. "But I believe in creating a system where power is distributed, where no single entity can dominate others. It''s about bnce, not absolute control."


    She sighed, crossing her arms. "You''re asking a lot of people to trust in your vision, especially after everything that''s happened."


    "That''s true, but if you still doubt me, you can ce your mark on me or something," I said. "Besides, being an emperor is just in old boring and annoying for me.


    Building a moderately good house in a certain vige or probably in a city would be nice.


    I''ll start a family there with my wives and probably try to rx and have happy moments for the rest of my eternal life.


    In other words, I just want to live in peace.


    That''s all I''ve ever wanted¡ªmaybe even explore ces this world has yet to offer."


    Elizabeth''s eyes widened at my response. She sighed heavily, and I could tell she was struggling to reconcile my words with her expectations.


    I suppose my answer might have seemed a bit too nonchnt, but it was the truth.


    It might sound like I just wanted to have a rather rxed,zy life¡ªwhich was true¡ªbut it was also the most honest answer I could give.


    I didn''t think much about what woulde after the war. Once it ended, my time in the human world would be limited, so I nned to enjoy it as best as I could with my lovely future wives. That was all there was to it.


    She studied me for a long moment, as if trying to gauge the sincerity of my words. Finally, she spoke, her tone softer than before. "You really mean that, don''t you?"


    I nodded. "Yes, I do. All I want is a peaceful life. The thrill of power, the endless responsibilities of ruling¡ªthose things don''t interest me. What interests me is creating a ce where I can live peacefully with the people I care about. I''ve seen enough conflict and chaos tost several lifetimes. Now, I just want to build something good andsting, even if it''s small."


    Elizabeth seemed to consider my words carefully. "You know, most people would jump at the chance to rule, to have ultimate power. It''s rare to find someone who genuinely seeks peace and simplicity."


    "Power is a double-edged sword," I said. "It can corrupt even the best of intentions. I''ve seen what it does to people, and I want no part of it. All I desire is a chance to live quietly and happily with my loved ones"


    "Now, now, why don''t we have this talk somewhere else and maybe even finalize our uing ns, yes?" Aunt suggested as she got to my side.


    Gesturing towards one of the demonic elf servants near us, she ordered her to prepare lunch. Though I didn''t think having lunch together with the vampire queen and her subordinates, who only explicitly eat and drink blood, would be a good choice, I followed the maid towards the dining room.


    As we walked, I nced at Elizabeth a bit more before diverting my attention towards the crow inside her soul. Did Aunt just curse her or something?


    ''Ah, don''t stare at her too much, or she might notice,'' Aunt whispered in my ear as she hugged my right arm.


    Nodding my head, I wondered why Aunt would do such a thing.


    The dining room was grand and opulent, filled with intricate carvings and luxurious furnishings. As we took our seats, the demonic elf servants swiftly set the table with an array of dishes, though I noticed they also ced a discreet selection of blood vials for our vampiric guests.


    "Elizabeth, I hope you find everything to your liking," Aunt said with a polite smile. "We''ve made arrangements to amodate your dietary needs."


    Elizabeth looked at the blood vials with a mixture of surprise and appreciation. "Thank you, that''s very considerate."


    Aunt nodded graciously, then turned to me. "Now, Adrian, let''s discuss our ns."


    Wait¡­ I was the one who''s supposed discuss it?

 Chapter 281: Holy war 19

    There were many factors to take into ount upon this ongoing war. Behind the rampant violence and death, the list of tasks and responsibilities was ever-growing. As the conflict dragged on, it became increasingly clear that hands were full most of the time.


    And yet...


    "Why am I stuck here?"


    Luwanal, the god of storms, sighed as he looked at the bright skies above him. Although he was a battle god himself, he found it absurd that he was in this peaceful ce, surrounded by forests and a naturally beautiful garden, assigned to protect a mere mortal.


    He couldn''t help but scoff in annoyance. Even if it was the goddess''s orders, wasn''t his situation a bit too much?


    "Haah!"


    With a loud sigh, he yawned as he waited for something fun to finally happen.


    "The queen should''ve just sent me to war," he muttered.


    The notion of having him protect a human was absurd enough, but to have him protect some tainted human was beyondprehension. His hands crackled with electricity as he grew more annoyed just thinking about it.


    There were many more fun things to do out there.


    "Should I just kill the girl and me it on the doves?" he pondered, his eyes glowing blue as he scanned the distance, focusing on the sleeping mortal. Though she might be protected by the goddess''s angels,pared to him, they were nothing.


    If he killed her now, surely the goddess wouldn''t notice, right? Considering the myriad things she was busy with, keeping track of a single human wasn''t something she would prioritize. After all, why would she send him here in the first ce?


    Of course, Luwanal knew the importance of the mortal girl as a contingency n in case of an all-out war from the other side. But why was the goddess acting so cautious when the war was already nearing its climax? Contingency or not, safety or not, the war was bound to escte until the entire pantheon had to intervene themselves.


    It wouldn''t be long until the gods got involved, and the true meaning of a holy war wouldmence. So why prevent the inevitable? Wouldn''t it be more beneficial to damage the enemy now by killing this mere mortal right here and now?


    He continued to mull over this, his fingers twitching with the anticipation of action. The girl, lying there so peacefully, seemed to be an easy target. Her existence felt like a mockery to him, a god of storms confined to a guardian role.


    The idea of eliminating her was tantalizing. It would be a decisive blow, a move that could potentially elerate the end of the war.


    The enemy would be caught off guard, scrambling without their key piece.


    "Lord Luwanal."


    Letting his eyes drift away from the mortal woman, Luwanal turned his attention to the call from his side.


    "Marvey, huh?" Luwanal''s annoyance was evident as he looked at the angel beside him. "What do you want, dove?"


    Out of all the angels here, Marvey had been the only one meticulously taking care of the woman, and Luwanal''s irritation was palpable. If Marvey had neglected her like the rest of the angels assigned to her, surely the woman would have perished from hunger or some other misfortune. But this damned angel wasn''t just loyal to his orders; he was downright perfect in his execution, ensuring the woman''s well-being and even providing her with the best amodations possible.


    Quite the opposite of his brother, Harvey. Although the two were twin angels, they wereplete pr opposites. Luwanal wondered if their differences had something to do with the way the goddess created them.


    "What do you want, Marvey?" Luwanal repeated, his voice tinged with impatience.


    Marvey bowed slightly, his wings fluttering softly. "I merely came to check on our charge, my lord. The goddess entrusted us with her care, and I wanted to ensure everything is in order."


    Luwanal scoffed. "Everything is in order, as you can see. The girl is safe, well-fed, and breathing. Your meticulousness is unnecessary."


    "Tsk¡­ As always, the dove is quite persistent when ites to the woman," Luwanal muttered under his breath. It didn''t really matter to him anyway; all he wanted was to get rid of the woman right now.


    But with this dove being around, that was almost impossible for now.


    After all, the guy in front of him might be just an angel, but he wasn''t any ordinary one.


    He was a direct creation of the goddess herself¡ªa son, per se.


    And knowing the goddess''s personality, she was quite aggressive toward those insolent beings who dared to touch what she considered hers in the first ce.


    "There have been reports of misconduct, you see¡­ So I just came here to report and confirm it with you, my lord."


    "Misconduct, you say?" Luwanal looked at Marvey as if he were saying something ridiculous. "Are you ming me for something right now, dove?"


    "I believe I only mentioned it to you, Lord Luwanal. The word of me came from your own mouth¡­"


    "¡­? Hoh? Hahaha, you sure say the funniest things now, Marvey. Did your position within the goddess''s ranks get to your head, perhaps?"


    Marvey''s expression remained calm, unruffled by Luwanal''s mocking tone. "I serve at the pleasure of the goddess and follow her orders without question. It is my duty to ensure that everything within our purview is running smoothly, and any irregrities must be addressed."


    Luwanal''s eyes narrowed, a dangerous glint shing within them. "Irregrities, you say? And what sort of irregrities do you think you''ve found here?"


    "There have been rumors," Marvey began cautiously, "of certain¡­ frustrations among the ranks, particrly regarding the assignment to protect the mortal woman. Some say that you, Lord Luwanal, have expressed displeasure at this duty."


    "Rumors are just that¡ªrumors," Luwanal replied, his voice edged with irritation. "My duties are clear, and I fulfill them. My personal feelings on the matter are irrelevant."


    "Of course, my lord," Marvey replied, his tone cating but firm. "However, it is my responsibility to ensure the goddess''smands are followed to the letter. Any hint of dissent must be investigated."


    Luwanal scoffed, turning his gaze back to the sleeping woman. "Dissent? From me? Don''t be absurd. I am here, am I not? Guarding this mortal as instructed."


    "I see¡­. Please do forgive me for my rudeness," Marvey said as he bowed before Luwanal.


    "Tsk. If you know you were at fault, stop bothering me and go pester that woman or something," Luwanal snapped.


    With that, Marvey fluttered his wings and left.


    "That dove¡­ He''s scarier than I thought," Luwanal muttered as he watched Marvey depart. Although their conversation had been subtle, he felt the pressure was on him rather than on Marvey. He had even released his divinity during their exchange, and yet Marvey had remainedpletely unharmed.


    Luwanal sighed deeply, realizing he had gotten on the bad side of someone destined to be a god someday¡ªand a god more powerful than a third-generation god like himself. "Hahaha," heughed hysterically as he plopped down into his empty chair. What was the point of his existence as a god that brings about storms if he was to remain stuck here?


    "Haah¡­ oh gods of fate, please let me experience the taste of war," he screamed aloud as he stared at the empty skies.


    He was supposed to be a god that conduits the chaos of storms in the world, and yet none of that could be fulfilled now, even though a war was raging on.


    The serenity of the garden around him only amplified his frustration.


    He was surrounded by lush greenery, the gentle rustle of leaves, and the tranquil song of birds¡ªelements that were the very antithesis of his nature.


    The peacefulness felt like a prison, binding his destructive power and leaving him restless.


    The memory of his past glories filled him with a pang of nostalgia.


    He remembered the roaring tempests he had unleashed, the exhration ofbat, the sheer power he wielded as he tore through enemies like a force of nature.


    Those were the days when he truly felt alive, when his purpose was clear and his actions impactful.


    He felt like he was reduced to a mere babysitter right now.


    Not to mention, a damn angel who was supposed to be just his subordinate was subtly bossing him around.


    It was an irrefutable notion that he couldn''t help but find incredibly annoying.


    And he didn''t like it one bit.


    "Haah, oh how I miss war," he muttered to himself.


    "Oya, you miss it?"


    Surprised by the sudden voice, Luwanal turned around, only to find a smiling boy staring at him. Alerted, he immediately stood up as lightning crackled around his massive body.


    ''When did he get close to me?'' he wondered, unable to detect the boy''s sudden approach. This was clearly a sealed ce; not even the gods of space could enter here without being noticed.


    "Who are you?" he demanded.


    Although the one in front of him was clearly a child, the energy he emanated wasn''t that of a mere child. It was something ancient, as if he were looking at an ancient god from old times. Despite the cute and innocent appearance, the child had the aura of a god that represented apocalypse.


    "Hmm~? Is it really important to know my name?" the boy said casually, smiling at him. "Shouldn''t you be more worried about your back?"


    "Huh?"


    Grr!!!!


    Startled by the growl, Luwanal turned to see a massive wolf behind him, its eyes glowing with a sinister light. Although he only locked eyes with it for a few seconds, he felt it immediately with just a nce.


    ''DEATH.''


    He knew the ending of his existence was imminent.


    The wolf''s presence was overwhelming, a primal force that sent shivers down his spine. Its fur bristled with dark energy, and its teeth gleamed like deadly daggers. Luwanal could sense its ancient power, a power that dwarfed even his own.


    "What... what is this?" Luwanal stammered, trying to keep hisposure.


    The boy giggled, the sound unnervingly cheerful given the situation. "This is my son. He doesn''t like it when people are mean to me."


    Luwanal took a step back, his eyes darting between the boy and the wolf. "What do you¡ª"


    "Haah~haah~ and here I thought you reminded me of Thor, turns out you were just a coward."


    Snapping his fingers at thest second, the child looked at Luwanal with disdain. The next moment, he screamed in pain as the wolf''srge jaws mped down on his right arm, ripping it away. Blood sprayed across the ground, mingling with the golden light that began to emanate from the wound.


    "At least make it fun for him, okay? Well then, bye-bye~"


    With a nonchnt wave, the child left, trailing golden light behind him. The wolf, now holding the severed arm, turned its gaze towards Luwanal, its eyes burning with a predatory hunger.


    Luwanal''s heart pounded in his chest as he stared at the grotesque scene. The child''s departure left an eerie silence in its wake, broken only by the low growl of the wolf. Despite the pain he had inflicted upon himself, the boy had walked away as if nothing significant had happened, leaving Luwanal to face the beast alone.


    The wolf dropped the arm, its eyes never leaving Luwanal''s. It took a step forward, its massive paws making the ground tremble. Luwanal''s mind raced, his usual confidence shattered by the bizarre encounter.


    He was a god of storms, yet this situation had him questioning his own power and resolve.


    And the wolf smiled at him, as it liked the blood of it''s jaws¡­. It''s been countless milenia''s since the taste of divine blood entered his mouth.


    ¡­..


    Meanwhile, back at the snowy white castle, golden lights flickered as a young boy appeared atop a table.


    "Did you proceed as nned?" a man asked, seated across from the boy, his eyes fixed on a gigantic map spread out before him.


    "Yes~ Yes~ Fenry is having fun as well. Although he was annoyed at being used as bait, when I mentioned he would be fighting a god of Thor''s nature, he seemed quite happy at least¡­ although I doubt that dumbass was even close to Thor''s level though."


    "I think most gods don''te close to his level," the man replied, his gaze still focused on the intricate details of the map.


    "Hmm, I guess so. Anyway, what are you going to do now? Will you go there yourself? Or do we proceed as nned?" the boy asked, hopping off the table and circling around the map, his golden light dimming as he moved.


    "I''ll go there myself," the man decided, his voice calm and resolute.


    The boy''s eyes sparkled with interest. "Ooh, that sounds exciting! What will you do when you get there?"


    Adrian wondered why he was asking the obvious but soon smiled, looking at Loki''s eager face. "I''ll eat him, of course."


    With hisment, Lokiughed hysterically. "Truly, the monstrous anomalies born from war are always the best," he eximed, wiping a tear from his eye. "Make sure to send Elizabeth to take care of the doves."


    "Sure~ sure~," Loki replied, still chuckling. "Make sure to eat them all, king."


    "Yeah¡­"


    With those words left behind, Adrian''s human form began to deform, twisting and merging with the surrounding shadows until he became one with the abyss.


    His body dissolved into an inky ckness that spread out like a dark tide, engulfing the room in an eerie silence.


    The air grew thick with an oppressive energy, and Loki watched with a mix of amusement and admiration as Adrian''s transformationpleted.

 Chapter 282: Holy war 20

    rms rang out in every corner of the garden that resembled paradise.


    The cacophony of screams reverberated through the sacred grounds, while explosions punctuated the air like a grotesque symphony.


    Divinity surged across creation as light and darkness shed in a battle of epic proportions.


    "Agh!!!"


    "What is going on?"


    "Where did these guyse from?"


    Angels and divine beings alike wondered in sheer surprise and fear as mysterious ck and golden portals suddenly appeared in their garden-like prison.


    From these portals emerged demons and monstrous creatures with horrific forms,unching a brutal assault and tearing each celestial being apart.


    Though they were divine by nature, granting them inherent advantages inbat, they were caught off guard.


    A sudden, ambush-like invasion was not something any of them had prepared for. Panic spread like wildfire among the ranks of the heavenly host.


    "W-what should we do?" an angel stammered, eyes wide with terror. But before anyone could respond, the angel beside him exploded in a spray of golden blood as a gigantic, one-eyed demon crushed him underfoot.


    "GEGEGEGEGE!" the demonughed, a grotesque and mocking sound that echoed through the chaos.


    The surviving angel froze, paralyzed by the sight of the monstrous being before him. Its single, malevolent eye gleamed with a sinister light, reveling in the fear it instilled.


    The garden, once a ce of serene beauty and divine order, was now a battlefield drenched in blood and filled with the sounds of suffering.


    Angels fought valiantly, their radiant swords shing against the dark, twisted weapons of their assants. But the surprise and ferocity of the attack left them struggling to mount a coherent defense.


    Above the fray, higher-ranking celestial beings attempted to organize a counteroffensive, their voices barely audible over the din of battle.


    Columns of divine light pierced the darkened sky as they summoned their powers, but for every demon they vanquished, more seemed to pour through the portals.


    "S-stay away from me, demon!" the angel stammered, trying to muster his courage. He channeled his light magic into his arms, preparing to fire off a beam of divine energy. But his body refused to cooperate, freezing in ce as an overwhelming fear gripped him.


    He wondered what was happening, but his thoughts were cut short when the demon''s hoof-like foot came into view, inches from his face.


    BOOOM!!!


    The ground shook violently, as if a massive ballistic missile had struck.


    The demon relished the moment, a wicked smile spreading across its face.


    However, its expression soon turned to confusion. It felt no resistance, no sensation of crushing the angel beneath its hooves.


    Perplexed, the demon snapped its fingers, dispersing the dust cloud that had risen from the impact. Lifting its foot from the crater, it peered down, trying to understand what had happened.


    But before it could fullyprehend the scene, the demon saw its own torso from a strange angle.


    ????


    A split secondter, demonic blood filled the air as the demon''s head detached from its body, rolling through the empty space.


    A golden light, blinding and pure, sliced through the demon''s vision, thest thing it would ever see.


    Zing!!!


    The light emanated from a sword wielded by a newly arrived figure¡ªa radiant archangel, his form glowing with divine energy.


    With a swift, decisive motion, he had decapitated the monstrous cyclops, saving his fellow angel from certain death.


    The fallen demon''s body slumped to the ground, its life force extinguished.


    The archangel stood tall, his presence a beacon of hope amidst the chaos. He turned to the terrified angel, extending a hand to help him up.


    "Tsk¡­!"


    Marvey clicked his tongue in annoyance and threw the angel in his arms to the ground.


    "Act like an idiot again and I''ll kill you myself," he snarled at the frozen angel, who couldn''t even muster a response. Though both were angels, their reactions to danger were starkly different.


    Marvey found himself wondering if most angels were as docile as his brother, frustration simmering beneath his calm exterior.


    He shook his head, pushing aside his irritation, and surveyed the ongoing battlefield. The scene was grim. "At this rate, we''ll be wiped out in a matter of minutes," he muttered under his breath.


    Despite having prepared for an invasion by capturing one of the monsters'' beloved humans, they hadn''t anticipated this level of ferocity.


    Literally thousands upon thousands of demons were pouring out of dark portals, their numbers seemingly endless.


    The only reason they hadn''t been overrun yet was thanks to Marvey, his high-ranking subordinates, and his brother. Together, they were eight angels in total, putting up a fight and actually making a difference in the battle.


    Marvey nced at his bretheren, who was still trembling but managing to stay on his feet.


    "We need to hold this ce." Marvey said, his voice a mix of determination and desperation.


    "No matter what, we can''t let them break through, the cage."


    His brother nodded weakly, trying to summon the courage that Marvey disyed so naturally.


    As Marvey turned back to the fight, he saw a demon lunging toward him.


    With a swift motion, Marvey drew his sword, a de of pure light, and sliced through the creature. It disintegrated into a cloud of dark smoke, vanquished by the divine weapon.


    All around him, the battlefield was a chaotic swirl of light and darkness. Angels and demons shed, their weapons sparking as they collided. Marvey''s subordinates were fighting valiantly, their wings shining brilliantly amidst the dark horde.


    Looking at the thunderstorms raging above, Marvey knew they couldn''t rely on Luwanal, who was busy fending off¡ªno, barely surviving against¡ªthe gigantic wolf chasing him like a rabid dog.


    Despite the grand and powerful disy of lightning and explosions caused by Luwanal''s divinity, Marvey knew it wouldn''t be long before the wolf''s jaws found his neck and snapped his existence into nothingness.


    The monstrous wolf was practically toying with him at this point.


    Summoning a spear of light, Marvey flew into the skies, cutting down every demon that crossed his path.


    High-ranking or not, they were nothing more than pesky, annoying nuisances in front of him.


    "Come at me, you fools!" he shouted, his voice echoing through the chaotic battlefield.


    Although there were many of them, to him, they were nothing more than cannon fodder. If they truly wished to inflict damage on him, it would have been better if that guy¡ªno, that monster Adrian¡ªwere here.


    But considering Adrian was dead now, Marvey knew he couldn''t have that wish. His mind shed back to the battle where Adrian had fallen, the only demon who had ever posed a real threat to him.


    Shaking off the memories, he refocused on the present.


    "Gaaahhh!!!" Marvey screamed, channeling his rage and divine power. He unleashed hundreds of light spears, piercing and killing every demon within his radius.


    The sky lit up with the brilliance of his attack, and the ground below was littered with the corpses of his enemies.


    But even still, it wasn''t enough to stop the ongoing onught.


    Swoosh!


    The sound of a spear being thrown at him caught Marvey by surprise.


    The spear, made of a blood-like substance, threatened to kill and consume his very soul.


    Fortunately, before the spear could reach his face, his brother Harvey blocked it with his own weapon.


    "Harvey¡­."


    "Are you alright?"


    "You didn''t have to block it for me!"


    "...Ok," Harvey replied, a hint of sarcasm in his voice.


    Sensing the sarcasm, Marvey couldn''t help but feel even more annoyed. "You''re really starting to get on my nerves, brother."


    Despite his words, Marvey was genuinely grateful.


    Harvey''s quick action had saved his life.


    He knew he couldn''t have reacted to the blood spear in time, not after expending so much of his energy on the spear attack moments earlier.


    In truth, Marvey both owed Harvey an apology and thanks.


    As the brothers shared a brief, tense moment, the pressure and the sign of death loomed in the air.


    They turned their attention to the figure responsible for the attack¡ªa beautiful red-haireddy standing right in front of them.


    Her presence exuded a deadly aura, and her eyes burned with a malevolent gleam.


    "Well, well," she purred, her voice dripping with malice. "Two little angels ying heroes. How touching."


    "Honestly, I didn''t expect this," Elizabeth mused, her voice dripping with amusement. "So, there was a dove capable of blocking my attack?"


    "Elizabeth¡­." Harvey said, his voice tinged with recognition and dread.


    "Hoh~ you know my name?" she replied, arching an eyebrow in mock surprise.


    "I believe knowing the name of the first sin of humanity is something that all angels should know," Harvey stated firmly.


    Marvey nced at his brother, wanting to retort but feeling embarrassed that he didn''t recognize the formidabledy in front of him.


    All he cared about right now was ending the life of this bloody demon.


    Elizabeth''s presence was imposing, her crimson eyes gleaming with malevolence.


    Her aura was dark and oppressive, a testament to her ancient power.


    As the progenitor of vampires, she exuded an air of unassable confidence.


    "As I''m not one to waste time, why don''t the two of youe at me already?" Elizabeth''s provocation was like a spark to tinder.


    With a sh of light, the battle broke loose.


    Elizabeth transformed into her most ancient form¡ªa towering figure with wings as dark as night and fangs that gleamed like polished ivory.


    Her transformation was swift and seamless, her power magnified manifold.


    Harvey and Marvey reacted immediately.


    Marvey summoned his spear of light, its radiant glow a stark contrast to Elizabeth''s darkness.


    Harvey, his weapon crackling with lightning, took a defensive stance beside his brother.


    ¡­.


    ''What''s going on?'' Elena wondered as she surveyed her surroundings. She had just been sleeping¡ªno, she had been talking with Harvey just a while ago¡ªand yet now she was back in her bed.


    Did something happen?


    Thest thing she remembered was Harvey suddenly pointing his fingers at her while they were having a battle of chess.


    But now the situation was like this... and for some reason, the garden she was imprisoned in had suddenly gone quiet.


    Usually, the sound of chirping birds and the flowing water would fill the air, but nothing of the sort happened. An eerie silence had descended, unsettling her further.


    Elena sat up, her heart pounding with confusion and a sense of foreboding.


    The serene beauty of the garden, with its meticulously maintained flora and tranquil streams, now felt ominous.


    ".........."


    The silence was unnatural, a stark contrast to the usual vibrancy of her surroundings.


    She got out of bed, her feet touching the cool stone floor.


    The stillness around her was oppressive, making her feel more isted than ever. ''Something is wrong,'' she thought, her intuition screaming at her to be cautious.


    And for some reason, she felt extremely warm... Clenching her fist, she realized that her divine powers were back.


    "The power of the sun?" she mumbled, awestruck by the sensation. It was the first time she had felt this in literal months. She couldn''t help but wonder what was going on right now.


    "Harvey?" she screamed aloud, trying to find her one and only friend as she walked around the garden with her bare feet. But soon, she stopped as she felt a presence behind her.


    "Who''s Harvey?"


    The moment she heard the voice, Elena stopped moving.


    Her heartbeat quickened, and a mix of familiarity, nostalgia, affection, and worry washed over her. She greatly missed this voice.


    It was just a voice¡ªa normal voice, per se¡ªbut why... why did it make her so happy and sad at the same time?


    Slowly, she turned around, expecting to see the face of someone she had longed to see after all this time.


    "A-Adrian?" she stuttered, tears welling up in her eyes. Her hands trembled as she reached out and grabbed his ck cloak. "I-it''s you, right? P-please tell me this isn''t a dream."


    Adrian stood before her, his eyes softening at the sight of her tears. He reached out, gently wiping a tear from her cheek with a gloved hand.


    Elena tried to speak, but the flood of emotions overwhelmed her, and she began to cry, unable to hold back her tears.


    Without a word, Adrian pulled her into a warm embrace, wrapping his arms around her trembling form.


    She felt the solidfort of his chest, the familiar scent of him bringing a rush of memories and emotions. His voice was a gentle whisper in her ear, soothing and real.


    "It''s me," he murmured, his breath warm against her ear. "All of this is reality, my lovely Elena."


    The sound of his voice, the feel of his arms around her¡ªit was more than she could have hoped for.


    She clung to him, her fingers gripping the fabric of his cloak as if afraid he might disappear.


    The world around them faded, leaving just the two of them in their own bubble of reunion and relief.


    Adrian pulled back slightly, just enough to look into her eyes. The intensity of his gaze conveyed everything words couldn''t¡ªlove, relief, longing.


    He cupped her face in his hands, his thumbs brushing away the remnants of her tears. Then, with a tenderness that made her heart ache, he leaned in and kissed her.


    The kiss was gentle at first, a soft meeting of lips that conveyed all the emotions they had kept bottled up.


    But as the moments passed, it deepened, growing more passionate.


    It was a kiss that spoke of lost time, of pain and hope, of love that had endured despite everything.


    Elena melted into it, her hands moving up to thread through Adrian''s hair, pulling him closer.


    Time seemed to stand still as they kissed, the world around them irrelevant.


    Itsted longer than any kiss they had ever shared before, a desperate affirmation of their bond, of their survival.


    When they finally broke apart, both were breathless, their foreheads resting against each other''s.


    "I missed you so much~!" Elena whispered, her voice shaking with emotion.


    Adrian smiled, a mixture of sadness and joy in his eyes. "I missed you too, Elena. More than words can say."


    For a moment, they stood there, holding each other, grounding themselves in the reality of the moment.


    The warmth of his embrace, the steady beat of his heart against hers¡ªit all anchored Elena, helping her to believe that this was real, that Adrian was truly back.

 Chapter 283: Holy war 21

    "Haaagghh!!!"


    Luwanal screamed as he unleashed the strongest lightning he could muster.


    The skies rumbled as the electricity danced across the darkened clouds, swirling amidst the raging winds of the storm he had summoned.


    Concentrating his energy into one singr attack, he watched as the blue lightning converged into a single point and slowly turned purple.


    The amount of divinity he was channeling far surpassed what gods were permitted to use in the mortal world.


    Yet, as if responding to his desperate call for help, the universe and itsws of causality allowed him ess to the full extent of his divine power.


    This lightning was no longer the ordinary lightning he could manipte through creation. It was the purest, truest form of lightning he could summon.


    All of this was only possible because of the monstrous wolf in front of him.


    The sheer strength and power he could now wield seemed to be the universe''s way of telling him to go all out, to use everything he had in order tond a proper hit on the terrifying entity before him.


    Raising his hands, he looked toward the wolf, which waited patiently for his attack. The smug grin on its jaws indicated its anticipation, as if it was mocking Luwanal''s efforts.


    The skies crackled with raw energy as Luwanal lifted his hands higher. If they weren''t in an enclosed dimension, the entire continent would have been swallowed by the ferocity of his storms.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The sounds of thunder reverberated through the air, waiting for their god''s orders.


    Luwanal''s eyes locked onto the wolf, and he pointed toward it.


    The skies above crackled in pure purple, signaling the culmination of his power.


    With a mighty roar, he brought his hands down, directing the full force of his attack toward the wolf.


    The purple lightning, a manifestation of his divine might, tore through the heavens and descended upon the beast with unmatched fury.


    The wolf, sensing the immense power, braced itself. But there was no escaping the sheer magnitude of Luwanal''s assault.


    The lightning struck with a deafening explosion, a blinding light enveloping the entire battlefield.


    The force of the impact shook the ground, sending shockwaves rippling through the air.


    For a moment, everything was silent. The storm paused, the winds calmed, and the lightning ceased its dance.


    As the dust and debris settled, Luwanal stood, panting heavily, his body trembling from the exertion.


    In the midst of the devastation, the wolf emerged. Its fur singed, and its body bore the marks of the divine lightning, but it was still standing.


    The smug grin had been reced by a snarl of anger and pain.


    Luwanal''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Despite the full extent of his power, the wolf had survived. It began to advance toward him, its eyes glowing with a malevolent light.


    The wolf then quickly shook off its fur while snarling, and it was only then that Luwanal realized just how dire his situation was.


    As the wolf shook its fur, the burn marks and singed patches disappeared, reced by new, sleek fur with a mix of ck and grey, highlighted with golden details.


    The wolf''s coat was now pristine, exuding an aura of terrifying beauty. It was then that Luwanal realized he had done no real damage whatsoever.


    The only thing he had achieved was perhaps removing the excess fur. This magnificent creature before him was likely its true form.


    In this form, Luwanal could clearly sense the presence of a divine power unlike any he was familiar with. It was a divine energy that resonated with the very souls of gods, instilling a primal fear and an instinct to flee.


    This wolf wasn''t just any ordinary beast; it wasn''t demonic nor dragon-like in soul and nature. It wasn''t even a god.


    He had initially thought that this wolf was merely a beast raised by a god to be the embodiment of the apocalypse.


    But no, this wolf was the apocalypse¡ªa being that no god could survive, a being that could end gods and entire pantheons.


    Luwanal''s heart pounded in his chest as the realization sank in. The wolf was the ultimate end, the bringer of destruction that even the mightiest of deities could not withstand. This was no ordinary battle; this was a fight for survival against an entity that transcended the gods themselves.


    As the wolf advanced, its eyes glowed with a chilling, divine light. Luwanal, now understanding the true nature of his opponent, felt a mix of awe and dread.


    Whatever was left of his earlier confidence shattered, reced by the stark reality of the insurmountable power before him.


    This wolf was part of the end¡ªthe eater of stories, the one who encloses the door along with the original Death, the twin of Life.


    This wolf wasn''t something their pantheon could handle. Even if the goddess, together with her new friends, teamed up against this wolf, they would be nothing more than dog food.


    "HAHA- HAHAHAHA!" Luwanalughed at the realization of just how greatly doomed they were. From the beginning, they had absolutely no chance in this war, and he had even considered fighting on the front lines? How absurd.


    If this wolf was willing to listen to that young boy¡ªno, to that god he had just met¡ªthen it was safe to assume that those behind him were of equal, if not greater, status. It was at this moment Luwanal knew they could do nothing against their impending end.


    As the wolf lunged at him, Luwanal stopped moving, his eyes fixed on its jaws closing in on his face.


    Chomp!


    With a resounding sound that signaled an end, the skies above cleared in an instant.


    The wolf licked the golden blood from its jaws. It was at this moment that the goddess''s pantheon knew they had lost one of their gods, as a constetion in their heavens disappeared.


    In the aftermath, the battlefield was eerily silent.


    The loss of Luwanal was a devastating blow, felt deeply by all who remained.


    Hisughter, echoing in their minds, underscored the hopelessness of their situation.


    The realization of their powerlessness against such a formidable foe was crushing.


    Seeing all of this happening in real time, Harvey and Marvey both looked at the skies above in shock.


    As Luwanal''s torso slowly fell from the heavens, they could hear the massive cheers of the demons praising the wolf, who was now licking its paws and yawning as if it had just had its fun.


    Standing still, frozen solid, and not understanding what had just happened, the two angels couldn''t help but find the situation quite ridiculous.


    They both knew Luwanal was bound to lose.


    After all, they weren''t dumb nor blind¡ªthe wolf was just that strong and dangerous.


    But they didn''t expect his end to be like that.


    Under normal circumstances, when a god dies, its soul immediately returns to the pantheon to be judged by its ruler and the primordial beings.


    But as clear as their angelic eyes could see, none of that happened.


    Luwanal''s soul hadpletely disappeared the moment the wolf''s jaws crushed his head. It was instantaneous, like a sudden deletion of one''s existence.


    Although his physical body was still there, falling, the essence that made him a god was already lost. His soul wasn''t even consumed, as demons often do. It was just gone, just like that.


    Marvey''s mind raced. "This... this isn''t possible. How can a soul just vanish?"


    Harvey shook his head, his eyes wide with disbelief. "I don''t know. This wolf, it''s beyond anything we''ve ever faced. It didn''t just kill Luwanal; it erased him."


    The wolf, seemingly satisfied with its work, turned its gaze towards them, its eyes gleaming with a cold, predatory intelligence.


    Harvey and Marvey felt a chill run down their spines.


    This creature wasn''t merely a beast; it was an entity of pure destruction, a force that even gods could not withstand.


    "Fufufu~ looks like one of your generals is gone now?" Elizabeth taunted, her voice dripping with amusement.


    "Shut up, vampire!" Marvey screamed in annoyance.


    He fired a sphere of light towards Elizabeth, who was already impaled on his spear of light. The attack exploded, disintegrating the creature of the night, but...


    "You boys are quite boring, you know? Always resorting to big explosions and such. Can''t you two fight properly?" Her voice echoed again, and a new Elizabeth appeared a few meters away,pletely unharmed.


    "Damn cockroach!" Marvey cursed.


    This was the thirteenth time he and his brother had killed her, yet she always came back.


    They knew they were properly hitting her soul, but no matter what, she always managed to return, as if she were an immortal whose true death had been erased from Death''s ledger.


    It was both infuriating and unsettling.


    "Wouldn''t it be better to call me a bat?" Elizabethmented with a grin, her monstrous form mocking their efforts.


    "Shut the fuck up, bitch!" Marvey retorted, throwing another spear of light at her. But before it could hit, she disappeared and reappeared right behind him.


    "Oh my, you really should learn how to hold yournguage, dove. Are you even really an angel?" Elizabeth mocked, her spear of blood piercing through his shoulder, narrowly missing his heart as Marvey managed to push her arm away at thest second.


    "Tsk... the brother, huh," Elizabeth said, her eyes narrowing.


    Harvey ignored her words as he fired off his own orb of light that quickly killed Elizabeth once again.


    Yet, she reappeared almost immediately, smiling at them from a new position a few meters away.


    "I told you boys it won''t work, right?" Elizabeth said with a subtle mocking tone. She shifted back into her human form, dressed in a stunning red dress.


    Crossing her legs, she lounged on a throne of blood she had conjured, her eyes glinting with amusement.


    "Aghh!!!" Marvey screamed, clutching his shoulder as the wound from Elizabeth''s blood spear made him feel like his soul was being ground to dust.


    "OH mu that''s such a cute squeal eyh~?"


    Harvey ignored Elizabeth once again, quickly attempting to heal Harvey''s shoulder.


    To his surprise, his healing magic had no effect. The wound remained open, the pain unrelenting.


    "What did you do?" Harvey asked angrily, ring at Elizabeth.


    She simply smiled, enjoying his frustration. "Who knows? Shouldn''t you already know that? After all, learning about me is something you doves are supposed to do, right?"


    ...


    "Adrian, you''re really alive! I knew it, hehe~" Elena said happily, never letting go of him. Her strangeughter was a mix of relief and love, her voice tinged with a myriad of emotions. Tears streamed down her eyes continuously as she squirmed in happiness.


    At this moment, nothing else mattered to her. Just seeing him, hearing his voice, and confirming his presence in front of her was enough. Even if this was a dream, she hoped she would never wake up from it.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t go anywhere this time¡­ and I''m sorry for beingte," Adrian whispered, holding her tightly.


    "No¡­ don''t be sorry! It wasn''t your fault. Everything happened because of those guys in the first ce, so please don''t me yourself," Elena replied, her voice filled with earnestness.


    Adrian weakly nodded at her words, though he had always med himself for being weak back then, allowing the enemy to kidnap his lover away from him. But this time, with his newfound strength, he made a vow to never let that happen again.


    "Did they treat you well?" he asked gently.


    "Y-yes¡­." Elena replied, her voice barely above a whisper.


    That answer was enough for Adrian to understand the reality of her situation.


    His eyes darkened with resolve as he knew what he had to do now.


    He would destroy everything here, everyst remnant of the prison that had held Elena captive.


    But before he could set about his mission of destruction, Adrian knew he needed to take Elena somewhere safe first.


    His eyes glowed an intense hue of purple as he focused on her soul, sensing the disturbance that had been bothering him ever since he saw her.


    Her divine powers and the essence he had given her, along with her sister''s blessing embedded in her soul, were being blocked by walls of light.


    If he didn''t remove these barriers now, it might cause her to explode and dieter on.


    With an urgency born of desperation, he took hold of her hands. "Elena, do you trust me?"


    Elena looked at him, bewildered by the seemingly ridiculous question, and quickly nodded. "Of course, with all my life."


    Smiling at her genuine trust, Adrian then proceeded to ce his hands on her chest. "A-Adrian? I don''t think it''s the time for that... b-but if that''s what you want, I don''t mind¡ª"


    "Elena, please forgive me. Scream if you need to, and you can bite me if it helps."


    "What do you me¡ª"


    Before she could finish her question, an intense pain unlike anything she had ever experienced engulfed her entire body. Elena screamed as Adrian''s divinity prated the deepest parts of her soul.


    Adrian watched her, his own face contorted with pain at seeing her suffer.


    He focused his energy, directing it to dismantle the walls of light blocking her divine essence.


    Sweat dripped from his forehead as he meticulously worked to undo the damage.


    The process was excruciating for Elena, her body writhing in agony, but she held onto Adrian, trusting himpletely.


    Minutes felt like hours, and every second was filled with Elena''s screams and Adrian''s grim determination.


    Finally, with a surge of divine power, thest barrier was shattered.


    A radiant glow enveloped Elena as her divine powers were fully restored, mingling harmoniously with the essence Adrian had given her and her sister''s blessing.

 Chapter 284: Holy war 22

    Still in a hazy state from the sudden pain and the resurgence of her powers, Elena grabbed onto Adrian''s chest, her breathsing in haggard gasps.


    She struggled to contain the turmoil inside her¡ªa mixture of intense pain, sudden pleasure, and overwhelming rxation. She couldn''t quite put into words what was happening to her.


    "A-Adrian, what''s happening to me?" she whispered, her voice trembling.


    "Calm down, Elena. Just keep breathing. Don''t worry; it will all be over soon," Adrian reassured her, his voice gentle yet firm.


    Despite the seals being lifted, the damage to her soul was still substantial.


    Adrian knew this and continued to pour his divinity into her, meticulously repairing the broken parts.


    Each surge of his divine energy was carefully controlled, ensuring that only the pure power of light was transferred to her, avoiding the void of darkness that also resided within him.


    Elena''s body trembled as waves of energy coursed through her.


    She clung to Adrian, feeling the warmth of his light battling against the remnants of the seals that had once suppressed her powers.


    The process was both excruciating and euphoric, a cleansing fire that burned away the impurities and left her feeling more whole than she had in a long time.


    Adrian''s brow furrowed in concentration.


    He could sense the intricateworks of her soul, the ces where the seals had left scars, and he worked diligently to mend each one.


    His hands glowed with a soft, golden light as he channeled his divinity into her, his touch gentle yet unwavering.


    Handling matters regarding souls was alreadyplicated enough, but meticulously separating what''s harmful and not made Adrian''s already hard job harder than it is as he had to intricately separate his dark energies and re-transform it into light.


    As he had already absorbed divinities of that nature, replicating its energies was easy for Adrian now¡­ but even still, replicating it and putting it into somebody else were two entirely different things.


    Adrian''s concentration was unwavering. He was not just transferring energy; he was redirecting his own divine essence while simultaneously fixing and healing Elena.


    This delicate operation required a level of precision and instinct that left no room for error.


    Each second was critical, and with every moment that passed, the powers kept within her burst forth more violently.


    The entire area around them was turning into a seething pit of energy.


    The ground beneath their feet started to melt, the trees around them began to smolder, and even the air itself felt like it was aze.


    Elena''s divine powers of the sun were slowly spiraling out of control, threatening to consume everything in their vicinity.


    "Hnng~!" Elena groaned, her body trembling under the immense pressure.


    "Just a little more, Elena," Adrian said, his voice steady despite the chaos around them. He could feel the intense heat radiating from her, and he knew that he had to act quickly.


    Adrian''s hands glowed brighter as he poured more of his purified light into her, fighting to stabilize the surging energy.


    His face was a mask of concentration, beads of sweat forming on his brow.


    He could sense the intricate weave of her soul, the ces where the seals had left scars, and he worked diligently to mend each one.


    His touch was gentle yet unwavering, his determination unshakable.


    Elena''s cries of pain were heart-wrenching, but Adrian knew he couldn''t stop. He could see the end in sight, the point where her powers would be fully stabilized, and she would be whole again. He just needed to hold on a little longer.


    The air around them shimmered with intense heat, the very fabric of reality seeming to warp under the strain.


    But Adrian''s light never faltered.


    He was like a beacon of hope in the midst of a storm, his divinity pushing back against the chaos.


    With every ounce of strength Adrian had, he maintained an unyielding focus, pouring his entirety into the delicate process of stabilizing Elena''s chaotic energy.


    He ignored the shimmering, radiant energy surrounding her, which by this point was potent enough to obliterate a high-ranking demon in one go.


    Time seemed to stretch; what were minutes felt like hours as he worked tirelessly.


    Adrian''s face was etched with concentration, his glowing hands a testament to his unwavering resolve.


    He could feel the intricate dance of power within Elena, the divine essence slowlying under control.


    The area around them pulsed with heat and light, but Adrian''s divinity acted as a shield, preventing the destructive energy from causing further harm.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Adrian felt the surge of energy within Elena begin to calm.


    He gently withdrew his hands from her stomach, thest of his healing light fading away as her energy stabilized. The intense heat dissipated, and the air around them began to cool.


    "It''s over now¡­ you''re okay," he reassured her softly, pulling her into a gentle embrace. His touch wasforting, a promise of safety and protection.


    Elena''s body rxed against him, her energypletely spent from the ordeal.


    Her eyes drooped with exhaustion, the toll of the intense healing process evident in her weakened state.


    She managed a faint smile, her gratitude clear despite her weariness.


    "Thank you, Adrian," she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    She wanted to say more, to express the depth of her relief and love, but her strength failed her.


    Before she could utter another word, Elena''s eyes closed, and she slumped into Adrian''s chest, sumbing to a deep, exhausted sleep.


    Adrian held her tightly, his heart filled with a mixture of relief and determination.


    He knew that this battle was far from over, but for now, Elena was safe. That was all that mattered.


    Adrian carefully lifted Elena into his arms, cradling her gently as he moved to a more secluded and secure area within the garden.


    He created a protective barrier of light around her, ensuring that no harm coulde to her while she rested.


    The shimmering dome of divine energy cast a warm glow, a beacon of hope in the midst of chaos.


    He watched her for a moment, his expression softening as he took in her peaceful, sleeping face. "Rest for now, my Elena" he murmured.


    "Let me handle the rest."


    Although Elena was already asleep when he said those words, she smiled gently, as if somehow hearing him even in her deep slumber.


    Looking at her peaceful expression, Adrian sighed in relief.


    Her soul had sustained nosting damage, and if anything, she looked healthier and more serene than the average human.


    Saintesses like her had the innate ability to purify their souls, but seeing her fall into such an exhausted sleep, Adrian couldn''t help but muse, ''I guess it was a bit too much for her to handle all at once.''


    Gently, he lifted her into a princess carry, cradling her with care as he walked away from the zing area.


    Despite the inferno surrounding them, Elena remained untouched by the mes, thanks to the radiant divine energy of the sun enveloping her body.


    The golden light shimmered around her, creating a protective barrier that kept her safe.


    Adrian, being a higher being, was also unaffected by the fire, but he could feel the intense divine energy around her.


    It contradicted his very existence, threatening to erase him if he let his guard down.


    In his past, weaker self, he would have been obliterated by this power.


    But now, with his newfound strength and resolve, he managed to withstand it, focusing solely on ensuring Elena''s safety.


    ''Good job, it seems Elena is fine.''


    ''Yes¡­ for now, that is. I still have a lot to ask herter, but for now, I have to take her to a safe ce¡­ Can you open a portal now, sis?''


    ''Nn~!''


    With his sister''s telepathic message, a ck dot appeared near them. Momentster, it expanded, forming a ck portal with golden hues surrounding it. From this portal emerged two individuals who immediately bowed before him.


    "My lord¡­"


    "Master."


    The two beautiful women, Sasha and Schwi, lowered their heads gracefully, lifting the hems of their skirts and dresses in a formal gesture.


    Their red eyes scanned the surroundings, assessing the situation while they awaited Adrian''s instructions.


    "Be at ease," Adrian said, prompting the two to cease their respectful gestures and instead focus their attention on the sleeping Elena.


    "Is thedy alright?" Sasha asked, her concern evident. Schwi shot her a re for what she perceived as rudeness, but Adrian merely scoffed and reassured the anxious vampire.


    "Yes, she''s alright. Did you prepare her bed?"


    "Yes, as you''ve instructed. We made sure the new room she''s being put in is perfectlypatible with her energy outputs right now," Schwi replied, her tone steady and reassuring.


    "Good¡­" Adrian nodded in satisfaction before walking forward and entering the portal. Although he still had unfinished business here, that could wait for now.


    Judging from the remaining energy signals he was detecting, the enemies were down to their final straws. Joining the battle now would be pointless.


    Besides, as creatures of the night, the moment he handed over Elena to Schwi and Sasha, the two vampires'' lives would be at risk. They were his most loyal servants, and he had to ensure their safety just as much as Elena''s.


    "You two stay here and help out Elizabeth in cleaning up the remaining doves," Adrian said before stepping fully into the portal.


    "As you wish," the two responded simultaneously, bowing their heads as they watched Adrian''s figure disappear into the portal.


    Once he was gone, Schwi turned to Sasha with a stern look. "Sasha, do I really need to keep reminding you about your manners?"


    "I''m sorry, mydy," Sasha replied, her voice soft and apologetic.


    Schwi sighed, her expression softening. "Just be more careful. Our master relies on us, and we can''t afford any mistakes, especially not now."


    "I understand. It won''t happen again," Sasha promised, determination gleaming in her eyes.


    Although Schwi clearly doubted her, she just shook her head. No matter how many times it had been, Sasha always made the same mistake. After sighing for a bit, Schwi turned her attention back to the ongoing war once again.


    "Let''s go. It seems our progenitor is busy having fun with two seraphs, and the other doves are taking advantage of it and trying to escape."


    "Okay~" Sasha replied, her tone light but her expression serious.


    Their master had given them one clear order beforeing here: not to let anyone escape.


    Honestly, even if Adrian hadn''t told them this, they weren''t nning on letting anyonee out of this dimension alive.


    The battlefield was a chaotic maelstrom of shing forces. Angels and demons fought fiercely, each side determined to annihte the other.


    Amidst this chaos, Elizabeth, the progenitor of vampires, was locked in a fierce battle with two powerful seraphs.


    Though it seemed as though she was mostly ying with them than actually having an actual battle.


    Herughter echoed through the air as she effortlessly dodged their attacks, her movements a blur of grace and deadly precision.


    Seeing this the two nodded.


    Schwi and Sasha moved with purpose, their eyes scanning the battlefield.


    They were the epitome of elegance and lethality, their presencemanding respect and fear.


    As they approached the fray, they saw angels attempting to flee the dimension, hoping to escape the inevitable defeat.


    Schwi''s eyes narrowed. "We can''t let them get away," she said, her voice cold and determined.


    Sasha nodded, her yful demeanor reced with a steely resolve. "Let''s make sure none of them escape."


    With that, they sprang into action. Schwi''s movements were swift and precise, her de slicing through the air with deadly uracy.


    Each strike was calcted, each movement efficient. Angels fell before her, their attempts to flee thwarted by her relentless pursuit.


    Sasha, on the other hand, moved with a fluid grace, her attacks imbued with an almost artistic ir.


    She danced through the battlefield, her movements mesmerizing as she dispatched enemy after enemy.


    Her eyes sparkled with a mix of determination and enjoyment, reveling in the chaos of the fight.


    The angels, realizing the futility of their escape attempts, turned to face their pursuers. But it was toote.


    Schwi and Sasha were unstoppable forces, cutting through their ranks with ease. The air was filled with the sounds of battle, the sh of weapons, and the cries of the fallen.


    As they fought, the sistersmunicated seamlessly, their coordination wless. They covered each other''s backs, their attacks synchronized perfectly. It was a deadly ballet of destruction, each movement bringing them closer to fulfilling their master''smand.


    In the midst of the chaos, Schwi nced at Sasha. "Stay focused. We can''t afford any mistakes."


    Sasha smirked, her eyes gleaming with determination. "Don''t worry. I''ve got this."


    Together, they continued their onught, their presence a beacon of dread for their enemies.


    The battlefield, once filled with at least the smallest hopeful cries of angels, nowpletely sunk, a scene of devastation and despair. None would escape their wrath.


    Meanwhile, Elizabeth continued to toy with the seraphs, herughter a haunting melody amidst the carnage.


    She nced over at Schwi and Sasha, a proud smile on her lips as she witnessed their prowess.


    "Well done, my darlings" she murmured to herself before refocusing on her opponents.


    ''It seems there were some progressive bunch in my race~ how i wish they were connected to me~''


    With the battlefield firmly under their control, Schwi and Sasha ensured that no angel would live to see another day.


    Their master''s will had been executed wlessly, and the enemiesy defeated.


    The dimension, once a ce of hope for the angels, was now their final resting ce.


    "You fucking blood-sucking demon!!!" Marvey screamed in frustration, his voice hoarse with rage and desperation.


    He could do nothing about the searing pain radiating from the unhealing wound on his shoulder.


    The injury was not only crippling him but also leaving his brother, Marvey, with no choice but to stay by his side to ensure he didn''t sumb to the deadly wound.


    The situation was dire.


    Marvey''s divine powers were significantly weakened, and the celestial energy that usually flowed through him was disrupted, making it impossible for him to heal himself.


    Harvey, sensing the severity of his brother''s condition, remained close, his eyes never leaving the taunting figure before them.


    Elizabeth, the vampire queen, stood a few meters away, a smug smile ying on her lips. Her eyes gleamed with malicious delight as she watched the two angels struggle.

 Chapter 285: Holy war 23

    Entering a modest room, Adrian observed the intricate runes inscribed on nearly every surface.


    From the corridors to the walls, the floor, and even the closed windows, the room was meticulously prepared to contain and manage Elena''s radiating divine energy.


    Light elementals and divine energy were integrated seamlessly into the runes, ready to activate in case her power began to leak uncontrobly.


    Adrian was somewhat surprised by the thorough preparation. He had assumed his aunt would still be busy overseeing the war efforts.


    "Did you and aunt prepare everything beforehand, sis?" Adrian asked, his curiosity piqued.


    "Hnn~? No¡­ this was done just recently when is aw Elena''s situation manipting creation isn''t exactly my forte but I do manage to get things done¡­" came the reply.


    A small doll appeared, creaking as it moved. It was his sister, Nya, who immediately turned her attention to the sleeping Elena. "I watched her through your eyes, so I was a bit worried that my assessment was wrong. But looking at her now, it''s a relief that nothing''s wrong with her."


    Adrian nodded at Nya''sments, a sense of relief washing over him as well. He gently approached the empty white bed and carefullyid Elena down. Her breathing was steady, but she looked utterly exhausted.


    After ensuring she wasfortable, Adrian turned his attention back to Nya. With a tender motion, he lifted his sister into his arms, her tiny form light as a feather.


    "Thank you for your help, Nya," he said softly. "Your precautions were perfect."


    Nya''s doll-like face managed a small smile. "It''s the least I could do. Elena is important to you, and by extension, important to us. We must protect her."


    Adrian nced back at the intricate runes, appreciating their craftsmanship and the powerful magic they contained.


    ''She''ll be safe here'' he murmured, mostly to himself.


    "What''s the situation there, sis?" Adrian asked, though he didn''t really want to return to the battlefield. He preferred to stay and watch over Elena until she woke up. However, if his presence was truly needed, he would dly go.


    He had promised himself to kill every lost dove, but those were tasks assigned to his subordinates. Besides, there were more doves above and an entire pantheon in the heavens he could destroy when the time came. For now, his priority was Elena.


    Nya''s eyes glowed slightly before she opened her doll-like mouth. "Everything is going as nned. Luwanal, the god of thunder and lightning, is already dead. No, he ceased to exist as he fought Fenrir. Meanwhile, Elizabeth, along with Schwi, Sasha, and the other demons, are taking care of the angels."


    Adrian nodded, absorbing the information. "Good. It sounds like everything is under control. They can handle the cleanup."


    Nya continued, "Elizabeth is particrly having fun with the two seraphs you might want be acquainted to.


    Meanwhile the remaining doves are trying to escape, but our forces are ensuring that none get away.


    Your subordinates are performing admirably."


    Adrian sighed in relief. "That''s reassuring to hear. They''re strong and capable. I trust them to finish the job."


    He nced at Elena, her peaceful expression offering him a sense of calm. Despite the war raging outside, this room felt like a sanctuary.


    Adrian gently stroked her hair, feeling the warmth of her divinity pulsating beneath his fingers.


    "Are there no retaliations from their side? Surely the goddess would notice immediately the moment Luwanal died," Adrian questioned.


    After all, gods and their souls were directly connected to their pantheon, so if a god suddenly ceased to exist, all the primordials of that pantheon would know almost immediately.


    Nya shook her head in response. "No. It seems they are too afraid to act as Fenrir is still there surveying the battlefield."


    "I see..." Adrian murmured, understanding the logic.


    It made sense. It was the most rational move on their part. Even if the goddess sent down one of her elites or probably even her entire pantheon, none of it would have mattered in front of a beast of the apocalypse like Fenrir.


    Fenrir''s entire destiny was to bring down an entire pantheon.


    Of course, that didn''t mean Fenrir would automatically win in a fight, but there was more to lose than to gain when fighting that big bad wolf.


    Adrian''s thoughts drifted back to the pantheon above. If the gods were smart, they would remain in their realm and not risk a direct confrontation.


    They knew Fenrir''s power and the chaos he could unleash.


    Fighting him would be a gamble with their very existence at stake.


    Returning his focus to the room, Adrian felt a wave of exhaustion. The effort to heal Elena had taken more out of him than he realized.


    Yet, seeing her resting peacefully was worth every ounce of energy he expended. He gently stroked her hair, her presence grounding him amidst the turmoil.


    Adrian smiled and began to take off his suit.


    "Adrian?" Nya wondered what was going on, but as she watched Adrian approach the bed and gently hug Elena into his chest, she understood and nodded.


    "Do you wish to sleep?"


    "Yes," Adrian replied. Right now, he did not want to do anything else.


    The constant worry he had felt for what could have happened to Elena during the months he was away had been eating at him ever since he woke up with his newfound soul and powers.


    He had always thought it was his fault that she was kidnapped, so when the relief came and Elena was finally in his arms, he really didn''t want to let go of her.


    Nya nodded at her younger brother''s request and opened up a portal nearby. "Well then, I''ll leave you two alone. And don''t forget, Adrian, two days from now the other girls will soon wake up. It would be better if you finally master controlling your powers by then, as it would be a hassle exining everything to them."


    "Got it..."


    With Adrian''s confirmation, Nya vanished into the portal she had just made.


    Adriany down beside Elena, pulling her close.


    The warmth of her body and the gentle rhythm of her breathing soothed him, easing the tension that had gripped him for so long.


    He kissed her forehead tenderly, feeling a wave of love and protectiveness wash over him.


    Elena, still asleep, snuggled closer to him, a contented smile ying on her lips. Adrian watched her for a moment, his heart swelling with emotion.


    He had been through so much to get to this point, and now, with her safely in his arms, he finally felt a semnce of peace.


    As he closed his eyes, the weight of his exhaustion began to take over.


    His thoughts drifted back to the battles he had fought, the enemies he had faced, and the sacrifices he had made.


    But all of that seemed distant now, overshadowed by the simple joy of being with Elena.


    In the quiet of the room, surrounded by the protective runes and the gentle glow of divine energy, Adrian allowed himself to rx.


    His body sank into the bed, his arms wrapped securely around Elena. He knew there were still challenges ahead, but for now, he could rest.


    Resting right next to Elena, Adrian hugged her deeper and more tightly than ever, unable to hold himself back.


    Despite the ongoing heat her body gave off, he closed his eyes, reflecting on the immense relief and love he felt having her in his arms.


    Yet, amidst this moment of peace, his mind wandered to the challenges ahead.


    He would soon have to exin everything to the other girls.


    Aria already understood what he was, but the others were still in the dark. He hoped for the best but knew that wasn''t the most appropriate approach.


    He understood the meaning behind his sister''s words about controlling his powers better.


    The best way to exin everything to them would be to pass on his memories instead of exining everything from the start, as he had done with Lilliana recently.


    However, considering the risk, he felt quite apprehensive.


    But now, it was greatly needed.


    Adrian knew that mastering his powers was essential.


    If he could convey his memories urately and safely, the girls would understand his journey and the battles they faced.


    This method would forge a stronger bond and eliminate any misunderstandings.


    But the thought of transferring his memories, exposing the raw truth, and possibly overwhelming them weighed heavily on him.


    ''I''ll trainter. For now, I just want to be with my love,'' he resolved.


    Closing his eyes, Adrian allowed himself to drift into a wondrous dream, entwined with Elena. In his dream, they were free from the chaos of war and the burden of their responsibilities.


    They walked through serenendscapes, hand in hand, basking in the simplicity of their love.


    The dream offered him a glimpse of the life he desired¡ªa life where they could be together without fear or conflict.


    In the real world, the gentle rise and fall of Elena''s breathing reassured him.


    The warmth of her body, the steady beat of her heart, and the softness of her skin all anchored him to this moment.


    Despite the tumultuous events that had transpired, this was where he found his strength. The love they shared was his sanctuary, a source of unwavering resolve.


    As the hours passed, Adrian remained vignt, ensuring Elena wasfortable and safe. He watched over her, his heart filled with a fierce determination to protect her from any harm.


    ¡­..


    "Oya~?" Loki eximed, genuinely surprised by the sudden appearance of a portal next to him.


    As he observed the doll-like figure emerging from it, he tilted his head slightly, hovering above a map-like monitor projecting the entire continent below.


    "You''re here early, Nya. Is Adrian and Elena okay now?" Considering the presence, he felt entering the castle a while ago was Adrian''s, he assumed Nya would stay by her brother''s side,forting him.


    "Yes¡­ Adrian wanted to take some rest together with Elena," Nya exined, taking a seat in an empty chair nearby.


    "I see, so they''re already back to baby making, huh? The youth are seriously energetic these days, eh~?" Loki quipped with a mischievous grin.


    "... He wanted to rest," Nya replied, her expression unchanging.


    "Pfft~ hahahaha! I know, I know. Man, you really can''t take a joke, huh, Nya?" Loki waved his hand dismissively,ughing hysterically at Nya''s overly serious answer.


    He then whisked his hand in the air, projecting a scene on the screen before them.


    "So, our forces have fallen back?"


    On the screen, a scene unfolded showing the demonic forces they had sent deep into the empire suddenly retreating, pulling back almost all the way to the border once more.


    "Hehe~ I didn''t expect this either, Nya. I thought the damned lizards were just going to stay neutral, but I guess they''re properly joining now."


    Up above in the skies on the screen, hundreds of dragons could be seen assisting the humans, working together to wipe out the demons.


    Although this wasn''t exactly a surprise considering the imperial family''s connection to the previous Dragon Lord, it was still quite the hassle.


    Dragons weren''t opponents to be underestimated, and their active participation in the battle wasn''t something they had anticipated.


    "How much are the losses, Loki?"


    "Well, at the moment, we''ve lost over 200,000 demons, at least. Including the angel ves we sent, we''ve basically lost almost 300,000 if we round it off."


    "I see¡­." Nya''s expression remained stoic, but there was a hint of concern in her eyes.


    The sheer number of losses was staggering, and the involvement of the dragonsplicated their ns significantly.


    Loki continued, "The dragons joining the fray changes the dynamics. Their strength and coordination with the humans are proving to be a formidable challenge. We need to reassess our strategy."


    Nya nodded, her mind racing through various scenarios. "We''ll need to bolster our defenses at the borders and reinforce our troops with more powerful entities.


    The dragons'' aerial advantage is significant, but we can counter it with our own aerial units and anti-air defenses."


    Loki smirked. "I was thinking the same. I''ve already ordered the deployment of our wyverns and gargoyles to intercept the dragons. We''ll also enhance our ground troops with more resilient units to hold the line."


    Nya''s eyes glowed slightly as she reviewed the battlefield. "We should also consider deploying some of our elite units.


    The Valkyries and Nightstalkers can create havoc behind enemy lines and disrupt their coordination."


    "An excellent idea," Loki agreed. "We''ll also need to keep an eye on their movements.


    The dragons'' presence might be a precursor to something bigger."


    As they discussed their strategies, Nya couldn''t help but think about Adrian and Elena.


    Despite the dire situation, she trusted that her brother would rest and recover.


    His newfound strength would be crucial in the battles toe.


    As they continued their discussion, Loki suddenly spoke up. "Should I send Fenrir there next?" he suggested, his smile widening with a hint of mischief.


    Nya shook her head. "No. Fenrir''s presence would only add more energy to the causalities on the goddess''s side and might interfere with our initial ns."


    "Okay~" Although Loki wanted to let his little cutie pie have some more fun, he let it go. He knew Fenrir was fairly satisfied fighting someone of simr power to Thor.


    Even if Luwanal was like a Walmart version of Thor, a god of storms was still a god of storms.


    Luwanal might not have been up to par, but his existence as a god made him somewhat worthy enough to be killed by Loki''s beloved child.


    Loki could only wish that J?rmungandr and Hel were here as well.


    A holy war like this would''ve been a very good reference for the future Ragnarok that was next toe after this.


    He envisioned the chaos, the destruction, and the ultimate fulfillment of their destiny.


    The thought of Ragnarok filled him with a sense of anticipation and excitement that was hard to contain.

 Chapter 286: Holy war 24

    "My queen... What should we d¡ª"


    BOOM!


    With a sh of golden lightning that roared throughout the heavens, the small god in front of Eris was instantly reduced to dust. He couldn''t even finish his words as Eris''s annoyance skyrocketed.


    Looking up at the night sky of their very heaven, Eris observed in growing fury the disappearance of the seven stars that formed the constetion of Luwanal. They were gone, vanished as if they had never existed. Such an action was unfathomable within their world, something that shouldn''t be possible.


    This could only mean one thing: someone from outside their world had killed Luwanal. And that someone was allied with the mortal she sought to kill¡ªAdrian Vulter Tellus. Just like her, he had made his move, but it was something their entire pantheon couldn''t have prepared for. Well, they had prepared, but not to the extent needed to counter his attack, especially since he had brought that damned wolf with him.


    Three other gods, kneeling and slightly trembling at their primordial''s annoyed state, looked down and waited until she had calmed her nerves before speaking up. They did not wish to end up like the unfortunate god who had just perished.


    Eris''s anger was palpable, her divine presence crackling with barely contained rage. She clenched her fists, her eyes glowing with an intense light.


    Surveying the events unfolding inside the dimensional garden she had created, Eris watched as her angels¡ªher beloved children¡ªwere mercilessly massacred by the demonic army.


    Some were killed, others eaten, some raped, and many tortured, forced to witness their brethren being torn to shreds.


    The seething anger within Eris grew as she continued to watch, yet she could do nothing about it. As long as that wolf was there, practically no one from their pantheon was capable of handling him.


    "Why didn''t the trap activate the moment that abomination entered the dimension?" she finally spoke, breaking the tense and silent atmosphere she had created.


    One of her subordinate gods, trembling, responded, "¡­I-it''s because the trap didn''t recognize his presence, my queen."


    "Huh?" Eris''s eyes narrowed in confusion and fury.


    "For some reason, the trap¡­thought of him as one of our own."


    Crossing her legs and clicking her tongue in irritation, Eris gestured for the god to kneel again. The exnation made the situation clear to her: that bastard had grown significantly stronger in thest few days since he entered the battlefield.


    To think he now had the ability to mimic their energy¡­


    Eris''s mind raced, contemting the implications.


    If Fenrir could mask his presence so effectively as well it would be safe assume that his current master that abomination could do so as well, it meant their defenses were even morepromised than she had initially thought.


    This was no mere power surge; it was a strategic evolution that posed a severe threat to their very existence.


    Turning her attention back to the god, she spoke with a voiceced with venomous calm, "And what of our other defenses? Have any of the additional measures been triggered?"


    The god shook his head, fear evident in his eyes. "No, my queen. The secondary and tertiary defenses remain inactive. It''s as if¡­he bypassed them entirely."


    Eris clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. The realization that their carefullyid traps and defenses had been rendered useless was infuriating.


    She had underestimated Adrian and his allies, and now her angels were paying the price.


    They say nothing is more foolish than underestimating your opponent in a war. For a goddess like Eris to make such a mistake was unthinkable, a testament to just how badly her mind was unraveling under the strain.


    "Haah..."


    She sighed in exhaustion. For months, she had done nothing but supply energy for their pantheon, ensuring any potential dimensional cracks were sealed off from their realm, their heaven. The effort had been monumental.


    She had sessfully closed the ck crackst time, but the memory of its destructive potential still haunted her.


    To prevent any recurrence, she had taken stringent precautions, locking down their pantheon with only her closest allies and aides having ess.


    This level of vignce had kept her from participating directly in the war, yet she had meticulously overseen the nning and execution of their strategies, ensuring each step was approved by her.


    Despite these efforts, the recent losses were significant. They had lost their leverage over Adrian. Without a bargaining chip like Elena, there was no way to contain the monster within him. In fact, he might even relish the opportunity to unleash his fury on the battlefield.


    Eris looked around at her remaining gods, their expressions a mix of fear and determination. She knew that morale was slipping, that her subordinates were beginning to doubt her leadership. But she could not afford to show any weakness. The survival of their realm depended on her strength and resolve.


    ''I should''ve locked that bitch up here!!!'' Eris thought furiously, her mind racing with the ramifications of her past decisions. The only reason she hadn''t done so was her constant worry about the abnormal entities trying to break in or an all-out war of pure violence erupting. But now, she greatly regretted that decision. If they had imprisoned Elena, they might still have leverage over Adrian.


    Eris paced the length of hermand chamber, her divine aura radiating frustration and anger. She reyed the events in her mind, considering every action, every choice that had led them to this precarious moment.


    She had underestimated Adrian''s determination and the lengths he would go to protect Elena. That miscalction had cost them dearly.


    Now, she watched as the aftermath of her decision yed out across the realm. The demonic forces were relentless, their savagery unchecked.


    Her angels, her children, were being ughtered, desecrated, and tormented in ways that turned her stomach.


    The sight of their suffering fueled her resolve but also deepened her despair. How had ite to this? How had she, a goddess, allowed her domain to fall into such chaos?


    Eris forced herself to stop pacing and take a deep breath. She needed to think clearly. Regret was useless now; she had to act. She needed to turn this situation around before it spiraled further out of control.


    Summoning her advisors back into the chamber, sheid out her next moves. "We need a new strategy," she announced, her voice steady andmanding. "Our previous methods have failed. It''s time for a different approach."


    One of her advisors, a wise and ancient god, stepped forward. "What do you propose, my queen?"


    "First, we strengthen our defenses as never before," Eris said. "Reinforce the barriers around our realms and ensure no entity can breach them. Use every resource we have. I want the strongest magic and the most formidable guards at every point of entry."


    The advisor nodded, taking note of her orders. "And Adrian?"


    "We must gather more intelligence on him," Eris replied. "Find out his weaknesses, his ns, his next moves. We need to be one step ahead of him at all times. Deploy our best spies and infiltrators. Spare no expense."


    Another advisor spoke up, concern etched on her face. "And what of Elena, my queen? She is a significant factor in Adrian''s actions."


    Eris''s eyes narrowed. "Elena is beyond our reach for now, but that does not mean she is out of y. We need to find another way to get to her. Monitor her closely. If an opportunity arises, we must be ready to seize it."


    As her advisors dispersed to carry out hermands, Eris turned her thoughts inward. She needed to regain her strength and focus.


    The constant energy drain from maintaining the barriers had weakened her, but she could not afford to show any vulnerability.


    The fate of their realm rested on her shoulders, and she would not let it fall.


    With a final nce at the map showing the ongoing battle, Eris felt a surge of determination. This war was far from over. Adrian Vulter Tellus might be a formidable adversary, but he had yet to face the full wrath of a goddess scorned. She would regroup, she would strategize, and she would unleash a counterattack that would shake the very foundations of their enemies.


    For now, though, she needed to rest and prepare. The next phase of the battle required her to be at her peak. Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath, centering herself. When she opened them again, they burned with a renewed intensity. The war was far from over, and Eris was far from defeated.


    They even took the initiative on the empire''s side now, and they hadn''t yet released her new allies, who provided her with powerful subordinates.


    Not to mention her secret alliance with the current dragon lord. Everything right now was far from over. Although her substantial leash on Adrian had been torn from her hands, she hadn''t lost all her cards yet.


    "Calissia, go get me some¡ª" Eris screamed in frustration, but she suddenly stopped mid-sentence. She started to wonder, ''Calissia?'' Who is that? For some reason, speaking the name felt familiar. It was something she couldn''t quite ce, but she knew that name signified something important and relevant.


    Meanwhile, a certain goddess who hadn''t left her chamber yet had a sinister look on her face as she watched Eris slowly walk out of her throne room and into her heavenly pce. With Eris growing weaker by the moment, it wouldn''t be long before her own ns seeded.


    "Just keep doing what you want, baby~" the goddess murmured to herself. Although she considered Eris a friend, to think she would go down this low¡­ If this were a thousand years ago, she couldn''t have ever imagined such a scene.


    ¡­..


    Near the empire''s border, two individuals closely monitored the holographic map in front of them, surveying the ongoing war. The map projected key points of their strategic moves and highlighted their advantages.


    "I think positioning the army near Count Haste is the better option here, Father," Princess Christine suggested, her voice firm yet respectful.


    "No¡­ it would be too risky," the Emperor replied, shaking his head.


    The tension between the father and daughter grew, mirrored by the intensity in their draconic green eyes. Their already pink hair pulsed with a deeper pink hue as mana surged around them.


    "Father, if we don''t make a move now, all the advantages we have could be lost," Christine argued, her tone edged with urgency.


    "Then so be it¡­ The number of knights and peasants who''ve died has already exceeded a million, Christine. I will not risk any more lives on a counter-offensive that doesn''t corrte with the facts!" the Emperor retorted, his voice booming with authority.


    Despite their current advantages, the Emperor was wary of the demons'' potential strategies. The border area was fraught with unknown dangers, and he feared a trap might already be set.


    Christine''s frustration was evident. She understood her father''s caution but felt the urgency of their situation. "Father, we cannot allow fear to paralyze us. The demons are relentless, and if we don''t act decisively, we might lose the momentum we''ve gained."


    The Emperor sighed, rubbing his temples as he considered his daughter''s words. "I understand your point, Christine, but we must bnce aggression with caution. We need more intelligence on the demons'' movements beforemitting to such a risky maneuver."


    There was too much at stake. One wrong move and everything could end instantly. The only reason they had made it this far was because the Dragon Lord finally epted their deal.


    Yet, they couldn''t simplymand the dragons. Despite being favored as descendants of dragons, the Emperor knew all too well how selfish they could be. If push came to shove, the dragons would be the first to abandon them on the battlefield.


    Moreover, it wasn''t the dragons the demons targeted during battles. It was the humans¡ªpesky, fragile humans who were insignificant before high-ranking demons. Despite the support of their draconic allies, the true burden of the war fell upon the empire''s soldiers.


    It might seem cowardly, but the Emperor had to be pragmatic. The already corruptednds were tainted beyond recognition.


    Even if they won back this portion, it had been demon territory in all but name. Risking his army''s lives for such a thing was uneptable.


    That was why he had ultimately decided to stay on the defensive and ensure they maintained their current positions until a real, viable offensive n could be formted.


    The Emperor sighed, gazing at the holographic map. "Christine, we cannot let desperation dictate our actions. Every life lost must count for something. We need to be smart, not just bold."


    Christine hesitantly nodded but frustratingly walked out of the tent, anger evident on her face. Even with her father''s wise counsel, she understoodpletely what he meant. Still, dilly-dallying like this would only hasten their end. The gnawing urgency to take action warred with the wisdom of caution in her mind.


    "Your Highness?" A voice suddenly got her attention as tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Ah, Tristan, you''re back?"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    In front of her stood her most trusted knight, Tristan¡ªthe strongest human contributor in their battle against the demons. His presence was a beacon of hope and strength amidst the chaos. Looking at him, Christine tried to mask the frustration inside her as she smiled gently at him.


    "So¡­ What news do you bring?" she asked, her voice steadying as sheposed herself.


    Tristan bowed slightly before responding. "The scouts have confirmed significant movements among the demons. They seem to be consolidating their forces near the eastern border. It appears they are preparing for a major offensive."


    Christine''s heart sank, but she maintained herposure. "And what of the dragons? Have they shown any signs of wavering in their support?"


    Tristan shook his head. "No, Your Highness. The dragons remain steadfast. Their leader has assured us of their continued alliance. However, they too are wary of the demons'' next move."


    "I see¡­." Although the news wasn''t exactly new to Christine, as she had heard the same reports from her other subordinates, hearing it from Tristan''s mouth now gave her the confirmation she needed. "Is there any sign of movement from the Holy See?"


    "No, Your Highness. As always, they have returned the same message ever since this war started¡ªthey wish to remain neutral."


    "So they wish to stay neutral, huh¡­ lucky them, being beloved by the gods and such. If only that damn goddess would look at us in the same way."


    "Your Highness, that''s¡ª"


    "sphemous? Haha, you really think I would care now?"


    "¡­.."


    Christine''s eyes zed with a fierce determination. Even if the gods cursed her now, she wouldn''t care. For as long as she lived and her consciousness remained, she would curse the wretched gods above for only watching them suffer.


    "Tristan," she continued, her voice steady butced with bitterness, "even if the gods have turned their backs on us, we must not waver. The people of this empire depend on us, not on divine intervention. They need leaders who will fight for them, no matter the cost."


    Tristan nodded, understanding the depth of her conviction. "We will fight, Your Highness. We will protect our people and ournds, with or without the gods'' favor."


    Christine took a deep breath, pushing back her anger and focusing on the task at hand. "Good. Now, we need to finalize our ns. Gather themanders; we will meet at dawn to discuss our next moves."


    "As youmand, Your Highness," Tristan said, bowing slightly before turning to leave.


    ....


    Later that night, Christine stood on a hill overlooking the battlefield. The fires of war burned brightly in the distance, casting an eerie glow on the horizon. She felt the weight of every decision, every life lost, and every moment of hesitation. But amidst the darkness, she also felt a flicker of hope.


    With allies like Tristan and the strength of the dragons, they had a fighting chance. And with her father''s wisdom and her own determination, they would find a way to turn the tide.


    The gods may have forsaken them, but Christine knew that the real war was one of endurance and resolve. As long as she had breath in her body, she would fight for the empire and for the future of her people. She clenched her fists, her resolve unwavering.


    "Let the gods watch from their heavens," she murmured to herself. "We will forge our own destiny."

 Chapter 287: Holy war 25

    With soft sighs reminiscent of a cat purring, Elena snuggled a little closer to Adrian''s chest, her smile never ending as her dreams about him and the happy future they would share burst forth inside her.


    "Hehehe~," sheughed enthusiastically in her sleep.


    Adrian, who had been gently stroking her soft hair, chuckled. It had been a long time since they had slept together like this, so hearing her oblivious yet cute actions made him smile. He cherished these rare moments of peace and intimacy, especially after the harrowing experiences they had both endured.


    It had been a few hours since the two fell asleep, and Adrian had just recently woken up. Seeing that Elena was still deeply asleep, he kissed her forehead gently. Careful not to disturb her, he slowly made his way out of bed, recing his body with a soft pillow next to her. His escape was a sess as his beloved fianc¨¦e immediately hugged the pillow, falling into a deep sleep once more.


    Adrian stood beside the bed for a moment, watching Elena with a tender expression. He marveled at how serene she looked, the lines of worry and stress smoothed away in her slumber. It was a sight he wanted to protect at all costs.


    "She''s as cute as ever~," Adrian murmured to himself, watching Elena sleep peacefully.


    He could hardly wait for her to wake up so they could enjoy moments together once he had fully recovered from the aftermath of breaking her seal. Although he wanted nothing more than to stay by her side right now, he knew that more pressing matters required his attention.


    "I''ll be back soon, Elena," he whispered, gently stroking her hair onest time.


    Before leaving, Adrian ced a marker rune on the ceiling above her. This rune would alert him the moment Elena began to stir, ensuring he would be the first one she saw upon waking. They had been separated for far too long, and he wouldn''t allow her to even remember the pain of that separation in any way.


    Turning around, Adrian''s body transformed into ck lightning, disappearing from the room in a burst of dark sparks. The energy crackled and hummed, resonating with his determination and urgency.


    In an instant, Adrian reappeared in the war room, a dark, vast chamber illuminated by various magical projections and maps detailing the ongoing conflict. He scanned the room, his eyes sharp and focused.


    His lieutenants looked up as he entered, sensing the shift in the air. Adrian''s presence always brought a mix of reassurance and tension. His power was both afort and a reminder of the high stakes they faced.


    "Report?" Adrian demanded, his voice slicing through the tension in the room.


    "Ah, y-yes, we have secu¡ª" the subordinate stammered, but before he could finish, his mouth snapped shut, silenced by an unseen force.


    "Please allow me to exin everything to him!" came the mischievous voice of a boy who suddenly appeared out of nowhere. It was Loki, his golden eyes glinting with mischief as he scanned Adrian from head to toe.


    "So your little baby didn''t leave any mark¡­ haah~ haah~ how disappointing," Loki said with a shrug, a yful pout on his lips.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, initially confused, but then quickly understood and smacked Loki on the head.


    "Ow~ what was that for?" Loki yelped, rubbing the sore spot.


    "For being a pervert," Adrian replied dryly.


    "Tsk¡­ You''re really just like your sister. Can''t take a joke. And besides, sexual jokes are supposed to be out for the window now, you know. After all, you''re in the same league as us gods now!"


    "That might be true, but there are still boundaries I don''t want crossed. And besides, I want to maintain my human morals regarding that matter," Adrian retorted, his tone firm.


    "Well, isn''t that very noble of you," Loki said with a mocking bow, though his eyes held a glimmer of respect.


    Adrian sighed, shaking his head at Loki''s antics. "Alright, enough of that. What''s the situation?"


    Loki straightened up, his demeanor shifting to one of seriousness. "Our forces have secured the eastern front, but we''re facing unexpected resistance near the empire''s border. The dragons have joined the fray."


    Adrian nodded, absorbing the information. "Losses?"


    "Significant," Loki admitted. "We''ve lost over 200,000 demons, including the angel ves we sent. If we round it off, the total loss is nearly 300,000 uhm no it reached 400,000 just now they are already making a move~ sheesh! These humans really know when and where to strike"


    Adrian''s expression hardened. The casualties were heavy, but within expected range as long as it doesn''t go past the million threshold they still had the upper hand even though they were pushed backl "And the dragons? Any signs of retreat or negotiation?"


    "None. They seem fullymitted to supporting the humans," Loki replied grimly.


    Adrian sighed inwardly. Dragons were formidable opponents, and their alliance with the humansplicated matters. But he couldn''t afford to be reckless. He needed to think strategically.


    "Understood. Maintain our current positions and fortify our defenses. We cannot afford to lose any more ground," Adrian ordered.


    Turning his attention back to the map, Loki nced at Adrian curiously before posing a question. "Do you have anything in mind, Mr. Angel Eater?"


    "Angel Eater?" Adrian echoed, puzzled.


    "Hehe~ what do you think? Do you like it? That''s been the ongoing title the army of angels has dubbed you with. Every time you go into battle, you devour their souls," Loki exined with a mischievous grin.


    Although Adrian felt a bit of a cringe at the nickname, he couldn''t help but feel a small sense of pride at having earned a title. Despite having only been through the battlefield two, maybe three times, he had made a significant enough impact to be noticed.


    "Were you the one who spread rumors about that new name?" Adrian asked, narrowing his eyes at Loki.


    "Oh, is it that obvious?" Loki replied, feigning innocence.


    "Yes," Adrian said tly. Considering that Adrian had only participated in significant battles a couple of times, it was improbable that a title would naturally emerge that quickly. The only logical answer was the god of lies himself, Loki.


    "Hehe~ please don''t get too mad at me. Sometimes the craziest rumors can affect the direction and cause of a war, so can you just let it be?" Loki pleaded, a yful twinkle in his eye.


    "I didn''t say I hated it," Adrian admitted. "Besides, one way or another, another rumor and a new moniker will probably be engraved in my name in the future."


    "Well, I guess that''s true, hehe~," Loki agreed with a chuckle.


    Returning to his initial thoughts, ns began to formte in Adrian''s mind as he studied the map. The great forest was gone, the northern countries had copsed, and the western alliance was under their jurisdiction.


    An unaffiliated secret organization led by Gabin still lingered near the Holy Kingdom''s borders, and finally, the Empire was the one force preventing them from taking over the entire world right now.


    If all the other secret and smaller kingdoms gathered under the Empire''s banner to fight against them, their whole situation would be moreplicated.


    Honestly, Adrian didn''t want to spill blood, but if it was the only option, he would dly do so.


    "Loki, how many dragons are at the Empire''s border right now?" Adrian asked, his gaze fixed on the map.


    "Around 120, I believe," Loki replied. "Though some of them are used as carriages and supply carriers. The only notable dragons we should worry about would be around 70."


    "I see... That''s not their main force, right?" Adrian inquired, a glint of determination in his eyes.


    "No, the dragon lord and a bunch of descended gods and angels are in the capital of the Empire," Loki confirmed.


    "Good..." Adrian mused, his mind racing with possibilities.


    "Oh, do you have a n in mind?" Loki asked, his interest piqued.


    "Yes," Adrian replied, a smile forming on his lips as he relished the thought of what he was about to do.


    Adrian''s eyes scanned the map, noting the strategic positions and the potential moves they could make. "If we can lure the dragons away from the Empire''s border, we could create a significant opening. We need to devise a distraction, something that would force them to divert their attention."


    Loki nodded, catching on to Adrian''s line of thinking. "A false g operation, perhaps? We could stage an attack somewhere else, making it seem like a significant threat."


    "Exactly," Adrian confirmed. "We need to make it convincing enough that they can''t ignore it. Meanwhile, we''ll prepare our main forces to strike where they least expect it."


    "And what about the secret organization by Gabin near the Holy Kingdom''s borders?" Loki asked.


    "We''ll use them to spread misinformation," Adrian decided. "They can feed false intel to the Empire, making them believe the threat is real. With the Empire focusing on the wrong target, we can move in and take out their main force."


    Loki grinned, clearly impressed. "A bold move. Risky, but if it works, it could turn the tide in our favor."


    Adrian''s mind was already working through the logistics. "We need to coordinate with our allies and ensure everything goes off without a hitch. Timing will be crucial."


    "I''ll start making preparations," Loki said, his yful demeanor giving way to seriousness. "This is going to be one hell of a show."


    As Loki disappeared to set things in motion, Adrian remained by the map, his thoughts returning briefly to Elena.


    The desire to create a safe, peaceful world for her and their future together fueled his resolve. He would fight with everything he had to make that vision a reality.


    ¡­..


    Meanwhile, across the ongoing battlefield, Princess Christine raised her sword high in front of the thousands upon thousands of soldiers behind her.


    "Everyone, the Grand Sanctum has been taken back! We have won this battle!"


    "OOOOOOH!!!!!!!" Came the shouts and screams of happiness from her subordinates.


    Ever since this morning, they had been tirelessly fighting against the demons'' remaining forces near the borders. When they finally won and reimed what was lost, the soldiers were ecstatic.


    "Princess..." a voice called out.


    "Tristan, huh? What is it?" Christine turned to see her most trusted knight approaching.


    "Here," Tristan said, offering the princess a small marble that looked like a candy. Christine looked at him skeptically.


    "Ah, please take it. It''s a new type of energy potion turned into a candy by Miss Euphemia herself. It should prove to work well," Tristan exined.


    "I see." Nodding her head, Christine took the candy and swallowed it. Almost immediately, she felt a wave of refreshment wash over her, the stamina in her body returning.


    "Thank you, Tristan," she said, feeling revitalized.


    "We need to stay vignt, Your Highness," Tristan advised. "This victory is significant, but we cannot afford to rest on oururels."


    Christine nodded, understanding the gravity of their situation. "You''re right. We need to fortify our positions and prepare for any counterattacks. Inform the troops to stay on high alert and start setting up defensive measures."


    "Yes, Princess." Tristan bowed before heading off to ry her orders.


    Christine took a moment to survey the battlefield, the remnants of their hard-fought victory still evident. The sight of her soldiers'' triumphant faces filled her with pride, but she knew this was just one battle in a muchrger war.


    As she stood there, a messenger ran up to her, breathless and urgent. "Princess Christine, news from the front lines. The demons are regrouping near the eastern nk. They seem to be preparing for another assault."


    Christine''s expression hardened. "We can''t let them regain their footing. Tristan!" she called out.


    Tristan quickly returned to her side. "Yes, Princess?"


    "Gather our best knights and prepare to lead a counteroffensive against the demons on the eastern nk. We need to push them back before they can mount another attack."


    "Understood," Tristan replied, his face determined.


    Christine turned back to her troops, raising her voice to rally them once more. "Soldiers of the Empire, our fight is not yet over! We must push forward and ensure the demons do not have a chance to regroup. For the Empire!"


    "For the Empire!" the soldiers echoed, their morale bolstered by their princess''s unyielding spirit.


    As Tristan organized the troops for the counteroffensive, Christine couldn''t help but think of her father and the burden of leadership they both bore.


    She understood his caution, but in moments like this, bold actions were necessary.


    She vowed to do whatever it took to protect her people and secure a future free from the demonic threat.


    With renewed determination, she mounted her horse and led her troops toward the eastern nk, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead.


    Her father may have forbidden her fromunching an assault on the eastern nk yesterday, but today''s victory had proven the necessity of decisive action. If they had remained still, they never would have reimed the Grand Sanctum.


    They needed to maintain their offensive momentum before the demons could regroup. Now was not the time for indecisiveness or cowardice.


    "You really are a fool, Father," Christine thought, a mixture of frustration and affection crossing her mind. "But that is what makes you kind."


    Shaking her head to clear her thoughts, Christine closed her eyes briefly.


    When she opened them again, her green pupils had transformed, mimicking those of a reptilian lineage.


    Her dragon blood surged with power, readying her for the battle ahead. No matter what demons awaited her in the east, she would kill them with her own hands.


    With renewed determination, Christine spurred her horse forward, leading her troops toward the eastern nk.


    She could feel the energy of her dragon ancestry coursing through her veins, granting her strength and resilience.


    The soldiers behind her, inspired by her unyielding spirit, followed with fierce loyalty and resolve.

 Chapter 288: Holy war 26

    Since when did everything change? What was the cause of it? How did it happen? Where did it happen? Why did it happen? Constant questions had been looming in Tristan''s mind ever since this war started. He knew he wasn''t at fault for the war proceeding this way, but he couldn''t help but me himself.


    "If only I was a bit faster, if only I was a bit stronger, if only I was there beside him... maybe this war wouldn''t have happened."


    Tristan knew the death of the hero wasn''t caused by him, but the grip in his heart tightened as the regrets of what happened that day still seeped through his soul. The memory of his fallenrade haunted him, a shadow that darkened even his brightest moments.


    "Haah!" Cutting down the demon in front of him, Tristan felt the surge of a heated battle. Every time he faced a demon, his anger boiled over. It was a rage born of loss and fueled by guilt.


    "Captain, we need assistance here!" a voice called out, snapping him back to the present.


    "Captain, two of them have escaped!"


    "Captain, help!"


    "Captain!"


    "Captain!"


    The voices of hisrades reverberated across the battlefield as they called for his help. Tristan, their captain, the one they relied on, had no time to dwell on his regrets now. He had to be the leader they needed, the warrior who could turn the tide of battle.


    "Hold your positions!" he shouted, his voice carrying over the chaos. "I''ll handle the escapees. The rest of you, maintain the line and push forward!"


    With a swift movement, he turned towards the direction of the escaped demons. His body moved with a fluidity and precision that spoke of years of training and countless battles. He couldn''t afford to lose focus, not when so much was at stake.


    His sword glinted in the dim light of the battlefield as he sprinted, closing the distance between him and the escaping demons. He could hear their guttural growls and see their dark forms against the smoky horizon. His mind was a whirlwind of strategy and instinct.


    Leaping over a fallenrade, he brought his sword down on the nearest demon, cleaving it in two. The other demon turned, snarling, but Tristan was faster. He thrust his de forward, piercing the creature''s heart. With a final, pained howl, it copsed.


    Breathing heavily, Tristan scanned the battlefield. His soldiers were holding their ground, pushing the demons back. They were a fierce, determined group, but they needed his guidance. He couldn''t afford to let his personal regrets cloud his judgment.


    "Regroup!" he shouted, motioning for his soldiers to form up around him. "We''re pushing them back. Stay together and watch each other''s backs!"


    The soldiers moved swiftly, their training and trust in Tristan evident. They fought with renewed vigor, their captain''s presence a beacon of hope amidst the chaos. Tristan led them, his sword a blur of motion, cutting through demon after demon.


    For now, the questions could wait. The battle demanded his full attention. And Tristan, the captain, would not fail. Not again.


    Amidst the battlefield, Princess Christine stood tall, her regal form hovering in the air as she cast her most powerful spells, providing crucial support to her army. Explosions echoed and swords shed across every field, from the skies above to the ground below. Violence was rampant, sparing no corner, not even the flowing river beside them, as humans and demons alike ripped each other to shreds.


    Her presence was a beacon of hope and strength, her magic lighting up the sky with brilliant, destructive energy. With each spell she cast, the demons were pushed back further, their lines breaking under the relentless assault.


    "Your Highness, we are steadily pushing them back," one of her mage subordinates reported, flying close to her. "But it seems the demons are baiting us towards something. Do we proceed with our assault?"


    Christine narrowed her eyes, surveying the battlefield below. The demons'' retreat did seem unusually coordinated, almost as if they were leading her forces into a trap. She couldn''t afford to be reckless, not when so much was at stake. But at the same time, hesitation could cost them their hard-won momentum.


    "Maintain our current position," shemanded, her voice resolute. "Strengthen our defenses and prepare for any surprises. We will not be lured into their trap, but neither will we lose the ground we''ve gained."


    Her subordinate nodded and flew off to ry her orders. Christine continued to hover, her green reptilian eyes scanning the battlefield with a predatory intensity. Her dragon blood surged with power, giving her the strength and rity she needed in this critical moment.


    As the battle raged on, Christine''s thoughts drifted to her father''s caution and her own drive to take decisive action. The grand sanctum had been taken back because she had dared to push forward, despite his warnings. She couldn''t afford to be indecisive now, but she also had to be smart.


    "Prepare the siege weapons and have the archers ready to provide cover fire," she ordered. "We''ll force them to reveal their hand."


    Her soldiers moved with disciplined precision, their faith in her unwavering. They knew their princess was a fierce warrior, a leader who fought alongside them and understood the stakes of this war. As they prepared for the next phase of the battle, Christine took a deep breath, channeling her magic into a protective barrier around her troops.


    The demons wouldn''t catch them off guard. She would see to that personally.


    Back on the ground, Tristan continued to cut through the demonic ranks, his de a blur of motion. He fought with a ferocity born of regret and determination, each swing of his sword a step towards redemption. The voices of hisrades still echoed in his ears, their pleas for assistance driving him forward.


    "Hold the line!" he shouted. "We''ve got them on the run. Don''t let up!"


    Christine watched him from above, a sense of pride swelling in her chest. Tristan was a formidable warrior, and his leadership was crucial to their sess. Together, they formed an unstoppable force, a blend of tactical brilliance and raw power.


    If they kept going like this, surely, they would reim their northeastern border as well. The demons were acting suspiciously, but if they could maintain their current position, the demons would have no choice but to reveal whatever it was they were hiding.


    Christine wasn''t a fool. As someone who had fought these foul creatures for months, she knew how cunningly dangerous they were, especially the high-ranking generals who could treat them like mere children on the battlefield. Her experience with the demons had taught her to be both cautious and bold, knowing when to press the attack and when to hold back.


    Part of the reason they were winning right now wasn''t just because of their strategies and overwhelming numbers, but also due to their equipment. Their weapons and armor were imbued with draconic and divine energy, making it easier for them to permanently kill the demons. This advantage was crucial, and Christine knew that without it, their efforts might have been in vain.


    As much as Christine hated to admit it, the goddess''s powers were very useful when it came to fighting the demons. For that, she was grateful. The divine energy infused into their equipment made a significant difference, allowing them to cut through demonic defenses that would have otherwise been imprable.


    With every sh of swords and burst of magic, the battle raged on. Christine''s forces, equipped with their powerful weaponry, pushed the demons back relentlessly. The demons'' movements grew more desperate, their retreat bing more chaotic.


    Christine watched as her soldiers fought with determination, their spirits high from the recent victory. She could see the resolve in their eyes, a reflection of her own. They were united in purpose, driven by the shared goal of reiming theirnd and protecting their people.


    "Keep the pressure on!" shemanded, her voice carrying across the battlefield. "We will not let them regroup. Push forward, but stay vignt. We must be ready for anything."


    Her orders were met with a resounding cheer, her soldiers rallying to her call. They advanced steadily, their formations tight and disciplined. Christine hovered above, her magic ready to support wherever it was needed. She kept a watchful eye on the battlefield, looking for any signs of the demons'' hidden agenda.


    The sun was beginning to set, casting a reddish glow over the blood-soaked ground. The air was thick with the scent of battle, a mix of sweat, blood, and smoke. Christine''s green, reptilian eyes scanned the horizon, searching for any sign of treachery.


    Despite the demons'' cunning, Christine felt confident in her forces'' ability to handle whatever came their way. They were well-prepared, their equipment giving them a crucial edge. The divine energy that powered their weapons and armor was a blessing, one that Christine acknowledged with a quiet, begrudging gratitude.


    As thest rays of sunlight faded, Christine saw a shift in the demons'' ranks. They were falling back more quickly now, their lines breaking apart. It was as if they were abandoning their positions entirely.


    Looking around, Christine spotted two demons at the back of the battlefield, scanning the scene much like she was. She hadn''t noticed them at first since they were about three kilometers away, but thanks to her draconic eyes, they were now very visible. She couldn''t help but shiver slightly, her eyes widening as the two demons seemed to smile at her, indicating that they were aware she had seen them.


    The realization sent a chill down her spine. These were no ordinary demons; their presence and the malevolent energy emanating from them marked them as high-ranking. The fact that she hadn''t noticed them earlier was rming. Had they been hiding their presence, or was her attention so consumed by the immediate battle that she had overlooked them?


    Christine quickly averted her gaze and issued a newmand. "Everyone, regroup! Mages, form a barrier immediately!"


    Her voice carried the urgency of the situation, and her troops responded without hesitation. The mages began chanting in unison, their hands glowing as they created a protective barrier around their forces. The shimmering dome of magical energy enveloped them, providing a momentary respite from the chaos outside.


    Christine''s mind raced. How could she not have noticed those two demons until now? What had happened? Her instincts screamed that this was part of arger ploy. The demons'' retreat might have been a ruse to lure her forces into a false sense of security.


    "Stay alert!" she called out to her soldiers. "These demons are more cunning than we anticipated."


    The soldiers tightened their ranks, their expressions resolute. They trusted her judgment, and she wouldn''t let them down. Christine soared higher, her eyes never leaving the two demons. She needed to understand their strategy and counter it before it was toote.


    The demons continued to watch her, their smiles never wavering. They radiated an air of confidence, as if they knew something she didn''t. Christine''s grip on her sword tightened. She couldn''t afford to let fear or doubt take hold. Her people were depending on her.


    "Tristan!" she called out, summoning her most trusted knight.


    Tristan appeared beside her in an instant, his sword at the ready. "Yes, Your Highness?"


    "Those two demons in the distance," she pointed towards them, "they''re high-ranking. I need you to lead a squad and keep an eye on them. Do not engage unless absolutely necessary. We need to know what they''re nning."


    Tristan nodded, his expression grim. "Understood. I''ll keep you informed."


    As Tristan rallied a small group of elite soldiers, Christine turned her attention back to the battlefield. The barrier was holding, and her troops were regrouping, but she knew this was just the beginning. The real battle was yet toe.


    Her thoughts drifted to her father''s cautious approach. Perhaps he had been right to be wary. The demons were ying a deeper game, and she needed to be one step ahead. With a deep breath, she focused on the task at hand.


    "Prepare for anything!" she shouted to her troops. "We hold this line no matter what. For our kingdom, for our people!"


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, two demons floated in the air, their eyes fixed upon the human army in the distance.


    "Hmm~ there are no dragons around," the female demon observed, her gaze sharp and calcting.


    "The humans might be acting of their own ord," the male demon responded, his tone mildly amused.


    "Well, isn''t that quite brave~," she remarked with a smirk, watching the battlefield with a mixture of curiosity and disdain. The sight of their brethren being defeated by humans with slightly better weapons was almost entertaining.


    "I know the princess tasked us to only send the lesser ones, but at this rate, we''ll lose all of them, you know?" the female demon continued, her voiceced with a mocking edge.


    The male demon nodded in understanding; his expression thoughtful.


    Stretching her arms, the female demon allowed a purplish-pink aura to engulf her body, highlighting her seductive nature. Her eyes gleamed with a dangerous allure. "Are you joining the battle now?" the man asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Well, we were ordered to act as bait, so what better bait than me, right?" she replied with a sultry smile. With those words, her demonic wings fluttered, and she descended gracefully towards the battlefield.


    The male demon watched her go, a smirk ying on his lips. He knew her presence would draw attention, perhaps even cause confusion among the humans. They were cunning, but demons like her were masters of deception and chaos. He stayed back, observing her approach with a mix of anticipation and amusement.

 Chapter 289: Holy war 27

    Walking inside the empty yet flourishing halls of the underground dungeon of the white castle, Adrian scanned his surroundings, his purple eyes piercing through everything. The cells lining the walls were empty, save for the innermostyer where his focus finally settled on a solitary figure.


    Standing alone in the dim light, a man with a contemtive expression closed his eyes. Adrian''s presence was unnoticed at first, but his approach was deliberate.


    "Leave me," Adrianmanded the two subordinate demons behind him.


    The demons nodded and quietly exited the room. Adrian''s body shimmered into darkness, allowing him to pass through the bars of the cage-like cell effortlessly. He materialized two small chairs and a table in front of him, then sat down, observing the man with rtive amusement.


    "So, how do you feel, Father?" Adrian asked with a smirk, addressing the Duke who appeared lost in deep thought.


    The Duke finally opened his eyes. Once crimson red, they were now a bloody red with dark hues. Two demonic horns protruded from his head, and his once fatherly face looked younger and more sinister than ever.


    "Adrian¡­ What did you do to me?" the Duke asked, his voice tinged with a mixture of anger and confusion.


    "Hmm~ I made you better. Do you not like it, perhaps?" Adrian replied, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    The Duke''s gaze hardened, his newly transformed visage a stark contrast to his former self. "Better? You''ve turned me into a monster."


    Adrian chuckled softly. "A monster? No, Father, I''ve simply enhanced you. You now possess the power and longevity to match your ambitions. Isn''t that what you always wanted?"


    The Duke''s fists clenched, the demonic power coursing through his veins unfamiliar and unsettling. "I wanted power, yes, but not at the cost of my humanity."


    Adrian leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with a predatory intensity. "Humanity is overrated, Father. In this war, strength is what matters. The demons respect power, and now you have it in abundance."


    "Power without purpose is meaningless," the Duke retorted, struggling toe to terms with his new form. "What do you n to do with me?"


    "Hmm¡­ I can tell you right now, but you might not like it," Adrian said as he stretched his arms. Honestly, he didn''t want to tell the Duke just yet¡ªat least not until he got used to his newfound form and power. But if the Duke was curious, Adrian didn''t mind. It wasn''t like the Duke could resist him anyway. As long as that stone was embedded in his soul, he had no choice but to obey Adrian''smands. Furthermore, the notion of betrayal should have long been eradicated from his mind.


    "Tell me," the Duke demanded, his voice edged with both curiosity and frustration.


    "Well, we need you to act as bait," Adrian said nonchntly.


    "Excuse me?" The Duke''s eyes widened in shock.


    Adrian slowly stood up from his chair, pulled a small magic stone from his pocket, and ced it on the table. It was a holographic stone. After a few seconds, the entirety of the continent''s map, scaled in precise detail, materialized before the Duke.


    "This is¡­" The Duke couldn''t hold back his words as he slowly came to understand whaty before him.


    "Surprised?" Adrian asked with a sly smile.


    The Duke nodded, his eyes scanning the map. He was pretty sure it wasn''t like this when he lost. He had expected the worst after his defeat, but now, seeing everything¡ªthe positions and the areas of territory¡ªhe could see that humanity was actually winning. But how?


    "You''re wondering how they''ve managed this, aren''t you?"


    The Duke nodded in response to Adrian''s words. He had been certain that even if all of humanity rose up, nothing would save them from the demons'' ongoing conquest. That was just how dire the situation had be. Without the hero, he was sure the world was doomed. But now, seeing the strategic positions on the map, he was truly surprised.


    "Did the goddess intervene?" he asked, perplexed by the recent turn of events. The Empire''s forces had slowly regained control over the western and northern borders, areas he oncemanded.


    "No¡­ it''s the dragons," Adrian replied.


    "Dragons?"


    "Yes, it seems they''ve finally chosen their side in this war. Honestly, I didn''t expect those lizards to move, but here they are."


    "I see," the Duke said, immediately grasping the overall situation. If this continued, they might actually win.


    "Hmm, looks like somebody''s happy?" Adrian teased, noticing the Duke''s momentary optimism.


    The Duke scoffed at Adrian''s words. Even if he had been turned into a demon, his allegiance remained with the humans. Nothing would ever change that.


    "Well, I''m sorry to burst your bubble, but you''re about to be the most heinous thing the Empire is about to face," Adrian said with a smirk.


    Before the Duke could ask what he meant, he was suddenly overwhelmed by a searing pain in his head. His heart pounded to extreme degrees, and his body burned and turned a bloody red.


    "It seems you misunderstood something, Father. I don''t know what made you happy upon seeing our progress, but the more humanity wins, the more likely they are to be destroyed by us," Adrian said, shrugging as he watched his father''s painful transformation. "That is why, from the east to the west, I want you to kill all the humans you see on the border battlefield."


    Adrian issued hismand with a smile of satisfaction, watching the bloody demon in front of him contort and writhe. The Duke''s cries of agony filled the dungeon as his form twisted into something monstrous. His once noble features were now a horrific blend of human and demon, his eyes glowing with a malevolent crimson light.


    As the transformationpleted, the Duke stood, his breath ragged, his body trembling from the ordeal. His mind, once filled with thoughts of strategy and honor, now swirled with a darkpulsion to obey themand embedded in his soul.


    "Go now, Father," Adrianmanded. "Fulfill your new purpose."


    The Duke, now a demonic warrior, turned and walked out of the cell, his steps heavy with the weight of his new existence. As he exited the dungeon, the darkness within him pulsed, guiding him toward the battlefield where his formerrades fought. The humans he once swore to protect would now be his prey, their fates sealed by the very hands that had once defended them.


    Adrian watched him go, a sense of satisfaction settling over him. This was just the beginning. The war was far from over, and with his father now serving as a formidable weapon, the scales would tip further in their favor. The Empire would soon face the full wrath of the demons, led by one of their own turned against them.


    "What better end than to watch a man destroy the things he once loved, right?" Adrian chuckled, watching the gigantic demon walk out of his cell.


    "You''re satisfied now, Adrian?" he mused to himself, addressing the innermost corner of his soul. There, tucked away, was the original Adrian, who observed everything unfold with a smile on his lips. Ever since he had assimted Adrian into his soul, the current Adrian sometimes grappled with the wishes of his predecessor. But now, having satisfied those lingering desires, the nagging feeling would surely be gone.


    Though this wasn''t the end the original Adrian had envisioned¡ªwhere he wanted to strangle and kill the Duke to death¡ªthis was another form of punishment, a much more fitting end for the man they once called father. Surely, the original Adrian could rest in peace now, right?


    "Don''t worry, Adrian... I know deep inside you loved him as well. I''ll make sure he doesn''t die, at least."


    There were too many reasons to keep the Duke alive for now. Until they had finished setting up the rumor regarding their new forces, he needed the Duke to fulfill his role as a secret weapon¡ªa bait that the Empire couldn''t ignore for quite some time.


    ...


    Meanwhile, on the battlefield across the northern border of the Empire, a demoness could be seen flying a few hundred meters above the army of humans beneath her.


    "It''s a demon!"


    "Everyone, prepare yourselves!"


    "Ready the shields!"


    "Raise your divine weapons!"


    "Don''t be afraid, high-ranking or not, it''s just one demon!"


    The army below her kept rallying, preparing for her to attack. Although their voices seemed confident, she could see the fear in their eyes through her keen vision.


    ''Hmm~ humans truly are a weird lot. They know they will all die if they face me, and yet here they are, trying their best like tiny little ants¡­,'' she mused, watching them ready themselves with everything they had.


    She was here merely to bait them into chasing after her, but given the way things stood now, they would likely just stay in position and wait for her to make a move.


    ''How troublesome,'' she thought, recognizing how well-coordinated they were. She could use her authority over lust to attract them, but with the divine weapons and armor they were equipped with, such mind spells would probably notst long.


    Pondering her next move, an idea came to her mind as she locked eyes with Princess Christine, who wasmanding the army on her own. A hidden smile tinged her lips as she slowly descended, nning to face the princess in a negotiation that they surely couldn''t ignore.


    Princess Christine watched the demoness descend, her green, reptilian eyes narrowing with suspicion and readiness. The air grew tense as the demonessnded gracefully a few meters in front of the human forces. The soldiers held their breath, weapons at the ready, awaiting their leader''smand.


    Christine stepped forward, her gaze never leaving the demoness. "What is it you want, demon?" she demanded, her voice steady and authoritative.


    The demoness smiled, a chilling yet enchanting sight. "Princess Christine, isn''t it? Ie not to fight but to talk."


    "Talk?" Christine raised an eyebrow. "What could you possibly have to say that we would want to hear?"


    "Hmm~ you''re quite direct, aren''t you¡­" the demoness mused. She then looked around and smiled. "For starters, how about the entire eastern border we''ve captured?"


    Princess Christine, along with all the humans around her, had their eyes widen in surprise, struggling to process the demoness''s words.


    "The entire eastern border?" Princess Christine tried to reconfirm, her voice edged with disbelief.


    The demoness nodded with a smile. "Yes~ the entire eastern border. If you just ept a single favor¡ªno, a request of mine¡ªall of it could be brought back into your hands. You know what, I''ll even add a contract of ceasefire to allow your army to reinforce this ce when the timees. How about it? Quite the interesting proposal, no?"


    Christine held her breath for a few seconds before asking, "This request of yours¡ªwhat is it?"


    The demoness smiled, her eyes gleaming with a mixture of mischief and anticipation. "10,000. If you can give me 10,000 of your men, all of this could be yours."


    A hushed silence fell over the battlefield as Christine and her soldiers processed the demoness''s audacious demand. The princess''s mind raced, calcting the possible implications and consequences of such a request.

 Chapter 290: Holy war 28

    "You expect me to just hand over 10,000 of my soldiers?" Christine''s voice was steely. "Do you take us for fools?"


    "Oh, not at all," the demoness replied, her tone casual yet persuasive. "Think of it as a trade. You give me what I need, and I give you back what you''ve lost. It''s a small price to pay for the remation of such a significant territory and the promise of a ceasefire."


    Christine''s eyes narrowed, suspicion evident in her gaze. "What do you intend to do with 10,000 human soldiers?"


    The demoness chuckled softly. "That''s for me to know and for you to trust. But rest assured, they won''t be harmed... not immediately, at least. Consider it a temporary exchange. Besides, with the eastern border back in your control, you''ll be able to strengthen your defenses and perhaps even turn the tide of this war."


    Christine took a deep breath, weighing her options. She knew the risks involved in making deals with demons, but the promise of reiming the eastern border and securing a ceasefire was tempting. Her people were weary from constant battles, and any opportunity to fortify their position could be crucial.


    "I''ll need guarantees," Christine said finally. "A binding contract that ensures the safety of my men and the return of our territory. And I want to know the specifics of this request."


    The demoness nodded. "Of course. We can draft a contract, overseen by both our magic and your divine powers, to ensure its authenticity and binding nature. As for the specifics, let''s just say I need them for a... special project. One that, if sessful, could change the course of this conflict in ways you cannot yet imagine."


    Christine clenched her fists, her mind a whirlwind of thoughts. This decision could alter the fate of her kingdom and the war itself. She nced at her soldiers, their eyes filled with uncertainty yet trust in their leader''s judgment.


    Just looking at her soldiers, Christine knew they relied heavily on her decisions. They would ept whatever course of action she chose. This was her burden to carry alone, a weight heavier than one might expect. The responsibility of their lives was already at stake, so the idea of trading them for a piece ofnd wasn''t something she could take lightly. However, the prospect of a ceasefire was incredibly significant, especially with the ongoing reconstruction of major cities and the constant need for healing the injured and those in need.


    Her decision today could affect the very course of this ongoing war. Although they had the advantage right now, there was no guarantee how long that wouldst. The thought of the high-ranking demoness in front of them, who could clearly wipe them all out if she truly wanted to, weighed heavily on her mind. Even though they might put up a fight, they would ultimately lose in the long run. Unlike demons, humans couldn''t regenerate or survive fatal wounds as if they were mere scratches.


    Their situation was far from advantageous, even with their divine armors and weapons. The demoness only needed to tap into the dark miasma in the atmosphere to poison them all. Christine understood this all too well.


    "Princess, what are your orders?" one of her generals asked, his voice steady but his eyes betraying his concern.


    Christine took a deep breath, her mind racing. She knew she had to be strategic. "We need time to consider your proposal," she said to the demoness, her voice firm. "We cannot make such a significant decision on the spot."


    The demoness''s eyes sparkled with amusement. "Of course, take all the time you need. But remember, the clock is ticking. Every moment you dy, more lives are lost."


    Christine nodded, her expression resolute. "We will reconvene and give you our answer shortly. For now, we need to ensure the safety and morale of our troops."


    The demoness shrugged, unfazed. "Very well. I will await your decision. But remember, Princess, this offer is not one that willst forever."


    Christine signaled her generals, and they began to regroup their forces. She turned to her advisors, her voice low and urgent. "We need to discuss this immediately. Gather the council. We must weigh every option carefully."


    ...


    As they moved to a more secure location, the weight of the decision bore down on Christine. She knew the implications were immense. Trading soldiers fornd and a ceasefire could potentially save countless lives and provide much-needed relief. Yet, the ethical dilemma of sacrificing her men gnawed at her conscience.


    The council gathered quickly, their faces tense. Christine outlined the demoness''s proposal, the room falling silent as they absorbed the gravity of the situation.


    "We can''t just hand over our soldiers," one of the generals argued. "It''s a betrayal of their trust and sacrifice."


    "But if we don''t," another countered, "we risk losing even more lives in continuous battles. The ceasefire could buy us precious time to regroup and strengthen our defenses."


    Christine listened to both sides, her mind working furiously. "We need to think beyond the immediate impact," she said. "What are the long-term consequences of either choice? If we agree, can we trust the demoness to honor the ceasefire? And if we refuse, what''s our next move?"


    The council debated fiercely, each point considered with painstaking detail. Finally, Christine stood, her decision made. "We will propose a counteroffer," she dered. "We''ll offer a smaller number of soldiers initially, along with a formal meeting to discuss terms in detail. This will buy us time to gauge the demoness''s true intentions and prepare for any oue."


    The council nodded, some with reluctance but all with understanding. They knew the importance of strategy and caution in this delicate situation.


    Returning to the battlefield, Christine faced the demoness once more. "We have considered your offer," she announced. "We propose an initial exchange of 1,000 soldiers, followed by a formal meeting to discuss the full terms. This will ensure both parties act in good faith."


    "Hmm~?" The demoness, sitting on a well-built chair provided by the human army, tilted her head slightly. "You''re negotiating now?" She knew humans weren''t exactly pushovers, but to have the courage to demand something and even alter her initial demands was truly intriguing. Maybe this was the reason her kind sought the mortal world no matter what. She mused to herself, nodding satisfactorily at their answer. It was worth waiting for them to make a decision.


    "Very well, how about we have this meeting of yours three days from now?" she proposed.


    Princess Christine nodded her head and nced at Tristan in the distance. He was gripping the handle of his sword, ready to strike at any moment. She shook her head slightly, signaling him to stand down. Tristan nodded in return, understanding that the negotiations had gone well. He subtly transferred a mental confirmation to her. In the draconguage, Princess Christine told him something secretly before turning her attention back to the demoness.


    "Since the negotiations are done, will you leave now, demon?" Christine asked, her voice firm.


    "Sure~ but not without my 1,000 humans first," the demoness replied with a mischievous smile.


    Nodding her head, Christine proceeded to select a thousand of her soldiers. The chosen ones nodded their heads willingly, stepping forward to follow the demoness. Among them was Tristan, who nodded to the princess. Their eyes met, and in that moment, Christine''s heart tightened with unspoken words and mutual understanding. Tristan''s presence among the chosen was a silent promise to ensure the safety of their men and to act as a spy in the demoness''s ranks.


    As the demoness led the group away, Christine watched them go, her heart heavy with the weight of her decisions. The thousand soldiers walked with a quiet dignity, fully aware of the risks but trusting in their leader''s judgment.


    The demoness''s wings fluttered lightly as she took off into the air, the soldiers following her on foot. She nced back, her eyes locking onto Christine''s. "Three days, Princess. Don''t forget."


    Christine nodded, her resolve hardening. As the demoness and her entourage disappeared into the distance, she turned to her generals and advisors, her expression steely. "We have three days to prepare. Inform our allies and ready our defenses. This is just the beginning."


    The camp buzzed with renewed energy and urgency. Christine walked among her troops, offering words of encouragement and reassurance. Despite the uncertainty, she projected confidence and determination, rallying her people to face whatevery ahead.


    Later that night, in the privacy of her tent, Christine allowed herself a moment of vulnerability. She thought of Tristan and the soldiers who had gone with the demoness. She hoped they understood the significance of their sacrifice. "We will win this," she whispered to herself. "We have to."


    Her thoughts drifted to the uing meeting. It was a gamble, but one she had to take. The fate of her kingdom, and perhaps the entire world, hung in the bnce. Christine knew she had to be shrewd and cautious. The demoness was powerful and cunning, and any misstep could be catastrophic.


    As shey down to rest, Christine''s mind raced with strategies and contingencies. She knew sleep would be elusive, but she needed her strength. The next three days would be critical, and she had to be at her best.


    In the darkness of her tent, Christine silently vowed to protect her people and bring an end to the demon threat. No matter the cost, she would ensure their survival and victory.


    ¡­..


    Walking out of the cell, I proceeded to take a small stroll down a certain hall. A group of demons passed by, quickly bowing their heads upon seeing me. Though it was only natural for them to show such respect, it still felt surreal at times, being looked up to by such fiendish beings. Shaking off the feeling, I turned my attention to the door in front of me.


    It was a wooden door with intricate designs and numerous protective barriersid upon it. "Is she inside?" I asked one of the maids standing guard outside.


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Is she awake?"


    "No, milord."


    "I see. You may go now. I want to be alone with her for the time being. Make sure no others approach the room under any circumstances whatsoever."


    "As you wish," she replied, nodding her head before quickly disappearing out of sight. I gently opened the door and walked inside.


    The room was grand yet minimalistic, a strange blend of modern and medieval aesthetics. It was filled with ornate essories but retained a simplistic design. Did my sister design this room, perhaps? I wondered, taking in the intricate details and the beautiful items within.


    My eyesnded on a sleepingdy with silvery white hair, so simr to my beloved Elena. She had a look of constant pain, struggling toprehend the dreams¡ªno, the memories¡ªI had sent her. Sis asked me to properly manage and use my powers, so... ''I''m sorry, dear elder sister Lilliana, but I''ll need you for a little experiment.''


    I walked closer to her, observing the rise and fall of her chest, the way her brows furrowed in distress even in sleep. The room was silent, save for her soft breaths and the distant hum of magical wards. The sight of her pained expression stirred a mix of emotions within me¡ªpity, guilt, and a cold determination.


    I reached out, gently brushing a strand of hair from her face. "Lilliana," I murmured softly, more to myself than to her. She stirred slightly but did not wake. I needed her in this state for the experiment.

 Chapter 291: Holy war 29

    "Ahhhh please no!"


    "Mom, can I kill him?"


    "Sure~"


    "No, p-please, n-no, noooo!!!"


    Horrifying screams, a monstrous form, and a nightmarish end¡ªLilliana saw it all. Her visions shifted and changed every second, each scenarioid before her eyes spanning days, weeks, months, and even years. It felt strange, as she processed all of this in mere seconds. Each moment was detailed, each structure, context, and continuity clear to her, despite the rapid pace.


    She understood it all. It was as if she grasped the heart of the user, which confused her mind even more. She knew everything she was seeing was some kind of illusion, a memory, yet it felt both unreal and real at the same time, causing her to have a headache in this ever-changing reality.


    From good times to bad, she watched a single individual grow into a young man, surrounded by his dark family that threatened those around him. A being of unfathomable power trapped in a human body¡ªthis being was the one she loved the most: her brother, Adrian Vulter Tellus, or rather, the one trapped inside his brother, Ian Astrea, the being who devoured his brother''s soul.


    ¡­..


    Lilliana''s eyes fluttered open, the visions still fresh and vivid in her mind. Her body felt heavy, her head throbbing with the weight of the memories she had been forced to relive. She tried to sit up, but the effort was monumental.


    "Lilliana," a familiar voice called gently. She turned her head slowly, her eyes meeting Adrian''s.


    "Adrian," she whispered, her voice weak and trembling. "What... what did you do to me?"


    Adrian''s expression was a mixture of pity and determination. "I had to make you understand," he said softly. "I needed you to see everything, to know the truth."


    "The truth?" Lilliana echoed, her mind struggling to piece together the fragmented memories. "About what?"


    "About who I am," Adrian replied, sitting down beside her. "And what I need you to do."


    Lilliana''s mind reeled as the memories continued to assault her. She saw Adrian''s childhood, his growth, the dark family that shaped him, and the unimaginable power he possessed. She saw the moment he devoured Ian''s soul, taking on his brother''s identity and destiny.


    "You''re not Adrian," she said slowly, the realization dawning on her. "You''re Ian."


    Adrian¡ªor Ian¡ªnodded. "Yes, I am. But I am also Adrian. We are one and the same now."


    Lilliana''s heart ached. The brother she loved was gone, reced by this twisted amalgamation of two souls.


    "Why did you show me this?" she asked, tears brimming in her eyes.


    "Hmm¡­ just because?"


    "Just because?"


    Lilliana''s eyes red with anger upon hearing his words. She hadn''t asked for any of this; it would''ve been better if she knew nothing at all. And yet, the man before her acted as if this invasion of her mind was the most natural thing to do.


    So, what was she supposed to do now? Everything she had done, everything she had stood for, seemed meaningless. Adrian was gone, reced by this monster.


    "Looks like you''re still confused¡­."


    "I''m not confused, you monster!"


    "Well, at least the experiment was a sess¡­." Adrian nodded to himself, finding her seemingly stable reaction reassuring. He had struggled quite a bit guiding his power into her, but seeing her awake and fine now, he was relieved.


    "Experiment, sess?" Lilliana chuckled in disdain. She then lunged at Adrian, attempting to choke him. "Let go of my brother, you monster! Let him go, or I swear I will ki¡ª"


    "You know that can''t be done, right, Lilliana? I''ve shown you everything," Adrian said casually, easily grabbing hold of her hands and pushing her down onto the bed, her hands pinned above her head.


    "Let go of me, you bastard!" Lilliana cried, tears streaming down her face. She knew what Adrian said was true, but she just couldn''t ept it.


    Adrian''s grip was firm but not painful. He stared down at her with a mix of pity and determination. "Lilliana, I understand your anger. I really do. But you need to see the bigger picture. The world is changing, and we must change with it."


    "I don''t care about your bigger picture!" she screamed, struggling against his hold. "You stole my brother from me! You''re using his body, his memories, his life! How can you expect me to ept that?"


    "Because," Adrian said softly, his voice almost tender, "your brother is still here, Lilliana. I am still Adrian, in part. I carry his memories, his feelings, and yes, even his love for you. But I am also more than that. I am what he could never be¡ªa force capable of changing this world."


    Lilliana''s resistance weakened as his words sank in. "What do you want from me?" she whispered, her voice breaking.


    "I need your help," Adrian replied, releasing her hands and stepping back. "Your power is unique, Lilliana. You have the ability to influence, to change the course of this war. Together, we can achieve something greater than either of us could alone."


    Lilliana sat up slowly, her mind a whirl of emotions. She looked at Adrian¡ªat Ian, at the amalgamation of both¡ªand saw the truth in his eyes. Despite everything, despite the horror and betrayal, there was still a part of her brother in there.


    "What if I refuse?" she asked, her voice barely audible.


    Adrian sighed. "I would prefer not to force you, but I will if I must. The stakes are too high, and we cannot afford to lose this war. Humanity''s survival depends on it."


    Lilliana''s heart ached with the weight of the decision before her. She had always fought for what was right, for what she believed in. But now, everything was different.


    The lines between right and wrong had blurred, and she was left standing in the gray area between.


    "What is it that you want me to do exactly?" she asked, anger, guilt, and sadness etched across her face as she finally started to let go of everything.


    Seeing this, Adrian smiled and touched her cheek with his hand, wiping away the stream of tears from her glistening white eyes. "I need you to rise up, Lilliana."


    "To rise up¡­?"


    "Yes¡­" Letting her hands free, Adrian stood up from her, watching her confusion as shey on the bed. "I told you, your power is unique."


    "What''s so weird about my magic?"


    "Hmm~ You know it''s not your magic I''m talking about, right?"


    Slowly, her eyes widened upon his words. "Do you mean¡­?"


    "Yes¡­ The name Vulter isn''t etched across our names for nothing, right? And I''m sure you already know what it means."


    Lilliana slowly nodded, but was still reluctant. There was a very good reason why she never used the unique powers given to her by birth. She had hoped to die along with them, to be exact, but after being saved like this, she now had other options.


    "Vulter¡­ It''s time for the old gods to rise up, right?"


    As Lilliana listened to his words, she realized just how twisted and evil the man in front of her was. The war that was about to be even more chaotic as a result.


    ...


    "Hmm~ looks like everything is going well and steady~" the demoness mused, pping her hands together. "Alright boys and girls, I want you to take turns and form a line, okay?"


    The thousand human soldiers, obedient and disciplined, followed her instructions. They formed a line in rows of a hundred, quietly stepping along the red lines etched across the ground.


    "Oh, please do be careful where you walk, okay? Follow the red line. I wouldn''t want you to get corrupted by the miasma if you stepped wrongly~," she reminded them while flying above, her tone both casual and menacing.


    The soldiers, though filled with a mixture of fear and resolve, moved with precision. They hade here prepared to sacrifice their lives for the empire, but they also knew their princess had entrusted them with a mission. They were determined to survive, to carry out her will and return when the time was right.


    As they entered deeper into demonic territory, the atmosphere grew heavier, the air thick with a dark miasma that could corrupt and kill if they strayed from the path. The demoness''s words echoed in their minds, and they remained vignt, following her instructions with utmost care.


    "Remember, you are the pride of the empire," one soldier whispered to another, trying to maintain morale as they marched. "We will survive this and return stronger."


    "Yes," another replied, his eyes focused on the red line beneath his feet. "For the princess and for our people, we must endure."


    The demoness watched them with a sly smile, amused by their determination. "Such brave little humans," she thought. "It''s almost a pity they''re merely pawns in our grand game."


    As they continued their journey, thendscape around them became more twisted and nightmarish. The trees were gnarled and ckened, the ground cracked and oozing with dark energy. Strange, shadowy creatures lurked in the corners of their vision, kept at bay only by the demoness''s presence.


    Despite the eerie surroundings, the soldiers maintained their discipline. They knew their mission was critical, and any mistake could mean death or worse.


    The demoness finally led them to arge, ominous fortress at the heart of the demonic territory. "Wee to your new home, for now," she announced, her voice echoing through the destendscape. "You will be safe here, as long as you follow my rules. Disobey, and you''ll face the consequences."


    The soldiers nced at each other, their resolve hardening. They would survive this ordeal, no matter the cost. For their princess, for their empire, and for the hope that one day they would turn the tide of this war.


    As they settled into their new surroundings, the demoness couldn''t help but admire their spirit. "Such determination," she thought. "They might just be the most interesting ythings we''ve had in a long time."

 Chapter 292: Holy war 30

    "Sar, are all of these humans¡ª"


    "Bait? If so, yes, quite a lot right, Askal? Hehehe~" Sar chuckled, her voice dripping with amusement.


    Askal, the demonic man standing beside her, scanned the assembled humans and couldn''t help but widen his eyes at the sheer number of them. It wasn''t just hundreds; it was around a thousand, and they all seemed quite strong.


    "How did you make the princess ept this absurdity?" he asked, genuinely curious. He couldn''t fathom how a princess like Christine would agree to something like this. Wasn''t this practically the same as handing over her own vanguard?


    There were no dragons aiding her right now, so if the demons suddenly decided to attack and kill all the humans here, they would be no more than pieces of meat waiting to be ughtered and devoured.


    "Well, I just offered quite a few enticing things~," Sar said in a nonchnt tone.


    "...?" Askal raised one of his brows, curious as to why Sar didn''t exin further. But knowing her personality, he figured she would probably have fun with the humans before killing them mercilessly in front of the others. "By the way, won''t this get in the way of our ns?" Askal asked, scanning the entire group. Although they were mere humans, they were also quite strong.


    "Hmm~? Not really. I can take care of them if they ever rebel, so just trust me, okay~? Besides, it will make our jobs for today absolutely faster if we make use of them."


    Askal sighed, still skeptical but willing to trust Sar''s judgment. "Alright, if you say so. But remember, we can''t afford any slip-ups. The timing of our ns is crucial."


    Sar smirked, her eyes gleaming with a mix of excitement and malice. "Don''t worry, Askal. Everything will go smoothly. And if any of these humans step out of line, I''ll handle them personally. It will be entertaining to see them squirm."


    She then addressed the human soldiers, her voice carrying a deceptively sweet tone. "Alright, listen up! You will follow my instructions to the letter. Any deviation, and you''ll regret it. Do I make myself clear?"


    The human soldiers, despite their resolve, couldn''t help but feel a chill run down their spines at her words. They nodded in unison, understanding the gravity of their situation.


    "Good," Sar continued. "Now, we have a lot of work to do. Move quickly and efficiently, and you might just live to see another day."


    As the soldiers began to follow hermands, Askal watched them with a mix of suspicion and curiosity. He couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to Sar''s n than she was letting on, but for now, he would y along.


    Meanwhile, Sar reveled in the control she held over both the humans and her fellow demons. The intricate game of maniption and power was her favorite kind of y, and she intended to enjoy every moment of it.


    ...


    Inside the empire''s capital city, a beautiful ck-haireddy stood tall, watching the setting sun on the horizon. Perched at the very tip of a towering structure, she bnced effortlessly as the wind grazed past her.


    She slowly closed and opened her eyes, a silvery hue glowing within them as her sight expanded and zoomed in.


    Scanning the expanse outside the capital''s borders, her head tilted slightly in frustration as she failed to locate the person she was looking for. "Where the hell did that kid go? Didn''t I tell him not to leave the princess''s side?" she muttered, clicking her tongue in annoyance. Despite her enhanced vision, there was no clear indication of where her disciple Tristan was.


    ''Don''t tell me that bastard acted alone again,'' she thought, considering his overly heroic and justice-driven personality. If it was for the sake of doing good, he might have just done it.


    Scratching her head in irritation, Siena closed her eyes, breathing in and out to calm the boiling anger within her. Suddenly, a voice called out.


    "Boss!"


    "WHAT!!!?" her voice erupted in surprising anger, causing the floating M to cover her ears in surprise.


    "Why are you being so loud, boss? Well, you are normally loud, but you look even more pissed off today," M remarked, lowering her hands from her ears cautiously.


    "Haah¡­ it''s nothing," Siena sighed heavily. "Why did youe here, M? Here to lecture me about something again? Or did that damn emperor order something?"


    M floated closer, her expression a mix of concern and curiosity. "No lectures this time, boss. And the emperor hasn''t sent any new orders either. I came to tell you about thetest reports from the front lines."


    Siena''s eyes narrowed, her annoyance momentarily reced by interest. "Reports? What''s happening out there?"


    M nodded. "There have been movements on the northern border. Arge number of demons were spotted, and it seems they''ve taken a group of our soldiers'' hostage."


    Siena''s expression darkened. "Demons? Hostages? Could it be¡­... Tristan as well¡­?" she trailed off, her earlier frustration resurfacing.


    M nodded again. "Yes, it''s likely he''s among them. Thest sighting of him was near the northern border, and he hasn''t been seen since."


    Siena clenched her fists, her anger now directed towards the situation rather than her disciple. "That idiot¡­ Why can''t he ever follow orders?" She took a deep breath, calming herself once more. "Alright, M. Prepare a team. We''re going to the northern border to get our people back."


    "Ok, stop right there, boss. I can understand your frustration and worry, but there''s no confirmation he''s actually there. Besides, the princess is keeping quiet about it for some reason, so she must have a n that she doesn''t want the emperor to hear."


    "So that pink-haired old man hasn''t heard of this yet?"


    "Yeah, the report was privately telegraphed through, probably to make you aware as well, boss."


    "Tsk¡­ I see. If that''s the case, there''s nothing I can do about it."


    "And also, there''s a second reason why I came here¡­"


    "What?"


    "Another report has been heard¡­ but it''s more of a rumor than a report."


    "Is it important enough where I would want to hear it?"


    "Yes¡­ I haven''t confirmed it yet, but there are talks suggesting that a full all-out attack by the demons is about to happen in the Holy Kingdom soon. I thought it would be best if you heard about it first before the emperor."


    "Well, isn''t that amusing? After all this time avoiding the white city, did the demons finally have the balls to destroy that ce? Good for them."


    "You aren''t nning on helping out?"


    "Me? Nah. Fuck those old retards there for all I care. You know I don''t get along with those guys, right?"


    "I see."


    Siena leaned against the railing, deep in thought, her gaze fixed on the horizon. "It''s not just about not getting along, M. The Holy Kingdom has always been...plicated. They have their own agenda, and it rarely aligns with ours. Besides, if the demons are targeting them, it might divert some of their forces away from our borders. That could be beneficial."


    M nodded, understanding theplexity of the situation. "Still, it''s risky. If the Holy Kingdom falls, the demons will grow bolder. They might even set their sights on us next."


    Siena sighed. "You''re right. We can''t afford to ignore itpletely. But sending aid directly might not be the best course of action. We need to be strategic about this."


    "What do you propose?"


    "For now, we monitor the situation closely. We need more information before making any moves. If the Holy Kingdom is truly in danger, we''ll consider our options. In the meantime, keep our forces ready and on alert. And M, try to gather more intel on both fronts¡ªthe northern border and the Holy Kingdom."


    M saluted. "Understood, boss. I''ll get on it right away."


    As M flew off to carry out her orders, Siena remained on the tower, her mind racing with possibilities.


    The war was bing moreplex with each passing day, and every decision carried weighty consequences.


    She had to be careful, not just for her own sake but for the sake of everyone who depended on her.


    "Tristan, you better be safe," she muttered to herself. "And as for the Holy Kingdom, let''s see how this ys out."


    With that, she turned and descended the tower.


    "Now then, I better let off some steam¡­ I believe those lizards need a sparring partner as well," she muttered, shaking her arms to loosen up. Using her pure silver aura as a cushion, Sienanded gently on the ground before taking a step that made her vanish into thin air.


    Her speed was so fast that she appeared as a mere blur, even to those considered fast in the world. Finally, her eyesnded on a grand coliseum near the empire''s grand castle, where a green dragony sleeping casually, as if the coliseum were his own nest.


    Solidifying her aura in mid-air, she used it as a tform before turning around and delivering a powerful kick directly to the dragon''s head.


    Boom!!!


    "WAKE THE FUCK UP, YOU OLD BASTARD!!!" she shouted as the dragon''s eyes slowly turned into swirling circles from the impact.


    The colossal beast groaned, shaking its head to clear the dizziness. "Ugh¡­ Siena, must you always wake me up in such a violent manner?" the dragon grumbled, his voice resonating deep within the coliseum.


    "Maybe if you didn''t nap so much, I wouldn''t have to," Siena retorted,nding gracefully beside him. "Get up. I need a sparring partner."


    The dragon stretched his massive limbs and yawned, revealing rows of sharp teeth. "Fine, fine. But if you break any of my scales, you''ll owe me."

 Chapter 293: Holy war 31

    Walking around the grand halls of the white castle, Lilliana trailed behind Adrian. Although she was still reluctant to use her powers for the purpose he requested, she couldn''t help but follow him. It was the better option than being left alone in her cell.


    "Hey... are you really Adrian?" she asked, trying to confirm the things he had said to her just moments ago.


    ncing at her slightly, Adrian smiled and nodded, realizing that she was still reluctant even after everything he had shown her. As someone who had shared all his memories with her, she should have understood by now just how true all his words were. But that level of skepticism was only normal, especially when dealing with things of his nature.


    "Like I told you, both yes and no. I assimted with him. It''s ultimately up to you to decide, but for me, we are one and the same. Have you ever heard of the Ship of Theseus?"


    Adrian asked as he knew foreign stories and concepts such as that shouldn''t be new to her especially after his perfect memory transfer.


    Lilliana frowned, trying to recall. "The Ship of Theseus? Isn''t that some old philosophical paradox?"


    "Exactly," Adrian replied, stopping to face her. "The paradox asks whether a ship that has had all itsponents reced remains the same ship. It''s a question of identity. If you rece each part of a person, piece by piece, until none of the original parts remain, is it still the same person?"


    "But... you''re not just recing parts," Lilliana argued. "You assimted him. You consumed his soul."


    Adrian nodded. "True, but the essence of who he was¡ªhis memories, his desires, his thoughts¡ªthey all live on within me. In that sense, I am both Adrian and something more. A continuation, if you will."


    Lilliana''s eyes narrowed. "It''s hard to ept. You show me these memories, but memories can be manipted."


    "Indeed, they can," Adrian agreed. "But feelings are harder to fake. Search your own heart. You know it''s him in there. His love for you, his goals, his regrets¡ªthey''re all intertwined with who I am now."


    They walked in silence for a moment, Lilliana mulling over his words.


    "Lilliana how much knowledge do you have of the implications of the name Vulter"


    "I see¡­."


    Lilliana mused silently. In the end, what choice does she have but to believe the monster in front of her? She had the feeling that no matter what she did, it was always his will that woulde out on top all the time.


    So, there was really no point in arguing. Although she didn''t like it, him being Adrian was the only thing she could hope for right now.


    A monster born out of the depths of the abyss, a human nurtured by the very aspect of evil and darkness itself¡ªthat was who this being in front of her was. And now she had to believe he was her beloved brother. ''Is this punishment, perhaps?'' she wondered, recalling everything she had done in her life.


    Ignoring her lingering thoughts about the real Adrian in her mind, she continued to follow him until they reached apletely open space inside the grand halls of the castle. There was a statue in the center and a grand cross on top of the ceiling. Demons were roaming around in circles before leaving the room as soon as they stepped foot in it.


    The open space was vast, with intricate designs adorning the walls and floor. The statue in the center was of a figure cloaked in shadows, exuding an aura of both power and despair. The grand cross above was gilded, its presence a stark contrast to the darkness that seemed to seep from the walls.


    Adrian walked confidently into the room, his presencemanding and authoritative. The demons, sensing his dominance, bowed their heads slightly before exiting, leaving the siblings alone in the eerie silence.


    Lilliana''s eyes scanned the room, taking in every detail. "What is this ce?" she asked, her voice echoing slightly in the vast chamber.


    "This," Adrian replied, gesturing around, "is the Sanctum of Shadows. A ce where the veil between our world and the abyss is thinnest. It''s where I''ve been preparing for our next move."


    Lilliana felt a shiver run down her spine. The air was thick with dark energy, and she could feel it pulsing around her, whispering temptations and threats in her mind. "And what exactly is our next move?"


    Adrian turned to her, his eyes gleaming with determination.


    "Kuku... I told you, didn''t I?"


    "We''re going to give freedom to the old gods"


    Adrian said, cing his hand on the center statue. Immediately, the ground shook with intense tremors, causing Lilliana to nearly fall.


    She was saved by a subtle telekic force that Adrian used to keep her slightly afloat and still.


    "Are you crazy? You know something like that can''t be done!" she eximed. Even if he really wanted her to do it, she didn''t have enough knowledge or skill.


    Although she bore the name Vulter, she wasn''t exactly part of the actual tribe but just the inheritor of their ashen eyes that perceived the truth of the world.


    There was no way she could summon or even have the chance to free the seal of the old gods, even if she wanted to.


    "Oh, don''t worry, I''m not crazy... trust me, those old bastards would love to meet us once we enter there."


    "Enter?" Lilliana asked, but it was toote. They were suddenly sucked into the ck statue.


    The world around them warped and twisted, a rush of darkness enveloping them as they were pulled into an abyss.


    Lilliana''s heart pounded in her chest, fear and confusion overwhelming her senses.


    When the swirling chaos finally ceased, they found themselves in a vast, dimly lit chamber. The air was thick with an ancient, oppressive energy that seemed to pulse like a heartbeat.


    They stood on a circr tform at the center of the chamber, surrounded by towering stone pirs etched with runes and symbols that glowed faintly in the darkness.


    In the shadows beyond the pirs, massive, indistinct shapes loomed, their presence palpable and intimidating.


    "Where... where are we?" Lilliana whispered, her voice trembling.


    Adrian smiled, a sinister gleam in his eyes. "We are in the heart of the Sanctum of Shadows, the very nexus where the old gods are imprisoned."


    Lilliana looked around, her ashen eyes wide with awe and fear. The power emanating from this ce was unlike anything she had ever felt. It was ancient, raw, and overwhelming. "What do we do now?"


    "Now," Adrian said, stepping forward, "we awaken them."


    He approached a massive stone altar at the center of the tform. The altar was adorned with intricate carvings and symbols that seemed to shift and change as he moved closer.


    cing his hands on the altar, Adrian began to chant in anguage Lilliana didn''t understand, his voice resonating with the dark energy of the chamber.


    As he chanted, the runes and symbols on the pirs and the altar began to glow brighter, filling the chamber with an eerie, otherworldly light.


    The oppressive energy grew stronger, and Lilliana could feel it pressing down on her, threatening to crush her under its weight.


    "Hmm~? As expected, they''re not here. I guess this must just be the gate," Adrian mused, his eyes scanning the dark chamber.


    Lilliana struggled to understand what he was talking about. The oppressive energy felt like it was crushing her soul, and she could barely stand under its weight. She looked at Adrian, her eyes wide with fear and confusion. "What do you mean? There''s something here. It''s threatening to crush me!"


    Seeing Lilliana suffering unexpectedly, Adrian sighed and coated her in a purplish aura. "Oh, I forgot you were a human," he said nonchntly.


    Lilliana coughed for a few seconds before ring at Adrian angrily. "Let''s get out of here, you bastard!"


    Adrian chuckled. "Hmm~ I would love to, but sis asked me to be very meticulous on this mission, so no. And besides, we''re already here anyway; might as well finish it, right? Kukuku¡­ And don''t worry, you probably can''t see it, but the thing in front of us isn''t an old god. It''s just a guard dog they ced."


    "How is that even reassuring?" Lilliana snapped.


    Adrian simply smirked and approached the ck creature that was emitting the crushing pressure. He mumbled something in anguage Lilliana couldn''t understand, "######."


    Suddenly, the pressure disappeared. The ck creature seemed to dissolve into the shadows, leaving the path clear before them. Lilliana felt a wave of relief wash over her, but her fear and anger were still simmering just beneath the surface.


    "See? No problem at all," Adrian said with a satisfied grin.


    Lilliana took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. "What now?" she asked, her voice steadier but still tinged with frustration.


    "Now, we proceed to the real chamber where the old gods are sealed," Adrian replied, his tone serious for once. "This was just the entrance, the test to see if we were worthy of moving forward."


    Lilliana nced around the now calmer chamber. The oppressive energy had faded, but she could still feel the lingering power of the ce. "And what if we''re not worthy?"


    Adrian''s eyes gleamed with a dangerous light. "Then we make ourselves worthy. We have the bloodline, the power, and the will. They will have no choice but to acknowledge us."


    Despite her reservations, Lilliana followed Adrian as he led the way deeper into the sanctum.


    The path ahead was illuminated by the faint glow of runes on the walls, casting eerie shadows that danced around them.


    The silence was broken only by their footsteps and the asional whisper of ancient, unknowable forces.


    After what felt like an eternity, they reached another massive door, this one covered in even more intricate symbols and runes. Adrian ced his hand on the door, and it began to glow, responding to his touch.


    The door slowly opened, revealing a chamber that was even grander and more imposing than thest.


    In the center of the chamber stood three massive statues, each depicting a different old god. Their eyes seemed to follow Lilliana and Adrian as they entered, and the air was thick with an aura of ancient power.

 Chapter 294: Holy war 32

    Hours before Adrian visited Lilliana, in a dimly lit room adorned with magical projections, Adrian sat with his sister as she meticulouslybed her hair. Despite being a doll, her hair was incredibly soft, rivaling only their mother''s in its texture.


    They savored the moment, relishing in the silence and peace for a few more minutes before Nya finally broke the silence. "Adrian¡­"


    "Yes?" he responded, turning his attention to her.


    "Mother has suggested making use of the old ones," Nya said, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    Adrian''s brows furrowed in thought. The old ones, powerful as they were, were also known for their fanaticism and unpredictability. They would stop at nothing to serve their masters, even if it meant going against orders or causing chaos.


    "Those monsters?" he asked, a hint of skepticism in his tone.


    Nya nodded solemnly, confirming the information.


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, considering the implications. While the old ones possessed immense power, their loyalty was questionable at best. Their unwavering devotion to their masters often led to unforeseenplications, especially in matters of control.


    Control was paramount in their current situation, and introducing such unpredictable elements could tip the scales in unpredictable ways. Adrian weighed the risks and benefits carefully before speaking again.


    "It''s a risky move," he admitted, "but if we can harness their power without losing control, it could give us a significant advantage."


    Nya nodded, understanding the gravity of the decision. They both knew that their mother''s suggestion carried weight, but they also recognized the potential dangers of involving the old ones in their ns.


    The old ones were essentially gods in their own right, born from the abominations and cosmic horrors much like Adrian''s own race. They were beings of immense power, not meant to be controlled, yet their potential influence in the war was undeniable.


    "Since the goddess has invited a certain mysterious pantheon to her side, we should invite some friends of our own, right?" Nya suggested, attempting to persuade Adrian.


    After careful consideration, Adrian eventually nodded, weighing the advantages and risks. Utilizing the great old ones could offer multiple strategic advantages, particrly in heavily fortified areas.


    "Alright¡­ let''s make use of them. But how are we going to open the gate without alerting thews of causality?" Adrian queried.


    Thews of causality were already leaning towards the goddess''s side due to her immense power. Adding more to it could potentially shift the bnce entirely, allowing her to exert even greater influence while inadvertently restraining their own abilities.


    "It''s simple, really¡­ we just need a vessel capable of housing them. And we have just the right person for that," Nya exined.


    "You mean¡­?" Adrian trailed off, already sensing where his sister was leading.


    "Yes. We''ll make use of Lilliana, Adrian," Nya confirmed.


    Adrian hesitated; his concern evident. "You know I can''t do that, Sis," he replied, shaking his head.


    "Don''t worry. She won''t be harmed, I promise you that. No, Mother promised," Nya reassured him, her tone firm.


    Nya then gave him a stone.


    Adrian took the stone from Nya, his eyes fixating on its surface as she exined its significance.


    "That stone contains mother''s essence. Those old guys will immediately realize how important she is to mother once they see that inside her soul. So, silently embed it inside her when you visit her," Nya instructed.


    Adrian considered the stone, noting itsck of harm, before nodding in understanding.


    "And also, Adrian, I''ve altered his memories for a bit, so prepare to act, okay?" Nya added.


    "Okay," Adrian affirmed, mentally preparing himself for the task ahead.


    ¡­.


    In the center of the chamber stood three massive statues, each depicting a different old god. Their eyes seemed to follow Lilliana and Adrian as they entered, and the air was thick with an aura of ancient power. Adrian sighed a little as he saw the very center if the dark ce. So this is where the old ones are being kept, he thought to himself. Despite his familiarity with the supernatural, the presence of these ancient beings still sent shivers down his spine.


    The statues, hulking and imposing, exuded a sense of ageless wisdom and unfathomable strength. As Adrian''s eyes roamed over their intricate details, he couldn''t help but marvel at the craftsmanship that had gone into their creation. Each figure bore the unmistakable marks of a divine lineage, with features that spoke of a time long forgotten.


    But amidst his awe, Adrian couldn''t ignore the pained expression on Lilliana''s face. She seemed overwhelmed by the oppressive atmosphere of the chamber, her eyes wide with fear and uncertainty. He knew that this ce held nofort for her, that the presence of these ancient entities was a source of profound unease.


    Gently, Adrian ced a reassuring hand on Lilliana''s shoulder, offering her what little sce he could. "It''s alright," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. "We''re here together, and nothing will harm you."


    Lilliana nced up at him, her eyes searching his face for any sign of reassurance. Despite her skepticism, she found a glimmer of trust in Adrian''s words. Slowly, she nodded, allowing herself to lean into his touch, seeking refuge in his presence.


    As they approached the statues, the air seemed to thicken with an ancient presence, and voices erupted in their minds, echoing with a blend of curiosity and suspicion.


    "Who is here?" The voice boomed, resonating within the chamber.


    Adrian exchanged a nce with Lilliana, recognizing the weight of the situation. "We are," he projected his thoughts, his mental voice resolute.


    "THIS Presence, humans?" Another voice interjected; its toneced with skepticism.


    Adrian sensed the urgency in their inquiry and chose his words carefully. "We havee seeking counsel," he conveyed, his mental voice steady despite the dissonance around them.


    "For what reason does thee seek counsel?" A third voice chimed in, its tone tinged with a hint of intrigue.


    Adrian took a moment to gather his thoughts, knowing the importance of their request. "We seek guidance in restoring bnce to the world," he conveyed, his mental projection carrying the weight of their purpose.


    "Hooooh?" The voices echoed, ovepping in a symphony of ancient inquiry.


    Lilliana stood beside Adrian, her expression a mixture of apprehension and resolve. Despite the overwhelming presence of the ancient beings, she remained steadfast, her will bolstered by Adrian''s assurance.


    As the voices continued to reverberate through their minds, Adrian felt a sense of relief wash over him, knowing that Lilliana was protected by the stone he had embedded within her soul.


    Adrian''s smile widened as he finally beheld the faces of the ancient beings, their expressions ranging from astonishment to reverence as they recognized the presence before them.


    "The great mother''s presence!" One of them eximed, his voice reverberating with awe.


    As each of the old gods slowly realized who he was, they paid their respects in their own unique ways. Fortunately, Lilliana remained oblivious to their true identities, a fact that relieved Adrian. Revealing their intentions to her prematurely could jeopardize their n.


    With a subtle telepathic message, Adrian urged them to y along, knowing that their cooperation was essential for the sess of their endeavor. Despite the risk of deception, he believed it was necessary for Lilliana''s safety and the greater good.


    "Hello, oh great old gods," Adrian addressed them aloud, projecting confidence despite the uncertainty swirling within him. "Would you be interested in earning your freedom, perhaps?"


    The chamber fell silent as the ancient beings exchanged nces, their features betraying a mix of shock and confusion. Adrian knew that his proposition challenged the very fabric of their existence, but he remained steadfast in his resolve.


    As the tension mounted, Adrian stole a nce at Lilliana, his heart heavy with the weight of their deception. He knew that their actions were necessary, but the guilt gnawed at him nheless. Still, he was willing to bear the burden if it meant protecting her.


    The ancient beings deliberated amongst themselves, their voices blending into a murmured symphony that echoed through the chamber. Adrian watched intently, his mind racing with possibilities as he waited for their response.


    Finally, one of the old gods stepped forward, his presencemanding attention. "Speak, mortal," he intoned, his voice resonating with the weight of ages. "What is it that you seek from us?"


    Adrian took a deep breath, steeling himself for the task ahead. "We seek your assistance in a matter of great importance," he began, his words measured and deliberate. "There are forces at y that threaten the bnce of this world, and we require your aid to ensure its preservation."


    The ancient beings regarded him with a mixture of skepticism and curiosity, their eyes betraying a wisdom that surpassed mortal understanding. Adrian sensed their uncertainty, but he remained steadfast in his conviction.


    "We understand the risks involved," Adrian continued, his voice unwavering. "But we believe that together, we can ovee any obstacle that stands in our way."


    The chamber fell silent once more as the ancient beings pondered his words. Adrian held his breath, his heart pounding in his chest as he awaited their decision.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the leader of the old gods nodded solemnly. "Very well," he rumbled. "We shall lend you our aid, mortal. But know this ¨C the path you tread is fraught with peril, and the consequences of your actions may be dire indeed."

 Chapter 295: Holy war 33

    "Do you wish to sleep?"


    "Yes," Adrian replied. Right now, he did not want to do anything else. The constant worry he had felt for what could have happened to Elena during the months he was away had been eating at him ever since he woke up with his newfound soul and powers. He had always thought it was his fault that she was kidnapped, so when the relief came and Elena was finally in his arms, he really didn''t want to let go of her.


    Nya nodded at her younger brother''s request and opened up a portal nearby. "Well then, I''ll leave you two alone. And don''t forget, Adrian, two days from now the other girls will soon wake up. It would be better if you finally master controlling your powers by then, as it would be a hassle exining everything to them."


    "Got it..."


    With Adrian''s confirmation, Nya vanished into the portal she had just made.


    Adriany down beside Elena, pulling her close. The warmth of her body and the gentle rhythm of her breathing soothed him, easing the tension that had gripped him for so long. He kissed her forehead tenderly, feeling a wave of love and protectiveness wash over him.


    Elena, still asleep, snuggled closer to him, a contented smile ying on her lips. Adrian watched her for a moment, his heart swelling with emotion. He had been through so much to get to this point, and now, with her safely in his arms, he finally felt a semnce of peace.


    As he closed his eyes, the weight of his exhaustion began to take over. His thoughts drifted back to the battles he had fought, the enemies he had faced, and the sacrifices he had made. But all of that seemed distant now, overshadowed by the simple joy of being with Elena.


    In the quiet of the room, surrounded by the protective runes and the gentle glow of divine energy, Adrian allowed himself to rx. His body sank into the bed, his arms wrapped securely around Elena. He knew there were still challenges ahead, but for now, he could rest.


    Resting right next to Elena, Adrian hugged her deeper and more tightly than ever, unable to hold himself back. Despite the ongoing heat her body gave off, he closed his eyes, reflecting on the immense relief and love he felt having her in his arms. Yet, amidst this moment of peace, his mind wandered to the challenges ahead.


    He would soon have to exin everything to the other girls. Aria already understood what he was, but the others were still in the dark. He hoped for the best but knew that wasn''t the most appropriate approach. He understood the meaning behind his sister''s words about controlling his powers better. The best way to exin everything to them would be to pass on his memories instead of exining everything from the start, as he had done with Lilliana recently. However, considering the risk, he felt quite apprehensive.


    But now, it was greatly needed.


    Adrian knew that mastering his powers was essential. If he could convey his memories urately and safely, the girls would understand his journey and the battles they faced. This method would forge a stronger bond and eliminate any misunderstandings. But the thought of transferring his memories, exposing the raw truth, and possibly overwhelming them weighed heavily on him.


    ''I''ll trainter. For now, I just want to be with my love,'' he resolved.


    Closing his eyes, Adrian allowed himself to drift into a wondrous dream, entwined with Elena. In his dream, they were free from the chaos of war and the burden of their responsibilities. They walked through serenendscapes, hand in hand, basking in the simplicity of their love. The dream offered him a glimpse of the life he desired¡ªa life where they could be together without fear or conflict.


    In the real world, the gentle rise and fall of Elena''s breathing reassured him. The warmth of her body, the steady beat of her heart, and the softness of her skin all anchored him to this moment. Despite the tumultuous events that had transpired, this was where he found his strength. The love they shared was his sanctuary, a source of unwavering resolve.


    As the hours passed, Adrian remained vignt, ensuring Elena wasfortable and safe. He watched over her, his heart filled with a fierce determination to protect her from any harm.


    ¡­..


    "Oya~?" Loki eximed, genuinely surprised by the sudden appearance of a portal next to him. As he observed the doll-like figure emerging from it, he tilted his head slightly, hovering above a map-like monitor projecting the entire continent below. "You''re here early, Nya. Is Adrian and Elena okay now?" Considering the presence, he felt entering the castle a while ago was Adrian''s, he assumed Nya would stay by her brother''s side,forting him.


    "Yes¡­ Adrian wanted to take some rest together with Elena," Nya exined, taking a seat in an empty chair nearby.


    "I see, so they''re already back to baby making, huh? The youth are seriously energetic these days, eh~?" Loki quipped with a mischievous grin.


    "... He wanted to rest," Nya replied, her expression unchanging.


    "Pfft~ hahahaha! I know, I know. Man, you really can''t take a joke, huh, Nya?" Loki waved his hand dismissively,ughing hysterically at Nya''s overly serious answer.


    He then whisked his hand in the air, projecting a scene on the screen before them.


    "So, our forces have fallen back?"


    On the screen, a scene unfolded showing the demonic forces they had sent deep into the empire suddenly retreating, pulling back almost all the way to the border once more.


    "Hehe~ I didn''t expect this either, Nya. I thought the damned lizards were just going to stay neutral, but I guess they''re properly joining now."


    Up above in the skies on the screen, hundreds of dragons could be seen assisting the humans, working together to wipe out the demons. Although this wasn''t exactly a surprise considering the imperial family''s connection to the previous Dragon Lord, it was still quite the hassle.


    Dragons weren''t opponents to be underestimated, and their active participation in the battle wasn''t something they had anticipated.


    "How much are the losses, Loki?"


    "Well, at the moment, we''ve lost over 200,000 demons, at least. Including the angel ves we sent, we''ve basically lost almost 300,000 if we round it off."


    "I see¡­." Nya''s expression remained stoic, but there was a hint of concern in her eyes. The sheer number of losses was staggering, and the involvement of the dragonsplicated their ns significantly.


    Loki continued, "The dragons joining the fray changes the dynamics. Their strength and coordination with the humans are proving to be a formidable challenge. We need to reassess our strategy."


    Nya nodded, her mind racing through various scenarios. "We''ll need to bolster our defenses at the borders and reinforce our troops with more powerful entities. The dragons'' aerial advantage is significant, but we can counter it with our own aerial units and anti-air defenses."


    Loki smirked. "I was thinking the same. I''ve already ordered the deployment of our wyverns and gargoyles to intercept the dragons. We''ll also enhance our ground troops with more resilient units to hold the line."


    Nya''s eyes glowed slightly as she reviewed the battlefield. "We should also consider deploying some of our elite units. The Valkyries and Nightstalkers can create havoc behind enemy lines and disrupt their coordination."


    "An excellent idea," Loki agreed. "We''ll also need to keep an eye on their movements. The dragons'' presence might be a precursor to something bigger."


    As they discussed their strategies, Nya couldn''t help but think about Adrian and Elena. Despite the dire situation, she trusted that her brother would rest and recover. His newfound strength would be crucial in the battles toe.


    As they continued their discussion, Loki suddenly spoke up. "Should I send Fenrir there next?" he suggested, his smile widening with a hint of mischief.


    Nya shook her head. "No. Fenrir''s presence would only add more energy to the causalities on the goddess''s side and might interfere with our initial ns."


    "Okay~" Although Loki wanted to let his little cutie pie have some more fun, he let it go. He knew Fenrir was fairly satisfied fighting someone of simr power to Thor. Even if Luwanal was like a Walmart version of Thor, a god of storms was still a god of storms. Luwanal might not have been up to par, but his existence as a god made him somewhat worthy enough to be killed by Loki''s beloved child.


    Loki could only wish that J?rmungandr and Hel were here as well. A holy war like this would''ve been a very good reference for the future Ragnarok that was next toe after this. He envisioned the chaos, the destruction, and the ultimate fulfillment of their destiny. The thought of Ragnarok filled him with a sense of anticipation and excitement that was hard to contain.

 Chapter 296: Holy war 34

    Summoning her advisors back into the chamber, sheid out her next moves. "We need a new strategy," she announced, her voice steady andmanding. "Our previous methods have failed. It''s time for a different approach."


    One of her advisors, a wise and ancient god, stepped forward. "What do you propose, my queen?"


    "First, we strengthen our defenses as never before," Eris said. "Reinforce the barriers around our realms and ensure no entity can breach them. Use every resource we have. I want the strongest magic and the most formidable guards at every point of entry."


    The advisor nodded, taking note of her orders. "And Adrian?"


    "We must gather more intelligence on him," Eris replied. "Find out his weaknesses, his ns, his next moves. We need to be one step ahead of him at all times. Deploy our best spies and infiltrators. Spare no expense."


    Another advisor spoke up, concern etched on her face. "And what of Elena, my queen? She is a significant factor in Adrian''s actions."


    Eris''s eyes narrowed. "Elena is beyond our reach for now, but that does not mean she is out of y. We need to find another way to get to her. Monitor her closely. If an opportunity arises, we must be ready to seize it."


    As her advisors dispersed to carry out hermands, Eris turned her thoughts inward. She needed to regain her strength and focus. The constant energy drain from maintaining the barriers had weakened her, but she could not afford to show any vulnerability. The fate of their realm rested on her shoulders, and she would not let it fall.


    With a final nce at the map showing the ongoing battle, Eris felt a surge of determination. This war was far from over. Adrian Vulter Tellus might be a formidable adversary, but he had yet to face the full wrath of a goddess scorned. She would regroup, she would strategize, and she would unleash a counterattack that would shake the very foundations of their enemies.


    For now, though, she needed to rest and prepare. The next phase of the battle required her to be at her peak. Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath, centering herself. When she opened them again, they burned with a renewed intensity. The war was far from over, and Eris was far from defeated.


    They even took the initiative on the empire''s side now, and they hadn''t yet released her new allies, who provided her with powerful subordinates. Not to mention her secret alliance with the current dragon lord. Everything right now was far from over. Although her substantial leash on Adrian had been torn from her hands, she hadn''t lost all her cards yet.


    "Calissia, go get me some¡ª" Eris screamed in frustration, but she suddenly stopped mid-sentence. She started to wonder, ''Calissia?'' Who is that? For some reason, speaking the name felt familiar. It was something she couldn''t quite ce, but she knew that name signified something important and relevant.


    Meanwhile, a certain goddess who hadn''t left her chamber yet had a sinister look on her face as she watched Eris slowly walk out of her throne room and into her heavenly pce. With Eris growing weaker by the moment, it wouldn''t be long before her own ns seeded.


    "Just keep doing what you want, baby~" the goddess murmured to herself. Although she considered Eris a friend, to think she would go down this low¡­ If this were a thousand years ago, she couldn''t have ever imagined such a scene.


    ¡­..


    Near the empire''s border, two individuals closely monitored the holographic map in front of them, surveying the ongoing war. The map projected key points of their strategic moves and highlighted their advantages.


    "I think positioning the army near Count Haste is the better option here, Father," Princess Christine suggested, her voice firm yet respectful.


    "No¡­ it would be too risky," the Emperor replied, shaking his head.


    The tension between the father and daughter grew, mirrored by the intensity in their draconic green eyes. Their already pink hair pulsed with a deeper pink hue as mana surged around them.


    "Father, if we don''t make a move now, all the advantages we have could be lost," Christine argued, her tone edged with urgency.


    "Then so be it¡­ The number of knights and peasants who''ve died has already exceeded a million, Christine. I will not risk any more lives on a counter-offensive that doesn''t corrte with the facts!" the Emperor retorted, his voice booming with authority.


    Despite their current advantages, the Emperor was wary of the demons'' potential strategies. The border area was fraught with unknown dangers, and he feared a trap might already be set.


    Christine''s frustration was evident. She understood her father''s caution but felt the urgency of their situation. "Father, we cannot allow fear to paralyze us. The demons are relentless, and if we don''t act decisively, we might lose the momentum we''ve gained."


    The Emperor sighed, rubbing his temples as he considered his daughter''s words. "I understand your point, Christine, but we must bnce aggression with caution. We need more intelligence on the demons'' movements beforemitting to such a risky maneuver."


    There was too much at stake. One wrong move and everything could end instantly. The only reason they had made it this far was because the Dragon Lord finally epted their deal.


    Yet, they couldn''t simplymand the dragons. Despite being favored as descendants of dragons, the Emperor knew all too well how selfish they could be. If push came to shove, the dragons would be the first to abandon them on the battlefield.


    Moreover, it wasn''t the dragons the demons targeted during battles. It was the humans¡ªpesky, fragile humans who were insignificant before high-ranking demons. Despite the support of their draconic allies, the true burden of the war fell upon the empire''s soldiers.


    It might seem cowardly, but the Emperor had to be pragmatic. The already corruptednds were tainted beyond recognition. Even if they won back this portion, it had been demon territory in all but name. Risking his army''s lives for such a thing was uneptable. That was why he had ultimately decided to stay on the defensive and ensure they maintained their current positions until a real, viable offensive n could be formted.


    The Emperor sighed, gazing at the holographic map. "Christine, we cannot let desperation dictate our actions. Every life lost must count for something. We need to be smart, not just bold."


    Christine hesitantly nodded but frustratingly walked out of the tent, anger evident on her face. Even with her father''s wise counsel, she understoodpletely what he meant. Still, dilly-dallying like this would only hasten their end. The gnawing urgency to take action warred with the wisdom of caution in her mind.


    "Your Highness?" A voice suddenly got her attention as tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Ah, Tristan, you''re back?"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    In front of her stood her most trusted knight, Tristan¡ªthe strongest human contributor in their battle against the demons. His presence was a beacon of hope and strength amidst the chaos. Looking at him, Christine tried to mask the frustration inside her as she smiled gently at him.


    "So¡­ What news do you bring?" she asked, her voice steadying as sheposed herself.


    Tristan bowed slightly before responding. "The scouts have confirmed significant movements among the demons. They seem to be consolidating their forces near the eastern border. It appears they are preparing for a major offensive."


    Christine''s heart sank, but she maintained herposure. "And what of the dragons? Have they shown any signs of wavering in their support?"


    Tristan shook his head. "No, Your Highness. The dragons remain steadfast. Their leader has assured us of their continued alliance. However, they too are wary of the demons'' next move."


    "I see¡­." Although the news wasn''t exactly new to Christine, as she had heard the same reports from her other subordinates, hearing it from Tristan''s mouth now gave her the confirmation she needed. "Is there any sign of movement from the Holy See?"


    "No, Your Highness. As always, they have returned the same message ever since this war started¡ªthey wish to remain neutral."


    "So they wish to stay neutral, huh¡­ lucky them, being beloved by the gods and such. If only that damn goddess would look at us in the same way."


    "Your Highness, that''s¡ª"


    "sphemous? Haha, you really think I would care now?"


    "¡­.."


    Christine''s eyes zed with a fierce determination. Even if the gods cursed her now, she wouldn''t care. For as long as she lived and her consciousness remained, she would curse the wretched gods above for only watching them suffer.


    "Tristan," she continued, her voice steady butced with bitterness, "even if the gods have turned their backs on us, we must not waver. The people of this empire depend on us, not on divine intervention. They need leaders who will fight for them, no matter the cost."


    Tristan nodded, understanding the depth of her conviction. "We will fight, Your Highness. We will protect our people and ournds, with or without the gods'' favor."


    Christine took a deep breath, pushing back her anger and focusing on the task at hand. "Good. Now, we need to finalize our ns. Gather themanders; we will meet at dawn to discuss our next moves."


    "As youmand, Your Highness," Tristan said, bowing slightly before turning to leave.

 Chapter 297: Holy war 35

    Adrian sighed inwardly. Dragons were formidable opponents, and their alliance with the humansplicated matters. But he couldn''t afford to be reckless. He needed to think strategically.


    "Understood. Maintain our current positions and fortify our defenses. We cannot afford to lose any more ground," Adrian ordered.


    Turning his attention back to the map, Loki nced at Adrian curiously before posing a question. "Do you have anything in mind, Mr. Angel Eater?"


    "Angel Eater?" Adrian echoed, puzzled.


    "Hehe~ what do you think? Do you like it? That''s been the ongoing title the army of angels has dubbed you with. Every time you go into battle, you devour their souls," Loki exined with a mischievous grin.


    Although Adrian felt a bit of a cringe at the nickname, he couldn''t help but feel a small sense of pride at having earned a title. Despite having only been through the battlefield two, maybe three times, he had made a significant enough impact to be noticed.


    "Were you the one who spread rumors about that new name?" Adrian asked, narrowing his eyes at Loki.


    "Oh, is it that obvious?" Loki replied, feigning innocence.


    "Yes," Adrian said tly. Considering that Adrian had only participated in significant battles a couple of times, it was improbable that a title would naturally emerge that quickly. The only logical answer was the god of lies himself, Loki.


    "Hehe~ please don''t get too mad at me. Sometimes the craziest rumors can affect the direction and cause of a war, so can you just let it be?" Loki pleaded, a yful twinkle in his eye.


    "I didn''t say I hated it," Adrian admitted. "Besides, one way or another, another rumor and a new moniker will probably be engraved in my name in the future."


    "Well, I guess that''s true, hehe~," Loki agreed with a chuckle.


    Returning to his initial thoughts, ns began to formte in Adrian''s mind as he studied the map. The great forest was gone, the northern countries had copsed, and the western alliance was under their jurisdiction.


    An unaffiliated secret organization led by Gabin still lingered near the Holy Kingdom''s borders, and finally, the Empire was the one force preventing them from taking over the entire world right now.


    If all the other secret and smaller kingdoms gathered under the Empire''s banner to fight against them, their whole situation would be moreplicated.


    Honestly, Adrian didn''t want to spill blood, but if it was the only option, he would dly do so.


    "Loki, how many dragons are at the Empire''s border right now?" Adrian asked, his gaze fixed on the map.


    "Around 120, I believe," Loki replied. "Though some of them are used as carriages and supply carriers. The only notable dragons we should worry about would be around 70."


    "I see... That''s not their main force, right?" Adrian inquired, a glint of determination in his eyes.


    "No, the dragon lord and a bunch of descended gods and angels are in the capital of the Empire," Loki confirmed.


    "Good..." Adrian mused, his mind racing with possibilities.


    "Oh, do you have a n in mind?" Loki asked, his interest piqued.


    "Yes," Adrian replied, a smile forming on his lips as he relished the thought of what he was about to do.


    Adrian''s eyes scanned the map, noting the strategic positions and the potential moves they could make. "If we can lure the dragons away from the Empire''s border, we could create a significant opening. We need to devise a distraction, something that would force them to divert their attention."


    Loki nodded, catching on to Adrian''s line of thinking. "A false g operation, perhaps? We could stage an attack somewhere else, making it seem like a significant threat."


    "Exactly," Adrian confirmed. "We need to make it convincing enough that they can''t ignore it. Meanwhile, we''ll prepare our main forces to strike where they least expect it."


    "And what about the secret organization by Gabin near the Holy Kingdom''s borders?" Loki asked.


    "We''ll use them to spread misinformation," Adrian decided. "They can feed false intel to the Empire, making them believe the threat is real. With the Empire focusing on the wrong target, we can move in and take out their main force."


    Loki grinned, clearly impressed. "A bold move. Risky, but if it works, it could turn the tide in our favor."


    Adrian''s mind was already working through the logistics. "We need to coordinate with our allies and ensure everything goes off without a hitch. Timing will be crucial."


    "I''ll start making preparations," Loki said, his yful demeanor giving way to seriousness. "This is going to be one hell of a show."


    As Loki disappeared to set things in motion, Adrian remained by the map, his thoughts returning briefly to Elena.


    The desire to create a safe, peaceful world for her and their future together fueled his resolve. He would fight with everything he had to make that vision a reality.


    ¡­..


    Meanwhile, across the ongoing battlefield, Princess Christine raised her sword high in front of the thousands upon thousands of soldiers behind her.


    "Everyone, the Grand Sanctum has been taken back! We have won this battle!"


    "OOOOOOH!!!!!!!" came the shouts and screams of happiness from her subordinates.


    Ever since this morning, they had been tirelessly fighting against the demons'' remaining forces near the borders. When they finally won and reimed what was lost, the soldiers were ecstatic.


    "Princess..." a voice called out.


    "Tristan, huh? What is it?" Christine turned to see her most trusted knight approaching.


    "Here," Tristan said, offering the princess a small marble that looked like a candy. Christine looked at him skeptically.


    "Ah, please take it. It''s a new type of energy potion turned into a candy by Miss Euphemia herself. It should prove to work well," Tristan exined.


    "I see." Nodding her head, Christine took the candy and swallowed it. Almost immediately, she felt a wave of refreshment wash over her, the stamina in her body returning.


    "Thank you, Tristan," she said, feeling revitalized.


    "We need to stay vignt, Your Highness," Tristan advised. "This victory is significant, but we cannot afford to rest on oururels."


    Christine nodded, understanding the gravity of their situation. "You''re right. We need to fortify our positions and prepare for any counterattacks. Inform the troops to stay on high alert and start setting up defensive measures."


    "Yes, Princess." Tristan bowed before heading off to ry her orders.


    Christine took a moment to survey the battlefield, the remnants of their hard-fought victory still evident. The sight of her soldiers'' triumphant faces filled her with pride, but she knew this was just one battle in a muchrger war.


    As she stood there, a messenger ran up to her, breathless and urgent. "Princess Christine, news from the front lines. The demons are regrouping near the eastern nk. They seem to be preparing for another assault."


    Christine''s expression hardened. "We can''t let them regain their footing. Tristan!" she called out.


    Tristan quickly returned to her side. "Yes, Princess?"


    "Gather our best knights and prepare to lead a counteroffensive against the demons on the eastern nk. We need to push them back before they can mount another attack."


    "Understood," Tristan replied, his face determined.


    Christine turned back to her troops, raising her voice to rally them once more. "Soldiers of the Empire, our fight is not yet over! We must push forward and ensure the demons do not have a chance to regroup. For the Empire!"


    "For the Empire!" the soldiers echoed, their morale bolstered by their princess''s unyielding spirit.


    As Tristan organized the troops for the counteroffensive, Christine couldn''t help but think of her father and the burden of leadership they both bore.


    She understood his caution, but in moments like this, bold actions were necessary.


    She vowed to do whatever it took to protect her people and secure a future free from the demonic threat.


    With renewed determination, she mounted her horse and led her troops toward the eastern nk, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead.


    Her father may have forbidden her fromunching an assault on the eastern nk yesterday, but today''s victory had proven the necessity of decisive action. If they had remained still, they never would have reimed the Grand Sanctum. They needed to maintain their offensive momentum before the demons could regroup. Now was not the time for indecisiveness or cowardice.


    "You really are a fool, Father," Christine thought, a mixture of frustration and affection crossing her mind. "But that is what makes you kind."


    Shaking her head to clear her thoughts, Christine closed her eyes briefly. When she opened them again, her green pupils had transformed, mimicking those of a reptilian lineage. Her dragon blood surged with power, readying her for the battle ahead. No matter what demons awaited her in the east, she would kill them with her own hands.


    With renewed determination, Christine spurred her horse forward, leading her troops toward the eastern nk. She could feel the energy of her dragon ancestry coursing through her veins, granting her strength and resilience. The soldiers behind her, inspired by her unyielding spirit, followed with fierce loyalty and resolve.

 Chapter 298: Holy war 36

    For now, the questions could wait. The battle demanded his full attention. And Tristan, the captain, would not fail. Not again.


    Amidst the battlefield, Princess Christine stood tall, her regal form hovering in the air as she cast her most powerful spells, providing crucial support to her army. Explosions echoed and swords shed across every field, from the skies above to the ground below. Violence was rampant, sparing no corner, not even the flowing river beside them, as humans and demons alike ripped each other to shreds.


    Her presence was a beacon of hope and strength, her magic lighting up the sky with brilliant, destructive energy. With each spell she cast, the demons were pushed back further, their lines breaking under the relentless assault.


    "Your Highness, we are steadily pushing them back," one of her mage subordinates reported, flying close to her. "But it seems the demons are baiting us towards something. Do we proceed with our assault?"


    Christine narrowed her eyes, surveying the battlefield below. The demons'' retreat did seem unusually coordinated, almost as if they were leading her forces into a trap. She couldn''t afford to be reckless, not when so much was at stake. But at the same time, hesitation could cost them their hard-won momentum.


    "Maintain our current position," shemanded, her voice resolute. "Strengthen our defenses and prepare for any surprises. We will not be lured into their trap, but neither will we lose the ground we''ve gained."


    Her subordinate nodded and flew off to ry her orders. Christine continued to hover, her green reptilian eyes scanning the battlefield with a predatory intensity. Her dragon blood surged with power, giving her the strength and rity she needed in this critical moment.


    As the battle raged on, Christine''s thoughts drifted to her father''s caution and her own drive to take decisive action. The grand sanctum had been taken back because she had dared to push forward, despite his warnings. She couldn''t afford to be indecisive now, but she also had to be smart.


    "Prepare the siege weapons and have the archers ready to provide cover fire," she ordered. "We''ll force them to reveal their hand."


    Her soldiers moved with disciplined precision, their faith in her unwavering. They knew their princess was a fierce warrior, a leader who fought alongside them and understood the stakes of this war. As they prepared for the next phase of the battle, Christine took a deep breath, channeling her magic into a protective barrier around her troops.


    The demons wouldn''t catch them off guard. She would see to that personally.


    Back on the ground, Tristan continued to cut through the demonic ranks, his de a blur of motion. He fought with a ferocity born of regret and determination, each swing of his sword a step towards redemption. The voices of hisrades still echoed in his ears, their pleas for assistance driving him forward.


    "Hold the line!" he shouted. "We''ve got them on the run. Don''t let up!"


    Christine watched him from above, a sense of pride swelling in her chest. Tristan was a formidable warrior, and his leadership was crucial to their sess. Together, they formed an unstoppable force, a blend of tactical brilliance and raw power.


    If they kept going like this, surely, they would reim their northeastern border as well. The demons were acting suspiciously, but if they could maintain their current position, the demons would have no choice but to reveal whatever it was they were hiding.


    Christine wasn''t a fool. As someone who had fought these foul creatures for months, she knew how cunningly dangerous they were, especially the high-ranking generals who could treat them like mere children on the battlefield. Her experience with the demons had taught her to be both cautious and bold, knowing when to press the attack and when to hold back.


    Part of the reason they were winning right now wasn''t just because of their strategies and overwhelming numbers, but also due to their equipment. Their weapons and armor were imbued with draconic and divine energy, making it easier for them to permanently kill the demons. This advantage was crucial, and Christine knew that without it, their efforts might have been in vain.


    As much as Christine hated to admit it, the goddess''s powers were very useful when it came to fighting the demons. For that, she was grateful. The divine energy infused into their equipment made a significant difference, allowing them to cut through demonic defenses that would have otherwise been imprable.


    With every sh of swords and burst of magic, the battle raged on. Christine''s forces, equipped with their powerful weaponry, pushed the demons back relentlessly. The demons'' movements grew more desperate, their retreat bing more chaotic.


    Christine watched as her soldiers fought with determination, their spirits high from the recent victory. She could see the resolve in their eyes, a reflection of her own. They were united in purpose, driven by the shared goal of reiming theirnd and protecting their people.


    "Keep the pressure on!" shemanded, her voice carrying across the battlefield. "We will not let them regroup. Push forward, but stay vignt. We must be ready for anything."


    Her orders were met with a resounding cheer, her soldiers rallying to her call. They advanced steadily, their formations tight and disciplined. Christine hovered above, her magic ready to support wherever it was needed. She kept a watchful eye on the battlefield, looking for any signs of the demons'' hidden agenda.


    The sun was beginning to set, casting a reddish glow over the blood-soaked ground. The air was thick with the scent of battle, a mix of sweat, blood, and smoke. Christine''s green, reptilian eyes scanned the horizon, searching for any sign of treachery.


    Despite the demons'' cunning, Christine felt confident in her forces'' ability to handle whatever came their way. They were well-prepared, their equipment giving them a crucial edge. The divine energy that powered their weapons and armor was a blessing, one that Christine acknowledged with a quiet, begrudging gratitude.


    As thest rays of sunlight faded, Christine saw a shift in the demons'' ranks. They were falling back more quickly now, their lines breaking apart. It was as if they were abandoning their positions entirely.


    Looking around, Christine spotted two demons at the back of the battlefield, scanning the scene much like she was. She hadn''t noticed them at first since they were about three kilometers away, but thanks to her draconic eyes, they were now very visible. She couldn''t help but shiver slightly, her eyes widening as the two demons seemed to smile at her, indicating that they were aware she had seen them.


    The realization sent a chill down her spine. These were no ordinary demons; their presence and the malevolent energy emanating from them marked them as high-ranking. The fact that she hadn''t noticed them earlier was rming. Had they been hiding their presence, or was her attention so consumed by the immediate battle that she had overlooked them?


    Christine quickly averted her gaze and issued a newmand. "Everyone, regroup! Mages, form a barrier immediately!"


    Her voice carried the urgency of the situation, and her troops responded without hesitation. The mages began chanting in unison, their hands glowing as they created a protective barrier around their forces. The shimmering dome of magical energy enveloped them, providing a momentary respite from the chaos outside.


    Christine''s mind raced. How could she not have noticed those two demons until now? What had happened? Her instincts screamed that this was part of arger ploy. The demons'' retreat might have been a ruse to lure her forces into a false sense of security.


    "Stay alert!" she called out to her soldiers. "These demons are more cunning than we anticipated."


    The soldiers tightened their ranks, their expressions resolute. They trusted her judgment, and she wouldn''t let them down. Christine soared higher, her eyes never leaving the two demons. She needed to understand their strategy and counter it before it was toote.


    The demons continued to watch her, their smiles never wavering. They radiated an air of confidence, as if they knew something she didn''t. Christine''s grip on her sword tightened. She couldn''t afford to let fear or doubt take hold. Her people were depending on her.


    "Tristan!" she called out, summoning her most trusted knight.


    Tristan appeared beside her in an instant, his sword at the ready. "Yes, Your Highness?"


    "Those two demons in the distance," she pointed towards them, "they''re high-ranking. I need you to lead a squad and keep an eye on them. Do not engage unless absolutely necessary. We need to know what they''re nning."


    Tristan nodded, his expression grim. "Understood. I''ll keep you informed."


    As Tristan rallied a small group of elite soldiers, Christine turned her attention back to the battlefield. The barrier was holding, and her troops were regrouping, but she knew this was just the beginning. The real battle was yet toe.


    Her thoughts drifted to her father''s cautious approach. Perhaps he had been right to be wary. The demons were ying a deeper game, and she needed to be one step ahead. With a deep breath, she focused on the task at hand.


    "Prepare for anything!" she shouted to her troops. "We hold this line no matter what. For our kingdom, for our people!"


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, two demons floated in the air, their eyes fixed upon the human army in the distance.

 Chapter 299: Holy war 37

    "Hmm¡­ I can tell you right now, but you might not like it," Adrian said as he stretched his arms. Honestly, he didn''t want to tell the Duke just yet¡ªat least not until he got used to his newfound form and power. But if the Duke was curious, Adrian didn''t mind. It wasn''t like the Duke could resist him anyway. As long as that stone was embedded in his soul, he had no choice but to obey Adrian''smands. Furthermore, the notion of betrayal should have long been eradicated from his mind.


    "Tell me," the Duke demanded, his voice edged with both curiosity and frustration.


    "Well, we need you to act as bait," Adrian said nonchntly.


    "Excuse me?" The Duke''s eyes widened in shock.


    Adrian slowly stood up from his chair, pulled a small magic stone from his pocket, and ced it on the table. It was a holographic stone. After a few seconds, the entirety of the continent''s map, scaled in precise detail, materialized before the Duke.


    "This is¡­" The Duke couldn''t hold back his words as he slowly came to understand whaty before him.


    "Surprised?" Adrian asked with a sly smile.


    The Duke nodded, his eyes scanning the map. He was pretty sure it wasn''t like this when he lost. He had expected the worst after his defeat, but now, seeing everything¡ªthe positions and the areas of territory¡ªhe could see that humanity was actually winning. But how?


    "You''re wondering how they''ve managed this, aren''t you?"


    The Duke nodded in response to Adrian''s words. He had been certain that even if all of humanity rose up, nothing would save them from the demons'' ongoing conquest. That was just how dire the situation had be. Without the hero, he was sure the world was doomed. But now, seeing the strategic positions on the map, he was truly surprised.


    "Did the goddess intervene?" he asked, perplexed by the recent turn of events. The Empire''s forces had slowly regained control over the western and northern borders, areas he oncemanded.


    "No¡­ it''s the dragons," Adrian replied.


    "Dragons?"


    "Yes, it seems they''ve finally chosen their side in this war. Honestly, I didn''t expect those lizards to move, but here they are."


    "I see," the Duke said, immediately grasping the overall situation. If this continued, they might actually win.


    "Hmm, looks like somebody''s happy?" Adrian teased, noticing the Duke''s momentary optimism.


    The Duke scoffed at Adrian''s words. Even if he had been turned into a demon, his allegiance remained with the humans. Nothing would ever change that.


    "Well, I''m sorry to burst your bubble, but you''re about to be the most heinous thing the Empire is about to face," Adrian said with a smirk.


    Before the Duke could ask what he meant, he was suddenly overwhelmed by a searing pain in his head. His heart pounded to extreme degrees, and his body burned and turned a bloody red.


    "It seems you misunderstood something, Father. I don''t know what made you happy upon seeing our progress, but the more humanity wins, the more likely they are to be destroyed by us," Adrian said, shrugging as he watched his father''s painful transformation. "That is why, from the east to the west, I want you to kill all the humans you see on the border battlefield."


    Adrian issued hismand with a smile of satisfaction, watching the bloody demon in front of him contort and writhe. The Duke''s cries of agony filled the dungeon as his form twisted into something monstrous. His once noble features were now a horrific blend of human and demon, his eyes glowing with a malevolent crimson light.


    As the transformationpleted, the Duke stood, his breath ragged, his body trembling from the ordeal. His mind, once filled with thoughts of strategy and honor, now swirled with a darkpulsion to obey themand embedded in his soul.


    "Go now, Father," Adrianmanded. "Fulfill your new purpose."


    The Duke, now a demonic warrior, turned and walked out of the cell, his steps heavy with the weight of his new existence. As he exited the dungeon, the darkness within him pulsed, guiding him toward the battlefield where his formerrades fought. The humans he once swore to protect would now be his prey, their fates sealed by the very hands that had once defended them.


    Adrian watched him go, a sense of satisfaction settling over him. This was just the beginning. The war was far from over, and with his father now serving as a formidable weapon, the scales would tip further in their favor. The Empire would soon face the full wrath of the demons, led by one of their own turned against them.


    "What better end than to watch a man destroy the things he once loved, right?" Adrian chuckled, watching the gigantic demon walk out of his cell.


    "You''re satisfied now, Adrian?" he mused to himself, addressing the innermost corner of his soul. There, tucked away, was the original Adrian, who observed everything unfold with a smile on his lips. Ever since he had assimted Adrian into his soul, the current Adrian sometimes grappled with the wishes of his predecessor. But now, having satisfied those lingering desires, the nagging feeling would surely be gone.


    Though this wasn''t the end the original Adrian had envisioned¡ªwhere he wanted to strangle and kill the Duke to death¡ªthis was another form of punishment, a much more fitting end for the man they once called father. Surely, the original Adrian could rest in peace now, right?


    "Don''t worry, Adrian... I know deep inside you loved him as well. I''ll make sure he doesn''t die, at least."


    There were too many reasons to keep the Duke alive for now. Until they had finished setting up the rumor regarding their new forces, he needed the Duke to fulfill his role as a secret weapon¡ªa bait that the Empire couldn''t ignore for quite some time.


    ...


    Meanwhile, on the battlefield across the northern border of the Empire, a demoness could be seen flying a few hundred meters above the army of humans beneath her.


    "It''s a demon!"


    "Everyone, prepare yourselves!"


    "Ready the shields!"


    "Raise your divine weapons!"


    "Don''t be afraid, high-ranking or not, it''s just one demon!"


    The army below her kept rallying, preparing for her to attack. Although their voices seemed confident, she could see the fear in their eyes through her keen vision.


    ''Hmm~ humans truly are a weird lot. They know they will all die if they face me, and yet here they are, trying their best like tiny little ants¡­,'' she mused, watching them ready themselves with everything they had.


    She was here merely to bait them into chasing after her, but given the way things stood now, they would likely just stay in position and wait for her to make a move.


    ''How troublesome,'' she thought, recognizing how well-coordinated they were. She could use her authority over lust to attract them, but with the divine weapons and armor they were equipped with, such mind spells would probably notst long.


    Pondering her next move, an idea came to her mind as she locked eyes with Princess Christine, who wasmanding the army on her own. A hidden smile tinged her lips as she slowly descended, nning to face the princess in a negotiation that they surely couldn''t ignore.


    Princess Christine watched the demoness descend, her green, reptilian eyes narrowing with suspicion and readiness. The air grew tense as the demonessnded gracefully a few meters in front of the human forces. The soldiers held their breath, weapons at the ready, awaiting their leader''smand.


    Christine stepped forward, her gaze never leaving the demoness. "What is it you want, demon?" she demanded, her voice steady and authoritative.


    The demoness smiled, a chilling yet enchanting sight. "Princess Christine, isn''t it? Ie not to fight but to talk."


    "Talk?" Christine raised an eyebrow. "What could you possibly have to say that we would want to hear?"


    "Hmm~ you''re quite direct, aren''t you¡­" the demoness mused. She then looked around and smiled. "For starters, how about the entire eastern border we''ve captured?"


    Princess Christine, along with all the humans around her, had their eyes widen in surprise, struggling to process the demoness''s words.


    "The entire eastern border?" Princess Christine tried to reconfirm, her voice edged with disbelief.


    The demoness nodded with a smile. "Yes~ the entire eastern border. If you just ept a single favor¡ªno, a request of mine¡ªall of it could be brought back into your hands. You know what, I''ll even add a contract of ceasefire to allow your army to reinforce this ce when the timees. How about it? Quite the interesting proposal, no?"


    Christine held her breath for a few seconds before asking, "This request of yours¡ªwhat is it?"


    The demoness smiled, her eyes gleaming with a mixture of mischief and anticipation. "10,000. If you can give me 10,000 of your men, all of this could be yours."


    A hushed silence fell over the battlefield as Christine and her soldiers processed the demoness''s audacious demand. The princess''s mind raced, calcting the possible implications and consequences of such a request.

 Chapter 300: Holy war 38

    Christine''s eyes narrowed, suspicion evident in her gaze. "What do you intend to do with 10,000 human soldiers?"


    The demoness chuckled softly. "That''s for me to know and for you to trust. But rest assured, they won''t be harmed... not immediately, at least. Consider it a temporary exchange. Besides, with the eastern border back in your control, you''ll be able to strengthen your defenses and perhaps even turn the tide of this war."


    Christine took a deep breath, weighing her options. She knew the risks involved in making deals with demons, but the promise of reiming the eastern border and securing a ceasefire was tempting. Her people were weary from constant battles, and any opportunity to fortify their position could be crucial.


    "I''ll need guarantees," Christine said finally. "A binding contract that ensures the safety of my men and the return of our territory. And I want to know the specifics of this request."


    The demoness nodded. "Of course. We can draft a contract, overseen by both our magic and your divine powers, to ensure its authenticity and binding nature. As for the specifics, let''s just say I need them for a... special project. One that, if sessful, could change the course of this conflict in ways you cannot yet imagine."


    Christine clenched her fists, her mind a whirlwind of thoughts. This decision could alter the fate of her kingdom and the war itself. She nced at her soldiers, their eyes filled with uncertainty yet trust in their leader''s judgment.


    Just looking at her soldiers, Christine knew they relied heavily on her decisions. They would ept whatever course of action she chose. This was her burden to carry alone, a weight heavier than one might expect. The responsibility of their lives was already at stake, so the idea of trading them for a piece ofnd wasn''t something she could take lightly. However, the prospect of a ceasefire was incredibly significant, especially with the ongoing reconstruction of major cities and the constant need for healing the injured and those in need.


    Her decision today could affect the very course of this ongoing war. Although they had the advantage right now, there was no guarantee how long that wouldst. The thought of the high-ranking demoness in front of them, who could clearly wipe them all out if she truly wanted to, weighed heavily on her mind. Even though they might put up a fight, they would ultimately lose in the long run. Unlike demons, humans couldn''t regenerate or survive fatal wounds as if they were mere scratches.


    Their situation was far from advantageous, even with their divine armors and weapons. The demoness only needed to tap into the dark miasma in the atmosphere to poison them all. Christine understood this all too well.


    "Princess, what are your orders?" one of her generals asked, his voice steady but his eyes betraying his concern.


    Christine took a deep breath, her mind racing. She knew she had to be strategic. "We need time to consider your proposal," she said to the demoness, her voice firm. "We cannot make such a significant decision on the spot."


    The demoness''s eyes sparkled with amusement. "Of course, take all the time you need. But remember, the clock is ticking. Every moment you dy, more lives are lost."


    Christine nodded, her expression resolute. "We will reconvene and give you our answer shortly. For now, we need to ensure the safety and morale of our troops."


    The demoness shrugged, unfazed. "Very well. I will await your decision. But remember, Princess, this offer is not one that willst forever."


    Christine signaled her generals, and they began to regroup their forces. She turned to her advisors, her voice low and urgent. "We need to discuss this immediately. Gather the council. We must weigh every option carefully."


    ...


    As they moved to a more secure location, the weight of the decision bore down on Christine. She knew the implications were immense. Trading soldiers fornd and a ceasefire could potentially save countless lives and provide much-needed relief. Yet, the ethical dilemma of sacrificing her men gnawed at her conscience.


    The council gathered quickly, their faces tense. Christine outlined the demoness''s proposal, the room falling silent as they absorbed the gravity of the situation.


    "We can''t just hand over our soldiers," one of the generals argued. "It''s a betrayal of their trust and sacrifice."


    "But if we don''t," another countered, "we risk losing even more lives in continuous battles. The ceasefire could buy us precious time to regroup and strengthen our defenses."


    Christine listened to both sides, her mind working furiously. "We need to think beyond the immediate impact," she said. "What are the long-term consequences of either choice? If we agree, can we trust the demoness to honor the ceasefire? And if we refuse, what''s our next move?"


    The council debated fiercely, each point considered with painstaking detail. Finally, Christine stood, her decision made. "We will propose a counteroffer," she dered. "We''ll offer a smaller number of soldiers initially, along with a formal meeting to discuss terms in detail. This will buy us time to gauge the demoness''s true intentions and prepare for any oue."


    The council nodded, some with reluctance but all with understanding. They knew the importance of strategy and caution in this delicate situation.


    Returning to the battlefield, Christine faced the demoness once more. "We have considered your offer," she announced. "We propose an initial exchange of 1,000 soldiers, followed by a formal meeting to discuss the full terms. This will ensure both parties act in good faith."


    "Hmm~?" The demoness, sitting on a well-built chair provided by the human army, tilted her head slightly. "You''re negotiating now?" She knew humans weren''t exactly pushovers, but to have the courage to demand something and even alter her initial demands was truly intriguing. Maybe this was the reason her kind sought the mortal world no matter what. She mused to herself, nodding satisfactorily at their answer. It was worth waiting for them to make a decision.


    "Very well, how about we have this meeting of yours three days from now?" she proposed.


    Princess Christine nodded her head and nced at Tristan in the distance. He was gripping the handle of his sword, ready to strike at any moment. She shook her head slightly, signaling him to stand down. Tristan nodded in return, understanding that the negotiations had gone well. He subtly transferred a mental confirmation to her. In the draconguage, Princess Christine told him something secretly before turning her attention back to the demoness.


    "Since the negotiations are done, will you leave now, demon?" Christine asked, her voice firm.


    "Sure~ but not without my 1,000 humans first," the demoness replied with a mischievous smile.


    Nodding her head, Christine proceeded to select a thousand of her soldiers. The chosen ones nodded their heads willingly, stepping forward to follow the demoness. Among them was Tristan, who nodded to the princess. Their eyes met, and in that moment, Christine''s heart tightened with unspoken words and mutual understanding. Tristan''s presence among the chosen was a silent promise to ensure the safety of their men and to act as a spy in the demoness''s ranks.


    As the demoness led the group away, Christine watched them go, her heart heavy with the weight of her decisions. The thousand soldiers walked with a quiet dignity, fully aware of the risks but trusting in their leader''s judgment.


    The demoness''s wings fluttered lightly as she took off into the air, the soldiers following her on foot. She nced back, her eyes locking onto Christine''s. "Three days, Princess. Don''t forget."


    Christine nodded, her resolve hardening. As the demoness and her entourage disappeared into the distance, she turned to her generals and advisors, her expression steely. "We have three days to prepare. Inform our allies and ready our defenses. This is just the beginning."


    The camp buzzed with renewed energy and urgency. Christine walked among her troops, offering words of encouragement and reassurance. Despite the uncertainty, she projected confidence and determination, rallying her people to face whatevery ahead.


    Later that night, in the privacy of her tent, Christine allowed herself a moment of vulnerability. She thought of Tristan and the soldiers who had gone with the demoness. She hoped they understood the significance of their sacrifice. "We will win this," she whispered to herself. "We have to."


    Her thoughts drifted to the uing meeting. It was a gamble, but one she had to take. The fate of her kingdom, and perhaps the entire world, hung in the bnce. Christine knew she had to be shrewd and cautious. The demoness was powerful and cunning, and any misstep could be catastrophic.


    As shey down to rest, Christine''s mind raced with strategies and contingencies. She knew sleep would be elusive, but she needed her strength. The next three days would be critical, and she had to be at her best.


    In the darkness of her tent, Christine silently vowed to protect her people and bring an end to the demon threat. No matter the cost, she would ensure their survival and victory.

 Chapter 301: Holy war 39

    Horrifying screams, a monstrous form, and a nightmarish end¡ªLilliana saw it all. Her visions shifted and changed every second, each scenarioid before her eyes spanning days, weeks, months, and even years. It felt strange, as she processed all of this in mere seconds. Each moment was detailed, each structure, context, and continuity clear to her, despite the rapid pace.


    She understood it all. It was as if she grasped the heart of the user, which confused her mind even more. She knew everything she was seeing was some kind of illusion, a memory, yet it felt both unreal and real at the same time, causing her to have a headache in this ever-changing reality.


    From good times to bad, she watched a single individual grow into a young man, surrounded by his dark family that threatened those around him. A being of unfathomable power trapped in a human body¡ªthis being was the one she loved the most: her brother, Adrian Vulter Tellus, or rather, the one trapped inside his brother, Ian Astrea, the being who devoured his brother''s soul.


    ¡­..


    Lilliana''s eyes fluttered open, the visions still fresh and vivid in her mind. Her body felt heavy, her head throbbing with the weight of the memories she had been forced to relive. She tried to sit up, but the effort was monumental.


    "Lilliana," a familiar voice called gently. She turned her head slowly, her eyes meeting Adrian''s.


    "Adrian," she whispered, her voice weak and trembling. "What... what did you do to me?"


    Adrian''s expression was a mixture of pity and determination. "I had to make you understand," he said softly. "I needed you to see everything, to know the truth."


    "The truth?" Lilliana echoed, her mind struggling to piece together the fragmented memories. "About what?"


    "About who I am," Adrian replied, sitting down beside her. "And what I need you to do."


    Lilliana''s mind reeled as the memories continued to assault her. She saw Adrian''s childhood, his growth, the dark family that shaped him, and the unimaginable power he possessed. She saw the moment he devoured Ian''s soul, taking on his brother''s identity and destiny.


    "You''re not Adrian," she said slowly, the realization dawning on her. "You''re Ian."


    Adrian¡ªor Ian¡ªnodded. "Yes, I am. But I am also Adrian. We are one and the same now."


    Lilliana''s heart ached. The brother she loved was gone, reced by this twisted amalgamation of two souls.


    "Why did you show me this?" she asked, tears brimming in her eyes.


    "Hmm¡­ just because?"


    "Just because?"


    Lilliana''s eyes red with anger upon hearing his words. She hadn''t asked for any of this; it would''ve been better if she knew nothing at all. And yet, the man before her acted as if this invasion of her mind was the most natural thing to do.


    So, what was she supposed to do now? Everything she had done, everything she had stood for, seemed meaningless. Adrian was gone, reced by this monster.


    "Looks like you''re still confused¡­."


    "I''m not confused, you monster!"


    "Well, at least the experiment was a sess¡­." Adrian nodded to himself, finding her seemingly stable reaction reassuring. He had struggled quite a bit guiding his power into her, but seeing her awake and fine now, he was relieved.


    "Experiment, sess?" Lilliana chuckled in disdain. She then lunged at Adrian, attempting to choke him. "Let go of my brother, you monster! Let him go, or I swear I will ki¡ª"


    "You know that can''t be done, right, Lilliana? I''ve shown you everything," Adrian said casually, easily grabbing hold of her hands and pushing her down onto the bed, her hands pinned above her head.


    "Let go of me, you bastard!" Lilliana cried, tears streaming down her face. She knew what Adrian said was true, but she just couldn''t ept it.


    Adrian''s grip was firm but not painful. He stared down at her with a mix of pity and determination. "Lilliana, I understand your anger. I really do. But you need to see the bigger picture. The world is changing, and we must change with it."


    "I don''t care about your bigger picture!" she screamed, struggling against his hold. "You stole my brother from me! You''re using his body, his memories, his life! How can you expect me to ept that?"


    "Because," Adrian said softly, his voice almost tender, "your brother is still here, Lilliana. I am still Adrian, in part. I carry his memories, his feelings, and yes, even his love for you. But I am also more than that. I am what he could never be¡ªa force capable of changing this world."


    Lilliana''s resistance weakened as his words sank in. "What do you want from me?" she whispered, her voice breaking.


    "I need your help," Adrian replied, releasing her hands and stepping back. "Your power is unique, Lilliana. You have the ability to influence, to change the course of this war. Together, we can achieve something greater than either of us could alone."


    Lilliana sat up slowly, her mind a whirl of emotions. She looked at Adrian¡ªat Ian, at the amalgamation of both¡ªand saw the truth in his eyes. Despite everything, despite the horror and betrayal, there was still a part of her brother in there.


    "What if I refuse?" she asked, her voice barely audible.


    Adrian sighed. "I would prefer not to force you, but I will if I must. The stakes are too high, and we cannot afford to lose this war. Humanity''s survival depends on it."


    Lilliana''s heart ached with the weight of the decision before her. She had always fought for what was right, for what she believed in. But now, everything was different.


    The lines between right and wrong had blurred, and she was left standing in the gray area between.


    "What is it that you want me to do exactly?" she asked, anger, guilt, and sadness etched across her face as she finally started to let go of everything.


    Seeing this, Adrian smiled and touched her cheek with his hand, wiping away the stream of tears from her glistening white eyes. "I need you to rise up, Lilliana."


    "To rise up¡­?"


    "Yes¡­" Letting her hands free, Adrian stood up from her, watching her confusion as shey on the bed. "I told you, your power is unique."


    "What''s so weird about my magic?"


    "Hmm~ You know it''s not your magic I''m talking about, right?"


    Slowly, her eyes widened upon his words. "Do you mean¡­?"


    "Yes¡­ The name Vulter isn''t etched across our names for nothing, right? And I''m sure you already know what it means."


    Lilliana slowly nodded, but was still reluctant. There was a very good reason why she never used the unique powers given to her by birth. She had hoped to die along with them, to be exact, but after being saved like this, she now had other options.


    "Vulter¡­ It''s time for the old gods to rise up, right?"


    As Lilliana listened to his words, she realized just how twisted and evil the man in front of her was. The war that was about to be even more chaotic as a result.


    ...


    "Hmm~ looks like everything is going well and steady~" the demoness mused, pping her hands together. "Alright boys and girls, I want you to take turns and form a line, okay?"


    The thousand human soldiers, obedient and disciplined, followed her instructions. They formed a line in rows of a hundred, quietly stepping along the red lines etched across the ground.


    "Oh, please do be careful where you walk, okay? Follow the red line. I wouldn''t want you to get corrupted by the miasma if you stepped wrongly~," she reminded them while flying above, her tone both casual and menacing.


    The soldiers, though filled with a mixture of fear and resolve, moved with precision. They hade here prepared to sacrifice their lives for the empire, but they also knew their princess had entrusted them with a mission. They were determined to survive, to carry out her will and return when the time was right.


    As they entered deeper into demonic territory, the atmosphere grew heavier, the air thick with a dark miasma that could corrupt and kill if they strayed from the path. The demoness''s words echoed in their minds, and they remained vignt, following her instructions with utmost care.


    "Remember, you are the pride of the empire," one soldier whispered to another, trying to maintain morale as they marched. "We will survive this and return stronger."


    "Yes," another replied, his eyes focused on the red line beneath his feet. "For the princess and for our people, we must endure."


    The demoness watched them with a sly smile, amused by their determination. "Such brave little humans," she thought. "It''s almost a pity they''re merely pawns in our grand game."


    As they continued their journey, thendscape around them became more twisted and nightmarish. The trees were gnarled and ckened, the ground cracked and oozing with dark energy. Strange, shadowy creatures lurked in the corners of their vision, kept at bay only by the demoness''s presence.

 Chapter 302: Holy war 40

    There were no dragons aiding her right now, so if the demons suddenly decided to attack and kill all the humans here, they would be no more than pieces of meat waiting to be ughtered and devoured.


    "Well, I just offered quite a few enticing things~," Sar said in a nonchnt tone.


    "...?" Askal raised one of his brows, curious as to why Sar didn''t exin further. But knowing her personality, he figured she would probably have fun with the humans before killing them mercilessly in front of the others. "By the way, won''t this get in the way of our ns?" Askal asked, scanning the entire group. Although they were mere humans, they were also quite strong.


    "Hmm~? Not really. I can take care of them if they ever rebel, so just trust me, okay~? Besides, it will make our jobs for today absolutely faster if we make use of them."


    Askal sighed, still skeptical but willing to trust Sar''s judgment. "Alright, if you say so. But remember, we can''t afford any slip-ups. The timing of our ns is crucial."


    Sar smirked, her eyes gleaming with a mix of excitement and malice. "Don''t worry, Askal. Everything will go smoothly. And if any of these humans step out of line, I''ll handle them personally. It will be entertaining to see them squirm."


    She then addressed the human soldiers, her voice carrying a deceptively sweet tone. "Alright, listen up! You will follow my instructions to the letter. Any deviation, and you''ll regret it. Do I make myself clear?"


    The human soldiers, despite their resolve, couldn''t help but feel a chill run down their spines at her words. They nodded in unison, understanding the gravity of their situation.


    "Good," Sar continued. "Now, we have a lot of work to do. Move quickly and efficiently, and you might just live to see another day."


    As the soldiers began to follow hermands, Askal watched them with a mix of suspicion and curiosity. He couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to Sar''s n than she was letting on, but for now, he would y along.


    Meanwhile, Sar reveled in the control she held over both the humans and her fellow demons. The intricate game of maniption and power was her favorite kind of y, and she intended to enjoy every moment of it.


    ...


    Inside the empire''s capital city, a beautiful ck-haireddy stood tall, watching the setting sun on the horizon. Perched at the very tip of a towering structure, she bnced effortlessly as the wind grazed past her.


    She slowly closed and opened her eyes, a silvery hue glowing within them as her sight expanded and zoomed in.


    Scanning the expanse outside the capital''s borders, her head tilted slightly in frustration as she failed to locate the person she was looking for. "Where the hell did that kid go? Didn''t I tell him not to leave the princess''s side?" she muttered, clicking her tongue in annoyance. Despite her enhanced vision, there was no clear indication of where her disciple Tristan was.


    ''Don''t tell me that bastard acted alone again,'' she thought, considering his overly heroic and justice-driven personality. If it was for the sake of doing good, he might have just done it.


    Scratching her head in irritation, Siena closed her eyes, breathing in and out to calm the boiling anger within her. Suddenly, a voice called out.


    "Boss!"


    "WHAT!!!?" her voice erupted in surprising anger, causing the floating M to cover her ears in surprise.


    "Why are you being so loud, boss? Well, you are normally loud, but you look even more pissed off today," M remarked, lowering her hands from her ears cautiously.


    "Haah¡­ it''s nothing," Siena sighed heavily. "Why did youe here, M? Here to lecture me about something again? Or did that damn emperor order something?"


    M floated closer, her expression a mix of concern and curiosity. "No lectures this time, boss. And the emperor hasn''t sent any new orders either. I came to tell you about thetest reports from the front lines."


    Siena''s eyes narrowed, her annoyance momentarily reced by interest. "Reports? What''s happening out there?"


    M nodded. "There have been movements on the northern border. Arge number of demons were spotted, and it seems they''ve taken a group of our soldiers'' hostage."


    Siena''s expression darkened. "Demons? Hostages? Could it be¡­... Tristan as well¡­?" she trailed off, her earlier frustration resurfacing.


    M nodded again. "Yes, it''s likely he''s among them. Thest sighting of him was near the northern border, and he hasn''t been seen since."


    Siena clenched her fists, her anger now directed towards the situation rather than her disciple. "That idiot¡­ Why can''t he ever follow orders?" She took a deep breath, calming herself once more. "Alright, M. Prepare a team. We''re going to the northern border to get our people back."


    "Ok, stop right there, boss. I can understand your frustration and worry, but there''s no confirmation he''s actually there. Besides, the princess is keeping quiet about it for some reason, so she must have a n that she doesn''t want the emperor to hear."


    "So that pink-haired old man hasn''t heard of this yet?"


    "Yeah, the report was privately telegraphed through, probably to make you aware as well, boss."


    "Tsk¡­ I see. If that''s the case, there''s nothing I can do about it."


    "And also, there''s a second reason why I came here¡­"


    "What?"


    "Another report has been heard¡­ but it''s more of a rumor than a report."


    "Is it important enough where I would want to hear it?"


    "Yes¡­ I haven''t confirmed it yet, but there are talks suggesting that a full all-out attack by the demons is about to happen in the Holy Kingdom soon. I thought it would be best if you heard about it first before the emperor."


    "Well, isn''t that amusing? After all this time avoiding the white city, did the demons finally have the balls to destroy that ce? Good for them."


    "You aren''t nning on helping out?"


    "Me? Nah. Fuck those old retards there for all I care. You know I don''t get along with those guys, right?"


    "I see."


    Siena leaned against the railing, deep in thought, her gaze fixed on the horizon. "It''s not just about not getting along, M. The Holy Kingdom has always been...plicated. They have their own agenda, and it rarely aligns with ours. Besides, if the demons are targeting them, it might divert some of their forces away from our borders. That could be beneficial."


    M nodded, understanding theplexity of the situation. "Still, it''s risky. If the Holy Kingdom falls, the demons will grow bolder. They might even set their sights on us next."


    Siena sighed. "You''re right. We can''t afford to ignore itpletely. But sending aid directly might not be the best course of action. We need to be strategic about this."


    "What do you propose?"


    "For now, we monitor the situation closely. We need more information before making any moves. If the Holy Kingdom is truly in danger, we''ll consider our options. In the meantime, keep our forces ready and on alert. And M, try to gather more intel on both fronts¡ªthe northern border and the Holy Kingdom."


    M saluted. "Understood, boss. I''ll get on it right away."


    As M flew off to carry out her orders, Siena remained on the tower, her mind racing with possibilities.


    The war was bing moreplex with each passing day, and every decision carried weighty consequences.


    She had to be careful, not just for her own sake but for the sake of everyone who depended on her.


    "Tristan, you better be safe," she muttered to herself. "And as for the Holy Kingdom, let''s see how this ys out."


    With that, she turned and descended the tower.


    "Now then, I better let off some steam¡­ I believe those lizards need a sparring partner as well," she muttered, shaking her arms to loosen up. Using her pure silver aura as a cushion, Sienanded gently on the ground before taking a step that made her vanish into thin air.


    Her speed was so fast that she appeared as a mere blur, even to those considered fast in the world. Finally, her eyesnded on a grand coliseum near the empire''s grand castle, where a green dragony sleeping casually, as if the coliseum were his own nest.


    Solidifying her aura in mid-air, she used it as a tform before turning around and delivering a powerful kick directly to the dragon''s head.


    Boom!!!


    "WAKE THE FUCK UP, YOU OLD BASTARD!!!" she shouted as the dragon''s eyes slowly turned into swirling circles from the impact.


    The colossal beast groaned, shaking its head to clear the dizziness. "Ugh¡­ Siena, must you always wake me up in such a violent manner?" the dragon grumbled, his voice resonating deep within the coliseum.


    "Maybe if you didn''t nap so much, I wouldn''t have to," Siena retorted,nding gracefully beside him. "Get up. I need a sparring partner."


    The dragon stretched his massive limbs and yawned, revealing rows of sharp teeth. "Fine, fine. But if you break any of my scales, you''ll owe me."

 Chapter 303: Holy war 41

    "Like I told you, both yes and no. I assimted with him. It''s ultimately up to you to decide, but for me, we are one and the same. Have you ever heard of the Ship of Theseus?"


    Adrian asked as he knew foreign stories and concepts such as that shouldn''t be new to her especially after his perfect memory transfer.


    Lilliana frowned, trying to recall. "The Ship of Theseus? Isn''t that some old philosophical paradox?"


    "Exactly," Adrian replied, stopping to face her. "The paradox asks whether a ship that has had all itsponents reced remains the same ship. It''s a question of identity. If you rece each part of a person, piece by piece, until none of the original parts remain, is it still the same person?"


    "But... you''re not just recing parts," Lilliana argued. "You assimted him. You consumed his soul."


    Adrian nodded. "True, but the essence of who he was¡ªhis memories, his desires, his thoughts¡ªthey all live on within me. In that sense, I am both Adrian and something more. A continuation, if you will."


    Lilliana''s eyes narrowed. "It''s hard to ept. You show me these memories, but memories can be manipted."


    "Indeed, they can," Adrian agreed. "But feelings are harder to fake. Search your own heart. You know it''s him in there. His love for you, his goals, his regrets¡ªthey''re all intertwined with who I am now."


    They walked in silence for a moment, Lilliana mulling over his words.


    "Lilliana how much knowledge do you have of the implications of the name Vulter"


    "I see¡­."


    Lilliana mused silently. In the end, what choice does she have but to believe the monster in front of her? She had the feeling that no matter what she did, it was always his will that woulde out on top all the time.


    So, there was really no point in arguing. Although she didn''t like it, him being Adrian was the only thing she could hope for right now.


    A monster born out of the depths of the abyss, a human nurtured by the very aspect of evil and darkness itself¡ªthat was who this being in front of her was. And now she had to believe he was her beloved brother. ''Is this punishment, perhaps?'' she wondered, recalling everything she had done in her life.


    Ignoring her lingering thoughts about the real Adrian in her mind, she continued to follow him until they reached apletely open space inside the grand halls of the castle. There was a statue in the center and a grand cross on top of the ceiling. Demons were roaming around in circles before leaving the room as soon as they stepped foot in it.


    The open space was vast, with intricate designs adorning the walls and floor. The statue in the center was of a figure cloaked in shadows, exuding an aura of both power and despair. The grand cross above was gilded, its presence a stark contrast to the darkness that seemed to seep from the walls.


    Adrian walked confidently into the room, his presencemanding and authoritative. The demons, sensing his dominance, bowed their heads slightly before exiting, leaving the siblings alone in the eerie silence.


    Lilliana''s eyes scanned the room, taking in every detail. "What is this ce?" she asked, her voice echoing slightly in the vast chamber.


    "This," Adrian replied, gesturing around, "is the Sanctum of Shadows. A ce where the veil between our world and the abyss is thinnest. It''s where I''ve been preparing for our next move."


    Lilliana felt a shiver run down her spine. The air was thick with dark energy, and she could feel it pulsing around her, whispering temptations and threats in her mind. "And what exactly is our next move?"


    Adrian turned to her, his eyes gleaming with determination.


    "Kuku... I told you, didn''t I?"


    "We''re going to give freedom to the old gods"


    Adrian said, cing his hand on the center statue. Immediately, the ground shook with intense tremors, causing Lilliana to nearly fall. She was saved by a subtle telekic force that Adrian used to keep her slightly afloat and still.


    "Are you crazy? You know something like that can''t be done!" she eximed. Even if he really wanted her to do it, she didn''t have enough knowledge or skill.


    Although she bore the name Vulter, she wasn''t exactly part of the actual tribe but just the inheritor of their ashen eyes that perceived the truth of the world. There was no way she could summon or even have the chance to free the seal of the old gods, even if she wanted to.


    "Oh, don''t worry, I''m not crazy... trust me, those old bastards would love to meet us once we enter there."


    "Enter?" Lilliana asked, but it was toote. They were suddenly sucked into the ck statue.


    The world around them warped and twisted, a rush of darkness enveloping them as they were pulled into an abyss. Lilliana''s heart pounded in her chest, fear and confusion overwhelming her senses. When the swirling chaos finally ceased, they found themselves in a vast, dimly lit chamber. The air was thick with an ancient, oppressive energy that seemed to pulse like a heartbeat.


    They stood on a circr tform at the center of the chamber, surrounded by towering stone pirs etched with runes and symbols that glowed faintly in the darkness. In the shadows beyond the pirs, massive, indistinct shapes loomed, their presence palpable and intimidating.


    "Where... where are we?" Lilliana whispered, her voice trembling.


    Adrian smiled, a sinister gleam in his eyes. "We are in the heart of the Sanctum of Shadows, the very nexus where the old gods are imprisoned."


    Lilliana looked around, her ashen eyes wide with awe and fear. The power emanating from this ce was unlike anything she had ever felt. It was ancient, raw, and overwhelming. "What do we do now?"


    "Now," Adrian said, stepping forward, "we awaken them."


    He approached a massive stone altar at the center of the tform. The altar was adorned with intricate carvings and symbols that seemed to shift and change as he moved closer.


    cing his hands on the altar, Adrian began to chant in anguage Lilliana didn''t understand, his voice resonating with the dark energy of the chamber.


    As he chanted, the runes and symbols on the pirs and the altar began to glow brighter, filling the chamber with an eerie, otherworldly light.


    The oppressive energy grew stronger, and Lilliana could feel it pressing down on her, threatening to crush her under its weight.


    "Hmm~? As expected, they''re not here. I guess this must just be the gate," Adrian mused, his eyes scanning the dark chamber.


    Lilliana struggled to understand what he was talking about. The oppressive energy felt like it was crushing her soul, and she could barely stand under its weight. She looked at Adrian, her eyes wide with fear and confusion. "What do you mean? There''s something here. It''s threatening to crush me!"


    Seeing Lilliana suffering unexpectedly, Adrian sighed and coated her in a purplish aura. "Oh, I forgot you were a human," he said nonchntly.


    Lilliana coughed for a few seconds before ring at Adrian angrily. "Let''s get out of here, you bastard!"


    Adrian chuckled. "Hmm~ I would love to, but sis asked me to be very meticulous on this mission, so no. And besides, we''re already here anyway; might as well finish it, right? Kukuku¡­ And don''t worry, you probably can''t see it, but the thing in front of us isn''t an old god. It''s just a guard dog they ced."


    "How is that even reassuring?" Lilliana snapped.


    Adrian simply smirked and approached the ck creature that was emitting the crushing pressure. He mumbled something in anguage Lilliana couldn''t understand, "######."


    Suddenly, the pressure disappeared. The ck creature seemed to dissolve into the shadows, leaving the path clear before them. Lilliana felt a wave of relief wash over her, but her fear and anger were still simmering just beneath the surface.


    "See? No problem at all," Adrian said with a satisfied grin.


    Lilliana took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. "What now?" she asked, her voice steadier but still tinged with frustration.


    "Now, we proceed to the real chamber where the old gods are sealed," Adrian replied, his tone serious for once. "This was just the entrance, the test to see if we were worthy of moving forward."


    Lilliana nced around the now calmer chamber. The oppressive energy had faded, but she could still feel the lingering power of the ce. "And what if we''re not worthy?"


    Adrian''s eyes gleamed with a dangerous light. "Then we make ourselves worthy. We have the bloodline, the power, and the will. They will have no choice but to acknowledge us."


    Despite her reservations, Lilliana followed Adrian as he led the way deeper into the sanctum. The path ahead was illuminated by the faint glow of runes on the walls, casting eerie shadows that danced around them. The silence was broken only by their footsteps and the asional whisper of ancient, unknowable forces.

 Chapter 304: Holy war 42

    his sister as she meticulouslybed her hair. Despite being a doll, her hair was incredibly soft, rivaling only their mother''s in its texture.


    They savored the moment, relishing in the silence and peace for a few more minutes before Nya finally broke the silence. "Adrian¡­"


    "Yes?" he responded, turning his attention to her.


    "Mother has suggested making use of the old ones," Nya said, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    Adrian''s brows furrowed in thought. The old ones, powerful as they were, were also known for their fanaticism and unpredictability. They would stop at nothing to serve their masters, even if it meant going against orders or causing chaos.


    "Those monsters?" he asked, a hint of skepticism in his tone.


    Nya nodded solemnly, confirming the information.


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, considering the implications. While the old ones possessed immense power, their loyalty was questionable at best. Their unwavering devotion to their masters often led to unforeseenplications, especially in matters of control.


    Control was paramount in their current situation, and introducing such unpredictable elements could tip the scales in unpredictable ways. Adrian weighed the risks and benefits carefully before speaking again.


    "It''s a risky move," he admitted, "but if we can harness their power without losing control, it could give us a significant advantage."


    Nya nodded, understanding the gravity of the decision. They both knew that their mother''s suggestion carried weight, but they also recognized the potential dangers of involving the old ones in their ns.


    The old ones were essentially gods in their own right, born from the abominations and cosmic horrors much like Adrian''s own race. They were beings of immense power, not meant to be controlled, yet their potential influence in the war was undeniable.


    "Since the goddess has invited a certain mysterious pantheon to her side, we should invite some friends of our own, right?" Nya suggested, attempting to persuade Adrian.


    After careful consideration, Adrian eventually nodded, weighing the advantages and risks. Utilizing the great old ones could offer multiple strategic advantages, particrly in heavily fortified areas.


    "Alright¡­ let''s make use of them. But how are we going to open the gate without alerting thews of causality?" Adrian queried.


    Thews of causality were already leaning towards the goddess''s side due to her immense power. Adding more to it could potentially shift the bnce entirely, allowing her to exert even greater influence while inadvertently restraining their own abilities.


    "It''s simple, really¡­ we just need a vessel capable of housing them. And we have just the right person for that," Nya exined.


    "You mean¡­?" Adrian trailed off, already sensing where his sister was leading.


    "Yes. We''ll make use of Lilliana, Adrian," Nya confirmed.


    Adrian hesitated; his concern evident. "You know I can''t do that, Sis," he replied, shaking his head.


    "Don''t worry. She won''t be harmed, I promise you that. No, Mother promised," Nya reassured him, her tone firm.


    Nya then gave him a stone.


    Adrian took the stone from Nya, his eyes fixating on its surface as she exined its significance.


    "That stone contains mother''s essence. Those old guys will immediately realize how important she is to mother once they see that inside her soul. So, silently embed it inside her when you visit her," Nya instructed.


    Adrian considered the stone, noting itsck of harm, before nodding in understanding.


    "And also, Adrian, I''ve altered his memories for a bit, so prepare to act, okay?" Nya added.


    "Okay," Adrian affirmed, mentally preparing himself for the task ahead.


    ¡­.


    In the center of the chamber stood three massive statues, each depicting a different old god. Their eyes seemed to follow Lilliana and Adrian as they entered, and the air was thick with an aura of ancient power. Adrian sighed a little as he saw the very center if the dark ce. So this is where the old ones are being kept, he thought to himself. Despite his familiarity with the supernatural, the presence of these ancient beings still sent shivers down his spine.


    The statues, hulking and imposing, exuded a sense of ageless wisdom and unfathomable strength. As Adrian''s eyes roamed over their intricate details, he couldn''t help but marvel at the craftsmanship that had gone into their creation. Each figure bore the unmistakable marks of a divine lineage, with features that spoke of a time long forgotten.


    But amidst his awe, Adrian couldn''t ignore the pained expression on Lilliana''s face. She seemed overwhelmed by the oppressive atmosphere of the chamber, her eyes wide with fear and uncertainty. He knew that this ce held nofort for her, that the presence of these ancient entities was a source of profound unease.


    Gently, Adrian ced a reassuring hand on Lilliana''s shoulder, offering her what little sce he could. "It''s alright," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. "We''re here together, and nothing will harm you."


    Lilliana nced up at him, her eyes searching his face for any sign of reassurance. Despite her skepticism, she found a glimmer of trust in Adrian''s words. Slowly, she nodded, allowing herself to lean into his touch, seeking refuge in his presence.


    As they approached the statues, the air seemed to thicken with an ancient presence, and voices erupted in their minds, echoing with a blend of curiosity and suspicion.


    "Who is here?" The voice boomed, resonating within the chamber.


    Adrian exchanged a nce with Lilliana, recognizing the weight of the situation. "We are," he projected his thoughts, his mental voice resolute.


    "THIS Presence, humans?" Another voice interjected; its toneced with skepticism.


    Adrian sensed the urgency in their inquiry and chose his words carefully. "We havee seeking counsel," he conveyed, his mental voice steady despite the dissonance around them.


    "For what reason does thee seek counsel?" A third voice chimed in, its tone tinged with a hint of intrigue.


    Adrian took a moment to gather his thoughts, knowing the importance of their request. "We seek guidance in restoring bnce to the world," he conveyed, his mental projection carrying the weight of their purpose.


    "Hooooh?" The voices echoed, ovepping in a symphony of ancient inquiry.


    Lilliana stood beside Adrian, her expression a mixture of apprehension and resolve. Despite the overwhelming presence of the ancient beings, she remained steadfast, her will bolstered by Adrian''s assurance.


    As the voices continued to reverberate through their minds, Adrian felt a sense of relief wash over him, knowing that Lilliana was protected by the stone he had embedded within her soul.


    Adrian''s smile widened as he finally beheld the faces of the ancient beings, their expressions ranging from astonishment to reverence as they recognized the presence before them.


    "The great mother''s presence!" One of them eximed, his voice reverberating with awe.


    As each of the old gods slowly realized who he was, they paid their respects in their own unique ways. Fortunately, Lilliana remained oblivious to their true identities, a fact that relieved Adrian. Revealing their intentions to her prematurely could jeopardize their n.


    With a subtle telepathic message, Adrian urged them to y along, knowing that their cooperation was essential for the sess of their endeavor. Despite the risk of deception, he believed it was necessary for Lilliana''s safety and the greater good.


    "Hello, oh great old gods," Adrian addressed them aloud, projecting confidence despite the uncertainty swirling within him. "Would you be interested in earning your freedom, perhaps?"


    The chamber fell silent as the ancient beings exchanged nces, their features betraying a mix of shock and confusion. Adrian knew that his proposition challenged the very fabric of their existence, but he remained steadfast in his resolve.


    As the tension mounted, Adrian stole a nce at Lilliana, his heart heavy with the weight of their deception. He knew that their actions were necessary, but the guilt gnawed at him nheless. Still, he was willing to bear the burden if it meant protecting her.


    The ancient beings deliberated amongst themselves, their voices blending into a murmured symphony that echoed through the chamber. Adrian watched intently, his mind racing with possibilities as he waited for their response.


    Finally, one of the old gods stepped forward, his presencemanding attention. "Speak, mortal," he intoned, his voice resonating with the weight of ages. "What is it that you seek from us?"


    Adrian took a deep breath, steeling himself for the task ahead. "We seek your assistance in a matter of great importance," he began, his words measured and deliberate. "There are forces at y that threaten the bnce of this world, and we require your aid to ensure its preservation."


    The ancient beings regarded him with a mixture of skepticism and curiosity, their eyes betraying a wisdom that surpassed mortal understanding. Adrian sensed their uncertainty, but he remained steadfast in his conviction.


    "We understand the risks involved," Adrian continued, his voice unwavering. "But we believe that together, we can ovee any obstacle that stands in our way."


    The chamber fell silent once more as the ancient beings pondered his words. Adrian held his breath, his heart pounding in his chest as he awaited their decision.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!